《Rebirth of the Zombie King: Abducting a Human Bun》


 Chapter 1

    In a villa in city a, a beautiful girl with a baby face suddenly woke up from her bed. Her eyes were black and white, but there was no trace of vitality in them. Instead, they were full of indifference and numbness, as if the world had no attraction to her, and as if an old man at dusk had no hope.


    Five minutes later, the people on the bed numbly turned their necks and looked around. When she saw her situation, her surprise could not be expressed in words. In a small room of less than 15 square meters, there is only a solid wood table and chair and an iron bed that have been used for more than ten years and have worn off the paint.


    Here, isn''t this her home ten years ago, that is, before the end of the world? It is hard to imagine that the daughter of the richest businessman in city a actually lives in such a humble place. In the cloud house, even the nanny is more luxurious than the room where yunmengshi lives.


    "Ha ha ha" a deep and ferocious smile came from the beautiful girl''s mouth. She wrote a cloud dream poem. After the end of the world, the only zombie emperor came back. Is God sorry for her after ten years of torture in the laboratory?


    After the last world came, she became the only zombie emperor in the last world. Compared with her low-level zombies, she had absolute control, and she foolishly told the news to her ''relatives''.


    Then she was confused by the so-called family affection. Maybe she was looking forward to family affection too much. After all, her biological mother died of dystocia. Less than half a year after her mother died, his father, Yun Deguang, the richest businessman in a city, was led into the house by the woman Zhang Leying. In the next ten years, she didn''t feel a trace of family affection, and no one in the family paid attention to her, Like a transparent person, she has lived in the cloud family for more than ten years. Zhang Leying''s daughter Yun Mingya became the supreme Princess of the cloud family.


    Thinking of this, yunmengshi''s nails sitting on the small bed were engraved into the meat, and the blood was left on the white sheet along her arm. She seemed to feel no pain, and the tears of laughter came out.


    In her previous life, she protected Yun Deguang, his lover and daughter, and worked hard to get to the safe city of Beijing. Those guys sold her out in the blink of an eye. Without any precautions, she was taken to the laboratory, locked in a cage with an iron chain, sliced and studied every day, and only a skeleton was left at the worst. The zombie emperor''s body is strong. Even so, she won''t die. So ten years passed. Finally, the zombies attacked the city and the Beijing base fell. And her nucleus finally ran out of the last bit of energy. She closed her eyes.


    Open your eyes again and appear on the bed before the end of the world.


    "That''s nice," murmured yunmengshi. She looked up to the window. The afternoon sun shone into the room and onto her bed. She reached out and felt the warmth of the sun.


    "It''s really beautiful!" Yun Mengshi sighed. She hasn''t felt such a beauty for ten years.


    "Hehe, family affection. It''s really something that doesn''t need to exist. Human beings? It''s not necessary to exist." the cloud dream poem sitting by the bed and feeling the warmth of the sun said such a cold word without a trace of emotion.


    Yunmengshi suddenly thought of something. She went to the table and picked up the mobile phone on the table. The time was displayed as: 10:00 on December 31, 2014.


    "There are still two hours." yunmengshi murmured. There are still two hours before the end of the world. She went to the door, locked the door inside, and pushed the table to the door. Although no one bothered her in the process of becoming a zombie emperor in the last life, who knows what happened in this life.


    Becoming the Zombie King is a key step. She can''t let anyone disturb her. Think about it, she locked the window again and closed the curtains.


    "Hoo" she took a deep breath, opened the quilt and lay in bed. Welcome your transformation.


    A few minutes later, yunmengshi felt that his whole body was feverish, getting hotter and hotter. Finally, he lost consciousness and fainted.


    "Roar" a roar that didn''t belong to human woke yunmengshi. She opened her eyes, breathed the rotten smell of the end of the world in the air, and smiled faintly.


    Yunmengshi stretched out her hand, took out a mirror and looked at herself. A small baby face is inlaid with a pair of watery eyes, shoulder length short hair is soft on the shoulder, and the delicate white skin can''t see the pores. It''s a child anyway.


    The only difference is that those big watery eyes are red. They are deep red. The red doesn''t see the bottom, which is full of cold.


    "That''s not good." Yun Mengshi said to himself. Such eyes make people know that they are different. Thinking, she opened the window, jumped out of the second floor and fell to the ground lightly.


    The cloud family lives in the rich area in the suburbs. Although there are few people here, each family has bodyguards and nannies. Together, there are many people living in each villa.


    After the cloud dream poem fell to the ground, the zombie in the security uniform immediately stopped howling. Instinctively, it was far away from the cloud dream poem. The suppression of the level in its bones made it dare not move forward.


    With a satisfied smile, yunmengshi jumped out of the high wall of the villa.


    After going out, Mengshi swept through an optical shop, brought a thick black flat lens, and put down the bangs, so as to cover the bloody red in the bottom of his eyes. On the way, she also killed a first-class zombie of the water system. She ate the crystal core of the zombie like sugar beans, and then Mengshi got the power of the water system.


    Yes, as the zombie emperor, she has only one power, assimilation. Cloud dream poetry eats the crystal nucleus of zombies or the energy beads of powers, and they will get their abilities.


    Mengshi throws out a water ball and simply washes his hands. As a clean zombie emperor, how can he tolerate the brain stained on his hands? This is what he just took out the crystal core from the head of the water zombie.


    At this time, city a was in extreme chaos. The streets were full of zombies chasing and blocking human beings running around, tearing, chewing and eating. The smell of flesh and blood is really delicious in Yunmeng poetry. She doesn''t need to live on flesh and blood, just use crystal nuclei or energy beads to provide energy.


    Yunmengshi leisurely returned to the villa of the cloud family. No one paid attention to the life and death of the eldest miss of the cloud family. She was a transparent person in the cloud family.


    Pushing open the door of the villa, more than a dozen zombies howled desperately at the door of one bedroom. Under the sharp claws of level zero zombies, the solid wood door was already crumbling. The strong smell told yunmengshi that his "family" was inside.


    "Hum" with a cold hum, the zombies who were still struggling to attack the wooden door were as motionless as if they had pressed the pause button. The power of the zombie emperor is not so easy.


    Yunmengshi picked up a half meter long mountain knife, one by one, like chopping wheat. The heads of level zero zombies left their bodies one after another.

 Chapter 2

    Pushing the door open, yunmengshi with a mountain knife stepped on the blood of the zombie and walked into the bedroom. There were six or seven people in it, Yun Deguang, Zhang Leying, Yun Mingya and several bodyguards.


    "Cloud dream poem?" Yun Deguang was shocked and looked at the familiar and strange man in front of him.


    Yunmengshi looked at yundeguang coldly and didn''t make a sound. Yun Deguang has never paid attention to himself, so no matter what kind of character Yun Mengshi shows, people will not feel strange, because they didn''t understand it before.


    At this time, Yun Mingya was so frightened that she had lost her usual demeanor of a lady, and her face was pale, "cloud, cloud dream poem, why are you here?"


    "Kill the zombies outside and I''ll come in." yunmengshi still said faintly. It''s because yunmengshi has strong endurance to face these people who have tortured her for ten years without killing them immediately.


    At this time, Zhang Leying had recovered her own attitude and taught her in a sharp voice: "yunmengshi, how do you talk to your father?"


    Yunmengshi sneered, and the eyes behind the lens glittered red.


    Maybe yunmengshi''s eyes were so scary that Zhang Leying couldn''t help but step back.


    Zhang Leying took a step back before she found out what she had done. She, she was scared away by a look in the eyes of the bitch. She stepped forward, stretched out her hand, and ruthlessly took it out to yunmengshi''s white and tender cheek.


    At this time, none of the people in the room came out to stop it, allowing a "weak" girl to be slapped by her stepmother.


    Instead of hearing the crackling sound, Zhang Yueying screamed "ah", and then collapsed to the ground, soaked all over, shaking like being wet by the heavy rain.


    They looked at Yunmeng poem in amazement, hoping that she could give an explanation.


    "This is a water power. The whole world has become different. There are zombies everywhere outside. They eat flesh and blood. If they scratch their skin, they will become zombies who only know how to eat people within 24 hours." although the tone is light, it is full of cruelty.


    "Mengshi, you have the water power to attack zombies, right?" a man came out of the bodyguard group and said to Yun Mengshi. The man is handsome and full of sunshine, just like the boy next door.


    When Yunmeng poem looked at it, the anger in his heart couldn''t stop surging outward. She almost forgot this person - Fang Zetian, the son of the head of the a city military region and her fiance. She was also the person she had been secretly in love with in her previous life. How much she liked this man at that time and how much she hated him now.


    After the man arrived at the Beijing base, he was with her "good sister" Yun Mingya. They united to sell yunmengshi. Fang Zetian Tian awakened the rare power - the powerful power of fire, which was also a strong power in the end of the world. Yunmingya awakened the healing power, and the two became the first couple in the last world.


    Hum, if they hadn''t been escorted to the Beijing base, they would have been eaten by zombies. In the end, that''s how they repay themselves. Cloud dream poetry is approaching madness. She wanted to eat them at once.


    "Mengshi?" seeing yunmengshi''s delay in answering himself, Fang Zetian was worried. Who didn''t want to have a powerful power? At this time, he wanted to have a good relationship with yunmengshi and ask her about the method of awakening power. That bitch can awaken. He must be able. He is the first childe in city A.


    Interrupted by Fang Zetian''s voice, yunmengshi wakes up. No, he can''t just eat them. At this time, he should "protect them well" and let them awaken their powers. Then he severely interrupts their hope, dig out their power beads and eat them, and then throw them there at will. In the end of the world, the once superior powers suddenly lose their powers. What will happen?


    "Yes, the water power can kill zombies. The ability of zombies now is very weak. They can be cut to death with a machete." yunmengshi also waved the mountain knife in his hand.


    Yun Deguang was very excited after listening to Yun Mengshi''s words. With such a daughter, his life would be saved. He never thought about how he treated his daughter. So he said to yunmengshi in an ordered tone, "Mengshi, now I need to eat. Go to the kitchen and get it for me. Your sister is hungry."


    Yunmengshi glanced at his father lightly, ignored him, and instead went to the sofa next to him and sat down with a mountain knife in his hand.


    The ignored Yun Deguang''s face was green with anger. As the power holder of the cloud family, no one dared to ignore what he said for a long time, especially if he ignored him, he still didn''t pay attention to the little girl.


    Yun Deguang also stretched out his hand to play Yunmeng poetry, but retreated under the eyes of Yunmeng poetry without any emotion. He didn''t forget the end of Zhang Yueying. Yun Deguang knew that he despised the daughter he hadn''t paid attention to for more than ten years, but he didn''t pay too much attention in his heart. How can a teenage girl calculate an old Jianghu who has been on the battlefield for a long time?


    But what Yun Deguang doesn''t know is that the little girl is not human for a long time. She is a zombie emperor dressed in human skin. The most important thing is that the zombie emperor hates human beings. So at this time, the plan to move Yunmeng poetry with hypocritical family affection is doomed to failure.


    Yun Deguang''s expression softened. "Mengshi, your mother went early. In this world, you only have your father. From now on, your father will love you well and don''t let you get hurt." the expression was gentle to the extreme, even softer than Yun Mingya.


    Yunmengshi stares at yundeguang. In her previous life, she was deceived by this hypocritical tenderness to crave the nihilistic family affection. Oh, in this life, she no longer craves any feelings, and she will not let these human feelings exist in this world.


    However, if she doesn''t participate in such a good play, how can she be worthy of Yun Deguang, who is comparable to the Oscar winner? So yunmengshi got up and left the room. He just said, "wait here."


    Yun Deguang''s face glittered with a sly smile of successful conspiracy. There was nothing like a loving father.


    Fang Zetian in the room thought for a moment and quickly followed yunmengshi''s footsteps and went out.


    Yun Mingya stood in the corner and looked at the back of Yun Mengshi. Her jealous face was distorted. Why did the bitch awaken her power? Why would her father''s tenderness fall on the bitch? Why does brother Tian''s eyes fall on the little bitch again? All this, all this is her cloud Mingya. She is the most proud princess of the cloud family. Even in the last world, she will live better than that bitch.


    Zhang Leying, who was lying on the ground groaning in pain, didn''t know that yunmengshi''s just hit was not a simple water ball. The water vapor on the surface of the water ball invaded her internal organs. She won''t live for a few days.

 Chapter 3

    Yunmengshi came to the kitchen, glanced at the delicious food, reached out and knocked over the food prepared by the cook on the table. In a moment, the ground was full of rice and vegetable residues, and some cream cakes were also wiped all over the floor.


    It''s a waste of food for those people to eat, yunmengshi thought. In this life, she will never let those who killed her eat well.


    From the last life to her death, her great zombie emperor did not taste the taste of crystal nucleus and energy beads. However, those "relatives" protected by her ate rare chocolate and yogurt fruits in the end of the world.


    Yunmengshi glanced at the kitchen, took out a packing bag from a cabinet and smiled. These things were given to them by her zombie emperor for the sake of blood in the past.


    At this time, footsteps came from the door. Fang Zetian followed yunmengshi to the kitchen. The scene he saw at the door surprised him, "this, what happened?"


    Yunmengshi lightly replied, "maybe in the end of the world, some people in the kitchen have become zombies, while others have not become zombies. When they fight, they turn this place like this."


    Fang Zetian''s face was depressed for a while. He was unwilling to turn over the kitchen. Finally, he found the leftover materials left in making the cake in a corner. He couldn''t stand without eating anything for a day. He wolfed the irregular cake into his mouth and ate it for a while. He looked at Yunmeng poetry and was embarrassed, "I, I''m too hungry."


    Yun Mengshi appreciated it and thought in his heart that this is the essence of this person. In front of the most important food in the last world, he only thought of himself. In the last life, I was simply blind and fell in love with such a person.


    Fang Tianze suddenly thought of something, "Mengshi, what do uncle and Mingya eat? They haven''t eaten for a day."


    Yunmengshi pointed to the big bag in his hand and said, "if you save some food, it will be enough for them to eat for a week."


    "This is dog food?" Fang Tianze looked for a long time and found out what yunmengshi was carrying in his hand. "How can I give dog food to people?" Fang Tianze said with a slight reproach in his tone.


    "What do they eat? I want to tell them that I found the cake, but it was eaten by your room Tianze. Didn''t I stop you?" yunmengshi picked it up and said with ridicule.


    Fang Tianze said, "the food in the kitchen was destroyed by the zombie. We only found dog food in the kitchen."


    Yunmengshi smiled, "very good." it seems that Fang Tianze saw that he didn''t want those people to live well, so he resolutely abandoned yunmingya. He''s really not a good thing.


    "Let''s go." Yun Mengshi took a meaningful look at Fang Tianze and turned to the room where Yun Deguang was.


    "What? You bitch, you want to give us dog food?" when Fang Tianze returned to the room, he heard Yun Mingya''s sharp voice.


    Yunmeng poetry is sitting on the sofa with a mountain knife. Yundeguang looked at the bag of dog food with a livid face. The little bitch gave him dog food. He didn''t believe that there was only dog food left in the kitchen.


    Fang Tianze explained, "uncle, there seems to be a struggle between zombies and humans in the kitchen. Food is scattered on the ground and splashed with blood and brains. We only found dog food in the kitchen."


    After hearing the end of Fang Tianze, Yun Deguang''s face looked better, but Yun Mingya''s face was even worse. Her brother Ze actually spoke to the little bitch again. Did they both eat food in the kitchen and give them dog food?


    Yun Mingya pointed to Yunmeng poem and asked, "did you eat delicious food in the kitchen and give us dog food?"


    As soon as these words came out, all eyes in the room looked at yunmengshi. Sure enough, they all thought so. Yunmengshi sneered that she really didn''t eat anything.


    "You can go to the kitchen by yourself." yunmengshi''s eyes hidden in plain glasses glowed red. His sister''s character was really bad. Sure enough, human beings are like this.


    Yun Mingya retreated. She didn''t want to die. Although yunmengshi killed most of the zombies, who knows if there will be a fish out of the net to give her a bite. She doesn''t want to become a zombie.


    Yun Deguang knew that his life was in the hands of Yun Mengshi, so he had to suppress his anger and said, "Mengshi, Dad, I haven''t eaten all day. Do you think you can go out and find something for Dad?"


    Yunmengshi refused cruelly: "no, it''s getting dark now, and the power of zombies outside will increase. At this time, going out is to die. The best way is to stay here all night today and start tomorrow. When I just came back, I heard that the army of city a has retreated, and now the country has no time for itself. We can only escape from city a by ourselves."


    Yun Deguang''s smile solidified on his face. Yun Mengshi refused too resolutely and didn''t give him any face. However, he couldn''t say anything. The reason of Yun Mengshi was too full.


    Fang Tianze was afraid that Yun Deguang didn''t agree with Yun Mengshi and went out to die. He hurriedly said, "Mengshi is right, uncle. It''s too uncertain to go out at night. We''d better start tomorrow day."


    Yunmengshi continued: "our destination is s city. We have enough energy tonight. We may not be able to sleep well after tomorrow."


    "Go to s city?" Fang Tianze said in surprise. "Why not go to Beijing? Beijing is the capital, and the defense force must be stronger than s city." he couldn''t help but worry. According to his grandfather''s influence in Beijing, he won''t worry about food after he went.


    Yunmengshi certainly knows what Fang Tianze is thinking, but how can she fulfill his wish? "You''re right, but have you ever thought about whether city a is close to city s or Beijing? Most importantly, you must pass through several big cities to go to Beijing. How many zombies are there? Can you escape the siege of zombies?"


    Fang Tianze was dumb. He couldn''t object. Who made him have no power, he could only rely on Yunmeng poetry.


    "Mengshi is right. We should go to s city." Zhang Leying said. I don''t know whether it was because yunmengshi gave her a hard blow that made her afraid, or because she was afraid of death. The stepmother who wanted yunmengshi to die immediately agreed with her.


    Yun Deguang nodded, "just according to the dream poem."


    A trace of evil spirit flashed at the bottom of yunmengshi''s eyes, and those people''s nightmares were about to begin. She picked up the dog food on the ground, took it to Yun Deguang and said solemnly, "father, we don''t know if we can eat tomorrow, so you can make do with it and at least fill your stomach."


    Yun Deguang said disgustedly, "Mengshi, I''m not hungry." then he threw the dog food on the ground.


    When several bodyguards met, they picked up the dog food, opened it and ate it. They knew in their hearts that the young lady would not protect herself, so they could only maintain their physical strength and kill more zombies in order to survive. Didn''t yunmengshi say that today''s zombies can be killed only with machetes?

 Chapter 4

    The zombies howled all night, and the hearts of the people didn''t put down. The smell of rotten corpses still filled the air, stimulating their nerves. Everyone stayed up all night, and Zombies rushed in at any time. Yunmengshi didn''t sleep either. Of course, she wasn''t afraid of zombies rushing in. She was the emperor of zombies and didn''t need to sleep. She just had to eat more crystal nuclei and energy beads.


    When the genius was a little bright, Yun Deguang stood up and his face was dark. He didn''t eat or sleep all day and night, which had put his body to the limit. Now he wanted to have a good rest. Unfortunately, our zombie emperor wouldn''t let him live a good life. Under her malicious exaggeration, everyone thought there would be zombies rushing into the house and eating them at any time.


    Yun Deguang walked unsteadily to Yun Mengshi. At this time, yunmengshi was leaning against the sofa, and the shining mountain knife did not leave her right hand for a quarter of an hour. "Mengshi, it''s dawn. Let''s go."


    Yunmengshi''s dark red eyes blocked by black flat glasses twinkle with a trace of banter. Along the way, she has prepared some "gifts" for these relatives. Whether she likes it or not is beyond her control.


    Yunmengshi also stood up and promised, "OK, let''s clean up. We''ll start in half an hour!"


    All of them were refreshed at once, as if they had slept soundly all night. What they didn''t know was that there was a zombie emperor who was hostile to mankind. How could they be calm all the way?


    Yunmengshi drove out a small truck from the garage and drove it to the public.


    Zhang Yueying''s jaw fell off. "We, we''ll sit here?"


    Yunmengshi opened the door and walked down smartly. Zhang Leying glanced at him and said with a sneer: "only this can hold so many people, or do you want to stay here instead of going?"


    Zhang Leying knows that the little bitch she hates is now a leader for fear that she will leave herself. The most important thing is that she felt that after she was hit by yunmengshi''s water polo yesterday, the cold war kept going. Even if it was summer, she still felt like being in an ice cellar. She quickly shook her head. "No, no, I don''t. I want to go with you."


    Ignoring her, yunmengshi commanded, "Fang Zetian drives, and everyone else sits in the back of the car."


    As soon as these words came out, the people were silent for a second. The three bodyguards had no room to complain. Yun Mingya stared, looked incredible and said in a sharp voice: "Yun Mengya, you let us sit behind? Do you want to kill us?"


    Yun Deguang glared at his daughter. What does she want to do?


    Fang Tianze was assigned to a safe carriage by Yunmeng poetry. He was so happy that Mengshi really had feelings for himself. He looked at the back of the dream poem, and an infinite conspiracy suddenly rose in his heart.


    Yunmengshi opened the door and sat in the co pilot''s seat.


    The people outside the truck looked at each other. Yunmengya saw that she had been ignored. She opened the door crazy and stretched out her hand to pull yunmengshi''s clothes. But how could the facts be what she wanted? Is it that the zombie emperor will be pulled off the car by a little woman with no strength to bind chickens? What kind of zombie emperor will he be? On one side of yunmengshi''s body, he escaped yunmengya''s "black hand".


    "You, you come down." Yun Mingya''s tone was obviously weak, obviously thinking of his mother''s fate.


    Fang Tianze stepped forward to hold Yun Mingya and whispered comforting: "Aya, what we have to do now is to leave here safely and seek the protection of the state. There are so many people, and we can only go in this car."


    Yun Mingya pushed Fang Tianze away and pointed the spear at the three bodyguards, "what are you doing with these three wastes? Leave them, can''t we go?"


    The word "waste" deeply stimulated the three bodyguards. They were the elite of special forces before the end of the world. Now they are called waste. How can they stand it with their pride?


    A bodyguard raised his hand and attacked Yun Mingya. The powerful big hand, with a palm wind, was about to touch Yun Mingya''s face.


    "Si Jian!" with a little anger, Fang Tianze stopped the bodyguard Si Jian.


    Si Jian''s face turned red and his veins burst. With a bang, his palm patted on the truck and engraved a deep handprint. Fang Tianze looked at the face of Yunmeng poetry. Although she didn''t have a good face for her half sister, she must have left yunmingya''s life when she figured out her blood relationship.


    Yunmengya, who was sitting in the car watching a good play, heard the name Si Jian, and a deep surprise flashed on her face. Si Jian, isn''t the name the strongest help of Fang Tianze in the previous life - the corrosive power? Hum, in this life, she wants to have fun with the people who betrayed her in the previous life. Let''s start by cutting off Fang Tianze''s left and right hands!


    "Si Jian?" Yunmeng poem walked into the future power strong man step by step.


    Si Jian thought yunmengshi wanted to accuse himself. In the face of a powerful "power", there was no trace of fear on his face. Instead, he straightened his waist and looked directly at yunmengshi without changing his face.


    Si Jian is Fang Tianze''s personal bodyguard. He still has some feelings for Si Jian, but he doesn''t hesitate to abandon Si Jian when it comes to his own interests. Facing the "blame" of Yunmeng poetry, he didn''t mean to come forward to speak for Si Jian at all.


    Although she had known her young master''s character for a long time, Si Jian was still very hurt. It was just a small seed planted by yunmengshi in her heart. As long as there was water, the seed would germinate.


    "You are very good," said yunmengshi.


    Si jianleng was there, "what, what."


    Yunmengshi said, "I said you''re fine. You and I sit in the carriage and the others go in the back. You can go if you like, and stay here if you don''t want to." she left a cruel word and turned to get on the bus.


    Yun Mingya and Yun Deguang looked at the carriage at the same time. At this time, they finally understood that the little bitch didn''t like him. But you have to rely on her to go out. They really broke their teeth and got into the open-air body behind the truck with the help of two bodyguards.


    Si Jian got into the slightly safer carriage vaguely and looked at Yunmeng poetry with a puzzled face.


    Fang Tianze angrily looked at Si Jian sitting beside him and ordered: "Si Jian, you drive."


    Si Jian got used to his young master''s temper and was about to change to the driving position, but he was stopped by yunmengshi. "The car is still stable in Tianze, don''t you say, aze?" half a long banger and black framed glasses blocked the evil in the bottom of his eyes.


    "OK, yes, I''ll drive." Fang Tianze said bitterly. He hasn''t been humiliated since childhood. He always does what he wants. How can he be driven by a bitch? In S City, I must make her look good. He cursed at the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 5

    The truck drove out of the villa. Fang Tianze used every cell on his body and his body was tight. There were at least a dozen zombies in front of the truck. They heard the roar of the engine and smelled the smell of human flesh. They slowly surrounded them.


    "Bang" a zombie pounced on the cab, and "bang" hit the glass. In addition to yunmengshi, the two people in the cab were surprised to hide back. Fang Tianze was at a loss for fear that the zombie would rush in, bite his neck and tear his flesh and blood.


    The two people in the cab were frightened. We can imagine what would happen to the people in the open-air body behind. Since the car started, the screams of Yun Mingya and Zhang Leying never stopped. Zombies kept lying in the open-air body. One of the two bodyguards took a machete and cut the zombie off the car. Yun Mingya was so frightened that she lost her voice. "Yunmengshi, sister, you let me in, let me in, I don''t want to die." she patted the glass behind the cab.


    Yunmengshi looked at yunmingya indifferently and ignored it. If she hadn''t restrained the authority of the zombie emperor, how could a zombie get on the bus like this?


    Fang Tianze was so frightened that his face was blue and white, his hands and feet trembled, "wheezing", and his sweat soaked his clothes. At this time, he has lost the ability to control the steering wheel. The truck lost control and sped into the roadside.


    Yunmengshi still sat calmly in the cab, and his face didn''t change. Seeing that the truck was out of control, Si Jian reached out and pushed Fang Tianze aside. He sat in the driving position and stepped on the brake with his right foot.


    The truck finally came under control.


    Yun Mingya and others in the body behind the car had been scared to empty their pupils. Just at that moment, they grabbed the truck for fear that they would be thrown into the zombies by the huge centrifugal force and eaten as food.


    As soon as kacheng calmed down, the zombies rushed up again. Fang Tianze also recovered at this time and lost his old look. He panicked and said, "Si Jian, come on, drive quickly. The zombie is catching up."


    Because he was a special forces soldier before, Si Jian recovered his composure and started the car. He glanced at yunmengshi, who had been calm all the time, and secretly admired him. As a special forces soldier, he couldn''t keep calm in the face of zombies, but she was a girl, but she was very calm. Is this a power? If, if you can become a power, you don''t have to face the young master''s temper Fang Tianze all day?


    The cloud dream poem with the keen six senses found Si Jian''s eyes and turned to him. She smiled in her heart, Si Jian, the left and right hand of Fang Tianze in the previous life, can she be willing to stay with him in this life? For a former soldier, a good soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier.


    On the way after that, Yunmeng poetry was no longer difficult for everyone. So for everyone, there is no danger.


    The car has been driven to the city center. The car comes to an old residential building. Yunmengshi said to Si Jian, "today we will rest here all night and search for some food. The food we bring at home is not enough for us to eat for a day."


    Si Jian now obeys yunmengshi''s words, not only because she lets him sit in the cab, but also because of her worship of the strong.


    Fang Tianze couldn''t say anything against Yunmeng poetry at this time. For him, following Yunmeng poetry is the best choice.


    The car stopped, yunmengshi opened the door and jumped out. Before her feet landed, a zombie rushed at her. Yunmengshi''s body was sensitive and narrowly escaped the sneak attack. Si Jian saw it and threw the mountain knife in the car, "then!"


    Yunmengshi shook his back hand and cleaved along with the trend. The zombie was cut down and fell to the ground. "Thanks." Yunmeng poem said to Si Jian lightly.


    Si Jian also got out of the car. The people''s Congress after the car shouted, "get out of the car quickly. Let''s clean the zombies in the building and find a place to live."


    The shock all the way exhausted Yun Mingya and Zhang Leying. They didn''t even have the strength to calculate Yun Mengshi. With the help of two bodyguards, Yun Deguang finally got off the truck.


    In addition to Yunmeng poetry, Si Jian is the most powerful in this team. Before, Si Jian still had the feeling of protecting Fang Tianze, but today''s events slowly changed his mentality.


    Fang Tianze saw that everyone listened to Si Jian''s words and ignored himself. An anger was brewing in his heart. He would let them see his strength sooner or later.


    Si Jian walked in front and led the people into a building. As soon as they stepped into the corridor, there were bursts of screams behind the anti-theft door. The zombies stabbed the door with sharp claws, as if they were about to break out of the door.


    Women are always so unstable at this time. Of course, this does not include Yunmeng poetry. She is no longer human. Yun Mingya and Zhang Yueying trembled. Zhang Yueying was about to scream, but they were frightened back by yunmengshi''s look back.


    Yunmengshi''s dark red pupil flashed a cold light, and his tone was also cold. "If you want the zombies to go out and eat us, just call."


    Perhaps the tone of Yunmeng poem was too fierce, or the result of screaming was too tragic. Zhang Leying and yunmingya both held their mouths nervously for fear that they would make a sound to attract the zombie.


    Early zombies can subdue zombies one-on-one as long as they summon up courage and know some Kung Fu. With a machete, Si Jian hacked several zombies all the way. When he heard a voice calling for help behind the security door, several people didn''t answer. After being scared all day, where did they have time to deal with irrelevant people?


    The people cleared the zombies on the whole floor. Of course, this was completed with the assistance of yunmengshi, the zombie emperor.


    Si Jian opened a household on the fifth floor, "let''s live here. There are four rooms here, one for Mengshi, one for Yun Mingya and Mrs. Yun, and one for young master and Mr. Yun. The rest belongs to me, sunspot and pony."


    Without the danger of zombies, Yun Mingya wanted to think about something else. She said discontentedly, "why should Yunmeng poetry have a room alone?"


    Si Jian was already dissatisfied with Yun Mingya. Seeing that she was targeting the strong in her heart, she was even more dissatisfied. "Miss Yun, there is no dream poem. We will be eaten by zombies today."


    "Hum, Yun Mingya, do you want to try the feeling of being thrown into the zombies from the fifth floor?" although Yun Mengshi wants to keep Yun Mingya''s life temporarily, it doesn''t mean that she has to tolerate it everywhere.


    Seeing the cold light in yunmengshi''s eyes, she knew that she seemed to be serious. Yunmingya suddenly panicked. She grabbed Fang Tianze''s hand and complained: "choose your brother. You see yunmengshi bullying me, you have to decide for me."


    Although Fang Tianze wanted to stand out in front of beautiful women, the situation was pressing, so he had to persuade him awkwardly: "Aya, everyone is tired today, let''s do it for the time being."


    Seeing that no one came out for her, Yun Mingya took a hard look and went back to her room angrily. Her mother Zhang Leying also seemed to forget yunmengshi''s warning and followed her daughter back to the room with a cold hum.

 Chapter 6

    As the night grew deeper and deeper, Yun Meng Shi, who was extremely sensitive to six senses, heard the people''s slightly heavy breathing. Knowing that they had all fallen asleep, she opened the window and jumped out of the window on the fifth floor. After a few breaths, she landed safely.


    She exudes the authority of the zombie emperor alone. Nearby zombies dare not approach her for a few meters and show their submission to her. This is an instinct of zombies, and it is also the ability of yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi came out in the middle of the night to look for food. She had never tried crystal nuclei or power beads until she died in her last life. After eating one yesterday, she felt that it was so delicious.


    She patted her stomach and murmured, "you can eat delicious food in a moment. Don''t worry, stomach and stomach." yunmengshi closed her eyes and felt it for a while. As soon as her eyes brightened, she galloped towards the more downtown direction. At her present speed, she can match the full speed of a car.


    In less than five minutes, yunmengshi went to the central hospital. If she didn''t feel wrong, there should be a first-class zombie here.


    She licked her lips, a white baby face full of longing.


    Pushing open the door of the hospital with blood and brain, yunmengshi smoothly came to the roof of the top floor of the hospital. A burst of fighting made her light eyebrows frown.


    I saw a five or six-year-old little zombie in hospital clothes being besieged by three men, saying it was a siege, but the three men were full of danger.


    Yunmengshi is angry. The food he likes can''t be robbed by others.


    For food, yunmengshi didn''t think much and rushed out in an instant. But she wasn''t stupid enough to directly put pressure on her to kill the little zombie. Isn''t her identity as the Zombie King exposed?


    Yunmengshi gathered a water sword with the water power he obtained yesterday and rushed to the crystal core of the little Zombie''s head with a whoosh.


    On one side of the brain, the little zombie escaped a fatal blow. Instead of hitting the crystal core, the water Sword Pierced its head.


    One of the men took advantage of the small zombie being knocked down to the ground, stretched out his hand and sent out a lightning strike, smashed the skull of the small zombie, and scattered black and yellow brains all over the ground.


    Several people stared at the little zombie nervously. After a while, they were relieved to see that it didn''t move any more.


    The man who struck the lightning turned pale and his legs softened and sat on the ground.


    A man in sportswear, like a boy next door, nervously pulled him, "boss, boss, are you okay?"


    Another elegant man with a white shirt, black high waist pants and gold wire glasses did not speak, but his eyes were also full of worry.


    "He''s fine, but he can''t help it after his powers are exhausted." Yunmeng poem said faintly.


    The man sitting on the ground took a few breaths and looked up. He saw a teenage girl calmly standing in front of her. Her skin was white, her peach mouth was slightly pursed, and her shoulder length short hair. Unfortunately, her eyes were blocked by thick bangs and big frame black glasses. He knew that the girl must be not simple.


    "Little sister, thank you for saving us. My name is Qiao guanran. These are my two brothers, Tu Wencheng and Gu Bai." he also pointed to the two people around him.


    On the surface, Yunmeng poetry is still very calm, but in his heart, there are terrible waves. Isn''t this the name of the person in charge of s city base in his previous life? Even if she was in the laboratory, she often heard experimenters talk about this last World overlord. He was a thunder, fire and space power, and the Beijing base had been broken when she died. S city base is still intact.


    The two people around him are also famous figures in the previous s city base.


    In previous generations, there were only four major human survival bases in the world, s city base, Beijing city base, federal base and Arctic base.


    S city base and Beijing city base are within the scope of China before the end of the world, the federal base is within the scope of M before the end of the world, and the Arctic base is composed of e before the end of the world and countries close to the Arctic circle. Their main awakening power is ice power, and the zombies in the Arctic base are relatively weak.


    Yunmengshi''s heart turned. Why didn''t he help Qiao guanran establish the s city base, and then let humans fight with each other. What could be better than such a big play? She thought, and a wicked smile hung around her mouth, but it was fleeting.


    "I am Yunmeng poem," she said with a faint smile.


    Qiao Jianran felt a sudden movement in his heart, and that faint smile made him palpitate. When a girl doesn''t laugh, she is indifferent to the world. When she smiles, she is like a snow lotus among icebergs, which makes people love it. Whatever it is, it fascinates him.


    However, such a mood was immediately restrained by Joe. He can''t scare Xiaoshi. It seems that Xiaoshi is only 14 or 15 years old. He is 23 years old and can''t be despised.


    If yunmengshi knew that he was regarded as a 14-year-old child, he would be so angry that he would throw him into the zombies to vent his anger. He should know that he is 18 years old and adult even without adding the age of his previous life.


    Seeing that Qiao pengran had been staring at herself, yunmengshi thought he found his difference. Her heart jumped. The dark red eyes behind the black frame glasses moved and were brewing in her heart. She pretended to be confused and said, "what are you staring at me all the time?"


    Qiao Jingran''s face was red, and he smiled awkwardly and shifted the topic: "little poem, before you attacked small zombies with water swords, did you wake up the river system abilities?"


    "Yes, have you awakened the thunder power?" yunmengshi said with a smile.


    "Yes, I awakened Lei''s power, Gu Bai''s earth power, and Wen Cheng''s wood power." Qiao guanran patiently explained, "Xiao Shi, you can call me guanran."


    "However," Yun Mengshi cried happily without feeling wrong.


    Qiao churan''s face was almost smiling. Gu Bai, the boy next door behind him, and Tu Wencheng with gold wire glasses were stunned. Is the man in front of him really a handsome and deep boss of the city?


    Yunmengshi suddenly went to the little zombie lying on the ground and found a crystal clear gray crystal stone with large fingernails in the brain all over the ground. This is the crystal core of the first-class little zombie.


    Yunmengshi washed the crystal core with the water power, took it to Qiao pengran and explained, "this is only for zombies above level 1. I call it crystal core. Our powers can use it to provide energy and advance."


    Seeing that yunmengshi had told himself such important news, Qiao pengran was even more moved, and then warned: "Xiaoshi, don''t tell others what you just said, especially when you still have it."


    When yunmengshi saw that Qiao pengran was worried about herself, there was a trace of warmth in her heart. She was a zombie emperor. She was only a hunter and had no habit of being prey.

 Chapter 7

    Sitting on the ground, Joe suddenly remembered something. He asked suspiciously, "Xiao Shi, it''s midnight now. Why are you here alone?"


    This also asked Tu Wencheng''s question. He has always played the role of a military master among the three. He has felt a little strange since Yunmeng poetry appeared. However, due to the boss''s good attitude towards Yunmeng poetry, he can only suppress this question.


    Yunmengshi had already prepared. She recovered her former indifference. Since she decided to help Qiao pengran establish the base, she had to get along for a long time. She didn''t want to disguise herself as another character.


    "My father, stepmother and sister and I drove out of the house. Late at night, I came to the hospital to search for drugs. At this time, if a wound is inflamed, no antibiotics is fatal," yunmengshi explained.


    Tu Wencheng nodded after listening. This explanation was very reasonable. From this, he inferred that she might be the only one in the team of yunmengshi who awakened her power.


    At this time, Qiao pengran has recovered her strength and slowly stood up. She is a little angry. Xiaoshi''s family let her search for medicine alone at night? Although Xiaoshi is a power, if he meets a group of zombies, he will never come back.


    "Xiaoshi, we''ll go with you." Qiao pangran blurted out, which not only startled yunmengshi, but also startled Tu Wencheng and Gu Bai.


    Tu Wencheng quickly pulled off Qiao pengran''s arm and asked, "boss, we don''t know where Miss Yun is going. Are we on the way with us, and will we increase Miss Yun''s trouble?"


    Qiao guanran was just concerned and confused. He responded and asked, "Xiaoshi, where is your destination?"


    Yunmengshi has planned to help Qiao pengran establish a base while abusing her relatives. With the memory of her previous life, she certainly knows that Qiao pengran plans to go to s City, because their three homes are there. This time, she came to a city to travel. Who knows, she met the end of the world.


    She looked up at Qiao pengran''s eyes. Her black framed glasses blocked half of her face, but her white face still made Qiao pengran feel distressed. She didn''t know what kind of life Xiao Shi lived at home? But he has imagined that Xiaoshi is definitely not a little princess held in the palm of his relatives.


    "We''re going to s city."


    Hearing yunmengshi''s words, Qiao pengran was almost excited to jump up. "Xiaoshi, we are also going to s city. Why don''t we go together and take care of each other. I, Wencheng and Xiaobai have awakened their powers." for fear that yunmengshi would refuse himself, Qiao pengran also hooked up his two brothers.


    "Well, I''m afraid Wencheng and Xiaobai don''t want to." Yunmeng''s poem is deliberately.


    Joe''s fierce eyes swept over the two people, as if they dared to say no and ate them.


    Tu Wencheng and Gu Bai said helplessly, "we all agree with the boss." who makes him the boss? They know that Qiao pengran is passionate about Yunmeng poetry. Otherwise, how could Qiao pengran, who is always famous for his calm and dark belly, become like this?


    I searched for some medicine in the hospital. After leaving the hospital, I casually found a car at the door. The four got on the car and drove to the dilapidated building where yunmengshi settled.


    Qiao guanran sat in the back because of his overdraft ability. Tu Wencheng drove and yunmengshi sat in the co pilot''s position to show the way. Gu Bai sat in the back with Qiao pengran.


    Along the way, Qiao guanran''s eyes never left yunmengshi. Seeing that yunmengshi and Tu Wencheng actually talked, he clenched his hand.


    Gu Bai saw it, patted him on the shoulder and whispered in his ear, "boss, Wencheng is just talking to Yun Mengshi about which way to go."


    "What if, what if Xiaoshi falls in love with Wencheng?" Qiao pangran was worried.


    Gu Bai sighed. When did the boss start to worry about gain and loss, "boss, you have to believe in yourself. Where''s Qiao Shao, who quickly controlled the first company in China when he was a teenager robbed by various relatives?"


    Joe suddenly figured out what was wrong with him. With his own character, he should pursue it, even if he didn''t break the means. Just like when my parents died in a car accident, didn''t I also master the company under the siege of various relatives?


    After thinking about it, Qiao pengran looked at the co pilot''s yunmengshi with bright eyes.


    Perhaps it is that the vision is too hot, or the six senses of Yunmeng poetry are too sensitive. Yunmengshi turned his head and looked at Qiao pengran. "However, what have you been looking at me for?"


    Joe was a little embarrassed. After all, he was found peeking. "Well, no, it''s okay."


    Yunmengshi didn''t think of Qiao pengran''s mind. The trauma brought to her by her family in previous lives can''t be filled in a day or two.


    "We''ll be there in a minute," Yun Mengshi said. Because of her, the journey was very smooth. There was almost no harassment of zombies, let alone the siege of zombies.


    The car stopped under the residential building and several people got off carefully.


    Cloud dream poem still said lightly: "don''t worry, I''ve cleaned up the zombies around here. Now the zombies are generally level zero and don''t have much attack power. The little zombie we met today is a level one zombie, so you have some difficulty in dealing with it."


    Gu Bai asked, "that dream poem, it''s so easy for you to kill that level of zombie. Are you level 1?" after asking this, he regretted that it''s very impolite to ask the level of a power in such an era of lack of trust in the end world.


    Qiao pengran''s heart was also raised, for fear that yunmengshi would be angry and wouldn''t let them follow.


    Yunmengshi certainly doesn''t care about these. For her, as long as the identity of the zombie emperor is not exposed, everything else is easy to say.


    "Yes, I''ve reached level one. However, I''ve reached level one. Have a good rest all night. When I''m well, I''ll be level one." when yunmengshi said this, he still had some doubts. In his previous life, Qiao ran was a three-level power. According to the current situation, he only awakened Lei''s power. Will her intervention change anything?


    Seeing that Yunmeng poetry was not angry because of Gu Bai''s rashness, they were also relieved. Tu Wencheng''s favor for Yunmeng poetry increased a lot. What can be more reassuring to a stranger than being trusted?


    Led by Lele, they went up to the fifth floor. They lived in the family opposite Lele.


    In the morning, the party finally had a good sleep. After getting up in the morning, Si Jian made simple noodles with the remaining gas of the family as breakfast.


    Yun Mingya recovered after a rest. She went to the dusty tea table and looked at the clear water noodles. "You told me to eat this?"


    Mrs. Yun also added, "Mingya of our family has never eaten such simple things since she was a child."

 Chapter 8

    Fang Tianze also frowned. He seemed to think Yun Mingya was right. He had never eaten clear water since he was a child.


    Yun Deguang is an old Jianghu. He suffered some hardships when he was young, but he was in a high position these years and couldn''t reflect the coming of the end of the world. He picked up his chopsticks, picked out some noodles and put them into the bowl. He said, "it''s time to pay attention to these." then he took a mouthful of clear water noodles and ate them with soy sauce.


    Seeing that Yun Deguang had eaten, these young people were unwilling to eat some.


    There was a knock at the door.


    When they heard this, they all stood up and put down their dishes and chopsticks. At this time, it was either the zombie or the survivor who knocked on the door. No matter who it was, they had to be vigilant.


    Cloud dream poetry through the sensitive six senses, had long heard that there were three people outside the door. She went to the door and opened it.


    Seeing yunmengshi, Qiao pengran was very happy and said enthusiastically, "little poem, I''m coming."


    Yunmengshi also nodded with a smile, let the three enter the room, turned around and said, "this is Qiao pengran. The two people behind him are tu Wencheng and Gu Bai. From today on, they will join us."


    Hearing this, all the people in the room changed their faces. As soon as Fang Tianze was about to open his mouth against it, yunmengshi interrupted: "they are all powerful powers."


    Fang Tianze opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. He was very angry in his heart. Powers, powers again. Sooner or later, these people will crawl under their feet.


    People''s hearts are full of joy. If there are more powers, it doesn''t mean that their safety is more guaranteed.


    Especially yunmingya''s mother and daughter, they have long been unhappy with Yunmeng poetry. This time, there are three who can compete with her. Yun Mingya stares at Qiao pengran with green eyes. This is her husband in her heart. He is more than one meter eight tall, firm and handsome face, white skin, wearing leather clothes and leather pants, showing his perfect figure. Most importantly, he is also a powerful power.


    "You come in and eat together." Yun Mengshi invited her. She thought that the three came back late yesterday and must not have eaten. Although Si Jian''s noodles were cooked with water, it was better to have a large bucket.


    Qiao churan also smiled and said to Tu Wencheng, "come on, let''s eat something. We have to go today. How can we not eat enough?"


    Yunmengshi looked at the three people with ease and did not reluctantly eat the noodles into his stomach. He secretly praised them. They deserved to occupy a place in their previous lives. With this, they were much better than Fang Tianze.


    Yun Mingya said politely, "brother ran, do you want soy sauce?" then said disgustedly, "the environment here is so bad that I don''t even have my favorite steak."


    Qiao pengran glanced at yunmengshi. After all, this woman is her sister. Now she doesn''t know how Xiaoshi has a relationship with her sister. She can''t act rashly. What if they have a good relationship and yunmingya always speaks ill of herself in front of her sister?


    Yunmeng Shisi didn''t care about it. She found a chair and sat down, still holding her half meter long mountain knife in her hand.


    Qiao pengran thought for a moment and ignored Yun Mingya. Instead, he said to Yun Mengshi sitting in the chair, "Xiao Shi, have you eaten?"


    Yunmengshi shook her head. She didn''t need to eat human food for a long time. After eating it, she had to come out as it was.


    Qiao guanran''s face changed. Xiao Shi didn''t eat. Her relatives didn''t notice. It seems that no one cares about her. Her sister looks more mature than her. According to this view, Xiao Shi has grown up. She looks only 14 or 15 years old, and her face is frighteningly pale.


    He put down his bowl, took out another bowl, picked out some noodles, poured in some soy sauce, and then turned back to the house where he lived yesterday, took out some spices and put some in. The original clear water noodles looked delicious and gave people an appetite.


    Qiao pengran took it to Yunmeng poetry and comforted him: "we have to hurry today and eat some food."


    Yunmengshi shook her head, but shouted in her heart, we are not the same species, and her recipe is not this! When she went back yesterday, she swallowed the crystal core. That level of little zombie is a spiritual department, which can make people hallucinate. If the three people didn''t go up yesterday, they began to attack the little zombie, so that it didn''t have the chance to show the illusion. Otherwise, how could they drag themselves to kill it.


    Qiao guanran took out his detached patience. He picked up chopsticks and put the noodles to yunmengshi''s mouth.


    Yun Mingya, who is standing by, is almost mad. Why? Why is the awakening power Yunmeng poetry? What makes brother Tianze happy is Yunmeng poetry. Even the men she likes are Yunmeng poetry.


    Yun Mingya''s eyes were angry, his hands were clenched on both sides of his body, and the green veins on his head burst.


    Yunmengshi frowned and ate the noodles around her mouth, but it felt like plasticine in her mouth. Try to eat a few mouthfuls, and then no matter how Joe tried to persuade her, she couldn''t eat any more.


    Seeing that Xiaoshi didn''t eat any more, Qiao pangran said helplessly, "Xiaoshi, you can''t be so picky about food." then he ate the remaining noodles of yunmengshi and looked sweet.


    Tu Wencheng and Gu Bai standing on one side were surprised that their chins fell off. Their always proud boss actually ate the rest of others?


    As if he didn''t see their faces, Joe had a good appetite and ate another bowl.


    Yun Mingya walked to Qiao pengran and said in a charming voice, "brother ran, I want you to feed me, too."


    Qiao churan frowned and looked at Yun Mingya like garbage. Of course, he was not stupid. Seeing Yun Mingya''s attitude towards him, how could he be good to Xiaoshi? Xiaoshi may have contributed to her malnutrition.


    He still ignored it. After eating all the noodles in the bowl, he said, "let''s start in a minute. Xiaoshi is in a car with us. You take that truck."


    Fang Tianze quit. Before, because Qiao kuanran was a superpower, he didn''t intervene to "feed noodles", but yunmengshi was his last straw and couldn''t let go. And he still believes that yunmengshi loves him.


    He hurried to yunmengshi and said to Qiao pengran, "Xiaoshi will sit with me. I''m her fiance."


    Yun Deguang also stood up. He thought the same as Fang Tianze. He angrily scolded: "Xiaoshi is my daughter. Why take your car?"


    Qiao guanran has long been dissatisfied with these people, and he also feels that yunmengshi doesn''t pay attention to his relatives at all, and even has a trace of hostility. He shows the power that belongs to him, which is the power of the superior.


    "Who are you, again?" he asked in a superior voice.

 Chapter 9

    "I''m Xiaoshi''s father." before Fang Tianze spoke, Yun Deguang took a step forward and said confidently. He didn''t seem to be taken by Joe''s power. In fact, he was beating a drum in his heart. With his experience, this man must have great achievements in the future.


    Even so, Yun Deguang doesn''t mean to be polite to Qiao pengran at all. In his opinion, Qiao pengran loves Yunmeng poetry, and Yunmeng poetry is his own daughter. His daughter naturally wants to listen to him. At that time, if Qiao pengran wants to be with Xiaoshi, he has to beg himself.


    He did not expect that Yunmeng poetry was no longer the silly little poem imprisoned by the chain of family affection, but the zombie emperor who was full of hatred for mankind in his heart. There is no love in my heart.


    "Hum" Qiao pengran snorted coldly, "are you really Xiaoshi''s biological father? Xiaoshi is at least 18 years old now. Look where she looks like 18? Look at her pale face." Qiao pengran walked into Yun Deguang step by step.


    Yun Deguang was frightened by his questions one by one. Suddenly, Qiao pengran picked up the machete at hand and put his hand on Yun Deguang''s neck. Doing so is not only to give them a threat, but also to test Yun Mengshi''s attitude.


    "If you never care about your daughter, you shouldn''t exist in this world." Joe''s tone became very cold, just like the iceberg in the Antarctic all year round.


    Yun Deguang felt the murderous spirit from Qiao pengran. The machete had scratched a red mark on his neck and was about to cut his skin. His voice trembled and said, "Xiao, Xiao Shi, he''s going to kill me, he''s going to kill me. Stop him quickly."


    Yunmengshi still has a faint expression, as if everything that happened at the scene had nothing to do with her. She was carrying a mountain knife to the theatre. Although yunmengshi wanted to torture them, she still didn''t want to miss this big play.


    Because of the relationship between Yun Mingya and Fang Tianze in the previous life, Yun Deguang also lived a carefree life in the last life. In this life, because he is the oldest, the longer he lives, the less he wants to die. Death is absolutely a terrible thing for him.


    Seeing that Yunmeng''s poems didn''t stop him, Qiao Pang was relieved. His guess was right. So why did Xiaoshi go with them in the end of the world? It''s for revenge. These people are not better than Xiaoshi. Xiaoshi should be hostile to them.


    Qiao churan tightened the machete in his hand, and a wicked smile arose from the corners of his mouth, "Xiao Shi doesn''t admit that you are his father."


    "Xiaoshi, Xiaoshi save me, Xiaoshi save me." Yun Deguang''s leg softened and fell to the ground. His neck was cut by a blade.


    Fang Tianze said anxiously, "Xiao Shi, that''s your father. He hasn''t eaten less than you these years, has he?" Yun Deguang is in the same camp with him. He can''t let Yun Deguang die.


    Yunmengshi changed the mountain knife in his hand for one hand and said a fact faintly, "the smell of blood will attract a large number of zombies. If we don''t go right away, this place will be surrounded by zombies in two minutes."


    As soon as their faces changed, Si Jian, who was watching the excitement like yunmengshi, finally moved. He quickly stuffed several tools and found food into a big schoolbag, "let''s go. We can''t stay here anymore."


    Yunmengshi also stood up and held the mountain knife tightly.


    Joe suddenly took her hand and said, "Xiao Shi will go with me." then he took her and ran downstairs.


    Almost all the people ran downstairs in panic. They came to two cars, and yunmengshi got on the truck.


    Joe ran saw it and without hesitation pulled down Fang Tianze, who was just about to get on the bus, and shouted, "go to the car and I''ll let my brother protect you."


    Fang Tianze thought for a second. Since Qiao pengran said so, Tu Wencheng and Gu Bai would not watch themselves die. So he hurried into the car behind him.


    At this time, they could see countless zombies approaching them, like locusts crossing the border. The smell of smell and blood surrounded them, five meters, four meters, three meters


    Yunmingya''s mother and daughter finally climbed into the car. At this time, the zombies were less than one meter away from the truck and could rush up at any time.


    "Drive," Joe roared.


    Without hesitation, Si Jian immediately started the car and slammed into zombies at the fastest speed.


    They rushed out of a road among the zombies. The people in the cab were protected by glass, but the people sitting in the back body suffered.


    Especially the deadly smell of blood on Yun Deguang''s neck made the zombies rush up one after another. Two bodyguards cut the zombies with machetes.


    The car that Tu Wencheng and others took followed the truck, but it was safe.


    The more the truck moves forward, the more zombies, and the two bodyguards will be unable to follow.


    With the sound of "touch", a zombie rushed up, and a sharp claw fiercely came in front of Yun Mingya, which scared Yun Mingya to step back and hit Yun Deguang.


    Seeing that Yun Deguang''s neck still has blood, Yun Mingya glances at the endless group of zombies, and the words of Yun Mengshi echo in her head: blood will attract zombies, blood will attract zombies


    Yun Mingya''s eyes suddenly became extremely sharp. She pretended to be unstable and retreated fiercely. With a "touch", Yun Deguang, who had not been stable, leaned back and his center of gravity was unstable.


    Yun Mingya saw that she didn''t succeed, but another fierce collision. Yun Deguang was like the last straw to overwhelm the camel, lost her center of gravity, took out the car body and fell straight to the zombies.


    "Yun Mingya." Yun Deguang shouted the name with all his strength and resentment. He didn''t expect that he would push himself to the zombie group when he treated his daughter so well. His eyes were red and he stared at Yun Mingya.


    Yundeguang was surrounded by dozens of zombies in an instant. His sharp claws broke his chest, and his flesh and blood body instantly became a skeleton.


    The zombies got delicious food. Naturally, some of them went to share. The pressure of the two cars was much less, and the people behind the truck were relieved.


    Yunmengshi sat in the car. Her keen six senses made her not miss the great play of father daughter mutilation, or that her daughter pushed her father into the zombie group by herself.


    It''s really beautiful. In previous lives, did Yun Mingya sell herself to the laboratory for research without hesitation?


    After watching the big play, yunmengshi asked the zombies to retreat bit by bit, and the two cars finally broke away from the encirclement of the zombies. They drove to a small village, where there were few people and only a few villagers, so it was relatively safe to remove a few zombies.


    The vehicle stopped steadily at the entrance of the village. Yun Mingya looked at the front with dull eyes and squatted on the truck. He murmured, "dead, dead."

 Chapter 10

    Yunmengshi glanced at Yun Mingya, who was still in place, and secretly praised her acting skills. Otherwise, how could she play around in her previous life? Ignoring her, yunmengshi said to the crowd, "Gu Bai, you are an earth tribe. After all, you have strong defense. Stay as protection. Kuanran, Si Jian and Tu Wencheng will go with me to clean up the nearby zombies."


    Tu Wencheng and Gu Bai took a look at Qiao pengran. They didn''t fully believe in Yunmeng poetry.


    Qiao churan nodded and said, "Xiaobai, you stay and protect everyone. Wencheng, you and me, Xiaoshi and Sijian clean up the zombies around here."


    Tu Wencheng and Gu Bai nodded and said, "I see, boss!"


    Qiao kuanran nodded at yunmengshi and said, "come on, Xiaoshi." then he walked ahead and opened the way. In the light, he is a level-1 power of Lei Department, which is stronger than the level-1 power of "water system" of yunmengshi. After all, it is recognized that Lei Department has strong attack power.


    Si Jian walks behind Yunmeng poetry and Tu Wencheng is behind the mat.


    All four of them are holding a half meter long mountain knife. After all, their powers are very weak now. They are exhausted after releasing them several times.


    The village is not big. There are only more than 20 families, and most of the family are children and the elderly. The young and middle-aged people in the village go out to work. The village is backed by the mountain. At this time, it is getting dark slowly. Several people must solve the zombie before dark, and then settle down. Otherwise, the zombie will be crazy and besiege the people at night.


    "Bang" Qiao pengran kicked open the door of a family, and an old zombie rushed out and jumped at Qiao pengran with sharp claws. Qiao pengran is definitely not a young master enjoying ease. With a neat cut, the head of the old zombie flew out.


    Si Jian, who was walking in the back, had a bright eye and admired Qiao pangran in his heart. Before, he just thought he was a power, but he didn''t expect to be so good. Once a soldier, Si Jian can easily sympathize with the strong.


    After cutting down the old zombie, Qiao ran went into the house. There was a little zombie inside. The little zombie had long smelled the meat and couldn''t wait to ''enjoy'' the delicious food in front of him.


    With a fierce step, Si jianmeng reached half a meter in front of the little zombie, holding a knife in both hands. With the sound of breaking the air, the fierce blade cut the skull of the little zombie to the sternum. The zero level zombie would die as long as the head was cut off, so the little zombie was killed by Si Jian.


    Glancing around, Tu Wencheng saw that there were no more zombies in the room. Tu Wencheng smiled friendly and patted Si Jian and said, "OK, brother, you have two sons."


    Yes, with the skill of sword, it is more powerful than the awakened power in the early stage.


    The four people continuously cleaned more than 20 rooms, but did not see a living person. Because the village was old, weak, sick and disabled, it was either eaten by zombies or turned into zombies when the end of the world came, and there was no resistance.


    When she got to the last house, yunmengshi''s eyes lit up. After being bored for so long, she finally had a fun. No, it''s delicious for her. She licked her lips and followed Joe.


    This family has a pigsty, which is very new and should be newly built. There is a little pig with two big palms, pink and tender, round and black eyes. When people don''t pay attention, it flashes a light and wags its small tail. It looks very cute.


    Yunmengshi felt that there were no other living creatures in the house except the pig. Rather, there are no other zombies.


    Yes, in the sense of Yunmeng poetry, the cute little pig is a zombie, or a zombie she can''t see the level. This is an incredible thing. You should know that yunmengshi is the zombie emperor and the boss of the zombie world. How can there be a zombie who doesn''t rank?


    Tu Wencheng looked at it and said to Qiao pengran, "boss, there are no zombies in this room."


    As soon as the voice fell, a "snoring" sound sounded, and the four immediately looked at the place where the sound was made - the pigsty.


    A pink pig ran to yunmengshi.


    When the three were surprised, Qiao ran shouted, "be careful!" and then stood in front of yunmengshi without hesitation to protect her.


    Tu Wencheng and Si Jian are also very nervous. After all, in the end of the world, animals become zombies, which is much more difficult to deal with than humans.


    The little pig ran to Qiao pengran and didn''t attack him. Instead, he stopped and looked at yunmengshi with big eyes.


    Seeing that the pig didn''t mean to attack humans, the three relaxed a little.


    Yunmengshi squinted at the pig. The little pig shook his tail excitedly and conveyed the meaning of surrender to the brain of Yunmeng poetry.


    After receiving this information, yunmengshi was even more surprised that she had restrained her whole body breath. The little zombie turned to himself. Seeing that yunmengshi didn''t respond, the little pig shook his tail violently and took a few steps forward.


    Seeing this, Tu Wen said strangely, "what does this little pig want? He seems very anxious."


    Joe churan shook the mountain knife in his handshake and said, "the little guy seems to be very interested in Xiaoshi." there was some jealousy in his words.


    Yun Mengshi squatted down, and Qiao pengran stood nervously between the pig and Yun Mengshi for fear of any accident.


    Yunmengshi waved his hand and comforted, "however, this little pig shouldn''t hurt me. I want to see it."


    Qiao pengran reluctantly lifted himself up, but stored his strength secretly. If the pig did something to hurt Xiaoshi, he would put it away by lightning and turn it into a roast suckling pig.


    Yunmengshi held out his hand to the little pig. The excited tail of the little pig tilted up, ran to yunmengshi, arched her hand with his neck, and laid his little head on yunmengshi''s hand.


    The moment he touched the pig, yunmengshi felt that the pig was indeed a zombie, but it seemed to be a cheap zombie. He knew nothing about its specific ability, but he could feel the feeling of admiring Confucianism.


    Confirming that the little guy didn''t mean to hurt himself, yunmengshi smiled and said, "little guy, are you going to follow me?"


    Hearing this, piggy immediately got up from yunmengshi''s hand and nodded.


    "I''ll call you a pill if you look so round." yunmengshi continued with a smile, giving up the idea of eating it in his heart.


    Qiao pengran was jealous. Yunmengshi didn''t smile so well when talking to herself. "Xiaoshi, this little pig seems to have heard what you said."


    "Well, it''s very clever." yunmengshi didn''t hear the sour meaning in Qiao''s words. Then she picked up the ball and let it stay in her arms.


    "Come on, let''s go back. There should be no zombies in the village, but we have to be careful. There may be beasts turning into zombies behind the village. We''ll arrange a vigil at night," Qiao said solemnly.

 Chapter 11

    After cleaning up the zombies, the four returned to the gathering place. Yun Mingya seemed to have recovered and walked around bored. Her mother Zhang Leying stood there with an impatient face, and the two bodyguards were expressionless in the background.


    Gu Bai looked at his mother and daughter with a disdainful face. It was obvious that Zhang Leying and Yun Mingya had done something to their mother and daughter, which made Gu Bai''s impression of them very bad.


    Seeing the four people back, Gu Bai''s eyes lit up and thought that he didn''t have to stay with the mother and daughter alone at last. He immediately welcomed them, "boss, how''s it going?"


    Joe was in a good mood. "I cleaned up all the zombies here. What about you? Nothing happened here?"


    Gu Bai looked at Yun Mingya with some disdain and said to Qiao pengran, "nothing. I''ll clean up a few zombies." then he approached Qiao pengran and said to his ear: "Boss, you don''t know that Yun Mingya. When the zombie rushed at her, she immediately pulled the bodyguard around her to let her die. Fortunately, I reflected in time and killed the zombie. However, boss, did you say that Yun Deguang died because of Yun Mingya?"


    "Well, Xiaobai, even if yundeguang was killed by yunmingya, it''s none of our business. We just need to be careful about yunmingya in the future. This woman has a deep city and has a heavy mind. You''d better leave her alone." Qiao churan''s eyes lit up, and then asked Gu Bai. Among the three, Gu Bai was the only one who was simple. If Yun Mingya entangled Tu Wencheng, there would be a good play to see.


    Seeing yunmengshi holding a pig in her arms, yunmingya asked, "yunmengshi, is this our dinner? I haven''t eaten meat for a long time."


    "You want to eat it?" yunmengshi''s mouth aroused a trace of evil smile. Who eats who is not sure.


    "Why, you still have to keep it if you don''t eat it?" Zhang Yueying echoed her daughter.


    Qiao pengran heard the voices of several people and came over, "yes, introduce it. This is Xiaoshi''s pet. It''s called meatball. I don''t want to hear the news that it entered your stomach one day. Otherwise, we don''t have enough food. It''s said that human meat can also be eaten." Qiao Yun threatened darkly that Xiao Shi''s pet is naturally his own pet. How can others be bullied?


    The meatball ''snored'' to Qiao Peng. The human being was very good to himself. He didn''t eat him in the face of his master in the future, he thought.


    Yun Mingya and Fang Tianze, who were going to kill the balls when they were hungry, shivered one after another. They could hear that Qiao guanran was not joking.


    Fang Tianze was even more resentful. Why should he listen to Qiao pengran? When did he awaken his power, he must step on Qiao pengran under his feet.


    Tu Wencheng took the food left in the car together with the food found from the villagers'' homes and said, "come on, we''ll eat this tonight."


    Everyone looked at it. There were rice, sausages, vegetables, pork and some fruits. In the end of the world, such food was almost comparable to the man Han banquet, that is, it could be so luxurious in the early days of the end of the world.


    "Who''s going to cook?" Yun Mingya asked.


    "I''ll cook, sunspot, pony, come and help me." Si Jiandao.


    The three bodyguards knew each other before the end of the world. Now Si Jian has the ability. Of course, sunspot and pony should hold his thigh tightly, otherwise they won''t know when they will be abandoned.


    They nodded, took the ingredients and found a family at random.


    Several people found a relatively large house to live in. Qiao guanran lived in one room, Si Jian''s three bodyguards and Fang Tianze lived in one room, Yun Mengshi lived in one room, and Yun Mingya and Zhang Yueying lived in one room.


    After hearing this, Yun Mingya took a vicious look at yunmengshi. Although it was the room allocated by Qiao guanran, she still resented yunmengshi.


    Fang Tianze was so angry that he wanted to live with a bunch of bodyguards? His eyes stared at Qiao pengran''s back like a sharp sword.


    Qiao guanran doesn''t care what those unimportant people think. Now he has only cloud dream poetry in his eyes.


    Except for the three who cooked, everyone else went to their own room.


    "Dong Dong Dong" there was a knock outside the door of Yunmeng poem.


    Cloud dream poetry, through its sensitive six senses, has long known that the people outside are Qiao pengran.


    "Please come in."


    "Little poem, it''s time for dinner." Qiao pengran said attentively.


    Yunmengshi frowned. She really didn''t want to eat. Human food didn''t appeal to her at all.


    Seeing Xiaoshi like this, Qiao pengran continued to advise: "Xiaoshi, how can we not eat? We don''t know what happens at night, so we must save enough energy." he has never been so gentle to people in his life.


    With a sigh, yunmengshi nodded helplessly. I don''t know what she thought at the beginning. To help Qiao Jianran build a base, doesn''t that mean eating human food every day? Eating those things is no different to her than eating rubber.


    He picked up the balls and came to the living room with Joe.


    Seeing that yunmengshi came so late, Yun Mingya said sarcastically, "Yo, we miss Yunda, there are still people to invite for dinner?" then immediately changed her face and whispered to Qiao guanran in a warm voice: "brother guanran, my sister was not taught since childhood. Don''t care if she was not educated."


    Joe''s face immediately changed. He reached out and took out a gun from his body and aimed it at Yun Mingya.


    Yun Mingya immediately panicked and burst into tears. "Brother kuanran, why do you want to do this?" then she twisted her handkerchief over her face and was very sad.


    Joe Ran''s eyes turned red and said murderously, "this is the first time for me to hear you insult Xiaoshi. Even if you are her own sister, I will kill you and feed the zombie without hesitation." he said word by word.


    Yun Mingya raised her head and stared at Qiao pengran. She was a little incredible. From small to large, everyone was looking at her. She wanted everything in Yunmeng poetry. This time, why is it different this time?


    Seeing that her daughter had offended Qiao pengran, Zhang Leying hurriedly said, "Mr. Qiao, my daughter is still young and doesn''t speak very well. You see that she is Xiaoshi''s sister. Forgive her."


    Qiao guanran didn''t want to kill Yun Mingya immediately, so he put the gun down.


    Yunmengshi held the ball and sat on the chair enjoying the good play. In a very good mood.


    Qiao pengran took out a bowl of rice and brought it to yunmengshi with chopsticks. Her little face immediately collapsed.


    "Xiao Shi, I''ll feed you?" he was still willing to do such feeding work.


    If someone serves, Yunmeng poetry will not be missed. In this way, you can see yunmingya''s colorful face like a palette. Why not?


    She opened her mouth and Joe naturally put a sausage in.


    Seeing yunmengshi cherry''s small mouth, chewing the sausage carefully, and his cheeks bulging, Qiao churan smiled and his eyes narrowed. Xiaoshi is really cute!


    Yun Mingya snorted fiercely, put down the dishes and chopsticks and returned to her room.


    Tu Wencheng and Gu Bai are helpless to their boss these days. They are used to such scenes.

 Chapter 12

    Yunmengshi "painfully" survived the meal, during which she only ate sausage and meat. Because these two foods are meat, they taste a little better. Other things can''t be swallowed.


    After eating, Qiao pengran sat there and thought, Xiaoshi only eats meat. In the future, there should be meat for every meal, otherwise Xiaoshi won''t eat. The heart secretly decided to ensure meat no matter what.


    In the evening, in the first half of the night, Qiao pengran and Tu Wencheng, and in the second half of the night, Si Jian and Fang Tianze.


    It was Si Jian and Gu Bai who were supposed to keep watch in the middle of the night, but Fang Tianze strongly asked for a night watch to show his sense of existence, but Qiao guanran didn''t want to be with him, so he had to arrange Si Jian to be with him.


    The first half of the night passed without incident, but in the second half of the night, Fang Tianze shouted and woke everyone up.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Joe, coming out of the room.


    "Si Jian suddenly fainted and had a high fever." Fang Tianze said anxiously, "I don''t think there are many signs of such performance and becoming a zombie. Has Si Jian been scratched by a zombie today, and now the zombie virus has broken out?"


    Hearing what Fang Tianze said, Yun Mingya and Zhang Leying suddenly stepped back for fear that Si Jian would suddenly become a zombie and bite them.


    The two bodyguards looked anxious. Only Si Jian could protect them. They were afraid that the facts were as Fang Tianze said.


    Yunmengshi, Qiao pengran and other awakened powers certainly know that this is the precursor of awakened powers, not a zombie. There is no coma to become a zombie.


    Seeing that the four powers were silent, Fang Tianze thought they agreed with his point of view. He continued to incite: "it will be late when Si Jian becomes a zombie. He is so powerful before he becomes a zombie. After he becomes a zombie, he may directly become a first-class zombie. At that time, he will be either dead or injured."


    Seeing that the consequences were so serious, Yun Mingya stepped back and said, "brother Tianze, what shall we do?"


    A cruel look flashed in Fang Tianze''s eyes. He felt sorry for Si Jian. Who let you ride on my head these days? If you feel at ease to be a bodyguard, I will protect your life. He pretended to be sad and said, "now we have only one way, that is to kill Si Jian before he became a zombie."


    "No." the tall, thin sunspot with a little black face rushed out and stopped loudly.


    Seeing that Cheng Yaojin was killed halfway, Fang Tianze angrily said, "what? He has become a first-class zombie. Can you stop him?"


    The sunspot argued, "brother Jian doesn''t necessarily become a zombie."


    Fearing that the sunspot would go on, Qiao ran would come out to stop him. Fang Tianze took out a machete and used all his strength, as if to vent his "humiliation" these days. If this knife goes on, Si Jian will no longer show off in front of him all day.


    Fang Tianze said with a smile that he was a little ferocious. When the tip of the knife was only one centimeter from Si Jian''s heart, yunmengshi saw Si Jian''s body move slightly, so he stored his strength in the dark, "clang", and the mountain knife was knocked down by a water sword.


    Seeing yunmengshi''s move, Qiao pengran also quickly came to Fang Tianze, flew up and kicked him in the stomach, kicking Fang Tianze to the ground.


    Tu Wencheng and Gu Bai, standing on one side, were relieved to see this. They felt that it was too unjust to let an awakened power die in the hands of ordinary people. Moreover, Si Jian had a good temper with the two. Through a day''s coexistence, they had regarded him as their own people.


    Fang Tianze collapsed to the ground and shouted, "what are you doing? Don''t you care about the life and death of us?" he said, trying to provoke internal contradictions.


    Yun Mingya glared at Yunmeng poetry.


    Cloud dream poem said lightly sarcastically, "why didn''t I see you so brave when cutting zombies during the day? I can tell you clearly that Si Jian is not a precursor to becoming zombies, but a precursor to awakening powers."


    When Fang Tianze heard yunmengshi''s words, his eyes suddenly lost their look. The news he was most reluctant to face was still presented in front of him. Fortunately, Si Jian was in a coma. If he knew, he would have to kill himself after waking up to become a power?


    Qiao pengran said, "go back. Wencheng and I will carry the driver in. Xiaobai, you and Si Jian will guard the next midnight."


    Gu Bai was reluctant, but the boss spoke and could only agree wrongly. In his eyes, Fang Tianze was a villain full of bad water.


    It was a little bright. Si Jian, lying in bed, slowly opened his eyes. He felt full of strength. He knew everything about last night, but he felt very hot, like lying in a volcano.


    Thinking of Fang Tianze, he clenched his fists and was murderous. He rushed up several times when Fang Tianze was dangerous, but Fang Tianze wanted to kill him! Anyway, he couldn''t forgive the man who wanted to kill him.


    Sunspot came in from the outside of the room and saw Si Jian sitting on the bed. He said excitedly, "brother Jian, you''re awake. How''s your body?"


    Si Jian''s face was paralyzed and a shallow smile appeared on his face. When sunspot argued with Fang Tianze when he was in a coma, he knew that the brother didn''t recognize him in vain.


    "I''m fine, better than ever."


    At this time, yunmengshi knew that Si Jian woke up and came to visit him, which was a good opportunity to win over her men. She believed that after this time, Si Jian could no longer protect Fang Tianze, but would hate him.


    "You have awakened your power," said yunmengshi confidently after she came in.


    "HMM." Si Jian nodded. He knew that Yunmeng poetry had saved himself, and his heart was full of feelings.


    Yunmengshi also got Si Jian''s character of gratitude, so she came up with such a plan to let Fang Tianze completely break his heart. Otherwise, with the help of Si Jian who had nowhere to go before the end of the world, Fang Tianze became a bodyguard and gave him a high salary every month to support his family. Si Jian must not betray Fang Tianze.


    "What attribute?" cloud dream poem asked again.


    Si Jian shook his head. "I don''t know. Now I just feel full of strength."


    Yunmengshi instructed, "do you see that brick?" she pointed to the brick on the ground.


    "Yes," said Si Jian, puzzled.


    "Use your whole body to fight it. Remember, don''t touch it with your body." because you already know the sword power, yunmengshi gives such a suggestion.


    Si Jian listened and did it according to the method of Yunmeng poetry. Everyone only heard "Zila". The stone bricks on the ground were corroded into a big pit by the corrosive liquid emitted by Si Jian.


    "Rare corrosive power." yunmengshi nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 13

    Si Jian looked at Yunmeng poem in doubt.


    "Ordinary abilities have no attack power when they wake up, and the only way to improve abilities is the crystal core of zombies. Crystal core is the place in the heads of zombies above level 1 to store energy." yunmengshi explained.


    Yunmengshi continued: "but you have to exercise your powers at ordinary times. There is also a big gap between powers at the same level. It is rare to master the sword. Corrosive powers are very rare, so you can only explore their own methods to use it and study moves. But I believe in your ability." at this point, yunmengshi looked directly at Si Jian.


    Si Jian was encouraged by Yun Mengshi''s words. He solemnly said, "Miss Yun, this life of Si Jian will be yours in the future."


    Yunmengshi smiled. She planned for so many days just for the words of Si Jian? People like Si Jian will be loyal to you once they recognize you.


    At this time, the door of the room was pushed open and Joe walked in.


    When he came in, he saw yunmengshi smiling at Si Jian, and they seemed to have a good chat. Qiao Jianran''s face immediately changed. Xiao Shi seldom smiled at him, but now he smiled at a wooden paralyzed face?


    Qiao pengran first glared at Si Jian fiercely, and then said to Yun Mengshi like an aggrieved daughter-in-law: "Xiao Shi, you should always smile at me."


    Yunmengshi didn''t know what had happened to Qiao pengran. She widened her dark red eyes behind her black framed glasses and said, "pengran, what''s the matter with you?"


    Joe was helpless. He was jealous, but the jealous object didn''t know what had happened. What could he do? He sighed deeply and said, "Xiaoshi, will you always smile at me in the future?"


    Yunmengshi didn''t answer "Crazy" Qiao pengran and said to Si Jian sitting on the bed, "Si Jian, promise me one thing."


    "Miss Yun, tell me. As long as we can do it, we will promise you." Si Jian promised seriously.


    Yun Mengshi said, "just call me Mengshi. What I want you to promise is not to kill Fang Tianze for the time being."


    Si Jian''s eyes flashed angry, but he still nodded, "don''t worry, Mengshi, if you don''t let me kill him, I won''t touch him."


    As soon as yunmengshi was about to speak, Qiao pengran stepped in and said, "Si Jian, you''re going to work for Xiaoshi, aren''t you? In that case, you should call Miss Xiaoshi. She has a life-saving grace for you. She''s your benefactor." Qiao pengran taught. Mengshi is such a close title. How can outsiders call it?


    Si Jian thought for a while and thought that Qiao pengran was right, so he said, "well, Mengshi, I''ll call you miss later. My Si Jian is a sword in Miss''s hand."


    Yunmengshi didn''t feel much about such a title. After rebirth, she didn''t have much interest in anything except threatening her life and crystal core. Revenge and destroying human beings are just used to pass the time when they are bored. "Si Jian, I won''t let you kill Fang Tianze. It''s not that I won''t let you touch him, but that I keep him in a state of fear every day. It''s best to risk his life at any time." she said here, her eyes changed from dark red to blood red, but there were glasses and thick bangs to hide it, and no one found it.


    In Yunmeng poem''s eyes, the essence flashed. Human beings are the easiest to awaken powers between life and death. In this way, Fang Tianze can awaken powers early, and his value will be exhausted.


    "Xiao Shi, let''s pack up and go," said Qiao pengran, holding her hand while yunmengshi didn''t notice.


    Yunmengshi didn''t check, but she was pulled straight, but she reacted quickly and immediately shook off Qiao pengran''s hand. She is a zombie and has no body temperature. It''s OK not to touch people at ordinary times. Once she touches people, she will find abnormalities.


    Sure enough, Qiao churan frowned, stared at yunmengshi tightly and said, "Xiao Shi, why are your hands so cold? Did you not sleep well yesterday?"


    "Hoo" Yunmeng poetry had a long breath in her heart. If she hadn''t been found, she didn''t have to kill all the people here. I don''t know why. She had decided to destroy mankind. Suddenly, she was not willing to kill Qiao pengran.


    After a moment of silence, she threw her thoughts out of her mind temporarily. She said, "I''m a water power, and it''s normal for my temperature to be lower than normal." yunmengshi was lying with his eyes open. Anyway, no one here is a water power.


    But she forgot that there were many water system powers in the future s city base. She was lifting a stone and hitting her own feet.


    People obviously accepted this explanation. Yunmeng poetry gives people the feeling that it is a prophet who knows a lot about the end of the world these days.


    Qiao pengran wants to take yunmengshi''s hand out again, but yunmengshi avoids him.


    An hour later, in the yard.


    The people were ready, and the pill also shook its small tail, shook its four short legs, ran to yunmengshi''s feet and rubbed yunmengshi''s lower legs. Then he was held in his arms by Yunmeng poetry.


    In fact, yunmengshi always takes the pill with her. She is not afraid that others will eat the pill, but spreads the zombie virus everywhere and infects everyone. She doesn''t want everyone to become unconscious zombies for the time being.


    Qiao guanran appeared at the right time around Yunmeng poetry, never leaving, for fear that someone would come and take away his little poem.


    Si Jian walked to Fang Tianze with a paralyzed face and slowly pulled out the knife. Fang Tianze''s scared legs were soft. He didn''t sleep all night and was full of scenes of Si Jian killing him.


    "Si Jian, Si Jian, listen to me. I want to protect everyone. Now that you have awakened your power, don''t worry about it with ordinary people." Fang Tianze begged for mercy.


    Si Jian snorted coldly, inserted the half drawn mountain knife into the scabbard, went to the cab of the truck and said, "sunspot, pony, come in." regardless of Fang Tianze, he closed the door mercilessly.


    Fang Tianze was worried. For so many days, he also knew how dangerous it was to sit behind the truck. This time, there were no two bodyguards to protect him. Only Yun Mingya and Zhang Leying, two women who only screamed at the sight of a zombie.


    He hurried to yunmengshi and wanted to seek yunmengshi''s help. At the time of life crisis, he couldn''t care about Qiao pengran standing next to yunmengshi.


    "Xiao Shi, let me follow you. You love me and won''t let me die, will you?" Fang Tianze''s handsome face is not the white and tender face of a rich family because he didn''t sleep all night and the turbulence of these days. It is believed by construction workers.


    Yunmengshi smiled, "yes, I loved you." she was really blind in her previous life and fell in love with this scum. She always imagined that Fang Tianze would come out to save the United States when she was bullied by Yun Mingya and others. This is also the reason why she foolishly protected them in her previous life. She arrived in Beijing safely and was sold when she turned around.


    A person lacks love for too long. If he has a trace of love, even if he knows it is false, he will pursue it regardless of everything.

 Chapter 14

    When listening to yunmengshi''s words "I like you", Fang Tianze''s face brightened instantly. As long as yunmengshi likes himself, his life will be saved, and he can also use yunmengshi''s love to do something.


    Standing behind Yunmeng''s poem, Qiao pengran was almost crazy with jealousy. His little poem said "I like you" not to himself, but to a cowardly scum?


    He put his hand on the gun at his waist. If yunmengshi still likes Fang Tianze, he doesn''t mind shooting him. Even if he is hated by Xiaoshi, he can''t stand that Xiaoshi likes people other than himself.


    Fang Tianze gathered in some, his face full of pride, and said, "Xiao Shi, I''ll sit with you later."


    Qiao pengran opened the gun box with his hand, held the handle with his fingers, and pulled it out and pulled the trigger at Fang Tianze.


    Yunmengshi was full of ridicule, and his dark red eyes were deep. "Fang Tianze, but I don''t like you now, and even hate you." after that, without looking at him, he turned and got into Qiao pengran''s car.


    Just a few seconds later, it was really a feeling for Qiao pengran to go from hell to heaven. He hurriedly followed yunmengshi and opened the door for her.


    Fang Tianze was stunned. Things changed so fast that he didn''t react. "Xiaoshi, Xiaoshi, don''t you like me? Just let me take your car. I don''t want to feed the zombie." he screamed.


    Finally, even Yun Mingya got on the back of the truck. Fang Tianze was still on the ground and didn''t get on the bus.


    Si Jian opened the window, "Fang Tianze, give you a minute. If you haven''t got on the bus, you don''t have to go on again. Stay here and feed the zombie."


    Knowing that Si Jian was really coming, Fang Tianze was very angry and climbed up the back of the truck.


    The truck opened the way in front, the car followed, and the two cars set off again.


    The zombies couldn''t get on the back of the truck because yunmengshi leaked a little pressure, otherwise they would have been surrounded by the zombies.


    Yunmengshi sat in the car and enjoyed the zombie killing drama of Fang Tianze, Yun Mingya and Zhang Yueying.


    A zombie rushed into the back of the truck. Yun Mingya shouted, "brother Tianze, come and protect Xiaoya."


    At this time, Fang Tianze was too busy to take care of himself. Where was he free to take care of yunmingya?


    The zombie chased Yun Mingya. Her sharp claws and smelly mouth attacked her. She was so scared that her tears flew out and ran behind Fang Tianze.


    At this time, there was also a zombie in front of Fang Tianze, who was about to get on the car. Yun Mingya''s move made him suffer from the enemy. He hated Yun Mingya very much. With a loud roar, the potential in his body burst out. All at once, the zombie in front of him was solved, and the zombie behind him was killed with several knives.


    Yunmengshi nodded in the back car. Fang Tianze could become a strong generation in his previous life, not only because he was full of bad water, but also because of his potential and explosive power. It seems that this life must put him in the bottom of his eyes and torture him well. He can''t make a comeback.


    Si Jian in the front car said through the walkie talkie, "Miss, there is a gas station ahead. Shall we stop?"


    Yunmengshi glanced at Qiao pengran, who nodded, "Si Jian, how many zombies are there in front?" Qiao pengran asked.


    "The number of zombies is not many, there are about a dozen." Si Jian looked at the front and estimated it.


    Joe said, "OK, stop and clean up the zombies here first."


    "I see." Si Jiandao.


    gas station.


    Si Jian''s truck stopped first, and then the car stopped.


    All the people except Fang Tianze came down to clean up the zombie.


    A few zombies were cleaned up in less than ten minutes. Speaking of, this team composed of five powers, two special forces and three ordinary people was also powerful in the early eschatology. Early awakened powers, if they can persist, will become strong.


    Gu Bai smiled and said, "this zombie is nothing."


    Suddenly, a dark shadow came from the sky. Qiao Ran''s face changed and roared, "little white, be careful on your head." then he immediately accumulated his strength and hit out with a lightning strike.


    Xiaobai''s hair was smooth, and he could feel the sound of breaking the air behind him.


    The shadow was very fast. In a flash, it came behind Xiaobai. Qiao pengran''s lightning stroke was faster. With a "bang", the shadow was hit to the ground by Qiao pengran''s all-out lightning stroke.


    "Get ready, use your power to attack. This is a first-class speed zombie. Hit him on the head." yunmengshi shouted.


    "Hulu Hulu" the meatballs in Yunmeng''s arms also echoed.


    Lightning, subsidence, winding, corrosion, and water swords were all sent out in less than five breaths.


    The zombie was stunned by lightning. Before he could get up, continuous attacks hit him again. The zombie screamed "ow" and lay down on the ground.


    Qiao guanran didn''t relax. He was so impressed by the first-class zombie last time. He immediately picked up a machete and cut off the head of the zombie. The zombie couldn''t dodge. He was cut straight. His head fell off and rolled to the foot of yunmengshi.


    Yun Mengshi stepped on it, then took the mountain knife in his hand and picked out the crystal core. Take it in your hand. The white crystal core is very beautiful in the sun, just like a gem.


    So everyone was relieved. Gu Bai squatted on the ground, "won''t there be any more?"


    Qiao churan also breathed a sigh of relief and said, "no, it''s really dangerous this time."


    Yunmengshi swallowed his saliva, then threw the crystal core to Qiao pengran and said, "the body strengthens this crystal core, which can be absorbed by any type of power. And the speed crystal core can increase the speed of the power. Here your attack power is the strongest. If the speed is increased, it also provides a guarantee for our life."


    Joe nodded and said, "I''ll take this crystal core, and then I''ll find the crystal core of my brothers."


    Si Jian couldn''t help it. "Miss, the ability of corrosion is rare. Can''t I improve my level?"


    Yunmengshi smiled and said, "this is the power of corrosive power. Because of its strong corrosivity, corrosive power can be absorbed by any system. Of course, I suggest you absorb more fire system, a powerful crystal core."


    Si Jian nodded and knew that his power was strong. His confidence increased a bit.


    Qiao pengran felt happy for Si Jian. Only Fang Tianze, who had just got off the bus and heard the news, was so angry that his anger had burned to his eyebrows. Si Jian not only awakened his power first, but also awakened his unique rare power.


    His little bodyguard is now standing on his head. Fang Tianze''s wish to awaken his power is more urgent.

 Chapter 15

    Qiao pengran said, "Wencheng, Xiaobai and Sijian, see what we can use here, especially gasoline. We don''t have much gasoline left in our car."


    "Yes." everyone has been used to Joe''s orders. The superior breath on him makes people naturally surrender.


    Of course, Si Jian accepted Qiao pengran''s order on the condition that this order did no harm to Yunmeng poetry.


    The three men swept the gas station carefully, and then took the spoils to the people. Gu Bai said excitedly, "boss, here are five barrels of gasoline, some rice, and I also took some spices and cans. These should be left by the staff of the gas station before the end of the world."


    Qiao congran nodded with satisfaction and said, "the harvest is good. Let''s go and find a relatively safe place to spend the night tonight. Now the zombies are getting worse and worse, and the frequency of first-class zombies has greatly increased."


    Yunmengshi also agreed with him and said, "however, the analysis is very correct. Today, the first-class zombie should soon become the second-class zombie. If we hadn''t hit him quickly, the consequences would be unimaginable. Because no one here could catch up with his speed."


    Her words hit the people who had just won and restrained their pride.


    A few people got on the bus and the car drove for another afternoon. During this period, they also saw several cars speeding by from their sides, but neither of the two sides provoked anyone. The cruelty of the end of the world reminds people all the time not to trust anyone easily. Sometimes it is not zombies that kill you, but humans.


    It was getting dark, the howling of zombies became loud, and the zombies around the car were more violent like jumping on the car.


    "Si Jian, find a place to settle down. It''s getting dark. If we continue to drive like this, we all have to explain here today." Qiao ran shouted at the walkie talkie.


    "I see. Now we have entered a small county. There is a factory in the remote area in front of the city. There are about four meters high guardrails and barbed wire outside. It is a relatively safe place," Si Jian said.


    "Well, we''ll settle down there tonight. The old rule is to get off the bus and clean up the scene." Joe said angrily.


    Everyone is ready.


    This time, Fang Tianze no longer hid behind the crowd, but also took a machete and cut the zombie with all his strength. Yun Mingya and Zhang Leying had no such consciousness. They still hid there and watched the people clean up the zombies.


    More than twenty minutes later, they cleaned up more than ten zero level zombies, one fire zombie, and gave the crystal core to Sijian.


    They drove into the factory and closed the iron gate.


    "Hoo." Gu Bai took a deep breath and said, "it''s over at last. The boss is right. The zombie is getting worse and worse." this time to clean up the zombie, everyone''s powers were almost exhausted, so they felt very tired.


    Sunspot and pony simply made some rice, ate some cans from the gas station, and hurried to sleep. The task of vigil was handed over to sunspot, pony and Fang Tianze.


    The crowd had just rested for a while, and the scream of zombies outside the big iron gate was particularly loud with the sound of guns in the silent night.


    Everyone was awakened by the noise. Yunmengshi looked at it and frowned and said, "where are kuanran and Fang Tianze?"


    Gu Bai looked around and said, "the boss was just resting in the room. Shouldn''t he be unable to hear the noise?"


    The sunspot also said, "I''ll see the master''s situation."


    Yunmengshi hurried to Qiao pengran''s room and pushed the door in. He saw Qiao pengran lying on the bed, his body strangely red, like a ripe shrimp.


    Gu Bai was surprised and said, "boss, boss, what''s the matter?"


    Tu Wencheng is also tangled. It seems that he has awakened his power, which is similar to that of Si Jian yesterday. However, doesn''t the boss already have power?


    Everyone''s eyes looked at Yunmeng poem.


    In yunmengshi''s eyes, there are three streams of energy flowing on Qiao pengran. He should awaken the other two powers - fire and space.


    She looked at TU Wencheng and asked, "did you absorb the crystal nucleus at night?"


    Tu Wencheng recalled for a while and said definitely, "yes. The boss wants to improve his strength quickly and starts to absorb crystal nuclei when he comes back. What''s the matter with the boss?"


    "However, when you wake up, there is a kind of person who has excellent talent and can have two-line or even three-line powers at the same time," yunmengshi explained.


    Tu Wencheng said happily, "boss, boss, is this the awakening of the second power?"


    Yunmengshi smiled and nodded, "that''s right."


    The sunspot hurried in, "Miss, young master Fang is lying in a coma on the bed, his body is feverish and red."


    Gu Bai was stunned and pointed to Qiao pangran on the bed. "Is that so?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s it!" the sunspot nodded quickly.


    "Fang Tianze, this is also an awakening power." Si Jian looked at Yunmeng poetry and said in a deep voice.


    "It should be right," Yun Mengshi confirmed. These people were indeed the same as in previous lives, except that Fang Tianze woke up much earlier than in previous lives under her "oppression".


    The gunfire outside was louder and louder, and the howling of zombies was louder and louder. The big iron door was patted from the outside, and the people''s Congress shouted: "open the door, people inside open the door."


    Yunmengshi said, "it seems that there is a group of people outside with a large number of guns. Sunspots and ponies also bring Fang Tianze here. Let Yun Mingya and Zhang Leying come too. Don''t let them go out."


    "Yes, miss," the sunspot and the pony agreed.


    "The others will go with me. Let''s go to meet the ''guests'' outside the meeting." yunmengshi''s mouth aroused a trace of evil smile. After so long, he finally saw other living people.


    The four people came to the big iron gate. At this time, the big iron gate was already crumbling and continued to be destroyed by zombies and humans outside the door.


    Yunmengshi sensed that the zombies were attracted by the gunfire. At this time, there were hundreds of zombies outside the door.


    Yunmengshi glanced at the four meter high fence with barbed wire. The zombie couldn''t climb up for the time being. Then he gave everyone a look and whispered, "go."


    Several people were not weak. They climbed up the four meter high wall. Gu Bai used his earth power to lay a layer of soil on the barbed wire mesh so that people could stay on it.


    When Tu Wencheng saw the situation below, they took a breath.


    These people carry a lot of weapons and have good skills, but there is no way to deal with the siege of hundreds of zombies. There are countless deaths and injuries. Now it seems that only a dozen people still have combat power, including three or four powers.


    Tu Wencheng said, "we can''t look at it like this, or sooner or later the iron gate will be broken open. At that time, hundreds of zombies will rush in, and we will have no way to live."

 Chapter 16

    "We save people?" asked Si Jian.


    Yunmengshi stared at some of the powers. Her stomach began to cry after she hadn''t eaten "rice" for several days. How could she let go of such good food? So she said decisively, "save, save people first."


    "Wencheng, how long can your vines stretch at most?" yunmengshi said.


    Tu Wencheng thought for a moment and said firmly, "almost ten meters."


    "That''s enough." yunmengshi said with a smile, "Wencheng, you stretch the vines below and let them climb up. Si Jian, look at the zombies next to the vines. If they want to come up, don''t be polite to them."


    After assigning the task, Tu Wencheng stretched out a fist thick vine from his palm and went straight to the ground.


    When people outside saw the vine, they seemed to see the hope of life. They shouted and approached this way.


    "You climb up quickly," Gu Bai shouted.


    Under the siege of zombies, the people outside walked hard to the vines and scrambled to lie up. Si Jian and Yun Mengshi saw who was in danger and let them out.


    Yunmengshi is actually discharging water. She has been staring at those powers. She can''t let them die. Those power beads are cheaper than other zombies. What''s her business if others die?


    Si Jian did his best. The four people present saw that these besieged people were soldiers and should have escaped from which military region. Otherwise, they could not have such advanced and sophisticated weapons.


    For soldiers, Si Jian had a detached good impression, so he tried his best to save them.


    The first one finally climbed up. This is the eldest of the group, a man of about 40 years old, not tall, full of military breath. From Yunmeng''s point of view, this is not a simple figure, but a person with deep city government.


    After the man came up, he thanked him and said, "my name is Xie Dong. Thank you for your help."


    Si Jian said, "you go down and have a rest. We continue to save people."


    Xie Dong shook his head. "I''m also a power. I want to help save my brother here!"


    Si Jian''s impression of him immediately became much better. A man who didn''t abandon his brother at such a time is a man worth meeting.


    After Xie Dong came up, the people behind him came up one after another.


    But the process was too dangerous. Only Xie Dong and four powers came up alive. Others had entered the belly of the zombie with the help of yunmengshi.


    She thought to herself that she had done something for her peers!


    After saving everyone, the four came down from the wall.


    Xie Dong said, "I really want to thank you." as soon as his voice fell, ''Dong'' made a loud noise, and the big iron door sent out a fragile ''groan''. It was shaky, like a zombie outside. If he did this again, the door was broken.


    The faces of the people were very ugly. Tu Wencheng shouted anxiously: "Xiaobai, use the earth power to strengthen the iron gate from below. Xie Dong, are there any earth power people in your people? Ask him to help!"


    "I, I''m a native." a small young man behind Xie Dong hurried to help.


    Both of them made their sucking strength come out, drained all their powers, and went to strengthen the iron gate.


    "Bang, bang, bang" the sound of the zombie hitting the door became louder and louder. The sound was like a death bell hitting people''s hearts, one after another, louder and louder.


    I can''t hold on.


    Yunmengshi even thought about taking Qiao pangran away from the coma for a while. As long as he was still there, the s city base would exist.


    "How''s it going now?" a familiar voice sounded from behind the crowd.


    "Boss"


    Tu Wencheng and Gu Bai, the "boss", were surprised at the same time. In their hearts, when Qiao ran came, the matter would be solved.


    Qiao churan nodded, then walked quickly to Yunmeng poem, looked at it from top to bottom, and sighed with relief, "Xiaoshi, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Yun Mengshi said. She looked at him as he looked at her.


    Yunmengshi was secretly frightened. In such a few days, Qiao pengran''s ability reached level 2, and the three series of abilities reached level 2 at the same time. You know, she is a unique zombie emperor. Now she is only level 2. She is worthy of being one of the best in her previous life.


    Bang, the iron door was hit continuously. There were hundreds of zombies outside the door. The situation was in jeopardy.


    Qiao pengran took yunmengshi''s hand. "Xiaoshi, can you spray a lot of water and cover the zombies?"


    Even though yunmengshi''s hand was covered with water power to hide the cold skin temperature without a trace of temperature, she said, "no problem." she is already a level 2 power, and the work of spraying water is still very easy.


    Qiao churan smiled: "we are saved."


    Then he pulled Yunmeng poem up the wall again, "little poem, spray a lot of water first to cover the zombies."


    Yunmengshi immediately guessed Qiao pengran''s idea and said, "pengran, are you going to electrocute the zombies?"


    "Ha ha, my little poem is really smart. Water can conduct electricity and increase the power of thunder''s powers." Qiao pengran said in a good mood.


    "Work!" yunmengshi glanced at him.


    Yunmeng poem uses the previous water power''s signature power - rainfall. This is a water power that can only be used after level 5, but the rain range of level 5 can probably envelop a city.


    Now Yunmeng poetry only simplifies it, and the range is only about 50 meters, which covers almost all zombies.


    "Hua Hua" the heavy rain fell like a torrent, and the zombies acted one after another. The rain is too heavy.


    Qiao pengran took the opportunity to make a big move - Thunder falling. This move is somewhat like the legendary thunder falling technique. It is to communicate the thunder elements from the clouds and make them fall together.


    With the rain technique of Yunmeng poem, hundreds of zombies fainted. The zombies several meters around the thunderstorm were electrocuted to ashes.


    The big iron gate finally stopped shaking, and the zombies quieted down.


    "Come on, go out and solve them. The zombies have been stunned temporarily. If we don''t take the opportunity to kill them, we''ll still die after they recover." Joe shouted to the people below.


    When they heard this, they all took up the attack of those around them and went out to harvest.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran also joined the ranks.


    Yunmengshi took the opportunity to harvest three crystal nuclei and a power bead. A faint smile came from the corner of her mouth. What a harvest!


    "Little poem, it looks good when you laugh." Joe ran didn''t know when he came behind her and praised.


    Yunmengshi restrained her smile and said, "hurry to solve the zombie. We''ll be in trouble when they wake up." then she took a few steps and continued the great cause of beheading.

 Chapter 17

    The sky was slightly bright, and all the people who had tossed all night went back to their rooms to rest. Xie Dong and others also found several rooms to settle down in the factory. They were all powers. They didn''t have to worry about being caught and infected by zombies, because the powers had antibodies against zombie virus in their bodies, which would lose their function once they left the human body.


    Therefore, scientists in previous generations have studied for nearly ten years and have not developed antibodies to effectively resist zombie virus.


    Qiao pengran came to yunmengshi''s room and said, "Xiao Shi, I have awakened my power again."


    "Really?" cloud dream poem said faintly, and there was no surprise in his tone. Of course, I already know the result. What''s the surprise?


    "Little poem, I will be stronger in the future and protect you at the end of the world." Joe suddenly said seriously.


    Yunmengshi blinks. What does his strength have to do with protecting himself? However, Joe is strong. Does his plan to revenge mankind go further? Think about it, that''s a good thing.


    "However, what kind of power have you awakened?" Yun Mengshi asked tentatively.


    Joe realized that there was nothing to hide her meaning, "fire and space."


    Yunmengshi was a little surprised that Qiao pengran revealed his cards to himself. It is only after Qiao pengran became the person in charge of the s city base in his previous life that he was a three-line superpower that he became widely known.


    "Congratulations, however. Space abilities are rare. You should make more use of them." yunmengshi said.


    Qiao pengran thought so deeply that he said, "Xiaoshi, there will be meat in my space in the future. In this way, you will have a good meal every meal." he secretly decided that there will be a place in his space to store meat for Xiaoshi.


    Yun Mengshi was stunned and moved. Qiao pengran was too careful. He ate all kinds of food these days in order not to arouse doubt, but he would eat more meat, so that others would not doubt if they found it.


    Unexpectedly, when yunmengshi ate other food, his hard to swallow expression was all seen in Qiao pengran''s eyes.


    "Fang Tianze was in the same situation as you yesterday." yunmengshi suddenly said.


    Joe was stunned. When he woke up, the situation was too urgent. He didn''t have time to understand what happened when he was unconscious. He really didn''t know it.


    "Fang Tianze also awakened his power?"


    "HMM." yunmengshi nodded definitely.


    Qiao dunran looked gloomy and thought about when he secretly solved Fang Tianze when Xiaoshi didn''t pay attention. Although Xiaoshi didn''t admit it, the name "yunmengshi''s fiance" on Fang Tianze still made him jealous.


    Seeing that Qiao pengran didn''t speak for a long time, yunmengshi shook his hand in front of him, "pengran, pengran, what do you think?"


    In order to make Xiaoshi stop paying attention to the room Tianze, Qiao pengran said, "Xiaoshi, I think the room Tianze has a deep plan and a good disguise. This time he awakened his power and doesn''t know how to deal with you. But Xiaoshi, don''t worry, I will protect you." he vowed.


    "Pooh Pooh" yunmengshi smiled. Qiao pangran''s tone matched with his expression, as if he were a prince and rescued his princess from the devil of Fang Tianze. If people see that the famous s City overlord in his previous life would make such a childish expression, they must be surprised to drop their chin.


    At this time, meatball suddenly climbed down from yunmengshi''s bed, shook his tail and ran to yunmengshi''s feet, running around her and rubbing her calf.


    "Xiao Shi, why are the balls on your bed?" said Joe with a black face


    Yunmengshi naturally said, "she is my pet. What''s wrong with sleeping in my bed?"


    Qiao pangran glared at the ball. He had never been in Xiaoshi''s bed. A pig showed off in front of him. Hum, when Xiaoshi doesn''t like it one day, he must kill it and eat it to vent his hatred.


    The ball was stared at by Qiao pengran and gave it a cold shiver. If it knew what Qiao pengran thought, it would cry out for injustice. It didn''t show off in front of him, but smelled the taste of delicious crystal core.


    As if he knew what Marubeni was thinking, Yunmeng poem ordered him to leave, "however, you''ve worked hard just now. Go back and have a rest."


    Qiao pangran left yunmengshi''s room step by step.


    After Qiao pengran left, yunmengshi took out the harvested crystal core and power beads, took out two and threw them to the balls.


    The meatball bit excitedly, like eating sugar beans, chewed it a few times, ate it into the stomach, and then satisfied with the eyes.


    Seeing the appearance of the ball, yunmengshi couldn''t sprout. He reached out and touched its small head and murmured, "what are you?"


    Yunmengshi didn''t see what kind of ability the pill has, but with the feeling, the pill is definitely not a simple pig.


    Yunmengshi thought and ate the crystal nucleus and power beads like sugar beans. It''s really delicious.


    The whole body is full of energy and warm. I have never enjoyed such a feeling in my previous life. It''s sad to think about it. Yunmengshi thought of it silently. In this life, I must enjoy the world, and the destruction of mankind is to avenge myself in the previous life.


    It''s noon. Almost all the people were exhausted last night. They were a little weak. They weren''t very serious, so everyone woke up and left. It''s not safe here. Although the zombie was solved yesterday, the gate is also shaky. They must find a place to live before the evening.


    Suddenly, everyone heard a burst of wild laughter, "hahaha, I awakened the power, my room Tianze awakened the power!"


    Gu Bai Leng snorted, "it''s too rampant. Be careful to be struck by thunder. You''ve just awakened and lost your power."


    Fang Tianze thinks he is also a power. Why should Gu Bo, who is also a power, be allowed to sneer at him?


    He stepped forward with his chin up to the sky. "Gu Bo, don''t think a power is great. Be careful I''m not polite to you." then he had to take a few steps forward.


    Suddenly, there was a protrusion at the foot of Fang Tianze. If he didn''t notice, he immediately fell and ate shit.


    "Ha ha ha." Gu Bai laughed, and the sunspots standing next to him, Xiao Ma and others couldn''t help spraying out.


    Fang Tianze raised his head and looked at Gu Bai grimly. His eyes seemed to be about to peel his skin and drink his blood.


    "What''s going on? You''re not afraid to provoke the zombie so loudly?" Qiao pangran came out of the room, and Xie Dong and others were watching.


    Gu Bai was more confident when he saw his boss coming. He knew that the boss hated Fang Tianze, so he treated him so recklessly.


    Knowing that this was not the right time, Qiao ran ordered, "let''s pack up and let''s start immediately." then he said to Xie Dong, "Mr. Xie, we need to leave immediately, you see..."


    Originally, Qiao pengran didn''t plan to take Xie Dong and others. Unexpectedly, Xie Dong continued: "we follow you on the road. You see, we are all powers and take care of each other."


    Joe frowned. He didn''t know what Xie Dong came from. How dare he put it around like this?

 Chapter 18

    "Let Mr. Xie go with us. He''s right. There are many people who can take care of him." yunmengshi suddenly appeared and said.


    "Xiaoshi..." although Qiao pengran was a little embarrassed, yunmengshi said so and agreed. He was careful of Xie Dong''s plot. He has always believed in a truth: in the face of strong strength, all schemes and tricks are in vain.


    Xie dongle was happy. His intuition told him that this group of people must have some secrets. This secret is exactly what he needs.


    Everyone was ready to go. Qiao pengran also searched some materials and put them in his own space for emergencies.


    At this time, Zhang Leying and Yun Mingya have a low sense of existence in the team. Yunmengshi has no time to pay attention to them for the time being, let alone others. When they join Xie Dong, they don''t care. In this era when their lives may be lost at any time, who has time to deal with women who have no strength to bind chickens?


    People changed their cars. Trucks and cars have been smashed into the zombies in recent days.


    Fortunately, there were many intact vehicles parked in the factory. They drove three cars and went on the road.


    It was another rampage. Three cars killed a trail of blood among the zombies. They drove in the afternoon and came to a city. At this time, it was dark. Qiao ran found the basement of a shopping mall, cleaned up the zombies, and went upstairs to search for some food, quilts and clothes. They didn''t change their clothes for several days.


    Yunmengshi kindly prepared some clean water for everyone to take a good bath and change into clean clothes.


    But also prepared rice, canned meat, canned fruit.


    There are many zombies in this mall, but they can''t defeat the two teams of powers. Now Joe doesn''t need any effort to fight the first-class zombies.


    They harvested a lot of materials. Of course, most of the materials went into Qiao''s space without their knowledge.


    Qiao pengran''s spatial powers are known only to yunmengshi, Tu Wencheng and Gu Bai. For these people, Qiao pengran trusts them.


    Yun Mingya has been honest for several days. When she saw Xie Dong yesterday, she couldn''t help sticking it at dinner today.


    "Brother Xie, you''re awesome. When I saw you kill the zombie, you were really awesome." Yun Mingya walked into Xie Dong and looked at Xie Dong with adoring eyes.


    Knowing the relationship between yunmingya and Yunmeng poetry, Xie Dong turned his eyes and said with a smile, "this is a small meaning."


    Yun Mingya is happy. She thinks her charm is back. As long as she can climb the big tree of Xie Dong, she can''t obediently submit to her feet?


    Yunming Yazheng and Xie Dong have a hot chat. They both have an evil heart. Each other''s proximity is right in each other''s arms.


    Gu Bai patted Si Jian standing next to him and said, "I said brother, why do you keep your face all day? Alas, look, Yun Mingya paid great attention to our boss a few days ago. Today he came to Xie Dong again."


    Si Jianbai glanced at him and ignored him. What does Yun Mingya do have nothing to do with him? He said coldly, "just take care of yourself." then he turned to find a place to rest.


    As usual, Qiao pengran came to yunmengshi, took out several boxes of canned beef and heated it with his fire power. In an instant, the warm beef was dug out by him with a spoon and came to yunmengshi''s mouth.


    The smell of beef filled the whole basement, and everyone couldn''t help swallowing.


    Fang Tianze also picked up a can, saved his strength and sent out a flame.


    With a bang, the can could not bear the heat, exploded, and the juice and beef sprayed all over Fang Tianze.


    "Hahaha." the people present laughed.


    Gu Bai ridiculed mercilessly and said sarcastically, "it''s really a death attempt to learn from our boss if you can''t control your powers well." now, it seems that it has become Gu Bai''s hobby to crack down on Fang Tianze.


    Xie Dong next to him was thinking about another question. When he fought with the zombies yesterday, Qiao pengran used thunder power and just heated the can with fire power. So, Qiao pengran has two powers? There was a hint of complexity in his eyes.


    Si Jian also spoke. He said coldly, "if you can''t use powers, don''t waste food."


    Fang Tianze stares at Si Jian fiercely. Gu Bai laughs at him. He can stand it, because Gu Bai has the boss of Qiao guanran, who is the person he can''t provoke.


    Si Jian, a little bodyguard, dares to say so about himself?


    At this time, Fang Tianze seems to have forgotten that Si Jian is also a powerful power, and his Fang Tianze is a small power who can''t control his powers well.


    If Si Jian wants to, he can corrode Fang Tianze to the bone in a few seconds.


    Suddenly, Zhang Leying, who was eating, dropped his chopsticks from his hands and leaned back. Suddenly, he was unconscious and cold, as if he were about to be frozen.


    Yun Mingya was not worried. Instead, she said excitedly, "my mother is going to awaken her power. My mother is going to awaken her power."


    Qiao dunran frowned. He felt in his heart that she was not trying to awaken the power, although he had no evidence.


    Yunmengshi smiled. This music shadow is not about to awaken the power, but her move a few days ago. The water power can become an ice power, but under specific circumstances. This is not difficult for Yunmeng poetry.


    On the first day of the end of the world, yunmengshi controlled the water power to go deep into Zhang Leying''s viscera, and then ice, resulting in her organs being slowly frozen. Not to mention, yunmengshi also hid the zombie virus in the water power. Later, there will be a good play! Thinking, a wicked smile appeared on her face.


    "Xiao Shi, what are you laughing at?" Joe asked.


    Yunmengshi restrained her smile and walked forward slowly, less than ten centimeters away from Qiao pengran. They almost pasted it.


    Qiao pengran was surprised and happy. Did Xiao Shi understand his feeling? Are you coming to the end?


    Gu Bai pushed Tu Wencheng and whispered, "Alas, Wencheng, our boss, is this going to be forcibly kissed?"


    Joe didn''t move. He was afraid that his actions would scare Xiaoshi, so let Xiaoshi do it!


    Yunmengshi put one side of her head to Qiao pengran''s neck. Qiao pengran immediately felt the hot breath spray on his neck and his heart moved. He wanted to hold the little poem in his arms and kiss her hard.


    Yunmeng poetry has no breath, no heartbeat, and no heat in the skin.


    However, fire power plus wind power can completely simulate a human''s breathing. Coincidentally, there were fire system and wind system in those crystal nuclei eaten yesterday.

 Chapter 19

    Qiao kuanran took a deep breath, suppressed the palpitation in his heart and hugged Yunmeng poetry.


    Yun Mengshi was stunned. Did Qiao pengran misunderstand something? But she didn''t break free. She stayed in Joe''s arms honestly. She didn''t know why she did it. However, she felt very comfortable and didn''t have to be distracted.


    She didn''t know why she trusted Qiao guanran so much. He was such a smart man that she could infer the truth as long as she found a trace of abnormality. Maybe it''s the desire in your heart, the desire for love. The dream poems of previous lives were not cared by love until death, even a little.


    Yunmengshi stayed in Qiao pengran''s arms for a while, put her head close to his ear, "pengran, be careful of Zhang Yueying." then she immediately came out of Qiao pengran''s arms.


    Qiao pengran regretfully felt the temperature in his arms and the warm touch in his ears. At that moment, he swore that he would be a cloud dream poem in his life.


    He wants to treat her as the only one in his heart, hold her in the palm of his hand, put her on the tip of his heart and love her well.


    However, he still heard yunmengshi''s words and looked at Zhang Yueying''s direction. At this time, she was covered with a layer of white frost, twitching and foaming at the mouth.


    Xie Dong also felt wrong. When so many brothers around him awakened their powers, none of them was as "ferocious" as she was. He gave his brothers a look, and his brothers took a few steps back.


    Xie Dong himself also stepped back a few steps and was secretly vigilant. Once something happened, he could reflect it in time.


    Gu Bai couldn''t help saying, "there''s something wrong with this situation. Is there any change?"


    Yun Mingya''s excitement turned into anger. She widened her eyes and shouted in a sharp voice, "Gu Bai, did yunmengshi make you say that on purpose? She was afraid that my mother''s awakening power would threaten her status and want to make her mother''s awakening impossible." she looked at yunmengshi and pointed to her nose, "You dream, no matter what, I will protect my mother. She will wake up smoothly."


    Gu Bai was annoyed. He just felt that Zhang Leying''s situation was wrong. Why did it have anything to do with yunmengshi? "Yunmingya, are you out of your mind? Ah? When did Mengshi hurt you? Did you have the delusion of being killed?" then he wanted to go up and beat yunmingya.


    "Bai." Tu Wencheng stopped Gu Bai.


    "Wencheng, why are you stopping me?" Gu Bai''s anger has not been released.


    "Didn''t you see that the boss didn''t speak? You''re always so impulsive."


    "I, I, I..." Gu Bai said nothing for a long time.


    Yun Mingya is still reluctant. Instead of her mother lying there twitching, she walks to yunmengshi and scolds while walking: "yunmengshi, my mother is not kind to you. She hasn''t eaten less or worn less for more than ten years. Why are you so cruel? When she wants to awaken her power, you have to kill her ruthlessly." With that, she looked sad and angry, as if yunmengshi was sorry for her.


    Yunmengshi didn''t speak. She calmly looked at yunmingya''s acting skills comparable to those of the film queen. She sneered. During her years at the cloud house, she ate leftovers and didn''t wear as good as a nanny. She lived in a house refitted from a small warehouse. This is what yunmingya said?


    Seeing that yunmengshi didn''t speak, yunmingya continued, "why? No more words? Are you guilty? I''m afraid you''re proud! You have a power. Brother Tianze depends on you, and Qiao pengran revolves around you. Then you want me and my mother to die, don''t you?"


    Gu Bai can''t help it. People who don''t know the situation may have been confused by Yun Mingya. But through these days, what kind of person is yunmengshi? She is the kind of person with cold face and hot heart. When she first sees yunmengshi, she has almost no meat all over her body, and only bones are left. She doesn''t look like a child of a rich family, not even a beggar.


    Even Gu Bai could understand the key. How could Qiao pengran not understand it? He couldn''t help but feel pain in his heart. He couldn''t imagine Xiaoshi''s life in the cloud family. Although he was concerned by a group of relatives from childhood, he didn''t have enough to eat. He suddenly realized in his heart: Xiaoshi only eats meat, didn''t he eat very little before?


    If yunmengshi knew what Qiao pengran was thinking, I didn''t know if he would knock his skull open and have a look at what was inside. Although he didn''t live very well, he didn''t eat meat.


    Yun Mingya was secretly excited when she saw the "Silence" of Yunmeng poetry, and saw Qiao guanran''s angry expression. She thought, brother guanran, this is the "true face" of Yunmeng poetry. Do you feel cheated? Brother guanran will abandon the little bitch and bow down under his pomegranate skirt.


    Qiao guanran was about to come forward and slapped Xiaoshi out of his anger. He heard an earth shaking roar behind Yun Mingya.


    "Be careful", Xie Dong, standing behind Yun Mingya, shouted, and then made an attack. Zhang Yueying, who was beaten into a zombie, gave a meal.


    Then Xie Dong''s brothers reflected and shot one after another. Suddenly, the attacks of various attributes in the basement hit the zombie.


    Yun Mingya looked back at the terrible scene. Her mother turned into a zombie instead of a power? How is this possible? It must be the ghost of Yun Mengshi.


    "Yunmengshi, it''s you. You must have turned my mother into a zombie!" said yunmingya, running towards yunmengshi, holding a machete picked up from the ground in both hands.


    "Yun Mingya, are you crazy?" Gu Bai quickly stopped her, put his hand firmly over Yun Mingya''s hand, grabbed the machete, raised his leg and kicked Yun Mingya on her stomach, kicking her aside.


    A faint light flashed behind yunmengshi''s glasses. What did yunmingya know? Or is it just a dog biting?


    Xie Dong and his brothers over there struggled to defend against the attack of zombies.


    With the special care of the zombie emperor, Zhang Leying is a level 2 zombie when he wakes up, while Xie Dong and others are level 1 powers. The level difference can not be resisted by a sea of people. Besides, there are only five people on his side.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Joe shouted, "let''s help."


    As soon as the voice fell, Si Jian rushed out. He just looked here and was anxious. Because he had a good first impression of Xie Dong, he didn''t want him to die like this.


    Si Jian sent out a large pool of corrosive liquid. Unexpectedly, the zombie seemed to have eyes on his back. He easily avoided the corrosive liquid coming from "slow and leisurely", turned back and roared at Si Jian, then quickly changed direction and rushed at Si Jian''s body.

 Chapter 20

    The speed of the zombie was so fast that it came behind Si Jian in a few breaths. It roared and opened its big smelly mouth to bite on Si Jian''s shoulder.


    Yunmengshi frowned while watching the war. Si Jian was his own man. How could he be bullied by a second-class zombie? Thinking in her head, her hands were not idle, and a shining ice arrow flew to the zombie.


    The zombie was beaten, then looked at the direction of the ice arrow with hatred, and made a ''grunt grunt'' sound in his mouth.


    Taking advantage of this meal, Si Jian escaped from the mouth of the zombie.


    Yunmengshi''s attack did not cause substantial damage to the zombie, just some flesh wounds. She doesn''t want the play to end so soon.


    The zombie was very angry when she was beaten, and her gray eyes stared at yunmengshi, as if she was about to rush up and bite her neck and bite down.


    Qiao pengran grabbed yunmengshi and asked her to hide behind him. He made a defensive posture. When the zombie came, he would hit it hard to prevent it from hurting Xiaoshi''s hair.


    Yunmengshi saw Xie Dong and others who were hiding far away. He sneered in his heart. It seemed to make them too relaxed. Yunmeng poem asked Xie Dong and others to follow them. What they wanted was their power beads and more thugs to save themselves from exposure.


    She felt that Qiao pengran was also very defensive towards Xie Dong and others. These people followed themselves and felt that they had a bad heart.


    Yunmeng poetry slightly released a little pressure, which only belonged to the power of the zombie emperor.


    The second-class zombie was stunned and made a sound of "sobbing" in his mouth, as if he was afraid. Then he gave up the idea of attacking Yunmeng poetry and jumped to Xie Dong''s brothers.


    Qiao pengran was very puzzled. Why did the zombie change so fast and just want to eat a little poem? Why did he suddenly run away? He turned and looked at yunmengshi. He didn''t know when the ball ran into Xiaoshi''s arms. His small head leaned against the soft part of Xiaoshi and narrowed his eyes comfortably.


    Qiao pengran immediately became angry. He grabbed the ball''s hind leg and picked it up, "Wuwuwuwu." the ball struggled desperately, but he couldn''t escape Qiao pengran''s big hand.


    Yunmengshi took the ball back, held it in her arms and said, "however, be gentle with the ball. It''s very powerful."


    Hearing yunmengshi''s words, Qiao suddenly remembered the performance of the second level zombie, "the zombie is afraid of the ball? What is the ball?"


    Yunmengshi said innocently, "I also know. Just as the ball suddenly appeared at my feet, I picked it up, and then the zombie ran away. I don''t know whether this matter is related to the ball." then he blinked his eyes with dark red light behind his glasses.


    Cloud dream poem is a disaster. Qiao pengran must have doubts about the performance of the zombie just now. It''s better to lead his attention elsewhere now.


    Poor meatball, this is a scapegoat.


    Xie Dong was panting after being chased by the zombie, and his nerves were tense all the time. Si Jian joined in. Only Qiao pengran and yunmengshi can deal with the level II zombie here, but neither of them was in a hurry. Instead, they chatted happily.


    Xie Dong finally couldn''t see it anymore and shouted, "brother Qiao, are you going to stand by? The zombie is too powerful. We were killed by the zombie, and you can''t last long."


    Qiao pengran then slowly ''reacted'' and said: "Xiaobai, Wencheng, let''s go, pay attention to safety."


    Yunmeng poetry is also happy to stand aside and watch the excitement. In case of danger, it can be remedied in time.


    In fact, the strength of Yunmeng poetry is not very high. Now it is level 2, but for ordinary zombies, they don''t even dare to approach her, let alone fight against her.


    Qiao pengran is worthy of being a genius. The overlord of his previous life has reached level 2 in less than a week from the end of the world, and he is still a three-level power. Now his strength is similar to that of yunmengshi, but yunmengshi is more proficient in the use of energy.


    With the participation of Qiao pengran, Xie Dong and others were much better. The zombies were hit repeatedly and had no power to fight back.


    At this time, Fang Tianze saw that the zombies were suppressed and joined the team of level 2 zombies. If he could kill the zombies, he had just failed to control his power, and the humiliation of burning the cans would be forgotten by the public. At that time, what they remembered was his heroic act of killing the level 2 zombies.


    Unexpectedly, Fang Tianze threw a fireball, and the fiery red ball ''ho ho'' flew towards Qiao.


    Joe was stared at by the zombie at this time. Whoever showed a flaw was in danger.


    Unexpectedly, the fireball came at him. Fortunately, Qiao pengran reflected that even if he hid, the sharp claw attack of the zombie also followed, facing his throat. Once caught by the claw, he would see the king of hell in advance.


    All the people present, except Qiao Yanran, are first-class powers. Their powers have been exhausted in the just battle. Without powers, they can take the second-class zombie. There is no way. The speed of the second-class zombie is several times faster than them.


    They could only watch the Zombie''s claws attack Joe.


    "Boss" Gu Bai shouted and rushed desperately, trying to block the sharp claws of the zombie with his own body.


    Joe was still calm, as if the claw wasn''t aimed at his neck.


    Standing in the distance, yunmengshi''s heart tightened, and then three ice arrows rushed to the Zombie''s claws, arms and head.


    Joe suddenly turned out a black ancient knife with a golden dragon relief on it. The temperature in the basement dropped. With the emergence of the knife, a strong smell of blood filled the whole basement.


    Without any sound, the black ancient knife easily cut off the paws of the zombie, and then was knocked down by the ice arrow of yunmengshi.


    Without giving the zombie a chance to breathe, Qiao pangran divided his skull in two with an ancient knife. The edge of the skull was so smooth that there was no burr or crack. It can be seen that the ancient knife was sharp.


    As soon as the tip of the knife was picked, the crystal core of the secondary zombie came into Qiao pengran''s hand.


    Holding a black ancient knife with a golden dragon relief, Qiao ran looked murderous, like a demon God coming out of the abyss. The people present couldn''t help but step back.


    Joe suddenly looked at Fang Tianze and walked over step by step.


    The footsteps were clearly audible in the silent basement, like stepping on the heart of Fang Tianze, which frightened him.


    In front of Fang Tianze, Joe''s knife pointed to his heart.


    Fang Tianze''s legs softened and fell to the ground, and the ancient knife followed.

 Chapter 21

    "Do you want to die?" the words without emotion came out of Joe''s mouth and questioned Fang Tianze.


    "Boss Qiao, Grandpa, ancestors, forgive me. I just wanted to help, not to kill you." Fang Tianze explained incoherently, hoping that Joe can let him live.


    With the murderous sword tip slowly close to Fang Tianze''s neck, Fang Tianze sat on the ground with soft legs and purred in his mouth. At this time, he was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    "Brother Qiao, brother Fang, he meant to kill the zombie and help us, so you can spare him this time. More people will have more hope of living when fighting the zombie?" Xie Dong stood up and begged for Fang Tianze''s mercy.


    In his heart, his strength was lower than that of Qiao pengran. He fought for one more power. He was confident when talking with Qiao pengran and distributing materials. That''s why he helped.


    Joe pangran didn''t seem to hear what he said. The tip of the sword had cut a thin hole in Fang Tianze''s neck, and blood was left.


    Suddenly, a pool of yellow liquid appeared under Fang Tianze''s ass, with a coquettish smell. He was scared out of control.


    Everyone at the scene looked at Fang Tianze with disdainful eyes and was scared to pee.


    Yunmengshi narrowed her eyes and stood there watching the big play. Fang Tianze, the "fiance" who did not hesitate to sell himself to the laboratory in his previous life, the arrogant strong man, who regarded face as very important, would not think that he would have this day.


    This feeling is really cool! Yunmengshi thought that it was more comfortable than eating the crystal core.


    Xie Dong stepped up to Qiao pengran and said with a smile, "brother Qiao, he didn''t make any mistakes. He didn''t commit a crime until he died."


    Gu Bai couldn''t listen any longer and shouted, "why didn''t he make a mistake? He almost killed the boss. Who can deal with the zombie when the boss is dead? We''re going to be wiped out. Have you thought about all this?"


    Xie Dong was said to be speechless. Indeed, the fact is like what Gu Bai said, but he still wants to protect Fang Tianze today. He wants to know the secret of Qiao Jianran''s strength.


    Qiao Kuang is determined to kill Fang Tianze. He has long been unhappy with Fang Tianze, not only because Fang Tianze helped today, but also because he has a "fiance of yunmengshi" on his head. Although the little poem doesn''t care about this title, it is like a sharp thorn in his heart, which is restless all the time.


    Yunmengshi knew she couldn''t go to the theatre anymore. She wanted to protect Tianze, so she killed him. It was too cheap for him.


    "Well, let him go."


    Qiao pengran heard the voice of Yunmeng poem. His men ate and stabbed, but he didn''t attack Fang Tianze. Xiaoshi begged for mercy again. His anger was burning to his eyebrows. He wanted to kill Fang Tianze immediately.


    "Kuang ran" saw that Qiao Kuang Ran''s ancient knife had not been taken down from Fang Tianze''s neck. Yunmengshi went to Qiao pengran, took his arm and gently grabbed the knife.


    "It was so dangerous just now. Let me see. Are you hurt?" Yun Mengshi pulled Qiao pengran aside and looked at him from top to bottom.


    Qiao kuanran is very handsome. Many "little fresh meat" before the end of the world can''t compare with him. His delicate facial features and white skin don''t feel like a "mother" on him. Instead, he is full of masculinity. His deep eyes can''t see to the end at a glance, but they can easily attract people''s eyes.


    Yunmengshi was stunned for a moment, and his eyes didn''t leave Qiao pengran.


    Seeing that Xiaoshi was attracted by his charm, Qiao guanran''s anger that he didn''t kill Fang Tianze slowly disappeared.


    He reached out and scraped yunmengshi''s small nose, but said, "Xiaoshi, you must be my nemesis." he couldn''t be angry with you.


    Yunmengshi came back and explained, "however, I just don''t want him to die so happily. It''s not that I don''t want you to kill him."


    As soon as Joe''s eyes brightened, the only remaining anger stopped. Xiaoshi explained to herself that she had a place in her heart. Thinking of this, his heart was full of joy.


    As if he thought of something, Qiao ran took out a crystal clear crystal core, handed it to yunmengshi and said, "Xiao Shi, this is the crystal core of the second-class zombie. Here you are."


    Looking at the crystal core in Qiao pengran''s hand, yunmengshi was very complicated. He gave himself the secondary crystal core in this way? No return? I''ve seen a lot in my previous life. Because of a little food, relatives, brothers and husband and wife don''t hesitate to insert a sharp blade into their chest, let alone crystal core.


    The most important thing is that the secondary crystal nucleus is also very important for Qiao. With the secondary crystal nucleus, maybe he can go further.


    Qiao guanran didn''t know his ordinary behavior, but he deeply touched yunmengshi''s heart and made himself more important in her heart.


    "I don''t want it. Keep it for yourself." yunmengshi refused. He needed the secondary crystal core and could directly release the pressure. At that time, the secondary zombie would stay there obediently and let him dispose of it.


    Qiao ran hurriedly said, "Xiaoshi, you still need it now. You just broke through level 2 and just need it to stabilize."


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "however, you are strong, can''t you protect me?"


    Qiao pengran thought, indeed, Xiaoshi is his own, and he needs stronger strength to protect her. "Xiaoshi, don''t worry, I will become stronger." his eyes are very firm.


    On the other hand, Fang Tianze, who had narrowly escaped death, was pulled aside by Xie Dong. Xie Dong advised: "brother Fang, don''t blame brother Qiao. He didn''t really want to kill you."


    Fang Tianze regained some consciousness. At the thought that he was almost killed by Qiao pengran, his face was distorted and his hatred was filled with every cell in his body. He must kill Qiao pengran and avenge today''s humiliation.


    Xie Dong saw it, turned his eyes and asked the question he had been wondering for a long time, "brother Fang, I know you hate Qiao pengran and I hate him, but his strength is very strong. We have to unite."


    "OK, brother Dong, thank you today." Fang Tianze said gratefully. Today, Xie Dong spoke for himself in such a critical situation.


    "Call me Dongge. You are my own brother. Aze, you know that guy Qiao Yanran, why is he so powerful?" Xie Dong asked.


    Fang Tianze thought for a moment, "brother Dong, although I don''t know why his strength has upgraded so fast, I know a secret. I know how Qiao pengran got his second power."


    "Oh?" Xie Dong was delighted. Although he didn''t get what he wanted to know, the unexpected joy was beyond expectation.

 Chapter 22

    Fang Tianze said mysteriously, "yunmengshi seems to have only water power, but I know that she has another department power - predicting the future. She always seems to know in advance. After Qiao pengran knew yunmengshi, he got a double Department power."


    Xie Dong was very happy. He seemed to know something wonderful secret. "You mean that yunmengshi knows the way to open the dual system power?"


    Fang Tianze affirmed, "that''s right. Otherwise, how could Qiao pengran awaken the dual-system powers so easily? It''s a great gift for ordinary people to awaken one system of powers."


    Xie Dong excitedly patted Fang Tianze on the shoulder. He seemed to see the days when he led a group of dual-system powers. However, he suddenly thought that neither Qiao pengran nor Yunmeng poetry were good stubbles, so he frowned and said, "brother Fang, how can we get this secret out of their mouths?"


    Fang Tianze thought, "Brother Dong, we''d better not fight them hard. There''s little chance of success. It''s best to use what medicine. By the way, there''s not a pharmacy in this building. We can search for sleeping pills. At that time, increase the dose in their food and tie them up. At that time, they are round or flat, not brother Dong. Do you have your word £¿¡±


    Xie Dong was also confused by the huge secret Fang Tianze said. Without thinking about it, he clapped his hands and said, "OK, that''s it."


    The next morning, under the pretext of searching for supplies, Xie Dong went to the drugstore above the building to get a large number of sleeping pills, suppressed his excitement, and led his brothers to escape back to the basement under the siege of zombies.


    When he came back, Sijian was cooking with sunspots and ponies. Xie Dong smiled and approached Sijian and said, "brother, it''s hard to get up in the morning and worry about everyone''s food."


    Si Jian is not wary of Xie Dong, because Xie Dong is more like his old company commander and the person who helps him the most, so he can''t afford any vigilance towards Xie Dong.


    A smile appeared on his paralyzed face. "Miss has helped me a lot."


    Xie Dong turned his eyes and came up with a set of words in the mouth of Si Jian, "brother, Miss Yun''s water power is very powerful. Yesterday, her power hit the level 2 zombie hard. It''s really happy."


    "Yes, miss is a capable person." Si Jian said respectfully.


    "Brother, your young lady always knows something we don''t know. Is she able to predict?" Xie Dong asked tentatively.


    Si Jian said honestly, "I don''t know, but miss always knows something we don''t know. It''s true."


    Seeing that Si Jian really didn''t know the situation, Xie Dong said, "well, brother, you''re busy. I''ll sort out the things I found."


    "OK." Si Jiandao.


    Xie Dong walked out of five meters, turned back and said, "Alas, brother, look at my memory. It''s Mingya that girl. Let me see what to eat this morning."


    As soon as Si Jian''s face changed, Yun Mingya was equal to a person unfavorable to the young lady in his eyes, so he didn''t like it. However, Xie Dong said nothing and let Xie Dong look at the soup in the pot.


    Xie Dong poured the ground sleeping pills into the soup while the three people were not paying attention. Then his face naturally said, "brother, I''m leaving."


    Si Jian nodded without any doubt.


    During the meal, Joe ran still took out a can. In a moment, he heated it with fire power. After opening it, it was filled with meat smell and let everyone swallow their saliva.


    Gu Bai said, "boss, you''re emphasizing sex over friends. I want hot cans, too."


    Joe glared at him, threw him a can and said, "eat."


    Gu Bai whispered to Tu Wencheng and complained, "the boss really values sex over friends. Give me a cold can."


    Tu Wencheng rolled his eyes and said, "I''ll give you something to eat."


    Gu Bai stood up. "I''d better serve some soup. Come on, I''ll also serve some for you."


    They did not find any abnormality and ate it.


    Qiao pengran also filled a bowl of soup, took some out with a spoon and handed it to yunmengshi. "Come on, little poem, have a hot drink."


    Yunmengshi didn''t intend to drink soup, but Qiao ran handed it to her mouth. She narrowed her eyes and took a sip, so she didn''t drink any more.


    Xie Dong watched Qiao pengran and others drink soup. He smiled proudly. It seemed that he was about to know a big secret. The strongest person in the last world was himself.


    After a while, Gu Bai muttered, "why am I so sleepy? No, I was very comfortable yesterday." then he lay on the ground and fell asleep.


    Tu Wencheng also felt that something was wrong. Bursts of sleepiness seemed to hit him. "Boss, the situation is wrong." he said loudly to Qiao pengran.


    At this time, Si Jian and others had long been lying on the ground unconscious.


    Qiao guanran didn''t feel anything unusual. He and yunmengshi looked at each other. They were clear in their hearts. At the same time, they lay on the ground and "fainted".


    Fang Tianze said excitedly, "Dongge, it''s successful. Let''s tie them up quickly."


    Xie Dong''s brothers began to tie them up. "Boss, what about Yun Mingya?" a brother asked.


    Xie Dong glanced at her and said carelessly, "don''t worry about it. My dose is huge. I''m afraid an ordinary person can''t do it anymore. What do you care about her if she''s dead?"


    The brother nodded and left them alone.


    Xie Dong took some people to tie them like a zongzi, especially Qiao pengran. His whole body was rope, afraid he could escape. Xie Dong wrapped him again with tape. Let another brother of the plant Department tie everyone up again.


    Half a day later, Gu Bai woke up. He was tied up and couldn''t move. He saw Xie Dong and others sitting leisurely aside. He immediately knew what was going on and shouted, "Xie Dong, what do you want to do?"


    At this time, Qiao pengran, yunmengshi, Tu Wencheng, Si Jian and others also woke up.


    Of course, Qiao pengran and yunmengshi had no feelings for sleeping pills.


    Qiao kuanran is a level 2 power. Level 2 and level 1 are the dividing line. Level 2 power can no longer be regarded as human. There is a qualitative breakthrough in all aspects of his body. Ordinary medicine has no effect on him.


    Cloud dream poetry, not to mention, she is a zombie emperor. What can human medicine do to her?


    "Xie Dong?" said Joe coldly.


    "Brother Qiao, don''t worry. As long as you tell me the way to awaken the dual-system power, I will not only release you, but also your brother." Xie Dong said proudly.


    "The way to awaken powers?" Joe smiled coldly. "Who told you I know the way to awaken dual-system powers?"

 Chapter 23

    Xie Dong snorted coldly, "Qiao pengran, you are now a prisoner under my rank. Don''t you tell me the truth?"


    Joe chuckled, "Xie Dong, it''s hard to guess about awakening. How can you think I know the method of awakening dual-system powers? If I really know the method, why are Xiaobai, Wencheng and Xiaoshi single-system powers?"


    Fang Tianze suddenly jumped out and said, "as long as possible, yunmengshi told you the way to awaken the two-line power, and told you not to tell others, including your most important brother."


    Hearing Fang Tianze''s provocation, Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng looked at Qiao pengran at the same time.


    Seeing that his provocation was effective, Fang Tianze then said, "moreover, Yunmeng poetry not only has the water power, but also has a power that doesn''t tell others, that is, the power to predict the future. Haven''t you ever wondered why Yunmeng poetry always seems to know something ahead of time? So everything about zombies came from her mouth."


    Everyone saw what Fang Tianze said. None of the people present were fools. Only everyone had their own secrets. Why must they know other people''s secrets?


    "Miss Yun, since Qiao pengran doesn''t want to say the way to awaken the power, it''s up to you. You must not have seen Qiao pengran eaten by a zombie first?" Xie Dong threatened.


    After Si Jian woke up, he knew that Xie Dong had calculated himself. He had caused the young lady to fall into such a dangerous situation. Anger made his face congested, red and blue. He shouted, "Xie Dong, you villain, I believe you so much."


    Xie Dong went to Si Jian, patted him on the face, and said, "Si Jian, thanks to your help, I tied Joe up and got the way to wake up. You''re one of the credit. If you follow your brother in the future, you''ll be popular and spicy."


    Si Jian spit on his face, "delusion."


    "Ha ha, then don''t blame my brother. You''re welcome." Xie Dong said this, ignored Si Jian and said to Yunmeng poem: "Miss Yun, as long as you say the way, I''ll let you go immediately."


    Yunmengshi kept her head down, the long curtain blocked her eyes, and there was already a bright red behind her black framed glasses. Her eyes changed from dark red to bright red like blood.


    The memory of the past life laboratory is always the wound in her heart. She will not let go of all those who imprison her freedom and cause harm to her body.


    Xie Dong tied her up, which reminded her of the ten years she had lived in the basement in her previous life. In order to prevent her from escaping, her hands and feet always carried bracelets and foot rings that imprisoned her ability, and sometimes they were tied up, as they are today.


    "Ha ha ha" cloud dream poem had a nervous laugh.


    Qiao pengran looked at yunmengshi with worry and noticed her abnormality. "Xiaoshi, Xiaoshi, what''s the matter with you? Xiaoshi, don''t scare me."


    "You, what are you laughing at?" perhaps depressed by the momentum of Yunmeng poetry, Xie Dong stammered: "you, what are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at you, and your imagination is too rich." yunmengshi seems to have returned to normal and said calmly. But behind the calm, there are uncontrollable waves.


    Xie Dong secretly hates that he has lost face in front of his brothers. What are you afraid of? Just her laughter can make her fear in her heart? Is this also her power? How many powers does she have?


    Xie Dong strengthened his morale, picked up the mountain knife on the ground, put the tip of the knife against yunmengshi''s face and said viciously: "Yunmengshi, you think I dare not move you, don''t you? Ha ha, it''s really naive. Don''t girls love beauty? If you don''t say it for a minute, I''ll cut a hole in your face. If you don''t say it for two minutes, I''ll cut two holes in your face. At that time, you''ll be disfigured."


    After hearing this, yunmengshi''s eyes were red and bleeding. The moment before she was about to start, Qiao pengran finally couldn''t help it. Unexpectedly, someone dared to say such a thing to Xiaoshi?


    Joe suddenly burst into flames, burning his shackles clean, even the vines of the plant power. Before the people could react, his lightning hit Xie Dong.


    Xie Dong immediately convulsed with thunder. Fortunately, he was a power, so he didn''t be struck to death.


    Several perfectly controlled flames flashed out of Qiao''s hands, burning the shackles of everyone accurately. For Level 2 powers, the attack of level 1 powers is vulnerable, not to mention Huoke wood.


    Gu Bai broke free and screamed, "grandsons, look at your grandpa''s big move." after that, all kinds of earth powers greeted Xie Dong''s little brother.


    Si Jian also held his breath. If it weren''t for himself, the young lady wouldn''t be tied here and almost disfigured. With a feeling of guilt and anger, he greeted Xie Dong and others with the corrosive liquid.


    Yunmengshi didn''t do it, and the "small" constraints couldn''t be stopped, but she just wanted to see the play and didn''t want to participate in it. Moreover, fighting with Xie Dong, who is a master, is also very good for Qiao''s ability.


    She didn''t find out. She didn''t know when she would think of Joe. She didn''t always want to revenge humans.


    Gu Bai, Tu Wencheng and Si Jian are also the best of the powers. They are about to be promoted to level 2, so they will not talk to Xie Dong''s brothers. And Qiao pengran, not to mention, the balance of victory has come to the side of Yunmeng poetry.


    At the beginning of the war, Fang Tianze felt that the situation was bad and quietly hid in the corner. Seeing that Xie Dong, his new backer, is about to lose, he secretly tells himself that if Xie Dong loses, will Qiao pengran and Yunmeng poetry give him good fruit to eat? I guess they''ll kill themselves.


    The more you think, the more afraid you are. Fang Tianze decides to start. He stared at the cloud dream poem standing there.


    After awakening the fire power, he felt that he had conquered the water system of Yunmeng poetry and selectively forgot the "abnormal" performance before Yunmeng poetry. He also thought that as long as he hijacked Yunmeng poetry, forced Qiao kuanran to release Xie Dong and told himself the way to awaken the power, wouldn''t he be the biggest winner in this conspiracy?


    While thinking, he slowly approached the "weaker" Yunmeng poem.


    Yunmengshi had already seen Fang Tianze and just pretended not to see him standing there.


    Only a few meters away from Yunmeng poem, Fang Tianze felt a burst of joy in his heart.


    He shook the mountain knife in his handshake, jumped behind yunmengshi and put the knife on yunmengshi''s neck. Shouted, "stop it!"

 Chapter 24

    Qiao kuanran immediately stopped. At this time, Xie Dong had been beaten and had no strength to fight back. He lay weak on the ground and couldn''t stand up.


    His other brothers died, seriously injured.


    Qiao Jianran''s face changed, "Xiaoshi." seeing Xiaoshi with a knife on his neck, his voice trembled, "Fang Tianze, put down the knife and I''ll let you go."


    Fang Tianze was close to the edge of madness. "Ha ha, Qiao pengran, don''t think I don''t know. I put Yunmeng poetry. Is there a way to live? I''m afraid I''ll die under your lightning stroke next moment?"


    Qiao kuanran took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. "Fang Tianze, I promise you that as long as you let go of Xiaoshi, we can say everything. However, if you want to hurt Xiaoshi''s hair, I promise you can''t get out of the basement today."


    Fang Tianze was startled by Qiao''s momentum, but on second thought, what are you afraid of? If you have Yunmeng poetry in your hand, doesn''t it mean you have an extra death free gold medal?


    So he said with a wild smile, "Qiao pengran, if you want Yunmeng poetry to be okay, you can kneel down and beg me! As long as you kneel down, I will release Yunmeng poetry."


    Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng''s faces changed. Their eyes were burning. Who was the boss? So noble, how can you kneel down to a mean man? The boss didn''t even kneel down with his parents.


    Joe took a deep breath and said, "put down the knife and I''ll kneel."


    The people present were terrified. Who was Joe? Would you kneel for a person?


    Yun Mengshi''s heart was also greatly touched. Qiao guanran was a person who did not kneel up to heaven and earth and did not kneel down to his parents. He was proud of his whole body and refused to accept heaven and earth. Unexpectedly, he would do this for himself.


    Fang Tianze was stunned and turned to laugh. "Qiao pengran, you have today! So, what are you doing? Kneel!" he shouted arrogantly.


    "Wait a minute." the faint voice of Yunmeng poem sounded. "Do you think I''m dead?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Fang Tianze didn''t react. His whole body was tied firmly by a chain made of ice. The mountain knife on yunmengshi''s neck fell to the ground with a "clang".


    Everyone was happy. Yes, if they really care, they will be in chaos. How can they forget that yunmengshi itself is a powerful person whose strength is not weaker than Qiao pengran. If she didn''t mean it, how could she be subdued by Fang Tianze?


    "Xiaoshi." Qiao ran reached yunmengshi at a blinking speed, put her in his arms and gently patted her back, "it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Yunmengshi''s hand paused and gently patted Qiao pengran''s back. She could clearly feel Qiao pengran''s trembling body.


    At the moment when yunmengshi was put on his neck by a knife, Qiao ran was extremely flustered. He had not had such an emotion for many years. The last time was when his parents died and a group of top-notch relatives came to rob the company his parents had worked hard for many years.


    He was really afraid of losing his poems, so he forgot the power of Yunmeng poems.


    Si Jian also breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, his favor for Qiao pengran soared. He can do this for Miss, especially for people like Qiao pengran. If he didn''t love miss miserably, how could he do this?


    Gu Bai went to Fang Tianze, who was tied with ice rope and couldn''t move, and kicked him hard. "It''s very powerful. He dared to use a knife against Miss Yun and let the boss kneel down for you? Do you know what happened to those who offended the boss in the past? They all died without a burial place, and most of them didn''t leave their bodies when they died." Gu Bai squatted down, He patted Fang Tianze''s face with his hand and said faintly.


    Qiao pengran felt that Xiaoshi in his arms was the happiest thing in the world. What zombies and powers were left behind.


    Yunmengshi came out of Qiao pengran''s arms and withdrew her fire power. When she saw Qiao pengran coming, she wrapped her whole body with fire power. Who didn''t let her body have human body temperature!


    Qiao pengran felt the temperature of Yunmeng poetry and was reluctant to give up.


    "Xiao Shi, what should I do with him?" Joe asked, pointing to Fang Tianze moaning on the ground.


    Yun Mengshi said, "the most painful thing for a person is to let him lose what he has been waiting for for for a long time. Fang Tianze hopes to have powers and become an expert, then we will abolish his powers and make him an ordinary person."


    Hearing this, Gu Bai was surprised and said, "can the power be abolished? Is it digging out the power beads like a zombie?"


    Fang Tianze heard their conversation and trembled, "don''t, don''t waste my power."


    The evil spirit of Yunmeng poem smiled, "others can''t, but I can." then he squatted down and put his hand on Fang Tianze''s head.


    Fang Tianze knew what was going to happen and struggled hard. The next second, he was firmly nailed to the ground by Gu Bai''s earth power.


    Yunmeng Shiyun absorbed the energy of the power bead in Fang Tianze''s brain into his own body, and finally broke the power base in Fang Tianze''s brain (where the power bead was produced, after breaking it, a person''s power was completely abolished).


    In this way, only yunmengshi can abolish a person''s power, because the power can only absorb the crystal core, not the power bead.


    Fang Tianze completely muddled through.


    "This, this is over?" Gu Bai stammered.


    "Well, it''s over." Yun Mengshi said faintly.


    Without asking more, Qiao said, "Xiao Shi, how to deal with Xie Dong?"


    Yun Mengshi said, "kill it. It''s no use keeping it."


    Qiao guanran''s face was not abnormal. This was his favorite poem. He vowed to love him all his life. At the end of the world, kind people don''t live long. He really loves the character of Xiaoshi.


    Ordered Si Jian and Gu Bai to kill them, and meatballs followed them to complete the task of "collecting power beads" assigned by their master.


    Xie Dong''s face was unwilling to be corroded by the corrosive solution of Si Jian. Others were also dealt with cleanly.


    Of course, the meatballs are full. The zombie emperor and the zombie changing pig can have another meal today.


    One day passed quickly, and Si Jian was worried. Sunspot and pony drank a large dose of sleeping pills and were in a coma and never awake.


    Yunmengshi said that the dose of sleeping pills is not acceptable to ordinary people, but it may also stimulate the awakening of ordinary people.


    Suddenly, in the corner of the basement, a strong breath remembered that it was Yun Mingya who had been forgotten for many days. She also drank a large dose of sleeping pills today and has been in a coma.


    Gu Bai shouted, "Yun Mingya seems to be waking up."


    Yun Mingya slowly opens her eyes. She feels warm and full of power. Is this the feeling of awakening power?

 Chapter 25

    "Are you awake?" Yun Mengshi said faintly.


    Yun Mingya snorted, knowing that she had become a power, and all her pride came back, "yes, are you surprised?"


    Yunmengshi doesn''t mind yunmingya''s attitude and continues to say, "what department have you awakened?" she wants to make sure that yunmingya''s awakening is the same as the previous life, the healing power.


    In fact, Yun Mingya didn''t know what kind of power she was awakening, but she was embarrassed to say it, so she snorted coldly and said proudly, "why should I tell you." that tone should be more irritating and irritating.


    Gu Bai couldn''t bear it. He pointed to Yun Mingya and said, "Yun Mingya, don''t think you''ll be invincible if you wake up and become a power. You''re just a rookie who just woke up and can''t even use your powers. I can kill you with one finger."


    Yun Mingya was surprised that the people present had a bad attitude towards herself. She asked, "where''s Xie Dong?"


    Tu Wencheng also disliked the woman. "If you want to find him, I can take you."


    Yun Mingya didn''t understand what Tu Wencheng said. She thought he saw that he had awakened his power and wanted to flatter himself. So she raised her neck high and said, "where has he gone?"


    "Hell." still a faint voice spoke from Yunmeng''s poem, but yunmingya couldn''t help but step back.


    "You killed him?" Yun Mingya''s voice was trembling.


    "So, can I help you send you to hell to reunite with him?" Tu Wencheng said with a smile.


    "No, no," said Yun Mingya.


    Yunmengshi said again, "I advise you to talk about your powers, so that I can know if you are valuable for us to bring you."


    Yun Mingya thought she had awakened her power. The whole world revolved around her as before. Unexpectedly, it was the same as before. Yun Mengshi was cold and scary. She could not see her resentment against herself from her eyes, which made Yun Mingya more frightened.


    "I, I, I don''t know." Yun Mingya expressed a poor look, as if someone had bullied her. Unfortunately, no one here sympathized with her.


    "You face the pillar and let the things out of your body," Tu Wencheng said.


    Yun Mingya felt that there was more energy in her body. She felt warm. She tried her best to save that energy in the palm of her hand and let it out.


    They saw a white light flash from their eyes and shoot at the column in the basement. The white light hit the pillar exactly, but the pillar didn''t move at all.


    Yun Mingya''s face collapsed and murmured, "why, how can this happen? Is my power useless?"


    Yun Mengshi saw it. Sure enough, Yun Mingya''s power is still a precious healing power. It was because of this power in the last life that Fang Tianze married her, and they became the strongest couple in the last life. In this life, can yunmingya still see Fang Tianze whose power has been abolished?


    What kind of experience is it to be despised by the woman who chased her before? Anyway, it''s definitely bad. Fang Tianze, let you taste it.


    Yun Mengshi said, "Yun Mingya, you can send power to Fang Tianze."


    Yun Mingya doesn''t know that Fang Tianze''s power has been abolished. Besides, the power of Fang Tianze''s family can''t be underestimated. She has something to believe: "you, you let me kill him?"


    Yunmengshi looked at her expressionless.


    Joe, who had been standing nearby, seemed to have guessed something and said, "am I going to do it or am I going to do it myself?"


    Frightened by Qiao pengran, Yun Mingya hurriedly said, "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!"


    Then he fired the energy ball in his hand without hesitation.


    After a burst of white light, Fang Tianze didn''t make any movement. Yun Mingya seemed to be hit, "isn''t my power really useless?"


    Qiao guanran was just suspicious at first, but now he was sure. He obviously felt that Fang Tianze''s breathing was gradually stable, not as fast as he just said. He concluded that yunmingya''s awakening should be healing skills.


    Fang Tianze slowly woke up. He felt very weak. His powers in his body disappeared, as if they had never existed. His eyes turned red and filled with hate. "Yun Mengshi, Qiao pengran, if I don''t die today, you''ll wait for my revenge in the future."


    Yun Mingya stared at Fang Tianze. She didn''t know what had happened. Fang Tianze looked at Yunmeng poetry and felt like his biological father was killed.


    Yunmengshi didn''t take his threat to heart. He was afraid that he would die too soon. "OK, I''m waiting for you." then he smiled, full of the smell of demons.


    Fang Tianze stood up, took the mountain knife picked up next to him and cut it off at yunmengshi. At this time, there was a belief in his head and killed her.


    Yunmengshi didn''t move. When the knife was half a meter away from her, Qiao pengran easily kicked the knife off, and Fang Tianze sat on the ground powerlessly.


    Joe frowned. He always adhered to a rule: cut grass without removing roots, and the spring wind blows again. "Xiao Shi, kill him."


    Yunmengshi thought for a moment and said, "let''s leave him here when we start tomorrow." it''s also a good way to let a person despair slowly.


    Although Qiao guanran still wanted to kill him, Yunmeng poetry said so. He still chose to listen to Yunmeng poetry. He also thought to himself that there was no shame in listening to his wife.


    "Take me away, sister, take me away." Yun Mingya took yunmengshi''s hand and begged.


    Joe Pang was not happy. He seldom took Xiaoshi''s hand. He didn''t allow others to take her hand, even women.


    He came forward to clap Yun Mingya''s hand and stared at Yun Mingya.


    Yun Mingya doesn''t know what''s going on. He''s really afraid of Joe now, let alone seduce him. She doesn''t want to die like this. With power, she wants to live better in the last world.


    "Well, start tomorrow morning," said yunmengshi faintly. At the same time, she wondered what would happen if Yun Mingya knew how precious her power was? Don''t let yourself lose patience early and waste her powers. It''s not fun.

 Chapter 26

    In Yun Mingya''s worry, the next morning came. At this time, the end of the world has been a week, and the zombie has become stronger. It is not so easy to deal with.


    Suddenly, sunspot, who had been in a coma all night, woke up. Si Jian breathed a sigh of relief and said, "sunspot, how do you feel?"


    The sunspot said excitedly, "it feels great. My whole body is full of power. Brother Jian, am I awake?"


    Si Jian nodded. "Miss said, if you don''t wake up this morning, you won''t wake up again." then he looked at the little horse whose breathing was getting weak.


    The sunspot didn''t have time to check what power he awakened. He quickly shook the pony, "pony, brother Ma, wake up. When you wake up, you will become a power."


    The pony''s breath gradually disappeared. Si Jian and sunspot were silent and stood there.


    For a long time, "brother Jian, pony." sunspot''s eyes were a little red.


    "Well, he''s gone." Si Jian''s tone trembled. Then he closed his eyes and corroded the pony''s body with corrosive solution. "This is his best result. Don''t be eaten by zombies."


    "Pony, I will live with your hope." the sunspot said firmly.


    It''s time to start. Qiao pengran and others didn''t take care of Fang Tianze''s life and death. They left the basement early and left Fang Tianze. He looked at their leaving back hard. He vowed in his heart that if he could live, Qiao pengran and yunmengshi would live better than death.


    Tu Wencheng finally took a look at Fang Tianze and asked Qiao guanran with some worry: "boss, cut the grass without removing the roots."


    Joe churan shook his head. "Xiao Shi has abolished his power. It''s hard for him to live."


    "Just in case..." Tu Wencheng was interrupted by Qiao pengran before he finished his words. "Xiaoshi is definitely not a person who allows himself to be in danger. We should trust her."


    "Boss, I admit that yunmengshi is very powerful, but you can''t lose your judgment because of her," Tu Wencheng said anxiously.


    "Wencheng, I know what you mean, but I believe in Xiaoshi. Do you think Xiaoshi is harmful to us?" Qiao pengran can only patiently persuade his brother and lover.


    Tu Wencheng shook his head, "but I always feel that Miss Yun is unpredictable and there is always something hidden from us."


    "I know, but who doesn''t have his own secret?" said Joe.


    Tu Wencheng took a deep breath, looked at Qiao pengran and said, "I know the boss, and I won''t doubt it in the future. I know the boss, you know very well. I''m just afraid you''ll be fascinated by love. But now I see that the boss is still very sober."


    Qiao churan laughed and scolded, "you boy."


    The crowd crowded into a car. Yun Mingya couldn''t help thinking about how to kill the little bitch of yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi calmly did it there. Did he let several zombies harass the vehicles, and then put pressure on them to scare them away? He enjoyed it.


    The car has been moving forward. Their car specially selects those paths, and rarely goes to big cities, because there are many people in big cities, so there are many zombies. On the contrary, there are fewer zombies in many small villages, but we should worry about mutated animals. They are not easy to provoke.


    Fortunately, there are meatballs, a mutant zombie pig, and few animal zombies come to annoy them.


    Of course, they don''t know these things. Joe just vaguely feels that the ball is not as simple as an ordinary pig. He didn''t think it was a zombie. The key is that in the end of the world, who doesn''t avoid zombies like snakes and scorpions, who dares to keep them around? Except Yunmeng poem, the zombie emperor.


    The car was driving on a country road. Everyone was thinking about things, and no one spoke.


    Suddenly, Gu Bai, who was driving, suddenly said, "boss, there is a woman holding a child in front."


    Joe frowned and said, "who is it?"


    Gu Bai said, "I don''t know, but it seems that it''s from a nearby village. It looks very poor."


    In order to dress up as a kind man, Yun Mingya said, "brother Qiao, let''s stop and have a look. They are so poor."


    Gu Bai also moved with compassion. He rarely agreed with Yun Mingya and said, "yes, boss, let''s stop and have a look."


    Qiao guanran still felt that the situation was strange. He glanced at Yunmeng poetry around him and saw that the expression of Yunmeng poetry was still so calm. He was beautiful in his heart. The person he liked was so calm.


    He said, "Cooper, stop the car. I''ll see what tricks they''re going to play."


    Tu Wencheng was relieved to hear Qiao pengran say so. There must be something strange about these two people. Otherwise, in this era of zombies, how can a woman without chicken binding power stand here safely with a child in her arms? It must have been eaten by zombies long ago.


    The car stopped in front of the woman. When they got off the car, they still saw the woman''s appearance. Some ragged clothes were worn on the body, and some couldn''t cover some key parts. The child she held in her arms was about two or three years old. With her eyes closed, she should be asleep.


    Gu Bai asked enthusiastically, "what''s the matter with you, aunt?"


    The woman had to cry and say, "I was driving with my husband and children to escape to s City, but I didn''t expect to meet a group of zombies on the road. My husband jumped out of the car alone in order to protect me and return the child. I drove the child here. After I got here, my car ran out of gas, so I stood here for help." it was called a pear blossom with rain.


    Gu Bai sympathized with her, but not to the extent of the Holy Father. He said, "boss, let''s give them something to eat."


    Yun Mingya pretended to be the virgin, and was moved to tears and said, "brother Qiao, they are so poor. Let''s take them with us."


    Yunmengshi snorted coldly, "take them and throw you down?"


    Seeing yunmengshi say so, yunmingya is more convinced of her idea of pretending to be a white lotus. She pretends to be unbelievable, "sister, why don''t you have any compassion?"


    Yunmengshi didn''t want to quarrel with her, so she went aside. She had already seen that when Gu Bai said to give them some food, the woman''s eyes were not grateful, but full of greed.


    The woman''s heart blossomed with joy. She endured the joy in her heart and said gratefully, "brothers, I still have some food and daily necessities in my car. Let me join you and I will contribute all."


    However, Joe doesn''t lack these things because he has space. At this time, he has found that the woman is wrong, but he still needs to see what tricks she plays. So he agreed, "OK, elder sister, lead the way ahead." then he said to Si Jian, "Si Jian, you and sunspot watch the car."


    Si Jian nodded and agreed.


    Yunmingya thought her words worked. She looked at Yunmeng poetry and demonstrated to her.

 Chapter 27

    Yunmengshi ignored yunmingya, took the pill and followed Qiao pengran.


    Yun Mingya snorted coldly and murmured, "what''s your air? You''re nothing without Qiao guanran. One day I must leave you, and then you can be arrogant?"


    Then he followed the back of the team.


    The woman in front told her tragic experience as she led the way.


    Soon, they came to a brick house with a yard. When he came here, Gu Bai already felt wrong. He didn''t even meet a zombie along the way. It was only the woman or her accomplices who cleaned up the zombie. No matter what kind, it didn''t do any good for her to bring people here.


    He opened the gate and led the people in, at the moment when Yun Mingya stepped into the yard. The door suddenly closed. More than a dozen people broke into the yard, each with a half meter long machete and some with guns, aiming at the people.


    The leading man is more than one meter eight. He looks very ferocious. When he is so easy to be cut by zombies in the end of the world, he still exposes his upper body. He has a green dragon tattooed on his back and a white tiger tattooed on his chest in front. If this image is a triad before the end of the world, there is no doubt.


    The big man looked at yunmengshi and yunmingya with dazed eyes, and made a tut sound in his mouth. He shouted, "brothers, today is really our lucky day. We can have meat with two women." as for Qiao guanran, he didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    Qiao pangran hummed coldly, stood in front of Yunmeng poem, blocked the man''s sight and said, "come on, how do you want to die?"


    The big man laughed arrogantly, "are you sleepy or scared silly by the zombie? You should say: let me die a little more painful. Today, I''m happy. Maybe I can make you die a little happier. Kill you first and then put you on the pot. It''s not painful."


    After listening to the man''s words, Yun Mingya''s voice trembled and said, "you, you eat people?"


    "Don''t be afraid, beautiful women as handsome as you, I won''t eat you. I''ll let you enjoy it. Ha ha ha." the big man has regarded Qiao pengran and others as lambs to be slaughtered.


    The big man looked at yunmengshi again, "don''t be afraid. I will love you well. I like your indifference. At that time, I will be under my body..." before he finished, Qiao pengran couldn''t help it any more. A lightning stroke attacked him. How can he allow others to say his little poem like this?


    The big man couldn''t dodge. He immediately sat on the ground and twitched. After a spasm, the big man actually stood up and said arrogantly, "ha ha, you''re invulnerable. Your lightning strike is useless to me."


    Everyone was surprised to see that Qiao pengran''s attack was useless. You know, Qiao pengran is already a level 2 power. Is this big man higher than Qiao pengran?


    Tu Wen Cheng was a botanical power. He used his cane and pulled it out like a big man. He only heard the sound of "Dong Dong", as if it were hitting metal.


    Yunmengshi said calmly, "this man is a metal power, and he has been Level 2. Be careful."


    After hearing yunmengshi''s words, Qiao pengran immediately gave an order, "Gu Bai, pay attention to others and don''t let them shoot cold shots. Wencheng, tie the man up with vines and let his feet leave the ground, and his body can''t touch the ground anywhere."


    "Yes." the three have been together for more than ten years. There is an extraordinary tacit understanding. Soon, the three took action according to Qiao''s deployment.


    The big man was still arrogant. "Don''t bother. Many powers swaggered in this yard before, but they all became my Chinese food. Ha ha, the power''s meat is really tonic." then he swallowed his saliva.


    The big man stood there and did not resist. He let the vines pull him up and his feet off the ground.


    With a smile of evil spirit, Joe was struck by lightning again. "Today tomorrow is your memorial day."


    When the big man heard this, he laughed more arrogantly, "I tell you not to work hard. Are you unwilling? This move has just been used..."


    Before he finished speaking, the man was hit by lightning. He was not as calm as he was just now. The man''s body twitched violently, his eyes began to turn white and his mouth foamed.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the big man''s men shot to kill everyone.


    Gu Bai is now the first-class peak and will soon become the second-class. He doesn''t look at these ordinary people at all. When he steps on his foot, a big hole suddenly appears at the feet of the mob. Their feet are unstable and fall down one after another.


    Gu Bai controlled the wound on the ground to heal again. The group howled fiercely, and the sound became smaller and smaller. The ground healed, as if it had not cracked. Those people were suffocated alive in the ground.


    Yunmeng poetry admired that the people around the overlord in the previous life were so powerful. Although they were in the early stage of the last world, Qiao pengran''s control over powers was much higher than that of the powers in the same period. That is, a few years after the last world, the powers invented many methods to control powers, but they couldn''t catch up with their control.


    Especially Qiao pengran, now Yunmeng poetry can''t feel the extent of his strength.


    The big man kept twitching, rolling and foaming on the ground.


    The big man looked up hard, "why, why?"


    Qiao pengran kindly explained, "don''t you know that metal conducts electricity? Before, you stood on the ground and led all the electricity into the ground, just like a lightning rod. But after you hung in the air, all the electric energy can only be on you and invade your heart in the air."


    Yun Mengshi looked at Qiao pengran with a twinkle in his eyes. Can he still use this method to deal with metal powers? Why hasn''t she heard of it in her previous life?


    Seeing yunmengshi''s eyes looking at himself, Qiao kuanran deliberately smiled and said, "why, Xiaoshi fell in love with me so soon?"


    When Yunmeng saw that Joe had to go up, he gave him a big white eye.


    Qiao guanran looked at Yunmeng poetry. His eyes looked like a child who got full marks in the exam and wanted to praise his parents.


    Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng were devastated. How could their wise boss look like this?


    Yun Mingya stood there, more determined to seduce Qiao pengran''s mind. Such a character will become a strong man in the end of the world. Why does her Yunmeng poetry get the favor of such a character?


    Only I have such an honor.

 Chapter 28

    After listening to Qiao pengran''s explanation, the big man was unwilling to get up, but the lightning almost burned his internal organs. Because of his power constitution, he was not dead, but there was only one breath left.


    Qiao pengran stepped on the man''s head, and the man''s last strength disappeared. His eyes were full of unwilling to look at Qiao pengran.


    Joe ran stepped on his head fiercely. His cold eyes were mixed with anger. He squatted down and said in the man''s ear, "do you know why he died so fast?"


    The big man was speechless and could only look at Qiao pengran.


    "You dare to look at Xiaoshi with that kind of eyes. You really want to die. This way of death is really a pleasure for you. You should thank me." at this time, Qiao pengran is no longer gentle outside, nor calm and indifferent in decision-making, but has become a very cold person.


    He is not a gentle man. It is sad to be his opponent, because he can always make his enemies worse than death. After meeting yunmengshi, he probably gave her the tenderness of his life. He can''t let go all his life.


    The big man was unwilling to swallow his last breath and didn''t close his eyes at last.


    Except for the first woman and the child in her arms, all the men of the man died.


    The middle-aged woman''s eyes were full of panic and said, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I''m also forced. If I don''t do this, they''ll kill me! Please forgive me, I''m dead, what about my child?" this time it''s not a play. The middle-aged woman cried very emotionally, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    Even Tu Wen was somewhat shaken in Chengdu.


    Yun Mingya didn''t know what she thought in her heart. On the surface, she was very touched. With some tears in her eyes, she said, "brother Qiao, let the elder sister go. She was also forced."


    Yunmeng poem secretly said that Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng are still a little immature in front of the end of the world. In the end of the world, no one can underestimate. Sometimes it is not the zombie that kills you, but human beings.


    Joe is obviously untouched. Even if there is no end, such a person will become a figure at the top of the world pyramid.


    He said coldly, "when you brought us here, you should know that this is a trap, but you brought us here. If we are not powers, if we can''t beat him." he pointed to the corpse on the ground, "what will we do? We''re not the first person you brought? Where have they all gone?"


    Every time Joe said a word, the middle-aged woman took a step back, her eyes were full of complexity, and her tears were more and more surging.


    "Have you eaten their meat too?" Joe Ran''s words pierced the middle-aged woman''s heart like a sharp knife, as well as other people''s hearts. Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng obviously no longer sympathize with her, but look at her as if they were a sinner.


    "If you don''t kill Biren, Biren will die because of you." Joe''s cold words attacked the woman.


    Then the thunder power in his hand appeared and wanted to throw it on the middle-aged woman and finish her completely.


    Gu Bai stepped forward to intercept, "boss, she still has children in her arms."


    After watching the play for a long time, yunmengshi finally stood up and said, "the child has long died." as a zombie emperor, of course, she can smell the meat smell of living people.


    "What?" the people were surprised, but Joe didn''t find that the child was dead.


    Yunmengshi picked up a gun from the ground and didn''t even aim. Raising her hand was a gun. The woman didn''t react. There was a blood hole in the center of her eyebrow. The blood gurgled out. The woman fell straight to the ground, and the child fell out of her arms.


    Gu Baigang was about to go up and check. He saw that the white and tender child turned into a pile of dead bones. Scared him back several steps.


    "What''s going on?" Gu Bai asked, his face blue.


    Joe frowned and looked forward.


    Yun Mingya was scared and hid aside.


    It''s really weird. A living child turns into a dead bone in an instant.


    Qiao guanran looked carefully for a while and saw nothing. He looked at yunmengshi. After all, she was the first to see that children were not alive.


    They also looked at Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi said reluctantly, "I don''t know what''s going on. I only know that the child is not a living person." she was telling the truth. The child didn''t have the meat smell of a living person.


    Yun Mingya didn''t miss any chance to attack Yunmeng poetry. She sarcastically said, "forget what you don''t want to say. What else do you pretend?"


    Joe rebuked, "Yun Mingya, shut up. If I hear you say something wrong again, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Yun Mingya shuddered. Joe looked at her with terrible eyes. It was like being stared at by an abyss demon. He would take her soul at any time.


    Seeing that yunmengshi didn''t want to say more, Qiao said, "let''s take a look at this house first. I always think it''s a little strange."


    Yunmengshi nodded in agreement. Since she came in, she felt that the house was very strange.


    Qiao pengran took the people into the room. It was a very ordinary room. What was different was that there was a case table in the middle of the room, on which a statue of Buddha made of wood was enshrined.


    The wood of the Buddha is a little black, and his eyes are a little red. When you look at him, you will feel that he is looking at you.


    Tu Wencheng said, "boss, the Buddha statue is a little abrupt here."


    Qiao churan also nodded, "there must be something strange about this Buddha."


    Yunmengshi also felt that there was something wrong in the room. A voice kept reminding her: stay away from the Buddha, stay away from the Buddha.


    Qiao ran was possessed and had to move forward.


    Gu BAIXIAN saw something wrong with Qiao pengran. He grabbed Qiao pengran and shouted, "boss, boss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yunmengshi put down the pill and ran to Qiao pengran with worry. She saw that Qiao pengran had no mind in her eyes, as if she had lost consciousness and was controlled by something.


    "Run, run." cloud dream poem called.


    After calling for a while, Qiao pengran''s consciousness did not recover and had to walk to the Buddha.


    Yunmengshi took out his pistol, was cruel, raised his hand and pulled the trigger.


    The Buddha statue was broken by the huge impact. It was hollow inside. A dark bead the size of a thumb fell out and rolled to Qiao pengran''s feet.


    The moment the Buddha statue was broken, Joe suddenly woke up. He realized that he was under control. His face changed and saw the beads under his feet.


    He bent down and wanted to pick up the bead. Tu Wencheng called, "boss."


    "I''d like to see what it is. I don''t want to make the same mistake again," said Joe angrily.

 Chapter 29

    Everyone was convinced by Qiao''s confidence. A kind man has such ability to convince everyone.


    Yunmengshi also let go. She thought that Qiao pengran not only lived well in her previous life, but also became the overlord of the last life. In this life, she can''t die on the way. Moreover, what she is best at is the spirit. She is a man for two generations. Oh, no, she is a corpse for two generations. All she has saved is her divine power. Speaking of it, she would also like to "thank" the researchers in the laboratory. If they don''t think of various ways to torture her, her mental strength won''t grow so fast.


    When the spirit is strong, the control over the energy of the whole body is strong, and the strength is naturally strong. This is also the support of Yunmeng poem, the zombie emperor.


    Joe squatted slowly, picked up the black beads under his feet and put them in the palm of his hand. He observed carefully and nothing unusual happened.


    Yun Mingya sneered, "you''re too nervous. Brother Qiao is so powerful. How can something happen?"


    Suddenly, Joe felt something flying out of his space, and his face changed.


    Yunmengshi suddenly appeared next to yunmingya, attacked her neck, and knocked her unconscious in yunmingya''s unquestionable eyes.


    Yun Mingya faints to the ground. Although she is confident in yunmengshi, she still doesn''t want to reveal what Qiao kuanran has space. After all, space is too rare. Even Qiao pengran in his previous life was made public only after he completely took the dominant position of the base in s city.


    Tu Wencheng was also satisfied with the practice of Yunmeng poetry and completely regarded her as his own person.


    Qiao pengran let go of the limitation of space, and the black dragon pattern ancient knife that had appeared before flew out by itself. At the same time, the black beads in his hands also became active and rolled around in Qiao pengran''s hands.


    "They are together?" cried Gu Baiqi.


    The ancient knife revolved around Qiao pangran, and the black beads also flew up at this time. They were perfectly embedded in a hole in the handle of the ancient knife, which was exactly the position of the black beads. The big one couldn''t get in, and the small one fell off.


    At the moment when the black dragon pattern ancient knife and black beads were integrated, the whole body was full of black light. If it was just a weapon before, it has a soul now.


    The black knife flickered for a few seconds, and then fell into Joe''s hand. He didn''t move. If there wasn''t a bead on it, people would think that everything before was an illusion.


    "Kuang ran, is this?" Yun Mengshi asked. She couldn''t see the origin of the black dragon pattern ancient knife. She had never heard of Qiao Kuang Ran''s weapons in her previous life. Most importantly, she felt the smell of danger from the ancient knife.


    This weapon looks like an artifact. It can easily cut off level 2 zombies without beads. Now it is more powerful than before.


    Qiao pengran smiled confidently. From him, yunmengshi felt something called confidence.


    "When the end of the world came, I took this knife for self-defense in a shop. At that time, I felt it was very sharp. It just sent me a message that it was Baiqi''s weapon. After Baiqi was defeated, it was buried underground. Later, it was dug out and sold to the antique shop. Unexpectedly, I took it out." Qiao explained.


    "No wonder it''s so murderous. It''s a weapon to kill God. Boss, you earned it." Gu Bai said excitedly.


    Yunmengshi is also happy for Qiao pengran, which is an emotion she can''t understand. She can only think that the stronger Qiao pengran''s strength is, the better it will be for her to destroy mankind.


    Qiao pengran received the ancient Dao into the space. With this Dao, his strength can be said to be invincible in the early end of the world. With his good strength, who can compare it with the ancient Dao that can threaten the zombie emperor?


    Yunmengshi calmed down the complex mood in his heart and said lightly, "let''s go out. They are still waiting for us." then he picked up the balls on the ground, held them in his arms, pointed to Yun Mingya lying on the ground and said, "Gu Bai, she''ll give it to you."


    Gu Bai protested loudly: "no, why give it to me? Boss, you say, it''s unfair. Why don''t you let Wencheng carry it?"


    Joe glanced at him, "you are in good health and strong strength. It''s easy to carry her."


    Gu Bai scratched his head and said with a simple smile, "yes, boss, you''re right." when he picked up Yun Mingya, he saw the empty room and said, "no, why are you all gone?" he hurriedly carried Yun Mingya and ran out to keep up with Qiao pengran.


    The crowd walked back along the road they came to. They came to the stop of the car and heard the sound of fierce fighting.


    "Hurry up, everyone. Something may have happened," cried Joe, with a change in his face.


    Yunmengshi was also worried. After all, Si Jian was her first man. She couldn''t let him go.


    They quickened their pace and ran. Soon, they saw Si Jian and sunspot fighting with a big guy.


    It was a huge black Tibetan mastiff that had become a zombie. It was grade two. It had a body more than one meter high, strong four legs and frightening teeth.


    Si Jian and sunspot have long been unable to support. The corrosive liquid emitted by Si Jian is only as large as water droplets, which does no harm to the Tibetan mastiff. Sunspot is a newly awakened metal power and can''t be of any use.


    Joe ran a sprint in the past, and the lightning stroke had left his hand and attacked the head of the Tibetan mastiff zombie.


    Yun Mengshi will not stand idly by this time. The zombie of the Tibetan mastiff is extremely fierce. The authority of the zombie emperor is not very useful to it. Closely following the lightning strike is the ice arrow sent by Yunmeng poem. Ice power is her best power except spirit.


    The Tibetan mastiff is not afraid of powers and rushes to Yunmeng poetry. It may feel that she is the weakest.


    As soon as yunmengshi finished a water escape in front of him, the attack of the Tibetan mastiff came, and its front claws patted the fragile water escape with the wind.


    Qiao pangran was so anxious that he took out the black dragon pattern ancient knife in the space, but it was too late.


    Seeing that the fragile layer of "water film" was broken, the Tibetan mastiff''s claws wanted to shoot the head of yunmengshi.


    Qiao pengran almost wanted to split his eyes and tried his best to come to Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi also has some regrets. She is too relaxed these days and forgets that it is the end. As the zombie emperor, she is also in danger.


    While everyone was about to mourn for Yunmeng poem, a pink pig''s hoof stretched out, and the thin pig''s foot strangely blocked the huge Tibetan mastiff''s forelimb.


    Everyone''s jaw was about to fall off. Unexpectedly, the balls they usually regarded as pets were so powerful?


    At this time, Qiao pengran also came to yunmengshi and Teng for a moment. There was a flame on the ancient knife. Due to the murderous spirit on the ancient knife, the flame turned strange red. He cut the Tibetan mastiff hard.

 Chapter 30

    Feeling the danger of the ancient knife, the Tibetan mastiff hid and glared at Qiao pengran. The man''s danger has risen to the top in his heart.


    The ball arched in yunmengshi''s arms. Yunmengshi was surprised and said, "do you want to fight?"


    Meatball nodded with humanity. Yunmengshi knew that the pill was wise. Unexpectedly, it was so clever, so she put the pill on the ground.


    Meatball swaggered in front of the Tibetan mastiff, and its head was less than the thigh of the Tibetan mastiff zombie.


    Qiao guanran''s attention was highly focused and carefully observed the loopholes of the Tibetan mastiff zombie. The Tibetan mastiff zombie also stared at Qiao pengran closely. Neither of them paid attention to the ball.


    The meatball was angry, and it made a ''snoring'' sound.


    The Tibetan mastiff, who was also a zombie of a mutated animal, turned its head to the ball and made a "roar" sound in its mouth.


    Qiao pengran took the opportunity to hold the ancient knife and quickly cut into the Tibetan mastiff''s left eye. One third of the ancient Dao is buried in the Tibetan mastiff''s eyes.


    "Ow" a tragic cry, the Tibetan mastiff ate pain unceasingly, and quickly stepped back.


    The knife inserted in his left eye was pulled out by Joe, and the blood gushed out like a pump.


    The Tibetan mastiff was angry. The rest of his eyes stared at Qiao pengran. His stomach suddenly became bigger, as if something was brewing.


    Yunmengshi noticed the change of energy and shouted anxiously, "be careful, what attack is brewing in the Tibetan mastiff, it will have power, it will have power."


    Qiao pengran and Maru shot at the same time. He saw that the Maru jumped on the head of the Tibetan mastiff one meter high and bit it hard according to the position of the crystal core, with a speed like lightning.


    Qiao pangran is not a vegetarian either. He holds a knife and cuts sharply into the heart of the Tibetan mastiff.


    Both are fatal. The Tibetan mastiff can''t dodge because of eye injury. The seemingly harmless mouth of the ball has sharp teeth, which fully bit out the crystal core on the Tibetan mastiff''s head. At the same time, it bit out a piece of meat of the Tibetan mastiff. The pink and tender ball is full of blood. It chewed the meat in its mouth, swallowed it, and then looked disgusted.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng vowed not to offend the meatballs in the future. What if he took a bite when he didn''t like himself?


    Qiao''s knife also inserted into the Tibetan mastiff''s heart without hindrance, and suddenly its heart exploded into a blood mist.


    The Tibetan mastiff was seriously injured in two key points. One eye was full of unwilling and fell to the ground.


    Meatball jumped down unharmed and ran to yunmengshi with his tail wagging.


    Yunmengshi looked disgusted, "you clean up the blood all over me and come back."


    After eating a crystal core pill, he was very satisfied and ran over excitedly. Unexpectedly, yunmengshi despised it. He ran aside with a wronged face and wiped the blood off his body.


    Qiao pengran came back with an ancient knife that didn''t touch a trace of blood.


    He said in surprise, "the balls are so powerful."


    Yunmengshi smiled faintly, "I knew it was different, but I didn''t expect it to be so useful and not in vain."


    Qiao kuanran seemed to think of something. He put the knife away, took yunmengshi up and down, looked up and down, and said with a sigh of relief, "it''s OK, you''re all right." he was really scared out of his heart just now.


    Yunmengshi was also annoyed. He still underestimated the world. It seems that he should improve his strength. But just now, even if she didn''t take the pill, she wouldn''t get hurt, because her killer mace - mental power has not been taken out.


    Directly give the Tibetan mastiff a spiritual shock. With her strong spiritual power, the Tibetan mastiff will faint immediately. Not only that, the hallucination power obtained from the little zombie a few days ago has not been used.


    Yun Mengshi thinks that he must use it next time and try the power of power. In fact, she doesn''t know her strength.


    Gu Bo responded, and hurriedly came over and shouted, "it''s too powerful. I didn''t expect it to be so awesome."


    Hearing Gu Bai''s words, the pill after sorting out his own blood looked up as if he was proud.


    Yunmengshi gently kicked it, smiled and scolded, "I''ll show you what you''re proud of."


    The pill hummed a few times, and then rubbed at the foot of yunmengshi.


    Joe angrily kicked the ball aside and warned, "don''t rub the little poem in the future."


    Meatball looked up at Qiao pengran and dared not provoke him, because Qiao pengran with an ancient knife was full of dangerous breath. He had to give in and could only look at Yunmeng poetry wrongly, as if a bullied child was looking for his own adult.


    Maybe it''s all because of zombies. Yunmengshi always connives at meatballs. She picks them up and says to Qiao guanran, "don''t bully meatballs in the future."


    Qiao pengran was also wronged. Xiaoshi was so good to a pig.


    Gu Bai secretly gloated and said to Tu Wencheng, "the boss is being despised."


    Tu Wencheng ignored Gu Bai and said to Qiao pengran, "boss, Si Jian and sunspot were injured."


    Yunmengshi smiled and said, "it''s easy to wake yunmingya up." then, a water ball with a large washbasin exploded on yunmingya''s head, and all the water fell on her.


    Yun Ming woke up and found that she was not in that room. She blamed Yunmeng poetry for her fainting. "Yunmeng poetry, how dare you knock me out?"


    But this time she was really right. Yunmengshi didn''t deny it. Instead, she raised her eyebrow, "so what?"


    "I, I, you, you, you, elder brother Gu, yunmengshi, she actually knocked me unconscious? What if I had an accident during my coma?" she knew that Qiao pengran didn''t say these, and changed to another person. Gu Bai was a good goal in her heart.


    Qiao kuanran didn''t ask Gu Bai to reply and said, "Yun Mingya, please heal Si Jian and sunspot quickly, so you can be of some use, or I''m considering whether to leave you here."


    Yun Mingya shivers. She is not an attack power in the wilderness. She will only end up dead if she is left here. She didn''t dare to neglect. She ran the energy in her body and sent it out in an instant. The soft white light shrouded Si Jian and sunspot. The trauma on them slowly recovered, and everyone could see the healing of the wound.


    After a while of treatment, Yun Mingya put away her powers. This is her first treatment, so her stamina is obviously insufficient. Her face is a little white, but it looks good. The injuries of Si Jian and sunspot have all recovered.


    Feeling the strength of her powers, Yun Mingya''s head began to turn. She was not stupid. She just didn''t know that her powers had such a great effect. As long as she left Qiao''s team, which team didn''t treat herself as a baby?


    That is, Qiao guanran seems smart, but he is confused by the bitch of yunmengshi and can''t distinguish the facts. How could the water power of her cloud dream poem be better than her own healing power?

 Chapter 31

    Qiao Jianran said, "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s get on the road quickly and try to get to the next county in the evening - nymphal river county. As far as I know, there should be troops stationed there."


    Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng took Si Jian and sunspot into the car. They got into the car and drove immediately.


    After eating the crystal core of the Tibetan mastiff, the pill has been drowsy. At this time, she sleeps in yunmengshi''s arms. Yunmengshi feels that after the pill wakes up, it will be reborn.


    Yun Mingya has always been unhappy with meatballs. In the end of the world, people can''t eat enough. It''s really annoying that a pig still occupies food.


    If you let her know the ability of the ball, she will not dislike it, and she may try to get the ball.


    The vehicles are driving all the time, and everyone is worried. The zombies are getting stronger and stronger, and the probability of human life is getting smaller and smaller. At this time, Qiao ran wants to build a base, which is safe. He doesn''t have to worry about zombies rushing in and eating you every second.


    But Yun Mingya thought about how to leave Qiao pengran''s team. She tried her best and didn''t seduce Qiao pengran. She had to find another way out. She cursed constantly in her heart. The bitch of yunmengshi would sooner or later be abandoned by Joe and then eaten by the zombie.


    It was getting dark, and some zombies appeared around the car. However, because it was a country road, there were no groups of zombies, which did not cause any trouble to the people.


    When they arrived at the county seat of nymphal River, they were relieved. If they hadn''t found the ground before dark, they would be in trouble. Even Joe didn''t dare to take the risk.


    Yinhe county is a small county with less than 10000 people. At this time, there is no one on the street, not only no one, not even zombies.


    Gu Bai shivered. "The county is really quiet and scary."


    Tu Wencheng nodded and agreed, "there''s no one to breathe, boss. Do you think everyone is dead?"


    Yunmengshi suddenly inserted a sentence, "people don''t die." she had smelled the smell of meat.


    "I feel it. If I walk a few hundred meters further, I can see people," said yunmengshi.


    People are not surprised. Anyway, yunmengshi always knows something others don''t know.


    Gu Bai drove his car for hundreds of meters and saw a slightly dilapidated school - nymphal River Primary School. I saw soldiers patrolling with guns in the school.


    "Boss, there''s someone inside." Gu Bai said excitedly.


    Qiao Jianran was calm and said, "stop the car, take all your weapons and be on alert."


    Everyone calms down. It''s better to be careful when they don''t know each other''s attitude. After all, in the end of the world, all laws and morality have collapsed, and the strong are completely respected.


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran with admiration. She knew some truth after she had experienced bloody lessons, but Qiao pengran understood it now.


    Seeing a car parked at the gate of the school, the soldiers on guard left one by one to find their leader. Other soldiers gathered at the gate and were on guard with guns at any time.


    At this time, Si Jian and sunspot also woke up. They had no other symptoms except some weakness.


    Qiao Jianran led the people out of the car. He waved and asked them to put down their weapons. He said kindly, "we are passing survivors. We want to stay here for one night. I hope you guys can accommodate us."


    One of the soldiers said, "we can''t decide this. Wait a minute. We sent someone to inform the boss."


    Joe didn''t let them wait. In less than a minute, a man in his thirties, with a flat head and walking with two brushes, walked to the door and said, "brothers, you see, I''m short of food here. It''s really..."


    Although the words did not speak, the meaning of refusal was obvious.


    Qiao churan frowned. The best way is to sleep here. After all, there are people watching the night. Their own people can have a good rest. They and others find a place to live outside alone. For zombies, they are like living targets. It''s a sad night.


    "Brother, I came out of city a and there is no food here. There is only a bag of rice left. We can find it tomorrow. This bag of rice will be given to my brother. What do you think?" Joe said.


    The flat headed man thought for a moment and said, "since my brother doesn''t think I''m humble here, I''ll be here tonight. It''s not easy for the survivors. My name is Zhang Jingguo." then he asked his men to open the door.


    It''s faster to change your face than to turn a book. I just said that there was not enough food, and now I say so. It seems that Zhang Jingguo is not an ordinary person. Cloud dream poem thought in my heart.


    Qiao pengran was not angry either. He laughed and said, "brother Zhang, you''re welcome. I''m Qiao pengran." he led the people to drive into the school yard.


    Zhang Jingguo, with a hateful face, told his men, "Xiao Wu, help brother Qiao to move down the grain. Brother Qiao is a guest. How can I bother him?"


    After hearing this, Gu Bai, who has always been hot tempered, almost didn''t crack out. Is this Jingguo afraid that the boss won''t give food?


    Qiao kuanran also held his breath. Few people did this to him, but the situation was pressing. He held back a smile and said, "OK, please trouble Mr. Zhang." during the conversation, he replaced brother Zhang with Mr. Zhang to express his dissatisfaction.


    Zhang Jingguo didn''t seem to hear it. Like a smiling tiger, he asked his men to move out the grain prepared by Qiao pengran in advance.


    Qiao Kuang has space and collects a lot of food. He doesn''t have to worry about people eating, but it''s really oppressive to let people take away the food.


    They were assigned to a suite. There was a conference room before, and there were several classrooms behind the large conference room. These were distributed to Joe and them together.


    At dinner, everyone gathered in the conference room, eating the bread from Qiao''s space and drinking the water made by yunmengshi.


    Gu Bai complained while biting the bread: "boss, you see that respect for the country is too arrogant."


    Qiao pengran also took a bite of bread and said, "no way. Who let them have guns? I just observed that there are at least 200 people in this school, most of them are soldiers and a few are people here."


    Tu Wencheng then said, "well, boss, we''re just taken away a bag of grain?"


    "We''re just staying for one night, even if it''s accommodation," Qiao said reluctantly


    Cooper bit the bread angrily.


    Yunmengshi is dazed with bread. Qiao kuanran saw it. Taking his backpack as a cover, he took out a can from the space, heated it according to the usual practice, and fed it to yunmengshi, whose eyebrows can kill mosquitoes.


    On one side, Yun Mingya is jealous to death. Why can a precious healing power chew dry bread and a useless water power eat meat?

 Chapter 32

    After dinner, they returned to the room. Because there were only two women, yunmengshi and yunmingya, and there were too few rooms, they were arranged to one room.


    There is no bed in the room, but there are a few tables. You can only piece together and sleep on the table.


    After Yun Mingya came in, she didn''t stop complaining, "there''s no bed in this room? Do you want me to sleep on the ground? I''ve slept with Simmons since I was young, and now I''m allowed to sleep on the table..."


    "Shut up." Yunmeng poem finally broke out, and the voice was freezing cold.


    When Yun Mingya heard what Yun Mengshi said, she not only didn''t stop complaining, but also intensified, "Yunmengshi, don''t think I can''t help you when you get into Qiao pengran''s bed? I tell you, I''m a precious healing department. I''ll be a VIP wherever I go. What about you? Just a water system power, I can only make some water. Now you''d better pray to heaven every day. Qiao pengran doesn''t want to get tired of you. Once he gets tired of it and abandons you, you will die It''s nothing. "


    I don''t know why. After hearing this, yunmengshi was not angry at all. Instead, she looked at yunmingya like a clown and wondered if she would pull out and eat the power beads in yunmingya''s head now. She wanted to taste the power beads in the treatment department for a long time. She licked her lips when she thought of this.


    Yun Mingya was shocked when she saw Yunmeng Shi''s actions. From Yunmeng Shi''s eyes, she could see that she was like something delicious. Did Yunmeng Shi want to eat herself?


    Originally, when she knew that people can eat people today, she was scared to death. Seeing the expression of yunmengshi, yunmengshi hated herself so much that she didn''t want to eat herself here? She didn''t have any attack powers.


    Yun Mingya was frightened by her thoughts and hurried out. Seeing Gu Bai who was about to return to the room in the conference room, she immediately grabbed his arm and shouted, "brother Gu, help me, help me, yunmengshi is going to eat me. She, she is going to eat me." her tone was full of panic.


    Although Gu Bai was a little hot tempered, he still felt puzzled at this time. Why would yunmengshi want to eat people? He threw off yunmingya''s hand and looked at her like a psychosis. "Miss Yun, Mengshi is a person, not a zombie. Besides, it''s still your sister. How could she eat you? I think you have been killed paranoid. Unfortunately, there is no psychiatric hospital now." After saying that, he looked a pity.


    Yun Mingya''s lungs are going to explode. She looks at Gu Bai''s back in the room.


    After standing in the conference room for a while, she was full of yunmengshi. Looking at her eyes, she felt that yunmengshi really wanted to eat her. It was no joke.


    She looked outside and smiled. She didn''t always want to leave Joe''s team. This opportunity came, and she must seize it.


    Yun Mingya didn''t dare to go back to the room, so she found several tables in the conference room and slept on them.


    All of them had been working hard all day, and they didn''t have to worry about zombies coming in at any time, so they all slept quickly.


    After midnight, yunmengshi doesn''t have to sleep, so she has been sitting on the table and looking outside. She has a feeling that she won''t be calm tonight.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi felt something. It was a powerful zombie. It was very fast and had the potential to become a zombie emperor. There was red light in her eyes. She felt that the zombie must be different.


    In less than five minutes, the zombie came to the gate of nymphal River Primary School.


    The guards immediately found him and shouted, "who is it?"


    The powerful zombie couldn''t speak and stared at the talking soldier with red light in his eyes.


    The soldier was shocked, "it''s a zombie." his voice didn''t fall. The zombie came to the front of the soldier at a rapid speed and was about to break his neck.


    The Zombie''s eyes were red and chewed the soldiers'' flesh and blood. The soldiers nearby did not hesitate to pull the trigger, "bang bang bang" the bullets from the submachine gun hit the zombie.


    The soldier breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, the zombie just paused. The bullet didn''t hit his flesh and blood at all, so it was bounced out.


    Seeing that things were bad, the soldier threw down his weapon and turned around and ran away. But he was not the opponent of the zombie. The zombie caught up with the soldier at a ghostly speed and bit his neck in the same way.


    Yunmengshi saw all this. When the zombie appeared, she felt that he was different.


    When the gunshot rang out, Qiao pengran and others woke up. They came to the conference room and ignored Yun Mingya sleeping there. Qiao pengran asked, "what happened?"


    Cloud dream poem said the truth faintly, "there''s a zombie, very strong."


    Everyone knew the strength of Yunmeng poetry. She said it was very strong, so it was really strong.


    Tu Wencheng said, "how about comparing with the boss?"


    Yunmengshi thought for a moment, "half and half."


    After hearing this, the people took a breath of air-conditioning, and the zombie was really powerful. Qiao pengran with an ancient knife was almost invincible in the eyes of the people. Today, such a powerful Tibetan Mastiff has been solved, although with the help of meatballs.


    Tu Wencheng asked again, "what if you unite with the boss?"


    Yunmeng poem said, "I can only guarantee that we will not get hurt, but I can''t guarantee to kill the zombie. He may have his own wisdom. If he can''t beat us, he will run away." she didn''t tell the truth. She had to think about dealing with human beings. If she faced a metamorphosis like Qiao pengran, but she was not afraid of the zombie at all. Her spiritual attack had a special effect on the zombie, Maybe it''s because she has the authority of the zombie emperor in her spiritual power.


    These words caused a huge wave in the hearts of the people. Did the zombie have wisdom? Isn''t human beings less likely to survive?


    They didn''t know that there was a wise zombie in front of them, and it was the zombie emperor.


    Gu Bai spit and said, "run and run, as long as we can ensure our safety."


    Qiao pengran calmed down at this time and said, "don''t worry first. It''s not us but Zhang Jingguo who is worried about such a strong zombie here."


    Gu Bai laughed. "Let the boy go in a hurry. Let''s watch the excitement here first. When they lose both sides, we''ll go out."


    Standing behind the audience, Yun Mingya''s eyes glittered with a faint light. He didn''t know what conspiracy he was thinking, but everyone didn''t pay attention.


    Zhang Jingguo is really upset outside. Only for more than ten minutes, more than 30 people have been folded in the hands of zombies. The speed of zombies is amazing, and bullets can''t penetrate his skin. Grenades will be avoided by him.


    His powers were also useless to the zombie. They were beaten down and several died.

 Chapter 33

    Zhang Jingguo commanded anxiously in the back, "little five, let little four go up first." he shouted. Another power man died. The zombie seemed to think the power man''s meat was delicious and specifically looked for power to kill.


    Ordinary soldiers are not equal to his fist power at all, and all kinds of hot weapons are useless. The power man can start to work, but he just stopped it for more than ten seconds, and then he was killed and ate meat.


    Zhang Jingguo watched his men being harvested like wheat. His anxious face was sweating and spinning in place. But there is no good way. We can only send someone to top it.


    Some of his men came to him in a huff and puff, "boss, boss, there is a woman among those new powers who wants to see you."


    After hearing this, Zhang Jingguo became angry. When did he still think of women? He slapped his men on the head and scolded, "what else do you have in your mind except women?"


    "No, boss, the woman said there was a way to solve the zombies outside." the man said wrongly on his face.


    Zhang Jingguo''s voice raised. "Then why are you still standing here? Invite her over quickly?"


    His men hurried out again.


    After a while, he led Yun Mingya to Zhang Jingguo and said, "boss, it''s her."


    Knowing that the woman might be the Savior, Zhang Jingguo dared not neglect and said, "this lady has a way to solve the zombie outside?"


    Yun Mingya smiled politely and said, "boss Zhang is polite. Just call me Mingya. Our people are all advanced powers. It''s nothing to deal with this little zombie."


    Zhang Jingguo''s eyes lit up. How could he forget these people? Even if they can''t beat zombies, they can hinder zombies and reduce their casualties. Yes, thinking of this, he stretched out his frown and said, "Miss Yun, come with me? Ask Mr. Qiao to come out and keep our small place and drive away the zombies."


    Of course, Yun Mingya doesn''t want to go with him. Isn''t that exposing herself? If Joe knew about it, he would have to kill himself? She said, "Mr. Zhang, I''m a healing power. I want to help here. Although I can''t fight, I can save my brothers."


    Zhang Jingguo''s eyes are brighter. Unexpectedly, there are healing powers around Qiao pengran? He immediately came up with a dozen ways to dig the foot of the wall.


    Knowing that Yun Mingya was a healing power, Zhang Jingguo became more polite and said, "thank you very much for Miss Yun''s help. I will thank you very much in the future."


    After arranging Yun Mingya, Zhang Jingguo accelerated his steps and ran to the conference room. When he opened the gate, he saw that everyone was gathered here. He smiled and said, "brother Joe, there is a very powerful zombie outside."


    Joe smiled, "so what?"


    Zhang Jingguo choked, but still had the cheek to say, "brother Qiao, look at the zombie rushing in. We all have to finish it. Please do it first and solve the zombie. We are all happy."


    Joe raised his eyebrows and looked at him. He asked suspiciously, "who told you I can solve the zombie?"


    "I, I don''t think brother Qiao can take people from city a to our nymphal county? The road is not peaceful, but brother Qiao is safe and sound. Of course, he is a man with great skills." Zhang Jingguo thought about it and seemed to be hiding something.


    Joe looked at Zhang Jingguo coldly and said nothing.


    Zhang Jingguo was staring at him. He smiled awkwardly and said, "brother Qiao, do you think we should start quickly? The zombie is coming in."


    Gu Bai stood on the sideline and couldn''t listen any more. He shouted, "why don''t you go with so many guns?"


    When Gu Bai said this, Zhang Jingguo looked a little unhappy and said, "brother Qiao, you don''t want to lose with me. Can you make the zombie cheaper? He has a big appetite. He has eaten more than 40 of my men and hasn''t had enough."


    After hearing this, Qiao pengran sneered, "Mr. Zhang, what I am most afraid of in my life is threat, and what I hate most is threat. Do you know what happened to the last person who threatened me?"


    It seemed that he was frightened by Qiao''s momentum, and Zhang Jingguo shook his head numbly.


    "His men were buried alive in the ground by my people and suffocated alive. His important organs were shattered by my lightning power." when Qiao pengran said this, he didn''t feel proud, let alone show off. He was completely calm, as if he was chatting with people at ordinary times.


    Zhang Jingguo was scared to death by this calm attitude. A person who kills with a smile always makes people feel creepy.


    Yunmengshi came out and said, "well, we should deal with the zombie. This time it came for the powers here. It wanted to catch all the powers here."


    Qiao pangran understood the meaning of Yunmeng poem. He couldn''t escape fighting with the zombie.


    He stood up and said solemnly, "get ready to fight!"


    The crowd stood up excitedly, each rubbing their hands and preparing for a big fight.


    Unexpectedly, yunmengshi stood up again and poured cold water on everyone, "you''d better find a place to hide. The zombie is very fast. You can only drag your feet when you go up. Once you are stared at by the zombie, you won''t see the sun tomorrow with one move."


    "It''s so powerful." Gu Bai stammered.


    Yunmengshi nodded seriously. The zombie had the potential to become the zombie emperor, so she was 12 points vigilant.


    It''s rare for yunmengshi to be so serious. In the past, she was very calm and didn''t seem to pay attention to anything. It seems that this zombie is very difficult.


    Qiao pengran understood Yunmeng poem. He said to the crowd, "listen to the poem, you go to a safe place to hide and observe, and give a fatal blow to the zombie when necessary."


    Everyone nodded, and even Sijian and sunspot were led by Qiao pengran.


    Qiao pengran said to Xiaoshi, "Xiaoshi, you can also find a safe place with them."


    Yunmengshi shook her head and looked at it by herself, which would not put Qiao pengran''s life in danger. She couldn''t hide, "pengran, you know my strength."


    Qiao pengran was helpless in his heart. Where did he know the strength of Yunmeng poetry? He couldn''t see through her all the time, but this time the little poem was so serious that he didn''t trust him. "Xiaoshi, be obedient and stay in a safe place until I win."


    The red eyes behind yunmengshi''s glasses are full of perseverance, "however, I''m not the kind of person hiding behind, you know."


    Qiao guanran stared at yunmengshi with his eyes straight. A few minutes later, he sighed. Helpless way: "OK, but Xiaoshi, promise me that you must ensure your safety."


    Yunmeng poem nodded heavily, and an unknown emotion spread in his heart.

 Chapter 34

    Zhang Jingguo excitedly took Qiao pengran and yunmengshi out of the conference room and came to the first front of fighting with the strong zombies. His men were anxious when they saw their boss coming.


    "Boss, almost half of our people were eaten by zombies, and all the powers were destroyed."


    Hearing the news, Zhang Jingguo almost fainted and was held by his men in time. He blackened before his eyes and was about to destroy his business for so many days?


    Joe looked at the zombie. It was fast. Anyone who was stared at by it, whether ordinary people or powers, was almost bitten off his neck without reaction. Most importantly, it is not only fast, but also highly defensive. Bullets can''t penetrate his skin.


    While Qiao pengran looked at the zombie, yunmengshi also looked at the zombie. When he looked at it closely, he was very close to himself. He just didn''t know whether it had wisdom. If it had wisdom, it would be more difficult to do.


    One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. At the first time when Yunmeng poetry appeared, the speed zombie stared at her. Yunmeng poetry gave it a strange feeling that it was going to kill her subconsciously.


    In an instant, the speed zombie appeared in front of Yunmeng poem, and the strengthened arms and sharp teeth came towards her.


    Seeing that yunmengshi was in danger, Qiao pengran couldn''t care about anything else. The black dragon pattern ancient knife in the space suddenly appeared in his hand. Without thinking about it, he waved the sharp weapon in his hand, and the sharp blade attacked the Zombie''s arm.


    The sound of "bang" was like cutting on the metal, which made the speed zombie retreat a few steps. Yunmengshi also retreated behind Qiao pengran. At the same time, he secretly used the spirit power to try to communicate with the zombie.


    Qiao dunran said in his heart, what a strong force and hard defense. It seems that I underestimated the zombie. It is very likely to be a speed and metal double zombie. Thinking of this, he felt more nervous when he raised it.


    The communication of Yunmeng poetry failed, and the zombie didn''t seem to evolve wisdom. He can''t show his ability to control the zombie in front of the public, which will increase the chance of exposure.


    I have no choice but to spell it. Yunmengshi said to Qiao pengran, "you attack, I defend."


    In just four words, Joe understood what she meant. They have a special tacit understanding.


    After the zombie paused, he was angry and stared at Qiao pengran who had hurt it. Without hesitation, the knife like palm patted Qiao pengran''s head. If this shot is real, Qiao pengran''s head will be like a watermelon falling on the ground.


    In the face of the fierce attack of the zombie, Qiao pengran did not retreat but entered. His hand holding the black ancient knife tightened. A rising sense of war lingered in his heart. The fierce ancient knife pointed to the heart of the zombie in a strange arc.


    The attack of the zombie had reached a few centimeters above Qiao pengran''s head, but Qiao pengran didn''t even blink and still insisted on his attack.


    Just as the soldiers gathered around him regretted the power man, an ice board suddenly appeared on his head, firmly blocking the fatal blow of the zombie.


    Qiao churan showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. He really believed the poem.


    Yunmeng poetry is very excited. It''s a good feeling to be believed.


    Although they thought in their hearts, they didn''t stop in their hands. Because the speed is too fast, those watching the war can only see that there are ice plates around Qiao pengran, and then Qiao pengran''s ancient knife constantly appears on the side of the zombie.


    The speed of the zombie was so fast that it was difficult for Joe to cut it. Even if he aimed at it, it would hide when the ancient knife came to it.


    The battle has lasted for ten minutes. The two corpses have passed thousands of moves. No one can do anything. Although Joe''s knife stabbed the corpse''s body, it didn''t cause substantive damage to him.


    After such a long time of tossing and turning, the second half of the night was about to pass, and it was light.


    When the first ray of sunshine broke the silence of the sky, the zombie suddenly howled, separated from the battle with Qiao pengran at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye, and suddenly appeared at the gate of the primary school.


    Qiao pengran and Yunmeng poetry didn''t expect that the zombie would give up like this?


    When the zombie was at the door, he looked back at Yunmeng poetry with some complexity in his eyes. Soon, it disappeared at the door.


    Yunmengshi was shocked. Through the observation just now, the zombie should have no wisdom. How could it look at itself like that? That look is clearly full of wisdom.


    Joe obviously didn''t notice the last look of the zombie. He was relieved. The battle just now was like walking a tightrope all the time. If he didn''t pay attention, he would be broken to pieces. The most important thing is that Xiaoshi is behind him. If he makes a mistake and is taken advantage of by a zombie, he will die not only himself, but also Xiaoshi.


    Although the zombie was not killed, neither he nor Xiaoshi was injured, which is good.


    Zhang Jingguo saw that the zombie had left. His legs were weak and he couldn''t stand. He sat on the ground.


    One of the men, with a bitter face, reported the number of casualties, "boss, we died 123 people, including 6 powers. Thanks to miss Yun Mingya, she pulled back many brothers from the death line."


    After hearing this number, Zhang Jingguo''s head was covered with paste. He didn''t even know when Qiao pengran left.


    Qiao pengran and Yun Mengshi returned to the conference room and opened the door. Tu Wencheng and the four looked at them eagerly, "boss, Miss Yun, are you hurt?" Tu Wencheng said first.


    Joe said with some effort, "it''s all right."


    Yunmengshi said, "we''re fine, but we''ve been tight. Now we can''t keep up with our energy. Just have a rest."


    The two nodded. After a hasty meal, they went back to rest. Even Tu Wencheng and them tossed about in the middle of the night, not to mention Qiao pengran and yunmengshi, who fought with the zombies.


    The plan to start today ran aground. Everyone had to go back to rest. No one paid attention to Yun Mingya.


    After returning to the room, Yun Mengshi didn''t rest. Instead, she slipped out of the window before it was completely bright. She made a mark on the speed zombie. Whether to kill the zombie or keep it is up to her decision today.


    He threw several crystal nuclei into his mouth to supplement the energy lost in the next battle. Yunmeng poetic God unknowingly left the school and ran to the back mountain of nymphal river county at the speed of zombie.


    If her mark is right, the zombie is hidden in the forest.


    After releasing the authority of the zombie emperor, all the zombies retreated along the way, and yunmengshi soon came to the forest.

 Chapter 35

    Before dawn, the forest was gloomy, but yunmengshi didn''t care at all. She found her mark and came to the depths of the forest.


    After shuttling through the forest for a while, she came to a cave.


    The cave is at the edge of a cliff surrounded by trees. If you don''t observe carefully, you may not notice a cave here.


    Yunmengshi was sure that the zombie was in the cave. She raised her vigilance, slowly approached the cave and came to the cave entrance. She pulled aside the tall weeds next to her and went in.


    There was no light in the cave. Fortunately, after becoming the zombie emperor, yunmengshi had the ability of night vision.


    The cave was not big, only more than ten square meters. The zombie she was looking for sat there with her back against the cave wall and her head down.


    "Here you are." a slightly low voice sounded, startling yunmengshi.


    "You, you, can you talk?" Yun Mengshi asked in surprise.


    "Are you also a zombie?" although it was a question, he was very sure.


    Seeing that the zombie didn''t mean to attack herself, yunmengshi put her heart down a little, "that''s right." she raised the corner of her mouth and said faintly, without the previous nervousness.


    "My name is mo Hongyuan." the zombie looked up, not as crazy as last night. Like yunmengshi, except that his eyes were red, he was almost no different from human beings. He was a handsome young man in his twenties.


    "I''m Yunmeng poem," Yunmeng poem introduced herself.


    "I know you have questions. You want to ask why I was so crazy yesterday. I don''t seem to have wisdom, but now I am like this?" Mo Hongyuan patted the land around him and motioned yunmengshi to sit down.


    Yunmengshi sat beside him and nodded, which really puzzled her.


    But Mo Hongyuan smiled bitterly, "I don''t know. I only have half the time to be awake every day, and the other half of the time I don''t know what I''m doing. What you saw me yesterday is actually my instinct."


    Yunmengshi kept staring into his eyes and knew he didn''t lie. She frowned. No wonder she felt that he was not as powerful as himself. Mo Hongyuan must have changed completely. I not only retain my memory, but also my consciousness.


    Seeing that yunmengshi didn''t speak, Mo Hongyuan said, "I''ve always wanted to solve my problems. I don''t want to face the threat of death whenever I recover."


    Yunmengshi said helplessly, "I haven''t met your situation, so I don''t know how to solve it."


    Mo Hongyuan sighed deeply, "the more hope, the greater disappointment. I have tried many methods, but they have no effect. But recently, my lack of consciousness has become less and less, which is a good situation."


    Yunmengshi''s eyes lit up. In order to test her conjecture, she asked, "think for yourself. Is it that the higher your level, the less time you lack consciousness?"


    Mo Hongyuan was like a drowning man who caught a straw. His breathing became short. "Listen to you, it seems that it is really so."


    "If my guess is right, your instinct allows you to absorb more energy and then supplement your deficiencies, so that sooner or later, you will be far away from this situation." yunmengshi said faintly.


    Mo Hongyuan stood up with red eyes. "Yunmengshi, how about you help me solve this situation now?"


    Yunmengshi felt wrong and wanted to stand up, but Mo Hongyuan pressed it on the cave wall and couldn''t move. She didn''t panic, her tone was still calm, "what are you doing?"


    "You mutate more completely than me. If I eat you, I will be able to solve the current situation immediately. Yunmengshi, if you have anything else to say, say it together, and I will help you realize any wishes." Mo Hongyuan tightly controlled yunmengshi, making her lose the chance to resist and become her own Chinese food.


    Yunmengshi laughed, and his glasses slid down from the bridge of his nose. His red eyes like blood were displayed in front of Mo Hongyuan, and an evil smile arose from the corners of his mouth. If he was as evil as a demon, he was as dangerous as a demon in the abyss.


    She whispered, "Mo Hongyuan, since you know that I am more complete than you, where does the self-confidence come from, let you start with me?"


    Mo Hongyuan didn''t feel right. Yunmengshi was completely different from the usual tranquility, which made people feel very dangerous. He didn''t care about anything. He opened his big mouth, exposed the tusks of the zombie, and bit down at the xuenen neck of yunmengshi.


    The voice of yunmengshi suddenly became dignified. "Don''t you know the majesty of the zombie emperor is inviolable?" as soon as the voice fell, Mo Hongyuan''s fangs were about to touch yunmengshi''s neck, but he felt an unbearable pain in the depths of his soul. He screamed and fell to the ground.


    Yunmengshi came down from the wall, squatted in front of Mo Hongyuan and said faintly, "I would have spared your life. It seems that you don''t live."


    Mo Hongyuan had a splitting headache at this time. It was the pain from his soul. It was deep into the bone marrow, making every cell in his body like cracking.


    This is the soul collision of Yunmeng poetry, which has a miraculous effect on zombies. It is also the capital for yunmengshi to come to see Mo Hongyuan alone.


    "Rao, Rao, Rao me." Mo Hongyuan couldn''t even say a word at this time. His strong perseverance made him still sober.


    Yunmengshi grabbed his hair with his white and tender little hand, picked up his whole person, leveled his eyes with his own line of sight, and still asked faintly, "give me a reason to keep you."


    The red in Mo Hongyuan''s eyes faded a little. At this time, he felt the terror of yunmengshi, the zombie emperor. If she had released all the pressure earlier, he wouldn''t dare to do it to her.


    "I, I have a loyalty. Wang, forgive me, I will ride in front of and behind." Mo Hongyuan changed his nickname in order to live.


    When yunmengshi loosened his handle, Mo Hongyuan''s head fell to the ground with a "clang". Fortunately, he was metal, so he was not hurt.


    "If you can stand up within ten seconds, I won''t kill you." yunmengshi picked up the glasses on the ground, put them on his face again, and said with an evil smile.


    This is an impossible task for Mo Hongyuan. Because of the damage to his soul, he can''t control his body now. It''s hard to move his fingers, let alone stand up.


    I don''t want to die. I really don''t want to die. It''s hard for Mo Hongyuan to die like this after so many days in the last world.


    He endured the pain of his soul and finally won control of his body.


    "Three, two..." at this time, Yunmeng poetry was almost one.


    Mo Hongyuan stood up. He stared at Yunmeng poem, which meant: I did it.


    Yunmengshi was also shocked. She knew that her soul collided badly. She said with a smile, "you won''t die."

 Chapter 36

    Hearing this, Mo Hongyuan seemed to hear the best voice in the world. He couldn''t hold on any longer and fainted.


    Yunmengshi sat aside, thinking about how to deal with him.


    Originally, when Mo Hongyuan wanted to eat her, she sentenced Mo Hongyuan to death. For all those who intended to hurt her, she would make life worse than death.


    But Mo Hongyuan did something impossible. She kept her word and couldn''t kill him anymore.


    After thinking about it, yunmengshi came to Mo Hongyuan in a coma. Put out his hand, put it on the back of his head, closed his eyes and felt it with his mental power.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi''s eyes opened and his heart was full of incredible. There was a white bead in Mo Hongyuan''s head. Originally, she thought it was his crystal nucleus, but after probing again, she found that the white bead was not a crystal nucleus, and the real crystal nucleus was next to it.


    What surprised yunmengshi even more was that the white beads were swallowing the energy of the crystal nucleus.


    If she guessed correctly, Mo Hongyuan had to lose consciousness for a period of time every day. It must be related to the white bead, which has the function of suppressing zombie virus.


    After thinking about it, yunmengshi put his hand on the back of Mo Hongyuan''s head again. Using his mental power, he carefully pulled out the white bead. Only to hear a "poof", the white bead broke through Mo Hongyuan''s skull and reached yunmengshi''s hand.


    Yunmengshi tightly suppressed the white bead with spiritual force for fear that it would run into his body.


    After the white beads came out, Mo Hongyuan''s head quickly recovered.


    Yunmengshi studied the white beads for a long time. She had a doubt in her heart and found that the white beads could really suppress the zombie virus, but they could not be completely eliminated. Was she wrong before?


    Is it not this white bead that affects Mo Hongyuan''s mind?


    After waiting for a while, Mo Hongyuan woke up and found that he was not dead. He was relieved. He looked up difficultly and saw the cloud dream poem sitting beside him, and his heart lifted up again.


    "Wake up?" yunmengshi wrapped the white beads with spiritual strength and put them in his pocket. He didn''t tell Mo Hongyuan about it.


    Mo Hongyuan sorted out his complicated mood, "Wang, let me follow you." he seemed to have made a big decision.


    "Hmm?" I didn''t expect Mo Hongyuan to say so. Yunmengshi was stunned. "Are you going to follow me?"


    "Yes, Wang, please let me follow you." Mo Hongyuan lay powerless on the ground, but said firmly.


    "Why should I believe you?" this sentence of Yunmeng poem implies Mo Hongyuan''s attack just now.


    Mo Hongyuan murmured some spells in a low voice that Yunmeng poetry could not understand, as if he were swearing something.


    Yunmengshi felt as if something had entered her soul, but she felt there was no danger and let it go. She wants to see what Mo Hongyuan does.


    After Mo Hongyuan finished, when he looked up at Yunmeng poetry, his eyes were full of loyalty, which can never betray loyalty.


    Yunmeng poetry also knew what had just entered his soul. That was mo Hongyuan''s oath of loyalty to himself. With this thing, she can control mo Hongyuan''s life and death at any time.


    "You''re really willing," said yunmengshi with a smile. At this time, you can regard Mo Hongyuan as your own person.


    Mo Hongyuan knew that yunmengshi accepted himself as his subordinate, and his tone of voice relaxed, "I believe in Wang''s vision."


    "Ha ha." yunmengshi smiled, "you are really smart. You know that although I promise not to let you die, you will not come to a good end and become my subordinate."


    Mo Hongyuan smiled awkwardly, "who makes me want to eat the king and should be punished."


    Yunmengshi looked outside. The sky also lit up and said, "you, at this time tomorrow, destroy the base you went to today."


    Mo Hongyuan said for a while that this was the first task given to him by Wang. He must complete it well. He solemnly said, "Wang, promise to complete the task."


    "Have a good rest. If you lose consciousness and go there again tonight, I can only try my best to help you recover," yunmengshi said.


    "Yes, Wang, I know." Mo Hongyuan thought that being Wang''s little brother is not a bad thing.


    Yunmengshi went out of the cave and quickly returned to nymphal River Primary School. Zhang Jingguo suffered heavy losses yesterday, so there were many fewer guards today. She found a dead corner of monitoring, jumped over the wall and returned to her room. Lie back on the bed made up of the table.


    Soon at noon, the people who had been hungry for a long time finally waited until Qiao pengran woke up and took out food for the people. This time, Qiao pengran generously heated several cans for the people, found an electric rice cooker in the reception room, cooked some rice and then cooked.


    Yunmengshi came out holding the ball.


    "Xiao Shi, how was your rest?" said Joe with a smile on his face.


    "Very good." yunmengshi replied faintly. Fortunately, she was a zombie and didn''t need to sleep. Otherwise, she would be tired and her body would fall apart.


    "That''s good. Come on, Xiao Shi has dinner." Qiao pangran didn''t care about Xiao Shi''s indifference and continued to say enthusiastically.


    Gu baisjian and others have been used to the way Qiao pengran and Yun Mengshi get along, so it''s no wonder.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi asked, "where''s yunmingya?" how can you lose your toys before you get tired of them?


    Si Jian replied, "Miss Yun Mingya disappeared last night, but I saw her treat Zhang Jingguo''s soldiers last night. Then she disappeared."


    Gu Bai sneered and said, "hehe, I think I climbed up Zhang Jingguo''s thigh. Maybe I''m free!"


    Qiao churan snorted, "Zhang Jingguo didn''t even say a word when he dug at the foot of the wall? I think he doesn''t want this place."


    Tu Wencheng was worried and said, "boss, I don''t think we can go today. Zhang Jingguo won''t let us go. Maybe the zombie will come today."


    Si Jian nodded in agreement, and the sunspot echoed, "yes, boss Qiao, although Zhang Jingguo lost so many people, there are still a lot of people left. If they all point guns at us, we can''t stand it."


    "Then we''ll wait, wait for the zombie to come, and the zombie will come again. This place is basically abandoned." Joe looked lively, and he was sure that the zombie would come back.


    Yunmeng poem also smiled faintly: "will those who provoke us come to a good end?"


    "Xiaoshi, when you laugh, it''s really nice," said Qiao guanran, not like the usual indifference to outsiders, but an obsession. Then he nodded and said solemnly, "yes, Xiao Shi, you should smile more when you''re fine."


    Yunmengshi ignored him, dug a spoon of canned beef and ate it.

 Chapter 37

    Yun Mingya has been honored as a guest of honor by Zhang Jingguo since yesterday''s incident. Now she happens to eat and drink well. Not only that, Zhang Jingguo also has a bit of interest in Yun Mingya.


    Whether before or after the end of the world, Zhang Jingguo does not lack women. It''s just that a young lady like Yun Mingya hasn''t really tried. The most important thing is that Yun Mingya has healing power. If he has such ability, won''t he have a few more lives?


    In Zhang Jingguo''s room, there are chicken and rice rare after the end of the world on the table, with attractive aroma. Next to the table sat only Zhang Jingguo and Yun Mingya.


    Yunmingya swallowed her saliva. After the end of the world, she just didn''t look at yunmengshi''s bitch eating meat, but she could only eat dry food. She hasn''t eaten meat for a long time.


    Zhang Jingguo smiled. In the end of the world, food was indeed the most important. He said with a smile: "Mingya, I worked hard yesterday. I specially ordered someone to make this table delicious."


    In Yun Mingya''s eyes, Zhang Jingguo is a tool that can be used. I want to get rid of yunmengshi and Qiao pengran''s dog man and woman by his hand.


    They were having an affair while eating.


    When he had almost eaten, Zhang Jingguo looked distressed.


    Yun Mingya didn''t understand: "brother Zhang, why do you suddenly look sad?"


    Zhang Jingguo got close to her, took her little hand and said, "Mingya, I''m worried. What if the zombie comes tonight? If he comes once, most of my brothers will die. If he comes again, don''t I want to be a barehanded commander."


    Yun Mingya said with a smile, "brother Zhang, I thought you were worried about something. It turned out to be this. It''s very simple. If the zombie comes, just give it to Qiao pengran. You just have to watch the excitement nearby?"


    "Good is good, but Qiao pengran is leaving today." Zhang Jingguo still looked bitter.


    "Brother Zhang, you have so many guns in your hand. You aim at Qiao pengran and force him to stay overnight. It''s not a difficult thing. With the severity of the zombie, Qiao pengran and it can only lose or lose, and then we will benefit. The most important thing is, as far as I know, yunmengshi seems to have a great secret. As long as you get it, you can dominate the world The world is no longer a dream. "Yun Mingya said seductively.


    A big cake was placed in front of Zhang Jingguo, which made him excited. Suddenly, he had no worries. He grabbed Yun Mingya''s back and kissed her face, "ha ha, Mingya, if I become the overlord of the last world in the future, you will be the overlord''s wife."


    Yun Mingya suppressed her contempt and said with a smile, "brother Zhang, I will be your man in the future. You should treat me well."


    When a beautiful woman said this to herself, Zhang Jingguo was elated and promised, "if there is me, there will be you."


    In the conference room, Qiao pengran and others had finished their meal and were packing up.


    Gu Bai wondered, "boss, didn''t you say we should start tomorrow? How can we pack up now?"


    Yunmengshi stood aside, glanced at Gu Bai and said contemptuously, "someone wants to see a play. How can we not play according to the script?"


    Seeing that Gu Bai was still confused, Tu Wencheng, who couldn''t see it, took him aside and talked about Qiao pengran''s plan.


    I heard Gu Bai shouting, "hahaha, OK, I will do well."


    Si Jian said, "Gu Bai, do you want to scare people to death so loudly?"


    Gu Bai smiled and scratched his head. Through getting along these days, Gu Bai, Tu Wencheng, Si Jian and sunspot are very familiar and become their own people.


    Soon everyone packed up their things. In fact, there were no important things. The important things were in Qiao pengran''s space. People here knew that Qiao pengran had space and was a three-level power.


    Everyone stood up and pretended to go.


    In fact, Qiao pengran was not 100% sure that Zhang Jingguo could stop him, but if no one stopped him, he really planned to leave.


    Yunmengshi is very sure, because she knows yunmingya very well. She won''t let herself go so easily. She picked up the big tree Zhang Jingguo. How can she let herself go easily?


    Pushing open the door of the conference room, Gu Baigang was about to go out. Suddenly, he found dozens of guns pointing at him outside, and he was so frightened that he immediately retreated back.


    Joe churan sneered in his heart. As expected, he stood up and said coldly, "what do you mean?"


    One of them came out and knew that he was facing a group of powers. He said apologetically, "Mr. Qiao, we also obey the boss''s orders and won''t let you leave the conference room. Our boss will come to give you an explanation right away. Please don''t embarrass me."


    The man said very politely, and the people didn''t get angry. The sunspot stood up and said, "our boss had better give us an explanation, otherwise our powers won''t be so easy to answer."


    When the people with guns heard the threat of the sunspot, no one answered, which made the sunspot a little embarrassed and walked back.


    With a smile in yunmengshi''s heart, a water sword was sent out and hit the cement ground in front of the people with guns, making a big pit.


    Zhang Jingguo''s men became nervous and raised their guns to aim. The smell of gunpowder became stronger and stronger.


    Zhang Jingguo appeared at the right time. He smiled and said, "Alas, what are you doing, pointing this gun at my guests?"


    Qiao churan sneered at the corners of his mouth. "What''s Mr. Zhang doing? I don''t have any food to pay for the accommodation."


    Rao is Zhang Jingguo''s thick face, or the old face of Joe''s face, but it''s just passing by. "Look at what Joe brothers say, my old Zhang is that kind of person. My place is Joe brothers."


    Yunmeng poem came out and said, "what if we don''t want to live?"


    Zhang Jingguo didn''t reply for a moment. He looked at Yunmeng poetry. It seemed that he wanted to see a hole in her. As long as he got her secret, he could become the overlord of the world?


    Qiao pengran stood in front of Yunmeng poem discontentedly, "what are you looking at?"


    Zhang Jingguo smiled, "I''m just curious about Miss Yun. What magic can fascinate such an excellent person as brother Qiao?" is Joe''s reason for that secret?


    "Xiaoshi naturally has her outstanding ability." Qiao pangran wanted to change the topic, "come on, what do you mean by blocking so many people at the door?"


    Zhang Jingguo knew that everyone was smart, and he didn''t say anything else. He told the truth directly. "I want brother Joe to help me kill the zombie last night."


    Joe raised his eyebrows. "How did you know he would come back?"


    "Brother Qiao, you just need to be here tonight. If you leave tomorrow, I won''t stay much." Zhang Jingguo promised.


    Qiao pengran said, "OK, no problem, but you have to give me a third of your grain."


    Zhang Jingguo clenched his teeth and said, "good." he thought that after killing the zombie, you might not be able to live.


    "By the way, Mr. Zhang, Yun Mingya is one of us. It''s not good to live with you." Yun Mengshi came out and said.

 Chapter 38

    Zhang Jingguo raised his eyebrows and said with some displeasure: "Mingya has her own freedom. She can live wherever she wants. Miss Yun, are you too wide in control." in his heart, he has long regarded Yun Mingya as his own person.


    Yun Mengshi said a fact he had long forgotten, "Mr. Zhang, I''m polite to you now. Don''t you know that Yun Mingya is my sister? In this world, I''m the ''only'' relative."


    Zhang Jingguo was stunned. He really didn''t know this, but looking at Yun Mingya''s attitude towards Yunmeng poetry, where is it like her sister''s attitude towards her sister? He secretly imagined yunmengshi as a vicious sister who abused her sister, thinking that no wonder yunmingya would gobble up food.


    He was more angry and said angrily, "why didn''t I see that you are Mingya''s sister? You are not qualified to be her sister? Mingya lives with me and won''t go back with you in the future. I won''t let you do anything to her."


    Zhang Jingguo smiled angrily at yunmengshi. How did he become a vicious sister who abused his sister? What she has done to Yun Mingya now can''t catch up with one tenth of what Yun Mingya has done to her, which is not the gratitude and resentment of her previous life.


    "Zhang Jingguo, if you don''t know what happened, don''t talk nonsense. I really pity you. I regard a vicious woman as a white lotus and don''t know when she was killed." this sentence came out of Yunmeng''s mouth, with a sense of pity.


    Qiao pengran was stunned. He didn''t know that his eloquence was so good that he was worthy of his fancy.


    Zhang Jingguo was so angry that his head was black smoke. He was a leader. There were so many people under his hand. Was he pitied by a little girl?


    He doesn''t have time to quarrel with yunmengshi here. Since Qiao pengran promised, he won''t go back. He left two people here to monitor the crowd, and the others went to guard the whole school.


    After Zhang Jingguo left, Gu Bai said, "I didn''t expect Xiaoshi to be angry and not pay for his life. I thought you would answer the old boy in silence."


    Yunmengshi said slightly with deep meaning, "you will find more of my differences in the future." then she would go to the house to have a rest with the ball in her arms.


    Gu Bai patted Qiao churan on the shoulder and said, "boss, it seems that you have a long future."


    Joe snorted coldly, knocked his hand off his shoulder, and went back to the house to prepare for the possible war tonight.


    When others saw that there was no good play to see, they all went back to the house.


    Yunmengshi returned to the room and carefully took out the white beads she took out from Mo Hongyuan''s head. After careful observation, she always felt that the bead was not simple, but she didn''t dare to try it easily.


    Whether Mo Hongyuan will come tonight depends on whether he can control his consciousness. However, yunmengshi has great confidence in Mo Hongyuan''s ability to control himself.


    The ball revolved around yunmengshi. Seeing the white beads wrapped by her spiritual power in yunmengshi''s hand, she thought it was delicious and immediately gathered together.


    Just about to touch the white bead, the ball took a few steps back and didn''t want to get close anymore.


    "Do you also feel the suppression of this bead on us?" yunmengshi said to meatball.


    Meatball seemed to understand Yunmeng Shi''s words and shook his tail hard, as if telling Yunmeng Shi to stay away from the bead.


    Yunmengshi studied it carefully for a while, but he still didn''t find the use of the white bead. He sighed, wrapped it with mental strength, and put it under the skin of his arm.


    At the same time, I thought, should I find a space? Space Department powers are rare, and there are fewer space Department zombies. It''s more reliable to find a space jewelry. Fortunately, she has some information about people who have space jewelry in her mind.


    These people are strong in previous lives. Even if they are not strong, they are also people who have the ability to protect their space jewelry. Only then can they tell ordinary people that they have space jewelry and make their reputation.


    Yunmeng poetry has the idea of seizing their space ornaments. She has no sense of guilt. She was hurt too badly in her previous life. When she was reborn in this life, she wanted to destroy all humans. Without humans, she would have no so many complex thoughts.


    But after walking all the way with Joe, her idea of destroying human beings has been reduced a lot. But her identity as a zombie emperor will be known sooner or later. What will humans do to her? Kill her? Or did you live sliced in the laboratory as in your previous life?


    She shook her head and put these ideas behind her for the time being.


    Time slipped away between the white beads in the study of Yunmeng poetry. Soon, night fell. All the people in Yanhe primary school are on alert. Zhang Jingguo''s men are armed with guns and have prepared enough bullets. Although they can''t bring substantive damage to the zombie, it''s OK to stop him.


    Zhang Jingguo hides with Yun Mingya and wants to see the good play of Qiao pengran and the zombie.


    Joe stood in front of the meeting room with a serious face. This time, everyone didn''t hide and wanted to fight together.


    Yunmengshi stood next to Qiao pengran and had the meaning of fighting side by side. Such an action made Qiao pengran feel a little different, as if he had a little poem and had the world.


    He turned back and gave her a hug under yunmengshi''s surprised eyes. Yunmengshi''s surprised eyes soon disappeared and she didn''t hide.


    She didn''t hate Joe''s arms, but felt very warm. This is a very incredible thing. As the zombie emperor, unless it is the abnormal temperature change, she rarely feels the temperature change. This time, she actually feels warm in Joe''s arms?


    Qiao pengran saw Xiaoshi lying obediently on his chest. He secretly looked at yunmengshi''s forehead, or the thick bangs on his forehead. He imagined that behind the bangs, Xiaoshi''s smooth forehead really wanted to kiss it.


    Thinking in his heart, Qiao pengran actually took action and picked off the thick bangs with one hand. Xiaoshi''s forehead was really like what he imagined. He kissed it without hesitation. Although he couldn''t kiss Xiaoshi''s lips, he took advantage of it and made Joe happy for a long time.


    The dark red pupil of yunmengshi turned blood red at the moment when Qiao ran kissed her forehead.


    She knew that only when her mood changed greatly, her eyes would turn blood red. Now she was in Qiao pengran''s arms, and her eyes would be found accidentally.


    Yunmengshi immediately closed his eyes and pushed Qiao guanran away. Turn your body to the side of no one to prevent eye changes from being seen.


    Qiao churan smiled at the corners of his mouth. Xiao Shi was shy. He was a lovely child.

 Chapter 39

    After a while, yunmengshi calmed down, and her eyes returned to dark red. Because she was wearing glasses, it was difficult for others to find her different.


    Others thought yunmengshi was shy and didn''t bother her. Until she turned around, gave Joe a deep look and warned, "don''t do this in the future."


    She doesn''t hate the intimate contact with Qiao pengran, but it''s bad to be found that she is abnormal. She has no confidence at all. What''s the reaction after Qiao pengran finds out that he is the zombie emperor.


    Qiao pengran was still immersed in the sweetness of kissing Xiaoshi, and didn''t care about the warning of Yunmeng poetry.


    While chatting, they were ready to fight the zombie at any time. They agreed that the zombie would come tonight.


    Joe guessed that the zombie needed energy for some reason, so how could he let them go.


    So they sat all night, and all the people were vigilant all night, and the zombies did not come.


    Gu Bai was worried and said irritably, "boss, is this zombie coming? It''s almost dawn."


    Joe pangran wondered whether the zombie had been delayed by something? No matter how you guess, it''s a fact that the zombies didn''t come, and they can''t delay here. They only walked a third of the way to s City, and there''s still such a long way to go. The closer they are to the city, the stronger the zombies will be. These days, they all choose the countryside, and the zombies can be weaker. The next journey, but had to go to the big city.


    "Let''s go, go back and have a rest and start this morning." Joe made the decision.


    Then Joe watched yunmengshi walk into the room and reluctantly went back to rest.


    Yunmengshi is relieved. It seems that Mo Hongyuan must be able to control herself. She finally confiscates a troublesome man, which is of some use.


    Knowing that Mo Hongyuan would come soon, yunmengshi didn''t rest.


    Zhang Jingguo and Yun Mingya, who were also nervous all night, were not so comfortable. Zhang Jingguo hurried around the room and muttered, "what should I do? What should I do?"


    Yun Mingya didn''t expect that the zombie didn''t come, which disrupted all her plans. She knew that Joe would leave today. Anyway, she must not let them go. She took a deep breath and made up her mind that success or failure was in one fell swoop.


    Yun Mingya pulled out Zhang Jingguo and a fierce color flashed in her eyes. "Brother Zhang, we must not let Qiao pengran and Yun Mengshi go. We must get the secret in their mouth."


    "However, they are all powers. Even if my people have guns, it''s difficult to keep them." Zhang Jingguo hesitated.


    Yun Mingya continued to bewitch and said, "brother Zhang, when I first saw you, I knew there was a place for you in the end of the world. Don''t hesitate. After we got the secret, we''ll leave here and find a place to practice our powers well. When we become strong, we''ll come out again. Who won''t surrender to you at that time."


    Zhang Jingguo was moved by Yun Mingya. He gritted his teeth and said, "well, I won''t let them leave nymphal River Primary School. Today next year is their memorial day."


    Yun Mingya said with a smile, "brother Zhang, I really didn''t read you wrong."


    The two are calculating here. Over there in the conference room, Qiao pengran and others are ready to leave.


    "I''m afraid Zhang Jingguo won''t let us go so easily, so be careful later," Qiao said to the crowd


    Gu Bai said angrily, "we''ve been here all night for nothing. Why doesn''t he let us go?"


    Cloud dream poem said lightly: "don''t forget, there is a cloud Mingya around Zhang Jingguo."


    Gu Bai said with a cold light in Si Jian''s eyes, "I knew. I''ll kill her first."


    Yunmengshi shook her head. "If you want to kill me, you''ve already killed me. I just want her to taste everything I bear."


    After listening to Yunmeng''s poem, Qiao pengran said fondly, "little poem, don''t carry anything by yourself in the future. If you say it, there''s still me."


    "Yes, Mengshi, and us." although Gu Bai is usually careless, he is a short protector.


    Tu Wencheng also said, "and us."


    Si Jian: "Miss, I will always be the sword in your hand."


    The sunspot said from his heart, "Miss, on the day of the end of the world, you could have abandoned some of our bodyguards, but you took us away. You didn''t say anything all the way, but you didn''t let us suffer. From the day I awakened my power, I told myself that in my life, no matter where Miss goes, I will follow you."


    Of course, the sensitive six senses of Yunmeng poetry can feel that what they say is from the bottom of their heart. For a time, a warm current in their heart has crossed. In previous lives, they have never felt concerned, no one has hurt themselves, and no one has said to themselves: don''t be afraid of us.


    There is only endless use, everything is false. When he lost his value, he was abandoned without hesitation.


    Thinking of this, Yunmeng poetry smiled sadly. What he pursued in his previous life is so easy to obtain in this life, and he still makes use of them. Does she want to believe it again?


    Qiao guanran has never seen yunmengshi show such a desperate smile. What has she experienced? Damn it, he hates why he didn''t meet Xiaoshi earlier. If he came to her earlier, wouldn''t Xiaoshi have to suffer the pain he shouldn''t have suffered?


    He fiercely hugged yunmengshi in his arms, making him feel warm. This is the only thing he can do now.


    Yunmengshi has come out of sadness at this time. No matter what happened in the previous life, it has passed. The people who bullied her in the previous life, she wants them to live better than die in this life.


    Yun Mengshi came out of Qiao pengran''s arms, "pengran, I''m fine. I just think of some previous things, a little sad."


    Seeing that Xiaoshi recovered so quickly, Qiao pengran felt even more uncomfortable. He hoped that Xiaoshi would not be so strong and everything had him.


    "Well, we''re ready to go!" Joe said to everyone, looking at the recovery of Xiaoshi.


    Push open the door of the meeting room, sure enough. Zhang Jingguo with all his hands blocked the door, so the man held a gun and opened the insurance.


    Joe said, "brother Zhang, what are you doing?"


    Zhang Jingguo''s attitude yesterday was completely gone. Instead, he was arrogant. "Brother Qiao, I won''t embarrass you. As long as you tell me the secret of dominating the end of the world, I can spare your life. Otherwise, I''m going to entertain you with all my hands."


    Joe sneered: "who told you that I know the big secret of dominating the end of the world? Besides, do you think guns are really useful to me?"

 Chapter 40

    Zhang Jingguo laughed wildly and said, "hahaha, Qiao pengran, do you really think I don''t know? You can''t be afraid of bullets, but your brothers are not afraid?"


    Qiao''s face changed. "These are what Yun Mingya said?" he had guessed in his heart.


    Zhang Jingguo didn''t admit it or deny it. "Qiao pengran, tell the secret quickly."


    Joe snorted coldly, "I don''t know any secrets."


    "Qiao pengran, don''t toast and don''t eat. You''ll be punished." Zhang Jingguo''s face became ugly, and his men carried the gun. As long as he gave an order, hundreds of bullets would be fired at the same time.


    Yunmengshi suddenly looked into the distance and was found by Zhang Jingguo. He laughed, "yunmengshi, what? Are you looking forward to reinforcements? I tell you, birds don''t shit in the small county of nymphal River, and only you will come."


    Cloud dream died with a strange smile, revealing snow-white teeth, bright eyes and said, "reinforcements are really coming."


    Zhang Jingguo thought she was frightening people, and tears were almost laughing: "little girl, this joke is not funny at all."


    Qiao pengran understood the meaning of Yunmeng poetry. She was always more sensitive than ordinary people. Something must have come over. And this place can be called "reinforcement". I''m afraid it''s only the zombie.


    The people had developed a tacit understanding. Qiao pengran shouted "escape". Gu Bai and others quickly flashed back to the conference room. Qiao pengran also took yunmengshi into the conference room. The door was firmly closed the moment they entered. Then, a wall and a layer of vines were blocked inside the door.


    At the same time, before Zhang Jingguo reacted, a dark shadow had flashed into the crowd and instantly took the lives of three people. They were all killed with one blow, their necks were cut off, their heads flew far away, and blood poured out without money.


    "The zombie is coming." with a scream, the crowd scattered and fled.


    Zhang Jingguo in the crowd turned pale with fear. He shouted, "don''t go, come back, fight for me and shoot it."


    But it was so chaotic that no one heard him.


    No, only the zombie heard his cry. Mo Hongyuan was conscious at this time and knew that the person in front was the boss of the nymphal river base. As long as he was killed, others were mobs.


    Seeing that the zombie rushed towards him, Zhang Jingguo stumbled to the door of the conference room and knocked hard, "brother Qiao, help me, open the door and help me, he''s coming."


    Zhang Jingguo patted the door to death and was scared to pee his pants.


    In the conference room, Gu Bai said, "boss, don''t we open the door?"


    Tu Wencheng glanced at Gu Bai and scolded, "you''re stupid. Open the door at this time. Do you want us to bury Zhang Jingguo together?"


    Gu Bai shook his head, and Si Jian joined in laughing at him, "then you''d better stay well and block the door."


    Outside the door, Mo Hong was only one step away from Zhang Jingguo. Seeing that the door of the conference room was not open, Zhang Jingguo gave up his heart, gritted his teeth, took out a pistol and made a final struggle.


    Mo Hongyuan was so fast that he came to Zhang Jingguo almost in an instant. With a wave of his arm, he cut off the pistol facing him and his arm holding the gun.


    Zhang Jingguo screamed bitterly. He watched his arm fly out.


    Before he finished, his head flew out, and his expression was fixed in horror.


    The body without a head and an arm fell straight to the ground.


    The people in the meeting room heard it and couldn''t help feeling a palpitation. They were ready for the zombie to rush in.


    Who knows, the zombie just smelled in front of the door, then turned and left.


    Zhang Jingguo''s men were reaped one by one by Mo Hongyuan like rice.


    The people in the conference room heard only one scream and then another scream into their ears, and their hearts lifted up.


    But to Joe''s surprise, the zombies killed ordinary people one by one, but they never broke into the conference room. After about half an hour, there had been no movement outside for a long time.


    Yun Mengshi saw that the time was almost up, and Mo Hongyuan should solve it. It was time for them to come out. She said, "let''s go out and have a look. The zombie is gone."


    Qiao churan frowned, "gone?" was he wrong? The zombie came here not to eat the power, but to destroy Zhang Jingguo. Did Zhang Jingguo offend him?


    Suddenly, a very unfavorable guess for human beings broke into Joe''s brain. Did the zombie have wisdom?


    "Kuang ran?" seeing that Qiao Kuang ran remained motionless, Yun Mengshi''s heart tightened. Did he guess anything?


    Qiao pengran was called by yunmengshi, and he regained his mind and solemnly said, "OK, let''s go out and have a look." he hoped his guess was wrong.


    He didn''t know whether there was a wise zombie around him or the emperor among the zombies.


    Qiao pengran pushed open the door of the conference room and took the lead in stepping out. Yunmengshi followed closely, and the other four followed.


    The small playground of nymphal River Primary School is full of corpses, and they are headless corpses, and all kinds of stumps are scattered on the ground. I''m afraid only the word hell on earth can describe this scene.


    Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng, among the six, saw the tragic scene in front of them and couldn''t help feeling sick.


    Si Jian and sunspot had been soldiers and fought. Seeing such a scene, his stomach couldn''t help surging.


    Qiao guanran looked as usual, not to mention Yunmeng poetry. He had seen more tragic scenes in previous lives, so there would be no difference.


    Qiao guanran''s first reaction when he saw the scene was to block Yunmeng poetry behind. Such a bloody scene would scare Xiaoshi.


    Yunmengshi walked out from behind him without fear and said, "the zombie is really cruel." there was no sympathy in his tone.


    Gu Bai looked at yunmengshi with some surprise. "Mengshi, why don''t you sympathize with them at all? They are all human beings."


    Yunmeng poem snorted coldly. He was dissatisfied. Hearing Gu Bai''s meaning, did he die as a zombie? Should humans live?


    Her tone was cold and sarcastic. "Gu Bo, it''s the end of the world. Human morality and law are missing. What else do you say about sympathy? If you really sympathize with them, why didn''t you stop them just now? I think you live too easily."


    Gu Bai''s face turned pale when Yunmeng poetry said it. Tu Wencheng was dissatisfied with the tone of Yunmeng poetry, but she said something.


    Qiao pengran agreed with yunmengshi, "Gu Bai, you really should take away your sympathy. Think about it. If we are attacked by zombies, will these people on the ground come out to stop us?"


    Gu Bai Yusai, Mengshi and the boss were right. If they hadn''t protected them, they might have died just when the end of the world came?

 Chapter 41

    Gu Bai restrained his usual laughter and said positively, "boss, Dream Poetry, I know."


    Yunmengshi thought that after she said this, Gu Bai would hate himself. Unexpectedly, he had such an attitude. She felt better and secretly blamed herself for being too sensitive. He Gu Baigang just had a little sympathy for these people. How did he think that people and Zombies would eventually oppose each other?


    "Well, it''s good if you understand." Yun Mengshi covered up all his emotions and said faintly.


    Joe suddenly said his doubts, "why didn''t the zombie attack us?"


    The sunspot said, "is he afraid of us?"


    Gu Bai couldn''t even see it this time. "Sunspot, why are you so stupid? Why are zombies afraid of us? Does he know what fear is?"


    Gu Bai''s words awakened Tu Wencheng. His IQ was not low, "boss, is this zombie wise?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone took a breath of cold air. If zombies have wisdom, does human beings still have a way to live?


    Qiao Pang sighed, "I am also aware of this. If Wencheng''s conjecture is true, it will be a devastating disaster for mankind."


    Everyone was silent, and suddenly a sharp scream came into their ears.


    Si Jian said in a deep voice, "there''s still a living mouth."


    Yun Mengshi has heard that this is Yun Mingya''s voice. She secretly says that her life is really great! Thinking in his heart, he said, "find someone."


    The crowd rushed in the direction of the voice.


    A few minutes later, the crowd came to the headmaster''s office, and the voice came from here.


    Si Jian looked at Yunmeng poem and asked her what she meant.


    Yun Mengshi ordered, "kick the door, there is no danger inside."


    After hearing the command of yunmengshi, Si Jian kicked the door open with one foot. The people poured in one after another. What caught the eyes of the people was a woman with scattered hair. She knelt in the corner of the wall, as if frightened. Her mouth kept muttering, "dead, dead."


    Gu Bai walked in and looked at it. He was surprised and shouted, "Yun Mingya?"


    Joe frowned. "She''s not dead yet. She''s really lucky." he thought the same as yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi slowly approached yunmingya, squatted down and appeared in front of her.


    Seeing a dark figure in front, Yun Mingya was so frightened that she couldn''t help shrinking back and screamed, "don''t kill me, don''t eat me. My meat is not delicious. Go to find yunmengshi. Yes, go to eat yunmengshi. Her meat is delicious."


    Yunmengshi smiled coldly. The eyes behind the black frame glasses turned blood red. A voice like a ghost said in yunmingya''s ear: "even at this time, you think of me. You are really good to me, my good sister."


    "Ah!" Yun Mingya looked up. In front of her was the person she wanted to kill in her dream. She rushed up and wanted to grab Yun Mengshi''s neck and strangle her.


    How could yunmengshi let her succeed? Yun Mingya''s hand was just stretched out, and Yun Mengshi''s hand was on her face. With a crisp sound of "pa", Yun Mingya was slapped two meters away by yunmengshi. Her face immediately became red and swollen.


    No one stopped Yunmeng poetry this time. In their eyes, yunmingya would die.


    Qiao pengran went to yunmengshi, took yunmengshi''s hand and blew it painfully, saying, "does it hurt? I''ll do this rough work later."


    Yunmengshi took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. Why did Qiao suddenly become abnormal? How does it behave like a wife slave?


    Ignoring Qiao pengran, yunmengshi stood up, went to yunmingya, grabbed her hair and picked her up.


    Yun Mingya is thin, but she also has more than 90 kilograms. Yun Mengshi has to pick her up like a chicken, effortlessly.


    Gu Bai and others on one side almost didn''t fall off. When did their Mengshi (Miss) become so strong?


    Qiao kuanran was on one side, happy in his heart and said: This is the person I like.


    Yunmengshi still asked faintly, "tell me, do you think there is a big secret in me?" because yunmingya has always said that she has a big secret, yunmengshi doubts whether she knows the truth? However, even if yunmingya knows something, she won''t let her say it.


    She was slapped by yunmengshi. Yunmingya woke up a lot. She swollen half her face and couldn''t open her eyes. She could only narrow her eyes. "Yunmengshi, you bitch, wait. Qiao pengran already knows your secret. He''ll abandon you sooner or later. Don''t think you''ll have no worries if you climb into his bed?"


    Before yunmengshi could speak, Qiao Kuang, who was standing on one side, couldn''t help it. Although he really wanted "Xiaoshi to climb into his own bed", this was insulting Xiaoshi when he said it from yunmingya''s mouth.


    Qiao pengran got ready for the lightning strike in his hand and wanted Yun Mingya to have a good taste of this'' wonderful ''taste.


    But yunmengshi stopped her. She was not angry. She wanted to dig something out of yunmingya''s mouth. How can Joe kill her now?


    Qiao kuanran took back the lightning stroke he was about to prepare, and there was no leakage of energy. This perfect energy control can shame the powers who had been in the last life for five or six years.


    "Why don''t you do it? You were stabbed by my words?" Yun Mingya was still provoked to death.


    "I ask again, what''s my secret?" yunmengshi''s voice is so cold that it can freeze a polar bear to death.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll tell you your secret, and Joe ran abandoned you?" Yun Mingya said.


    "Hum, speak quickly." yunmengshi was a little impatient. In fact, she didn''t particularly want to know, because the dead man''s mouth was the strictest.


    Yunmingya was startled by yunmengshi''s eyes. "I, I said you can''t kill me." she said the terms.


    Yunmengshi''s mouth aroused a trace of evil smile and promised, "OK."


    After hearing her answer, Yun Mingya was relieved. She asked, "I''ll put it down."


    Although yunmengshi was not tired, it was not a comfortable thing to carry her. As soon as she loosened her hand, yunmingya''s ass fell firmly to the ground.


    Yun Mingya looked at Yunmeng poetry bitterly and said that as long as I don''t die this time, I may not be able to make Yunmeng poetry better. She rubbed her ass and stood up, level with yunmengshi''s line of sight. But half of her face was swollen, her eyes could not open, her hair was scattered, and her clothes were full of dust. She looked very embarrassed.


    "Yun Mengshi, don''t you want to know what I know about you? Well, I''ll tell you today. I hope you won''t regret it after I say it." Yun Mingya said arrogantly. Then he glanced at Gu Bai and others.


    Gu Bai et al. Your face is also full of curiosity. Yun Mingya has repeatedly mentioned that Yunmeng poetry has a big secret. What is the secret?

 Chapter 42

    The hand on the side of Yunmeng Shi''s body is clenched. Although she doesn''t believe that yunmingya knows her identity as the zombie emperor, she is still a little nervous. If yunmingya''s secret is really this, she will kill yunmingya before she opens her mouth.


    "Yunmengshi, you treat them as fools. I''m not. I already know that you can control zombies." yunmingya said word by word.


    After hearing this, yunmengshi was relieved and didn''t expose her identity in front of Qiao pengran. She didn''t know why she thought so. When she first met Qiao pengran, she thought that if she was found to be the identity of zombie emperor, she would kill them all.


    Yunmengshi was relieved, but there was no expression on the surface. Seeing her silence, yunmingya laughed wildly and said, "yunmengshi, don''t think I don''t know. You ordered me to sit behind the truck and rushed to the zombies next to me. Your father''s death is also your fault."


    "Have you finished?" Yunmeng poem was not affected by her words, and her tone was still light. "Is this the secret you say?"


    "Why? Isn''t it a secret? If you control you, you will have a foothold in the last world. No wonder Joe is so attentive to you."


    Yun Mingya looked contemptuous. "Do you think he did that because he loved you? What he saw was your ability. He was using you."


    This sentence, like a sharp sword, was inserted into the heart of Yunmeng poetry. What she hated most and could not forgive most in her last life and this life was to use her.


    Seeing that yunmengshi''s face was wrong, Qiao raised his foot and kicked it on yunmingya''s stomach. Where can yunmingya bear his foot, he flew to one side and slammed it on the ground.


    "Xiaoshi, Yun Mingya is stimulating you. Think about it. I don''t know what ability you have to control zombies. And whether you are a powerful power or an ordinary person, you are a Xiaoshi, which will never change." Qiao said affectionately. How can he use Xiaoshi?


    Yunmengshi glanced at Yun Mingya, who was lying on the ground and didn''t know how to live or die, and then looked at Qiao guanran, who was full of worry in front of him. He suddenly smiled. Yes, why do you always suspect that Qiao guanran is using himself? Before meeting Qiao Jianran, he did control the zombie with the authority of the zombie emperor, but after meeting Qiao Jianran, she knew that this man was intelligent, so she was very careful. How could they find that they controlled the zombie?


    Sure enough, the use of previous lives has sealed his heart and prevented others from invading a little. Once others invade the territory, he will erect spikes all over his body to defend.


    Perhaps, to try, you will get unexpected results? Cloud dream poem thought in my heart.


    There was silence for about five minutes. The room was so quiet that you could hear a needle drop on the ground. Gu Bai and others'' breathing became lighter for fear of affecting the thinking of Yunmeng poetry.


    "I think so much," said yunmengshi with a smile.


    Qiao pengran and the crowd were relieved. "I''m glad you can trust me." Qiao pengran said solemnly.


    Gu Bai feels that his heart is relieved. They have been together for some time. If yunmengshi and Qiao pengran fight, who will he help? The most important thing is that Si Jian and sunspot are the people of yunmengshi. He has regarded Si Jian and sunspot as his brothers. How can he fight with his brothers?


    Yunmengshi''s just dark mood eased. She knew she was thinking too much. She turned her head and sincerely admitted to Qiao pengran: "pengran, Yun Mingya is right. I do have the ability to control zombies, but I can only control zombies lower than me, not a lot."


    Yun Mengshi then said this "fact" to Yun Mingya. If it is exposed later, it can also be said to be his own power.


    Qiao pangran looked at Yunmeng poetry with some surprise. Since he had this power, why didn''t he see the use of Xiaoshi?


    Yunmengshi explained: "the biggest drawback of this ability is reverse phagocytosis. If the zombie I control is stronger than my mental power, I may be reverse phagocytized."


    Joe was surprised and hurriedly said, "Xiaoshi, promise me that this power won''t be used in the future." who knows who has high mental power between Xiaoshi and the controlled zombie? This is a game of life.


    Seeing Qiao pangran''s nervous look, Yunmeng poem followed him and said, "so I haven''t used it since I saw you."


    "That''s good," said Joe with satisfaction. Even if he has confidence, he can''t gamble Xiaoshi''s life.


    Seeing that the atmosphere eased, the abnormality of Yunmeng''s poetry also had an "explanation", and the indoor air pressure returned to normal.


    Si Jian was going to ask how to deal with Yun Mingya, a traitor and challenger. Unexpectedly, the sunspot behind him suddenly changed his face and voice, shouting: "young lady, be careful."


    Yun Mingya, who collapsed on the ground, didn''t know when to stand up. With a gun in her hand, she aimed it at Yun Mengshi''s heart and heard a bang.


    In an instant, Qiao pengran hugged yunmengshi and turned around, facing yunmingya''s muzzle with his back.


    The bullet hit Joe''s back, and he shook.


    After yunmingya shot, she saw that she didn''t succeed and continued to shoot, but how can Gu Bai and others watch?


    Tu Wencheng went out with a few vines, ruthlessly pulled the pistol in Yun Mingya''s hand aside, and then pulled Yun Mingya to the ground. This time, he really fainted.


    Yunmengshi''s face changed. She worried and came out of Qiao pengran''s arms. "Pengran, how are you?" when she said this, her tone was trembling.


    Qiao pengran''s heart was like a hundred flowers in full bloom. "Xiao Shi, I''m fine." his voice was deep.


    Yunmengshi thought he was covering up the fact of his injury, but Qiao guanran was actually depressing his agitation in pain. He just hugged Xiaoshi and smelled the smell exclusive to Xiaoshi.


    "I''m really all right, Xiaoshi." seeing yunmengshi, he was really worried, and his expression was tangled. Qiao pengran was distressed.


    Yunmengshi stared at him with disbelief. At this time, the little poem was completely dull and cute.


    Seeing that yunmengshi didn''t believe it, Qiao pengran turned around and moved his back muscles. He only heard a "clatter" and the bullet fell off Qiao pengran''s back.


    Although Qiao Jianran is not a body strengthening power, he is also a second-class peak. He is about to advance. His body is already not afraid of ordinary bullets. If he is not too close, he can''t hit his muscles.


    Yunmengshi didn''t know what had just happened to her. When the bullet hit Qiao pengran, she felt her heart was almost stopped. (she doesn''t have a heartbeat, okay)

 Chapter 43

    Seeing that Qiao pengran was all right, yunmengshi came to yunmingya, condensed a water ball and exploded on yunmingya''s head.


    It was like a bucket of water poured on Yun Mingya''s head. The cold water suddenly woke Yun Mingya up. She opened her eyes and saw the Yunmeng poem standing in front of her. She said bitterly, "why aren''t you dead?"


    Yunmeng poem was not angry, and said faintly, "you''re not dead. What am I dead?"


    Yun Mingya only felt pain all over. She didn''t know how many bones she had broken. Even if she could use the healing power to cure herself, she didn''t do it. She was afraid that Yunmeng poetry would torture herself.


    Just now, relying on her healing ability, she shot yunmengshi. Unexpectedly, she was blocked by Qiao pengran.


    "Come on, how do you want to die?" yunmengshi said with a sudden smile. She didn''t want to kill yunmingya so soon, but she killed herself, which brought a lot of trouble to Qiao pengran. If you don''t kill her now, you may ruin your plan in the future.


    "Yun Mengshi, you can''t kill me." Yun Mingya is making a final struggle.


    "Oh? Tell me why?" yunmengshi smiled.


    "I, I, I''m your sister." Yun Mingya said in a weak tone.


    "Oh, do you know I''m your sister?" Yun Mengshi''s tone was full of ridicule. She didn''t want to grind with Yun Mingya. She took out a knife from her pocket. It looked sharp, like the shape of a scalpel.


    Yun Mingya was frightened. "You, what are you doing?"


    "Aren''t you proud of your powers every day? Don''t you think you are a rare power and don''t pay attention to others? This healing power is your most precious thing?" Yunmeng''s tone is full of danger and some evil charm.


    "No, don''t come." Yun Mingya knows what yunmengshi wants to do. She''s going to waste her powers. No, she can''t. as long as she has this power, she will make a comeback.


    "Gu Bai, help me fix her." Yunmeng said without reply.


    Other people, including Qiao guanran, stood leisurely aside and wanted to see the good play. They knew that Yun Mingya was the hatred of Yun Mengshi. Yun Mengshi would feel better only if she solved her personally, so they didn''t mean to help.


    Gu Bai was stunned when yunmengshi called him, "ah? Oh, yes." then, he smiled and used his power to control the earth, so that Yun Mingya could not move.


    Yun Mingya is really scared. It''s more painful for her to abolish her powers than to kill her. Her tears stay a little bit. It''s a pity that no one pity her.


    Yunmengshi''s right hand held a knife and slowly approached yunmingya''s skull. His mouth still made a tut sound, "I have to shave your hair first, otherwise it''s not good to open your head and take out the power beads."


    This was even more frightening. Yun Mingya cried, "let me go, I don''t want, I don''t want craniotomy." under such conditions, without suture tools, wouldn''t she die? Or in the most tragic way - craniotomy.


    Yunmengshi continued her "operation." in fact, she absorbed the power beads across her head, but she had to take this way. In previous lives, she was also opened. Those experimenters wanted to take out her crystal nucleus, but the crystal nucleus was protected by a thin film. Those fools in the laboratory studied it for ten years and didn''t take out her crystal nucleus.


    She also wants Yun Mingya to feel her experience. The red light in yunmengshi''s eyes flickered. Fortunately, she turned her back to everyone and was not found.


    The knife bit by bit cut off Yun Mingya''s hair, revealing a scalp.


    Yun Mingya struggled desperately, but she was bound by Gu Bai''s earth power and couldn''t move.


    "Let go of me, let go of me." bursts of shrill cries continued.


    Yunmeng died but was indifferent. The sharp knife finally slowly inserted into yunmingya''s head.


    The knife is very sharp. It suddenly opens a hole in Yun Mingya''s head. At this time, Yun Mingya struggles more violently.


    "I see. It''s here." yunmengshi found the power bead, dug it out with a knife, rubbed his brain on Yun Mingya''s clothes and put it in his pocket.


    Yun Mingya can no longer bear the pain of craniotomy without the power pearl of the treatment department. Coupled with brain damage, she fainted and couldn''t wake up again. Even if you can breathe on your own, you lose consciousness and your brain dies.


    Yunmengshi slowly stood up and watched yunmingya slowly stop breathing. The haze shrouded in his heart for ten years spread a little, and the whole person was no longer so depressed.


    Standing on one side, Qiao can obviously feel the change of Yunmeng poetry, as if he suddenly realized it. If the previous indifference was as cold as ice, the current indifference is as soft as the wind.


    Yunmengshi himself felt suddenly enlightened, as if something was transparent. The person he hated most in his previous life died like this? She didn''t have the pleasure of revenge, but she didn''t have much emotional fluctuation.


    I just felt that a layer of shackles that bound me suddenly opened and even my breathing was smooth.


    After standing for a while, yunmengshi murmured, "dead."


    "Hahaha, the bitch is finally dead." Gu Bai laughed when he saw yunmengshi talking, regardless of the image. The last time yunmingya hooked up with Xie Dong to give everyone medicine, he wanted to bury her in a ground fissure. Otherwise, yunmengshi stopped her. How can the bitch live to this day?


    "Xiaoshi, let''s get ready to go. It''s getting late," said Qiao pengran. He didn''t want Xiaoshi to be in sad memories. Since Yun Mingya died, those painful memories won''t appear in Xiaoshi''s memories in the future.


    Yunmengshi finally looks back at yunmingya''s body. In the future, the betrayal and utilization of previous lives will be far away from herself. She will become the zombie emperor in awe of everyone.


    She had an idea that people and Zombies could live in peace.


    But this idea is ridiculous now. Zombies feed on humans. Humans want zombies to disappear immediately.


    Seeing Yunmeng poetry return to normal, the surrounding is no longer a haze, and everyone''s mood is much better.


    After packing up and looking for a strong car, six people sat on it without hesitation. The car started, left the county seat of nymphal River and went to the next place, which is also a city they must pass through in S City - Q city. Before the end of the world, this was a first-line big city with a resident population of more than 10 million, which was also a difficulty for them to go to s city.


    Besides, Mo Hongyuan, after destroying Zhang Jingguo''s army stationed in the county seat of nymphal river alone, went down to Q City, their only way, at the command of yunmengshi.

 Chapter 44

    They finally drove to the national road. Before that, they walked on the country roads.


    There is no trace of the last world on the national road. The originally spacious suet road is full of zombie limbs, car parts and a large number of dried blood.


    Although there are also zombies on the national highway, they are not in groups, only a few sporadically, and some are mercilessly crushed by cars. Of course, this is also the reason during the day. At night, groups of zombies emerge from various places and become zombies.


    So when night falls, survivors must find a safe place to hide in order to avoid the risk of being eaten.


    Because they went to Q city this time, there were cars roaring around. All the cars increased their horsepower, and the people in the car were ready to hit the zombie at any time.


    Yunmengshi''s chariot seems a lot calm. If their chariot''s powers don''t encounter thousands of zombies or abnormal zombies, they can solve it easily.


    "Boss, we''re going to town." Gu Bai, who was driving, joked with ease.


    "Your boy, it''s the same as you''ve never been there." Joe scolded with a smile.


    "Haven''t I been there since the end of the world?" Gu Bai muttered as he drove.


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly sank. He said that if there was no end, people would live a good life. They would not worry about being eaten by zombies every day, nor worry about food every day.


    "Now our goal is to live well," Tu Wencheng said in a low voice.


    Everyone was shocked. They were much happier than ordinary people. They awakened their powers and found some brothers who could live and die together.


    Qiao pengran looked at Yunmeng poetry and the other half of my destiny.


    Yunmengshi saw Qiao pengran''s eyes full of love and unconsciously avoided it. Now she knows that Qiao pengran is serious, but she doesn''t know how to face it. She can only ostrich mentality and let it go.


    While they were lamenting their fate, no one noticed that there was a car behind them, closely following them.


    Suddenly, the car behind rushed not far in front of them, and the car stopped sideways in front of them.


    Because there were many obstacles ahead, Gu Bai had to step on the brake. The car stopped steadily less than one meter away from the car in front.


    "Boss, those who come are not good." Tu Wencheng said.


    Six big men came down from the car. They were all muscular men with strong physique, full of evil spirit, and holding AK47 in their hands, aiming at the people''s car. In this place, if there was no car and only relying on their legs, they would not be able to get to Q city before dark, so the targeted people would get off.


    "Let''s go and get out of the car." Qiao churan''s face sank and snorted coldly. Unexpectedly, someone robbed them?


    The six men saw three "thin" men, two men who seemed to have some attack power, should have been soldiers, and a little girl who looked like a minor. They were happy at once. Even God helped them today. Only two people have the power to resist. They should have been soldiers.


    Qiao guanran was ignored by the six people because they were too "thin", not to mention Yunmeng poetry. In their opinion, there is still a burden on the way to escape - a minor girl. Isn''t this looking for death?


    Among the six people, the leader is a big man with an inch of head. He is about one meter nine. He is full of muscles and looks very scary. Holding a gun, he approached Si Jian, who he thought was the leader among the people, and said, "boy, call out the grain and gasoline in your hand. Grandpa may let you live."


    "Pooh Pooh." a sneer came from Gu Bai''s mouth to the inch man''s ear, which made him angry. He pointed a gun at Gu Bai''s head and stared round. "Boy, don''t look down on your grandpa. Don''t worry. Grandpa will chop you up and feed the zombie later."


    Joe looked at the six people with idiot words on their faces and looked helpless. I don''t know how they survived in the last month. Their clothes are clean and tidy, and everyone''s face is ruddy. If they don''t have two sons, how can they live so well in this zombie cannibalism and cannibalism world?


    Yunmengshi''s idea at this time is the same as that of Qiao pengran. Are these people idiots? He thought in his heart and said, "Alas, are you an idiot?"


    Cuntou big man usually hates others laughing at his IQ. After the end of the world, he took several people to rob traffic on the national highway. Because he didn''t meet powerful people, let alone powers, he didn''t have a record of failure. He was a little floating and thought he was invincible in the world. The end of the world was a great good thing for him.


    The cuntou big man was furious and scolded: "little girl film, you annoyed me. You were going to let you go. Now, hum, all the men have been killed. You have such a beautiful little girl, old six, here you are."


    The man who was called old six looked obscene. He almost didn''t leave saliva. He looked at yunmengshi vaguely. He liked it.


    This can poke into Qiao pengran''s weakness. He hated others most. He looked at Xiaoshi and didn''t say hello. A lightning stroke greeted the past. In an instant, the old six became "black charcoal", and he couldn''t die anymore.


    The remaining five people''s jaw almost didn''t fall off. They haven''t seen powers yet, let alone Joe''s. they solved people easily with a simple attack.


    "You, you, are you monsters?" the inch head man said with a frightened face, thinking that he really can''t do bad things. No, even God can''t see it. He sent monsters to execute himself.


    Yunmengshi was amused by this. It''s strange that no one has seen a superpower in the last month.


    "No matter who we are, today is your day of death," said Joe coldly.


    Yunmengshi hurriedly stopped, "however, if this inch of head stays, take him, and we will have cannon fodder."


    Qiao kuanran followed Yunmeng''s poem and said, "OK."


    Gu Bai and others suddenly solved the remaining four people. The cuntou man was silly there and murmured, "all, all monsters?"


    Qiao pengran moved the cuntou man''s car in front of him and received the materials in his space. After the food in his space robbed the grain depot in Yinhe County, it would be enough for the six of them to eat for decades or even hundreds of years.


    The big man was knocked unconscious and left in the trunk. They set off again. They were delayed for a while. It was difficult to reach Q city before dark.

 Chapter 45

    Gu Bai accelerated his speed. The car sped on the road at a speed of more than 200 miles. Occasionally he had to hide zombies and obstacles. It was a racing car.


    Fortunately, Gu Bai had been racing on the black market for a long time, and his driving skills were not ordinary. Fortunately, they are all powerful people. Their physique is not general. They would have vomited early. Fortunately, the car was refitted. It was one carefully selected by Qiao pengran among so many cars in the county seat of nymphalus River, or it would have fallen apart long ago.


    They rushed to Q city before dark and drove all day. Even the powers were a little unable to resist, especially Gu Bai, who was driving. Said: "I don''t drag racing anymore. It''s too painful to drag racing all day."


    Tu Wencheng still had the strength to tease him, "didn''t you have to go to the black market before? No one will pull you back."


    Gu Bai glared at him, "can it be the same?"


    Ignoring their quarrel, after entering Q City, Joe ran drove the car instead. He is looking for a safe place to rest.


    After they entered the city, they found that many cars were going to one place. Joe was surprised. He opened the window and shouted, "Alas, brother, where are you going?"


    The people in the opposite car glanced at him and said, "you are from other places. Q city established a base a few days ago to ensure everyone''s safety."


    After hearing this, yunmengshi was surprised that the base had been established so soon? Why haven''t you heard of it in your previous life? Is this the change brought about by your rebirth? Will Qiao pengran still be the overlord of s city?


    While yunmengshi was thinking, Qiao pengran decided to take a look at this place. However, he first took out a black backpack and put some moldy biscuits in it as "dry food" to hide people''s ears and eyes.


    Then drive to the place where the vehicle is going.


    There are more and more zombies in the street. Yunmengshi''s transformed car can''t withstand frequent collisions, and the car is out of shape.


    Fortunately, before the car broke down, they arrived at the "base" of the road population.


    There were barbed wire fences on the high wall. Many people with guns stood higher than me, and Qiao pengran, with sharp eyes, saw the rocket propelled grenades around.


    "Was this a prison before?" Si Jian said in surprise.


    "It seems that the defense here is stronger than that of ordinary places. There is no accident to be used as a base." Yun Mengshi explained faintly.


    The zombie disappeared ten meters outside the prison. Even if one appeared, it would be killed with a sniper gun.


    The big black iron door opened. The guards inside saw that Qiao pengran and others were strangers and asked, "come for the first time?" their attitude was quite friendly. People like them had some horizons. Seeing that Qiao pengran had no wrinkles in their clothes, they knew they were strong and dared not offend.


    "That''s right," answered Joe, sitting in the cab.


    "Is there any power among you?" the man asked.


    Qiao Jianran replied, "there are seven of us, and six of us are powers."


    This startled the gatekeeper. It was lucky to see one or two powers. I met six at once.


    He wouldn''t even say, "please, come in." he didn''t check at all, let alone hand in the food, so he let them pass.


    Yunmengshi seems to have an answer in his heart. The reason why he didn''t hear that there was a base in Q city in his previous life is that it was destroyed soon after its establishment?


    It is said that six powers have come. The leader of the base, a slightly fat middle-aged man, has slightly bald hair and looks like the Mediterranean. People invited Qiao to the reception room.


    As soon as six of Qiao Jianran arrived at the reception room (the cuntou big man was randomly arranged), Mediterranean came in with a smile, "heroes, welcome to Q city. I''m wang qianglin, the leader of the survivor base." listening, it gives people a formulaic courtesy.


    "I''m Qiao pengran," Qiao pengran said first. "I''m taking my brothers from city A."


    After hearing this, Wang qianglin''s eyes were filled with eagerness. "Brother, come to me and stay at ease." there was a trace of expectation in his tone.


    Qiao dunran frowned. Why did Wang qianglin expect these people to stay? Wasn''t he afraid of robbing his leader?


    What he doesn''t know is that the end of the world has just come a month. Although the superpower is useful, no heat weapons are useful for zombies, so Wang qianglin can only fill in more help out of thin air. The guard strength of the base is more guaranteed. However, he didn''t expect that Qiao Kuang has the ability to grab his position. After all, he has a heat weapon like a bazooka in his hand.


    Who would have thought that there would be more abnormal Qiao pengran. The end of the world has just begun and is approaching the third level. Even the zombie emperor yunmengshi will be willing to bow down.


    Qiao pangran can''t understand it, but yunmengshi knows the truth. She doesn''t want to have much to do with the base. After all, she may not be able to resist what can destroy the whole base.


    After all, yunmengshi is the zombie emperor of mankind. She may not be comparable to those animals that were strong before they became zombies, such as Zombie tigers and zombie elephants.


    So yunmengshi said, "my goal is s city. I just pass by here and start after a few days of rest. I disturb Mr. Wang these days. If there is anything we can help, Mr. Wang said."


    Before Joe''s answer, a seemingly minor girl spoke, very surprised in her heart.


    Si Jian even said, "this is our miss."


    Wang qianglin thought yunmengshi was a little girl who followed everyone. Unexpectedly, he still had the right to decide. It seems that this team has two leaders.


    Qiao pengran''s goal in his heart is also s city. "Xiaoshi is right. I''ve disturbed brother Wang these days."


    Since they say so, Wang qianglin doesn''t say much. Although the powers are not very strong now, it''s not a good thing to offend six powers at once.


    Several people returned to the big room arranged by Wang qianglin. They didn''t know who it was for before. This room has a large living room, four bedrooms, kitchen and bathroom, but there is no electricity or water.


    A week after the end of the world came, the world had no water and electricity, all kinds of radios had no signals, and mobile radio stations had become waste.


    After a rest, sunspot, as the cook among the people, cooked several home-made dishes with the fire provided by Qiao guanran and the water provided by yunmengshi, which was also a big meal in the end of the world.


    The white rice gives off its unique aroma. The pork is simply cooked and the green vegetables are only fried. It is a rare delicacy for people who have been eating canned bread.


    Of course, except Yunmeng poetry.

 Chapter 46

    Seeing that Xiaoshi just ate a few mouthfuls of pork, Gu Bai joked, "Mengshi, you are really easy to raise. You eat some meat every time."


    Yunmengshi was surprised by Gu Bai''s words, but it didn''t show a trace on the surface. He still ate meat and didn''t move anything else.


    Such calmness makes people think that she is a picky child and doesn''t like to eat other things. Then they think of her life experience. A child abused by her stepmother and stepsister can''t eat meat and can only eat some leftovers. Although it''s the end of the world, Qiao guanran loves her. It''s not strange to eat only meat at each meal.


    They were not surprised that Yunmeng poetry only ate meat at each meal.


    After dinner, yunmengshi said, "I feel this base is unusual. You should be careful."


    Yunmengshi didn''t miss the feeling, so what she said made everyone nervous. Qiao pengran asked, "Xiaoshi, is it serious this time?"


    Yunmengshi''s stomach Fei can destroy the base with so many heat weapons in a short time. Do you think it''s serious. However, she couldn''t help nodding affirmatively, "we''d better leave tomorrow. I feel very bad."


    She said so, and everyone had to pay attention to it. Tu Wencheng was a little worried: "we are physically and mentally tired now. If we go on the road tomorrow, we will not slow down either mentally or physically. I''m afraid we don''t know what will happen."


    Yunmengshi took a deep look at him and stressed again: "if you go tomorrow, there is not necessarily a danger. If you don''t go tomorrow, you can use a word to describe it. It''s a near death."


    Tu Wencheng took a deep breath, looked at Qiao pengran and let him make up his mind.


    "Listen to Xiaoshi, go tomorrow! When have you seen Xiaoshi miss?" Qiao churan smiled, fully trusted yunmengshi, and finally explained to the public for her.


    A perfect leader is not arbitrary, but convincing.


    Yunmengshi was warm in her heart. Since she met Qiao pengran, her frozen heart was melted by Qiao pengran''s warmth, and then it got out of control. She knew that one day she would fall into a kind of warmth called Qiao pengran.


    Although she knew the danger, she was happy.


    If you give me hope, don''t turn it into disappointment. Cloud dream poem thought silently in his heart.


    "Well, have a good rest tonight and start tomorrow morning," Joe finally decided.


    At night, yunmengshi returned to her room, and the balls that had disappeared since she entered the base reappeared in her room.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the abnormality?" yunmengshi asked. When she entered the base, she felt that the base was full of blood and might devour the people at any time. She sent balls to look around to see if there was anything abnormal.


    "It''s very dangerous here. At least there is a level 3 zombie. The zombie was neither human nor animal." a young child''s voice sounded in Yunmeng''s mind.


    Yunmengshi stared at the meatball with wide eyes and said, "meatball, you''re talking."


    The ball wagged its small tail, and a pair of round little eyes turned their eyes. "Who am I? Master, have you been mixed with humans all day, and your IQ has decreased?"


    Oh, the little guy dared to laugh at himself. Yunmengshi said in his head with strong spiritual power: "say, when can you speak in my head with spiritual power?"


    "Just today." the cloud dream poem belongs to the power of the zombie emperor and explodes in the pill''s brain. "Master, I''m wrong." the pill looks at the cloud dream poem pitifully.


    Yunmeng poetry put away the pressure, "I see if you dare to say that about me." maybe it was suppressed for too long. At this time, Yunmeng poetry discourse actually brought some girls'' playfulness.


    "By the way, you said there was at least one level 3 zombie here?" yunmengshi remembered the business.


    "Yes, I just went to have a look. There was a strong breath behind the prison. When we came, it restrained the breath, so you didn''t feel it," said the master. There was a trace of fear in the tender voice of the ball.


    "Very powerful, not human, not animal, is it a plant." Yun Mengshi murmured. She mobilized the memory of her previous life in her head. Unfortunately, in her previous life, she spent most of her time in a closed laboratory with little information.


    "Powerful plants." when yunmengshi said this, she had a headache. No matter whether it was human or her zombie emperor, the last thing she wanted to face was a plant-based zombie.


    The crystal nuclei of zombies in human form and animal form are easy to find. Go to the head. As long as the crystal nucleus is taken out, the zombie will die. But the thorny part of the zombie in plant form is that its crystal nucleus is difficult to find.


    The third level zombie has evolved a sense of danger. It will put the crystal nucleus in a safe place, perhaps in the root system or in a branch.


    If you can''t find the crystal core, the zombie won''t die. Moreover, some zombies in plant form are also poisonous. If highly poisonous vines break human skin, human beings will die immediately and become the belly meal of the zombie.


    "Alas, let''s leave quickly tomorrow. I hope that guy doesn''t do it tonight." yunmengshi said to himself.


    Thinking about it, yunmengshi took out today''s "dinner", yunmingya''s power pearl, threw it into his mouth, chewed it and swallowed it.


    "Those with healing powers eat well." Yun Mengshi murmured in a low voice.


    Maybe the power bead also contains the pain of revenge.


    The meatballs were greedy on one side, and the tender little tongue kept moving around in the mouth.


    This action obviously sprouted Yunmeng poetry. She took out her collection for a few days, and ate more than a dozen crystal nuclei and power beads with balls.


    These two people, no, it should be said that the two corpses were like eating sugar beans. With a few clicks, they chewed up the crystal core that could not be cut open by Joe''s ancient knife.


    After a full meal, yunmengshi felt himself hot, and the crystal nucleus in his brain turned involuntarily.


    It''s too late to think. Yunmengshi feels to sit down and control the energy to gather around the crystal nucleus, so that the energy can enter the crystal nucleus in an orderly manner.


    In an hour, Yunmeng poetry was advanced and became a third-order power.


    Marubeni looked at Yunmeng poetry with envy. If others were advanced, they would either die or pay attention to finding a place to upgrade slowly. How about Yunmeng poetry? Is it upgraded like this?


    In fact, this is also related to the thin film outside the crystal core of Yunmeng poetry. Although it is thin, the lunatics in the previous life laboratory have used various means to study it for ten years without breaking it.


    With this layer of support, Yunmeng poetry dares to advance so easily, rather than find a quiet place to shut down.

 Chapter 47

    After yunmengshi advanced, he felt less dangerous around him after entering the base. He also had some confidence in dealing with the zombie in plant form.


    After a hard day, yunmengshi also lay down to rest. Meatballs lie under the bed of yunmengshi, with their heads resting on their front feet and squinting their eyes. They are very cute.


    Other people slept in order to be more energetic tomorrow.


    Although yunmengshi didn''t have to sleep, he also worried all night. He worried about the zombie in plant form, and started it tonight.


    The night passed quietly. The zombie in plant form had no movement, as if it were dead. However, yunmengshi will not naively think that the zombie is really dead.


    This is probably the calm before the storm. Fortunately, people set out at dawn. They didn''t need to destroy the Q city base and pit themselves.


    Yunmengshi thought in his heart, I don''t know if Qiao guanran came to Q city in his previous life. If he came, how did he escape from the terrible zombie?


    If there is no result, yunmengshi will not waste that brain cell.


    The day finally lit up, and Qiao pengran and others got up. After a night''s sleep, everyone was in good spirits.


    "Tidy up and we''ll start in a minute," said Joe.


    "Hurry up, everyone. There is a powerful level-3 zombie in this base." yunmengshi told you the news, which made you some psychological preparation.


    "What?" Cooper shouted.


    "Little poem, are you telling the truth?" Joe asked seriously.


    "Yes, I''m sure. It was very calm last night. It was a zombie in plant form, at least three levels." Yunmeng''s words made people''s hearts sink.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s leave as soon as the zombie doesn''t move." Gu Baiqi shouted.


    "Does Wang qianglin know about this?" Tu Wencheng mused.


    "He knows." Qiao pengran affirmed, "when we came, Wang qianglin looked at our expressions very subtly. I felt strange at that time."


    "The old man must want us to be cannon fodder. On the one hand, he doesn''t want to give up the base. On the other hand, the zombie always eats people. He has no way to take the zombie." Tu Wencheng said angrily.


    "We don''t want to go through this muddy water. Pack up our things and go at once!" Qiao pengran has made a good decision not to participate in this matter. He doesn''t want to be cannon fodder.


    This result is what yunmengshi would like to see most. She doesn''t want Qiao to die here. The base of Q city in her previous life was destroyed in a short time, so that she hasn''t heard of anyone setting up a base in Q city. It can be seen how powerful the plant form zombie is.


    As soon as Qiao Jianran led the people out of the door of the room, he saw Wang qianglin coming with more than a dozen people.


    Wang qianglin didn''t seem to see Qiao pengran ready to go. He pulled a thin and dark man around him and said, "come on, Zheng Hong, let me introduce you. This is Qiao pengran''s brother and a powerful power."


    Zheng Hong said lukewarm, "Zheng Hong, fire is a power."


    Qiao pengran said, "brother Wang, I have something urgent. I may leave today."


    Wang qianglin listened to what Qiao pengran said. He and Zheng Hong looked at each other and said, "brother Qiao, it''s my brother. Can''t I entertain well? Why are you leaving so soon?"


    Qiao churan smiled and said, "my brothers are all in s city. After the end of the world, we really don''t trust our family. We can only hurry back as soon as possible."


    Wang qianglin scolded in his heart that a month has passed. If his family depended on you, they would have died long ago. You won''t find an excuse.


    "Well, brother Qiao, I''ll tell you the truth. Our base has a problem. I hope brother Qiao can help us, cooperate with our powers and get rid of it. If this guy doesn''t get rid of it for a day, there will be no peaceful day in Q city base." Wang qianglin said eagerly.


    Seeing Wang qianglin''s posture, Qiao kuanran took people to block them. Can he still say ''no''? He pondered for a moment and said, "what is that guy you''re talking about? In order to be responsible to my people, I must know its specific strength." although Xiaoshi has said its strength, Qiao pengran still wants to know the specific situation. He has a strong heart. He can''t even know what his opponent is, so he retreated.


    Wang qianglin was delighted when he saw that Qiao pengran had a tendency to promise. "Let brother Zheng tell you that he has been fighting with this thing for several days. We have lost three powers."


    Zheng Hong didn''t reject Qiao pengran and said positively: "It was supposed to be a tree before. After it became a zombie, it was huge. The radius of the trunk was ten meters. Its weapon was countless branches. There were small teeth on the branches. These small teeth carried the poison that paralyzed the human nervous system. Once the skin was scratched by these fine teeth, the poison would quickly enter the body. The man had no resistance and was wrapped by countless branches After the clock, the living people will become a pile of bones. "When Zheng Hong said here, his tone was a little frightened.


    Cloud dream poem asked, "aren''t you a fire power? Fire wood, isn''t your power useless to it?"


    Asked this question, Zheng Hong obviously looked helpless, "the flame I sent out can burn some branches. The branches I burned are only a drop in the bucket for the towering tree."


    Joe asked a key question, "do you know where its crystal core is? As long as its crystal core is removed, isn''t it dead?"


    Zheng Hong sighed fiercely, "this is the most difficult problem. We simply know where this guy''s crystal core is. Let alone knock it out."


    After listening to Zheng Hong''s description, Qiao pengran''s face became more heavy.


    Seeing this, yunmengshi had to become the opponent of the zombie in plant form. She was a happy Xiaomin who could save her life in her previous life. She had no consciousness of being the zombie emperor at all.


    So she was still a little nervous about this unknown zombie. She secretly encouraged herself in her heart. Isn''t she a zombie? I''m a zombie emperor. What are you afraid of?


    In this way, he muttered a few words in his heart, and his confidence improved a lot. As soon as she looked up, she saw Mo Hongyuan standing behind Zheng Hong. She was startled. She didn''t know when he entered the base.


    Yunmengshi pretended to be casual and asked Zheng Hong, "brother Zheng, who is the big brother behind you?"


    Zheng Hong thought it was a problem related to the plant zombie. He didn''t think much and said, "Oh, you say Xiao Mo, he came yesterday morning. He is a speed power and has no effect on the plant zombie."

 Chapter 48

    Qiao pengran didn''t recognize Mo Hongyuan. After all, his clothes were ragged and his hair was too long to cover half of his face. Now he has put on clean and tidy clothes, his hair has become shorter, and his eyes have black beautiful pupils he didn''t know where to get, covering his light red eyes. The whole person is fresh and clean, and looks like a college student who has just left school.


    Yunmengshi didn''t expect Mo Hongyuan to appear in front of the public like this. After all, Qiao pengran and others have seen him as a zombie, and Qiao pengran''s IQ is very high. Maybe he will find something unusual at some time.


    "Xiao Mo, are you a speed power? What level of your power is?" yunmengshi asked.


    Mo Hongyuan really played a college student who had just left school. He said shyly, "I''m a level 2 speed power. I''m almost level 3."


    When he said this, everyone was surprised to look at him. Among all the people present, only Qiao guanran, the demon, was at the same level as him. Although Mo Hongyuan showed speed power on the surface and looked very chicken, he couldn''t help being at a high level.


    Zheng Hong obviously didn''t expect that there was a "high-level" power in his team. The child was too low-key. At first, he thought Mo Hongyuan had just awakened his power.


    At first, Qiao pengran was still a little jealous. How could his little poem pay attention to a man who looked useless and didn''t look handsome? It turned out that Xiaoshi was only concerned about the man''s power level. He said, how could his family Xiaoshi empathize.


    No, Qiao pengran was surprised. His power was only level 2 senior. If the boy was further advanced, would Xiaoshi pay more attention to him? No, he has to advance quickly. He can''t let Xiaoshi pay attention to the boy.


    If yunmengshi knew what Qiao pengran was thinking, he had to knock his head open to see what was inside? How can you think. She pays attention to Mo Hongyuan only because he is her own man.


    Gu Bai laughed and said, "you''re so low-key. You''re so high-level. You''re still stuffy there and don''t talk."


    The people''s eyes seemed to make Mo Hongyuan more shy. He lowered his head and whispered, "my power is useless. It''s a power to escape."


    Yunmengshi laughed to death when she saw Mo Hongyuan''s performance. When Mo Hongyuan acted, he really had to admire the Oscar winner and vividly interpret the image of a shy big boy.


    "Who says it''s useless?" said Joe suddenly.


    "Boss, do you have any idea?" Tu Wencheng, who knew Qiao pengran, asked pleasantly.


    "No, I just have an idea, but I don''t know if it can be implemented. I''ll see the zombie first." Qiao pengran has made up his mind to intervene in this matter. Maybe his level can break through between life and death!


    Yunmengshi also had an idea in his mind and asked, "however, do you want to use Mo Hongyuan''s speed?"


    "Yes, but I don''t know the speed of the zombie cane. I can''t sacrifice brother Mo in order to get rid of the zombie," Qiao said.


    Mo Hongyuan took a deep look at Qiao pengran. In this sentence, his impression of Qiao pengran was much better. He was really a student before he became a zombie, and he was a weak and long-term oppressed student. After becoming a zombie, it can be said that he released the resentment against Nian repressed in his heart.


    He hates people who bully others and ignore their lives. Qiao guanran''s such a person who doesn''t use people around him as chess pieces has aroused his favor.


    It is precisely because of this character that Qiao pengran gathered all kinds of experts around him in his previous life. He has a kind of personality charm that makes all kinds of experts surrender.


    Qiao guanran didn''t know what he thought was very common, but it attracted Mo Hongyuan''s favor. He asked Zheng Hong, "when do zombies usually move?"


    Zheng Hong looked puzzled and said, "it''s been a few days. We haven''t figured out its activity rules yet. Sometimes it appears in the morning, sometimes at noon, and sometimes at night. The time is uncertain."


    "I''m going to have a look," said Joe.


    "Boss," Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng said with some worry.


    Zheng Hong also doesn''t understand. Others hide for fear of dying at any time. How can Qiao pengran get up?


    "Naturally, it''s his idea," said yunmengshi. She could feel the energy full of Qiao pengran. She was only one chance away from becoming a third-order strong man. She felt that after Qiao pengran became a third-order strong man, there would be a qualitative change in the overall strength.


    Seeing Qiao pengran''s irresistible appearance, Zheng Hong took the people slowly to the back of the prison, taking every step carefully, for fear that the branches didn''t know where to come out and the vines dragged themselves away.


    Suddenly, a vine appeared in front of Joe''s eyes and wanted to wrap around his neck and hang him up. Joe, which is a soft persimmon? I saw a black ancient knife in his hand at some time.


    The crowd hardly saw Joe''s movements, but they heard "Shua Shua". After two sounds, the vine broke into several sections, wriggled on the ground for a few times, and then stopped moving.


    Zheng Hong looked at Qiao pengran in horror. The previous powers were dragged away by vines and then wrapped and eaten. The vine is a sneak attack and its speed is amazing, so it is difficult to reflect it.


    Behind the prison, 100 meters in front of them, an angry cry came, which made them shiver.


    Gu Bai whispered, "even the trees have become fine."


    As soon as the voice fell, the zombie in plant form immediately sent out hundreds of vines to catch all the delicious food delivered to the door.


    Joe ran shouted "coming", and then the vine came to the people. At this time, the eight immortals crossed the sea and showed their magic powers.


    Qiao pengran would wave a black ancient knife and constantly cut down the incoming vines, so that he could not get close to himself. At the same time, he also focused on the people around him and was ready to rescue at any time.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that yunmengshi was just promoted to level 3 yesterday. Even if these vines trap her, they can''t hurt her, but she can''t be dragged away by the vines, can she? I saw countless small ice blades around her, flying around her, cutting the incoming vines to pieces.


    Gu Bai and others used their own powers to block vines, but they were also in danger.


    What surprised everyone most was mo Hongyuan''s way of dealing with vines. Because he was too fast, several shadows of him appeared in the field, and vines followed his speed. Just a few seconds later, vines were surrounded by themselves and couldn''t escape. Mo Hongyuan stood in front of the "ball" completely without any injury.


    This also means that Mo Hongyuan took the vines around so much that he didn''t even scratch. It can be seen how fast he was.

 Chapter 49

    Zheng Hong''s people here were attacked one after another. Qiao ran saw it and kept going to the rescue. All the vines cut off by the black ancient knife lost their activity, not only where they were cut off, but also where they connected the roots of the tree shaped zombie.


    This is the power of Qiao pengran''s black ancient knife. Its murderous spirit has a great restraining effect on the tree zombie.


    Five minutes later, the ground was full of vines, but none of them was dragged away by the vines, which played a great role in Qiao''s rescue.


    Seeing that this move was useless to everyone, the tree zombie reluctantly took back all the vines and roared ''ow'', shaking the earth.


    Seeing that he was temporarily out of the crisis, Zheng Hong took a empty breath in his heart, grabbed Qiao and thanked him: "thank you, brother Qiao, for saving us."


    Qiao Juran waved his hand and said, "we are far away. What we see is only the iceberg of the tree shaped zombie. Brother Zheng, your people have been paralyzed by liquid invading their blood and temporarily lost their ability to move. Please take them back to have a rest."


    "OK, I''ll go right away." Zheng Hong said. The injured people are all his men. He is a man of friendship. These days, he has long regarded his men as his brothers.


    "Also, brother Zheng, brother Mo among your men is really low-key. I''ll explore the nest of the tree shaped zombie later. I may need brother Mo''s help," Qiao said with a smile.


    Zheng Hong scratched his head. "Yes, if it weren''t for today, I didn''t know that Mo Hongyuan was so low-key. I sympathized with him yesterday, so I took him with me." then he looked at Mo Hongyuan, "Xiao Mo, would you like to explore the lost nest with brother Qiao?"


    Mo Hongyuan took a silent look at Yunmeng poetry. Yunmengshi secretly gave him a look.


    Mo Hongyuan got Wang''s reply and said shyly, "if I can help, of course I am willing. I''m afraid I''ll lag behind."


    Qiao kuanran''s eyes, like an abyss, flashed a faint light and said, "it''s great to get brother Mo''s help. How can it be a burden with your speed." while saying this, he wondered in his heart that Mo Hongyuan''s performance when he just fought was very different from his current shy appearance.


    In this way, there are only two situations. The first is that Mo Hongyuan is a schizophrenic. When fighting, he stimulates the belligerent factors in his body, so that he has the performance of fearlessness and flexibility just now. The second is that his usual shyness is pretended. He has always been a belligerent and good at calculation.


    If the first one is OK, if the second one is, we should guard against this person more.


    Anyway, the seed of doubt has taken root in Qiao pengran''s heart. As long as Mo Hongyuan shows a little abnormality, he will be found.


    They recovered their powers in situ. At this time, Zheng Hong asked someone to take all the injured powers away and go back to rest. He would also persuade Qiao pengran to go back. Fortunately, he was not a narrow-minded person. He knew that he could only cause trouble for Qiao pengran and others, so he went back.


    But Zheng Hong was not idle. He led a large number of people to stand high with heat weapons. Once there was something wrong, he would launch post heat weapons to save the people.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran didn''t consume anything at all, especially Qiao pengran, who just used the energy of the ancient sword. He just used the exquisite sword technique, and his powers didn''t consume at all.


    Seeing that Mo Hongyuan had recovered, Qiao ran came to him to talk. Yunmengshi was worried about Mo Hongyuan''s exposure and followed.


    "Brother Mo is very powerful," said Joe with a smile, but it gives people a sense of danger.


    Mo Hongyuan didn''t seem to notice at all. "Brother Qiao joked. I practiced it in running for my life."


    "Brother Mo''s power has three levels?" Joe asked.


    Mo Hongyuan obviously didn''t expect Qiao pengran to ask such a personal question so directly. He was obviously stunned, "ah? I don''t know what level I am now."


    Joe''s eyes flashed. Mo Hongyuan really had a problem. His expression and action just showed that he was lying.


    It''s no wonder that Joe has been in the mall for many years? He has already trained a pair of golden eyes, and he is not allowed to see people.


    And Mo Hongyuan? Although the strength is very strong, before becoming a zombie, he was just an uncircumcised college student, which is far from knocking a few people.


    Yunmengshi was so anxious that Qiao pengran asked. Did Mo Hongyuan tell Qiao pengran what color his underwear was? He looks very smart. How can he become stupid with Joe?


    In fact, Mo Hongyuan didn''t become stupid, and Qiao pengran was too smart.


    Yunmeng poetry showed an obvious interest in Mo Hongyuan, "brother Mo, how did you think of letting the vine wrap itself into a ball and can''t move?"


    Mo Hongyuan was called by Yunmeng poetry, but Wang actually called himself that? Although it was acting, Mo Hongyuan still couldn''t afford it.


    "Oh, I, I, I''m fast. I don''t have any attack ability. I''m forced to make such a bad decision." Mo Hongyuan stammered.


    Yunmeng poetry scolds secretly. What''s the matter with this man? How can Mo Hongyuan stutter as soon as he speaks? How big a flaw does this have to reveal to Joe? She didn''t know why Mo Hongyuan was so afraid of himself.


    This interaction between the two people was completely different from what yunmengshi thought in Qiao pengran''s eyes.


    In Qiao guanran''s eyes, his little poem looks at Mo Hongyuan. His eyes shine. Little poem has never looked at himself like this. And call that guy brother Mo? Hum, Xiao Shi didn''t call her brother ran.


    The most irritating thing is that Mo Hongyuan''s guy actually looked at the poem like a "Lust fan".


    Heaven and earth can learn from each other. Where is mo Hongyuan''s dream poem? How dare he look at Wang like that?


    At this time, Qiao guanran completely soaked himself in the vinegar jar. He didn''t want Mo Hongyuan''s plot. He wanted to immediately make Mo Hongyuan unable to see the sun tomorrow. Actually look at his little poem.


    Mo Hong looked at himself with a murderous look on his face. It seemed that although he wanted to make a move, he had a lot of bitterness in his heart. He didn''t say anything. How could he be exposed? He thought he was a zombie and his identity was exposed.


    Yunmengshi also found that Qiao pengran wanted to kill Mo Hongyuan immediately. She didn''t understand it and asked suspiciously, "what are you doing, pengran?"


    An ordinary question in Yunmeng''s poem is defending Mo Hongyuan in Qiao''s ears.


    Qiao Kuang was completely relieved of his murderous spirit and looked wronged. "Xiao Shi, do you like that boy?"

 Chapter 50

    After hearing this, yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan were startled.


    Then their feeling was funny, and Mo Hongyuan was relieved. It turned out that Qiao ran didn''t find his identity, but thought Wang liked himself? So, what is the relationship between Qiao Yanran and Wang? He secretly looked at Qiao pengran and looked at Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi burst into a laugh. The smile was very bright and stimulated Qiao''s eyes.


    "Xiao Shi, what are you laughing at?" Qiao pengran also felt something wrong. After he finished, Xiao Shi reflected like this.


    "However, what are you thinking about in your head?" Yun Mengshi laughed and was angry. She pointed to Mo Hongyuan, who was innocent. "How can you think I have a crush on him?"


    "Xiao Shi, you''re protecting him," Qiao said


    Yunmengshi almost gushed old blood. If she didn''t protect Mo Hongyuan, you found him a zombie and cut him down. Where would she go to find her little brother?


    "I''m just curious about how a life running ability can be turned into an attack ability." yunmengshi said with some embarrassment.


    Joe looked at Yunmeng poetry suspiciously. He always felt that the little poem didn''t tell the truth, but so what? Everyone has his own secret, as long as Xiaoshi doesn''t like that guy.


    After such a big oolong, Qiao pengran had no intention to explore Mo Hongyuan''s secret. As long as he looked after him and didn''t let him hurt his people.


    At this time, everyone was almost recovered. Seeing Joe''s dark face, Gu Bai asked carefully, "boss, did I miss anything just now?"


    Tu Wencheng looked at Gu Bai contemptuously. It was obvious that the boss was unhappy and hit the muzzle of the gun. Is it unclear to find training?


    Sure enough, Joe churan looked unhappy and scolded: "it''s so slow to restore the power. He doesn''t have a sense of vigilance. He doesn''t know if he was pulled to eat by the zombie!"


    Gu Bai was so depressed that he suddenly understood what Tu Wencheng meant just now. With a bitter face, who did he provoke?


    Qiao guanran didn''t take care of Gu Bai. He vented his boredom. He was in a better mood and said, "OK, now let''s think about how to deal with the zombie."


    Tu Wencheng then said, "the most important thing now is to find the crystal core of the tree shaped zombie. As long as you find it, there will always be a way to dig it out."


    "Wencheng is right," Yun Mengshi affirmed.


    "I''m going to let Mo Hongyuan be the pioneer. He''s very fast," Qiao said calmly. He''s definitely not revenge.


    "I......" Mo Hongyuan was speechless.


    Yunmengshi nodded and agreed, "that''s troublesome, brother mo." then he smiled strangely. Mo Hongyuan is really suitable to be a pioneer, not only because he is fast, but also because he is in good health. As a level 3 zombie, Mo Hongyuan can''t be eaten by a tree zombie in an instant, giving everyone a chance to rescue.


    Mo Hongyuan was helpless. Wang let himself go and go himself.


    Qiao pengran and others followed Mo Hongyuan and approached the location of the tree zombie step by step.


    The tree zombie didn''t respond. It seems that the temptation just made it feel that everyone is strong. It may be looking for the best opportunity to sneak attack.


    Yunmeng meeting is also on alert. The zombie is powerful and difficult to deal with. It can''t tolerate any distraction.


    Only a few hundred meters away from the tree shaped zombie, the huge and developed root system appeared in front of the people. The width of the root was about 100 people, and the height was about ten stories high. Thousands of vines waved in front of the people, as if they were ready to attack at any time.


    "My God, the tree has become fine." Gu Bai murmured.


    At this moment, Gu Bo not only has this idea, but also has this idea in everyone''s heart. It''s a giant!


    Mo Hongyuan in front swallowed his spit and asked, "what should I do now?"


    Qiao dunran said loudly, "the crystal core is either in the root or on the top of the tree. Let''s dig the root first. Mo Hongyuan, you attract its attention and others attack its root with all their strength."


    "I see." the people agreed, and one after another restrained their smiles with a serious look on their faces.


    Mo Hongyuan also took a deep breath, took out 12 points of attention, and disappeared in front of everyone.


    Dozens of vines in front of him broke instantly, and the tree shaped zombie was angry. It wanted to pay the price for the person who hurt it. It found the person who hurt it - Mo Hongyuan, and thousands of vines were sent out in an instant.


    Taking advantage of the attraction of the zombie, people in Mo Hongyuan sent out the strongest blow one after another. Among them, the thunder, fire and corrosion powers did great damage to the tree roots. I saw that the huge tree roots were punched a big hole more than one meter wide and two meters deep.


    Zombies howl in pain. Vines no longer chase Mo Hongyuan, but fly in the air to express their orders. It roars, which means: you ignorant humans have just hurt me?


    Qiao guanran didn''t stop attacking here, and every attack hit the gap in the root system.


    The tree shaped zombie became more angry. All its vines stopped waving and slowly changed from green to metallic silver. At the same time, there were adult finger long spikes on the vines, all of which were emitting cold light.


    Seeing this spike, Mo Hongyuan, a zombie with evolved body, felt cold sweat, let alone others.


    "Be careful, everyone. The vine is coming. Don''t be surrounded by it." the ancient knife in Qiao pengran''s hand is tightly held, and Mo Hongyuan also comes to Qiao pengran. At this time, he has no confidence to avoid the vine with sharp thorns.


    "Everyone encircles the city. Sunspot and Mo Hongyuan stand in the middle." yunmengshi said, emitting spiritual power to find the crystal core of the tree shaped zombie.


    The speed of the vine was faster than just now. In the blink of an eye, it came to the eyes of the people. Qiao''s ancient knife was still very sharp. When it went down, the glittering vine immediately broke on the ground and made a "clang".


    They also gave out their own powers and reluctantly resisted the vines with spikes.


    Yunmengshi sends out the ice power to resist the vine, and uses her spiritual power to search the soul of the tree zombie from the root. If she can, she will directly brand her command on its soul. Now it doesn''t matter whether it is exposed or not.


    As time went by, the people became more and more difficult, and Qiao ran began to circle around the people for help.


    If she could sweat, yunmengshi has now sweated into a river. She searched from the root to the top, but she didn''t find the soul of the tree zombie.

 Chapter 51

    "Does this zombie have no soul?" cloud dream poem secretly said, and then broke the idea that all creatures have souls.


    Yunmengshi looked for it carefully again, but he still couldn''t find it.


    At this time, the circle around the city was about to collapse. Si Jian and Tu Wen Chengdu were unable to support and were about to collapse.


    The awakening time of Si Jian is not as long as that of others, so his power level is not as high as that of others, so his durability is poor. Tu Wencheng is also a plant power, but he can''t exert his power under the suppression of tree zombies.


    At this time, Qiao Jianran had moved between Sijian and Tu Wencheng, and the pressure of the three people was carried by him alone. He was also a little tired. His hand holding the knife was numb by the strong impact of the vine.


    The zombie seemed to find that Qiao pengran was difficult to deal with, so he mobilized more vines to Qiao pengran and planned to use the method of strong attack to kill the strong first.


    Joe suddenly had thousands of vines in front of him and attacked him together. He clenched his teeth, and the ancient knife in his hand wrapped around the lightning. What he waved was only a residual shadow, and then the electrically charred vines fell to the ground in clusters.


    With the passage of time, Joe Ran''s physical strength was immediately exhausted. Finally, with a puff, a vine pulled on Joe''s chest, and a bloody wound suddenly appeared.


    The wound was like the last straw to overwhelm the camel. The first vine broke Joe''s defense, and he couldn''t resist the later vines. After a few times, there was no good place on him, a blur of flesh and blood.


    Joe can''t hold it anymore. He kneels down on the ground and is slowly dragged away by the vines.


    "Boss," they cried nervously. Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng''s faces changed immediately, and their veins got up. They wanted to drag Joe back immediately.


    "Calm down, but I''ll save you. You can''t break up the circle. Mo Hongyuan, you take the place of Xiao ran." Yun Mengshi explained in a hurry. Although she was calm on the surface, she was really afraid that Joe would die like this.


    Mo Hongyuan''s arm glowed with gold. Then he recklessly blocked the incoming vines with his arm and fist. With the contact between his fist and the vines, he made a sound of "Dangdang". But everyone''s heart was on Qiao pengran''s safety, and no one was in the mood to think about Mo Hongyuan''s problem.


    Yunmengshi shouted, "attention, I''ll go out to save pengran." before the public reflected, she broke away from the indestructible circle and ran quickly to Qiao pengran who was dragged to the root of the tree.


    Yunmeng poetry inspired her fastest speed. Within a few seconds, Yunmeng poetry came behind Qiao pengran. She looked at the vines solemnly, and a skate appeared in her hand. This is Qiao pengran''s symbolic power skill - mimicry, but Qiao pengran''s is a big knife of the mixed system of thunder and fire, and the power is not one plus one equals two.


    The ice skate has been changed by Yunmeng poetry, and it is harder.


    Yun Mengshi tried his best to wield a big knife and slashed the vines around Qiao pengran. With one blow, all the vines on Qiao pengran were instantly frozen by the ice skate, and then immediately broke into ice residue and fell to the ground.


    Yunmengshi put her hand over Qiao pengran''s chest, and her heart ached. She used the healing power of her whole body, and bursts of soft white light scattered on Qiao pengran.


    Qiao pengran''s bloody wound recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Qiao pengran is worthy of being a pervert. While yunmengshi was being treated, he woke up, opened his eyes and saw yunmengshi appear in front of him. His heart was incomparably warm.


    Suddenly, he saw a vine suddenly appear behind Yunmeng''s poem and fiercely pull it to the head of Xiaoshi. If he gets it, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Joe''s eyes are angry. A little zombie dares to hurt his little poem?


    "No, know, die, live," Joe said these four words word by word. In an instant, his whole body was surrounded by the flame, and the upper layer of the flame was a layer of thunder.


    He stood up in an instant, protected the little poem behind him and let the vine smoke on himself.


    At the moment when the vines pulled over, Joe suddenly had a big circle of flame on his body, and his eyes turned from red to white. All the vines close to him turned into water vapor and evaporated. Yunmengshi, who was held in his arms, was unharmed, which shows how accurate he is in controlling his powers.


    The vines seemed to have encountered natural enemies. They all withdrew their speed. The vines that attacked Gu Bai and others disappeared, shrank to the big tree and became a shrinking turtle.


    Everything returns to calm. If everyone is not hurt more or less, they will think that everything just is an illusion.


    After Qiao guanran fought back the vines, he couldn''t hold on any longer. He was hurt. In addition, he just advanced suddenly. He spent all his strength, put his arm on yunmengshi''s shoulder feebly, and said in a very weak tone: "you''re okay, it''s good."


    At this time, yunmengshi really wanted to scold him: fool. But she held it back. She helped Qiao pengran, walked to the people and said, "go back and have a rest. If you get well, let''s wait and eat the fire roasted vines!"


    This joke makes everyone feel much better for the rest of their lives. They will go to the base to rest with each other.


    When Joe ran into the room, he couldn''t hold on any longer and fell asleep.


    Yunmengshi lay at the head of his bed and looked at him with a complex face. This demon is obviously more proud than anyone, but he is so proud of himself. Is this love?


    After reading for a while, yunmengshi went out of the room and closed the door. She''s going out to treat the injured people.


    Everyone kept silent about yunmengshi''s sudden emergence of the healing power, and even Gu Bai held back.


    However, Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng have long been satisfied with Yunmeng poetry. Except for their mysterious identity, all the others are well matched with the boss. They are only now amazed that the boss has a good eye.


    After healing the people and sending them to rest, yunmengshi sat on her bed and remembered that Qiao ran was all braving a white flame and protecting herself behind her. At that moment, she felt that the world was no longer difficult. At that moment, her heart seemed to beat again.


    After sitting quietly for a while, yunmengshi thought of her repeatedly looking for the soul of the tree shaped zombie today, but found nothing. Is this tree shaped monster not a zombie, but a body without soul controlled?

 Chapter 52

    It''s not right to think about it. If it''s controlled by others, how can it act so flexibly? And the angry roar is so emotional that it doesn''t look like a puppet controlled by others.


    At this time, meatball came out of nowhere. Since yunmengshi and others fought with the tree zombie, meatball ran away without a trace.


    Seeing the ball, yunmengshi reached out and took its tail and picked it up.


    The ball''s four legs struggled in the air and shouted in yunmengshi''s head, "master, what are you doing? Ouch, my tail is breaking."


    Yunmengshi snorted and said, "do you want me to cut off your tail with a knife?"


    "Master, master, I''m wrong." meatball looked at Yunmeng poem with small eyes and begged for mercy.


    "Say, where did you go just now?" asked Yunmeng Shizhi.


    "Master, didn''t I help you find the enemy''s crystal core?" said the pill.


    Yunmengshi raised his eyebrows, "what about your achievements?"


    "I, I, I haven''t harvested yet." meatball was a little depressed.


    Yunmengshi was so soft that he put the ball on the ground and said, "when did you learn to be coquettish here?"


    "Hee hee, master, don''t I feel ashamed that I didn''t help?" the ball shook its tail and said.


    Yunmengshi knew that meatball''s IQ was very high and asked the question in his heart: "I just checked the soul of the zombie from top to bottom, but I didn''t find it. Doesn''t it have a soul?"


    Meatball shook his tail hard and said, "no, I just tried to communicate with it. Although I didn''t respond, I knew it didn''t want to talk to me, not without a soul."


    "Are you serious?" yunmengshi said excitedly. As long as there is a soul, it is not difficult to subdue it by herself. She has the greatest confidence in her spiritual power.


    "It''s true," said MARUKI definitely.


    "Did you find its soul there?" Yun Mengshi asked the question she was most concerned about.


    Marubeni Yaoyao''s small head was powerless and said, "I didn''t find this."


    Yunmengshi sighed and said, "this is the problem that really makes me feel thorny. If I can''t find the soul, I can''t find the crystal core. If I can''t find the crystal core, that guy won''t die."


    "I don''t believe I can''t find its soul." Yun Mengshi gritted his teeth, then immediately got up and went out alone to find the soul of the zombie while everyone was resting.


    She picked up the balls on the ground, opened the door and went out.


    After walking out of the room, the guard who occasionally passed by outside the door saw her power and respectfully said, "Miss Yun, go out?"


    Yunmeng poetry nodded, didn''t speak, and went straight to the direction of the tree shaped zombie.


    The guard muttered to himself, "go there by yourself? It''s really not fatal." in his opinion, yunmengshi was alone, completely feeding the tree shaped zombie.


    Soon after yunmengshi left, Mo Hongyuan also came out. He felt that Wang himself had left and followed up, hoping to help.


    He never thought that Yunmeng poetry would be eaten by tree shaped zombies. Even if he couldn''t fight, he still had a strong ability to protect his life.


    If she hadn''t believed in people''s hearts in her previous life, how could she fall to such a point? He was imprisoned and became a test object. He was cut meat and drawn blood every day.


    Walking out of yunmengshi hundreds of meters away, she felt someone following up. She looked back and confirmed that it was mo Hongyuan. She was surprised and said, "what are you doing here?"


    Mo Hongyuan told the truth, "Wang, I don''t want to help you, so I won''t lose your name."


    After listening to Mo Hongyuan''s words, yunmengshi smiled: "what''s my name? I''m just an ordinary person."


    Mo Hongyuan knew that Wang was reminding himself to take care of his mouth outside. He said shyly, "yes, I know, Miss Yun."


    "Well, let''s go." yunmengshi doesn''t refuse to take Mo Hongyuan with him. When he doesn''t care about Mo Hongyuan in a critical situation, he can get rid of the tree zombie at his own speed.


    Mo Hongyuan got Wang''s permission and followed her happily.


    After walking for a while, the tree zombie seemed to ignore the arrival of two people and one beast, which was the result of the three of them releasing the smell of zombie.


    Mo Hongyuan felt that the pill in yunmengshi''s hand was not as simple as an ordinary pig before. Now he finally felt that it was also a zombie, and he could not feel the ability and level of the pill. There was only one possibility. The level of the pill was higher than him.


    He finally couldn''t help asking, "Miss Yun, who is the pig in your arms?"


    Since Mo Hongyuan is not an outsider, yunmengshi said faintly, "just as you imagine."


    After Mo Hongyuan got the answer, he swallowed his saliva. Before that, he thought he was the unique zombie around Wang. Only then did he find that his level was not comparable to that of a pig.


    Meatball seemed to know Mo Hongyuan''s idea. He rubbed discontentedly in yunmengshi''s arms. His watery little eyes stared at Mo Hongyuan fiercely. It seemed to warn him that I was the first to follow Wang, my boss and your second son.


    Mo Hongyuan had never met an animal zombie with such a high IQ before. His surprise was greater than the anger of being despised.


    After walking for a while, Yunmeng''s words interrupted the secret contest between the two zombies, "be careful on the road after that."


    Meatball and Mo Hongyuan straightened up and restrained the meaning of the joke just now.


    It''s only a few hundred meters away from the tree zombie. Its howling is clear and audible. It may have just been disturbed by yunmengshi and didn''t eat food. It''s very angry and can''t help howling.


    With the smell of zombies, yunmengshi stood there with balls in his arms and was ignored by the tree zombies.


    In fact, zombies may kill and eat each other before, but they are very hungry. Usually zombies only eat human flesh. After all, the hard meat of zombies is not delicious.


    Yunmengshi swept the tree shaped zombie again with strong spiritual force, but he still didn''t find its soul. He couldn''t help being angry, "this guy can really hide."


    Mo Hongyuan stood next to Yunmeng poem and stared at it all the time in case it would make a move.


    Suddenly, the tree shaped zombie in front of him became restless, and the originally curled vines slowly stretched. Yunmengshi said, "Oh, it''s going to do it." at the same time, he wondered how hungry this guy was, even the zombie did it.


    But after a few seconds, yunmengshi knew that he had misunderstood. It was not his zombies that made him do it, and Qiao pengran could just see the shadow in the distance.


    Yun Mengshi was surprised and said, "why did he wake up so soon?"

 Chapter 53

    Mo Hongyuan has good eyesight. He can see Joe''s black and charcoal face hundreds of meters away. He shrinks back and jokes, "Miss Yun, Joe is coming. You have to explain clearly, or I will be thrown by him to feed the zombie."


    Yunmengshi glanced at him and said, "what are you afraid of feeding the zombie?"


    Mo Hongyuan, with a bitter face, cried, "Miss Yun, you don''t know that this man is a pervert. It gives me a feeling of danger just after entering the third level. I''m sure if he wants to kill me, I''ll die. Boss, are you willing to let your men die?"


    After listening to Mo Hongyuan''s words, Yunmeng poetry puffed and laughed. After Mo Hongyuan regained his consciousness, he became more and more funny. Some people developed in the direction of Gu Bai. If before the end of the world, such people would be called "funny".


    The conversation between the two became "flirting and cursing" in Qiao''s eyes. In his heart, Mo Hongyuan didn''t know where he came from, so he seduced Xiaoshi away. They also came to the nest of tree shaped zombies to flirt and cursing? Really, don''t you even want your life in order to avoid yourself? If I didn''t wake up and find that they disappeared, if I didn''t happen to meet the guard, I knew the news of them from him.


    What are these two doing behind their backs? For a time, many kinds of bad thoughts crossed Qiao pengran''s mind. Looking at Mo Hongyuan''s eyes, naturally, they were not good eyes. They wanted to peel his skin and feed the zombie.


    Soon, Qiao pengran came to them and looked at Mo Hongyuan angrily. His whole body was shining with thunder, and his power was about to get rid of him.


    Mo Hongyuan trembled with fear and said, "boss Qiao, calm down. Things are not as you think. Miss Yun said to see the zombie again. I''m afraid she''s dangerous and can''t persuade her, so I followed."


    Qiao guanran listened, his face was still black, and a bowl of thunder ball was sent out. As soon as Mo Hongyuan was about to hide, he listened to Yunmeng''s poem and said, "don''t move."


    Mo Hongyuan didn''t move immediately. His life was in yunmengshi''s hands. She didn''t have to work so hard to kill him, so he didn''t move.


    Thunder ball came to Mo Hongyuan''s head in the blink of an eye. Mo Hongyuan didn''t feel at all. He saw golden vines suddenly appear on his head, which were scorched by electricity, showing black and gold.


    Joe is angry, but he can distinguish between enemies and friends. Now the most important thing is to eliminate the zombie in front of him, not angry with his teammates.


    Yunmengshi was surprised, "how could the zombie be invisible?" otherwise, how could the vine appear on Mo Hongyuan''s head silently?


    After Qiao guanran advanced, Liuzhi felt more sensitive. He felt that Mo Hongyuan and Yunmeng poetry were more like subordinates and superiors than lovers. Moreover, Mo Hongyuan had a sense of fear of Yunmeng poetry. Although it was very light, he still felt it.


    "The zombie has a very difficult ability for us," Qiao concluded.


    The tree zombie is very afraid of Qiao pengran''s thunder power, not just the tree zombie. All zombies feel afraid of thunder power, except yunmengshi, the zombie emperor.


    Moreover, Qiao pengran''s thunder power is not an ordinary thunder power. After he advanced, the thunder power and fire power can be integrated. Yunmengshi found this abnormality just after Qiao pengran shot with the sensitivity of her six senses.


    Cloud dream poetry is not taboo, and directly asks, "however, have you changed your power?"


    After listening to Yunmeng poetry, Qiao pengran was very happy and explained, "yes, my thunder system and fire system seem to be integrated, but they can also be separated. After the integration, the power is not just one plus one." Qiao pengran said with some pride, as if he wanted to praise.


    "Very powerful." yunmengshi sincerely praised her. She always wondered whether she was a reborn person or Qiao pengran. How did she feel that Qiao pengran was more powerful than herself, or that Qiao pengran was so abnormal in her previous life?


    Getting rid of the thoughts in his mind, yunmengshi looked at the tree shaped zombie again. The soul of the tree shaped zombie could not be found by himself, and the crystal core could not be found. He and others could only be beaten passively. Now he has more invisible ability. These people are all right. Isn''t it the same for ordinary powers to send vegetables?


    Mo Hongyuan is very heartfelt. Qiao pengran, whether he is a zombie or a wise zombie, he is not as strong as a human. He is completely defeated in terms of power, strategy and fighting consciousness. Such people are born strong.


    Mo Hongyuan asked a question, "boss Qiao, how do you know that there are invisible vines on my head?"


    Qiao Gu glanced at Mo Hongyuan and was more sure that Mo Hongyuan was under Xiao Shi''s hand. In this case, it''s OK to answer his doubt, "feeling."


    Two simple words came out of Joe''s mouth.


    "Feeling?" Mo Hongyuan felt that it was a very profound question. He also knew that Qiao guanran didn''t have to cheat himself. It might be a real feeling.


    Yunmengshi also nodded and said, "yes, it''s just feeling."


    As mentioned earlier, Mo Hongyuan was a student before he became a zombie. He had no fighting skills and no experience of fighting with others. He fought half by instinct and half by the toughness after physical evolution.


    Mo Hongyuan pondered the word "feeling" carefully. Qiao churan stared at yunmengshi without blinking, for fear that Xiaoshi would be in danger if he blinked.


    Yunmengshi stood there, looking at the direction of the tree zombie, motionless. Continue your work and explore the soul of the tree zombie with spiritual strength.


    Qiao guanran''s feeling is also abnormal. He knows that yunmengshi is not just standing there. He may be looking for something. He doesn''t bother. He just guards her silently to prevent the sneak attack of invisible vines.


    The tree shaped zombie also has preliminary wisdom and knows that these three people are not easy to provoke. They do not act rashly, but wait for an opportunity to sneak attack.


    When Qiao pengran appeared, the ball disappeared without a trace. This is also the painful experience of Qiao pengran grabbing it from Yunmeng poetry, throwing it out and falling to the ground. It comes to the experience of being far away from Qiao pengran.


    Suddenly, the spirit of Yunmeng poetry found an anomaly. The highest part of the tree shaped zombie actually had more than a dozen green fruits. These fruits were also found before, but they were very small and were not found by Yunmeng poetry.


    Today''s fruit grew up, about the size of peanuts, and was found by Yunmeng poetry.


    What''s wrong with these fruits? Cloud dream poem heart secret way. Can the missing soul have something to do with these fruits?

 Chapter 54

    Yun Mengshi said the question in his heart: "do you see the fruit at the top of the tree?"


    The tree was as high as a dozen floors. Fortunately, both of them had good eyesight and looked at the top of the tree at the same time.


    "See, what''s wrong with the fruit?" Joe said.


    "Did we have any fruit when we came last time?" yunmengshi frowned and thought about it carefully.


    Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan also frowned. Their last attention was on the vines. Where would they pay attention to whether there were fruits on the top of the tree?


    Seeing that they couldn''t give themselves a positive answer, Yunmeng poetry used spiritual force to explore the past inside the fruit.


    Sure enough, there was a faint soul response inside the fruit, warning her, and the vine seemed crazy and came to besiege yunmengshi, like stabbing a hornet''s nest.


    Mo Hongyuan and Qiao pengran nervously protected yunmengshi behind, one with fist and the other with knife, forming a safe wall.


    This gives Yunmeng poetry more time to explore the mysterious fruit.


    "What are you?" the spirit of Yunmeng poem repeated this sentence inside the fruit with the authority of the zombie emperor.


    There are more than a dozen fruits. The soul of each fruit is not very strong, but they all come from one soul, which makes Yunmeng poetry have a bad idea.


    The soul in the fruit didn''t respond to her. Yunmengshi made up her mind to do one thing. She said to them, "in a moment, I''ll beat down a fruit. When it doesn''t pay attention, we''ll evacuate immediately after we get the fruit. I can feel that the fruit is important to the tree zombie, so we must hurry."


    "Xiao Shi, I''ll cover you." Qiao pengran held an ancient knife in one hand, cut down the vines around him, and a thunder ball appeared in the other hand.


    Yunmengshi nodded at them and sped out at a speed no slower than Mo Hongyuan. Qiao pengran''s thunder ball followed her, hitting the vines around yunmengshi.


    When yunmengshi was more than ten meters away from the tree, he flew out with a big ice blade, found the nearest fruit, and immediately hit it. He didn''t give the tree zombie any chance to respond.


    When the tree shaped zombie was found, the fruit had fallen into the hand of yunmengshi standing under the tree.


    Feeling the anger of the soul in the fruit in his hand, yunmengshi didn''t dare to stay, and ran to Qiao pengran with the fastest speed. Behind her is the strongest vine of the tree zombie. It looks not only much stronger than before, but also with a blue luster. It looks highly toxic.


    Yunmengshi didn''t dare to stay for a moment. Even if she was the zombie emperor and surrounded by so many poisonous vines, it was difficult to get away. At this time, the big tree gave her a very dangerous feeling.


    The most important thing of the tree zombie was stolen by others. It was angry and accelerated the speed of the vine.


    The vine with blue light is getting closer and closer to Yunmeng poetry, ten meters, eight meters,... And Yunmeng poetry is about to meet Qiao pengran.


    Yunmeng poetry had a few steps left before they successfully merged with each other. Qiao pengran was so close to the vines that his soul was almost scared away. He hurried forward a few steps, grabbed Yunmeng poetry and protected her behind him. The knife in his hand flew faster and could not even see the shadow.


    Mo Hong''s visionary king came back safely. He was relieved. Unexpectedly, the zombie was so powerful that it would be difficult to come back if he went up to provoke it to anger.


    The three surrounded the city and gave their backs to the other two. They retreated and stopped the invasion of vines.


    Soon, the three quickly retreated to a safe place. Due to the limited length of vines, a place 1000 meters away is a safe place. This is the reason why Wang qianglin wants to establish a base here even if the zombie is extremely dangerous. That is, it can''t move and the attack range is wide.


    But Yunmeng poetry always feels that it is not so simple. If it is just like this, how can the previous Q base be destroyed?


    "Hoo," the three of them breathed a sigh of relief. There were so many vines that they almost covered the sky, but they couldn''t reach the location of yunmengshi Station - a thousand meters away.


    "Damn it, the tree shaped zombie is strong again?" Mo Hongyuan scolded while panting.


    "It seems that Xiaoshi took something terrible." Joe came to such a conclusion in his coarse clothes.


    "Yes, I think this fruit is the key to defeating the tree shaped zombie." yunmengshi took the fruit and said definitely.


    "Let''s go and go back and study it." Qiao churan said with a smile. He had been delayed here for two days. Of course he was happy to leave quickly. In addition, he was in a good mood when he determined that Mo Hongyuan and yunmengshi were not the relationship he wanted.


    The three of them slowly returned to their accommodation, and they also got up.


    Gu Bai looked at the three with a smile on his face, thinking about what happened after the three went out. The boy named Mo Hongyuan abducted yunmengshi, the boss went after them, and finally the three people fought.


    Moreover, the three men looked like a big fight. Their clothes were broken. Yunmengshi was better, just a few small bites. Mo Hongyuan''s clothes simply became beggar clothes, which were drawn out by vines.


    Tu Wen''s stereotype that Qiao guanran looked very good and relaxed a lot. Now he couldn''t be innocent. He asked, "boss, what are you?"


    Joe was in a good mood and patiently explained, "we went to see the tree zombie. The situation was different. We got a key thing."


    Everyone was very excited when Qiao Jianran said this. He thought he would stay here for many days. Unexpectedly, there was a key breakthrough in just one day.


    "What? What is it?" the impatient Gu Bai jumped in front of the three and asked.


    Yunmengshi smiled mysteriously and reached out to take out the fruit.


    When they saw the fruit the size of peanuts, they were disappointed. It was too common. It was just a small green fruit picked from the most common plant.


    "This, this is the key breakthrough?" Gu Bai grabbed his hair and asked suspiciously.


    "That''s right," yunmengshi affirmed. Her feeling can''t be wrong.


    Everyone turned their eyes from Xiaoguo to Yunmeng poetry, hoping that she would give an explanation.


    "There is a little soul of the tree shaped zombie in the fruit. I doubt this is its reproduction method. When the fruit is mature, it will be thrown away by the vines and take root. At that time, another tree shaped zombie will be born."


    The people were startled by this statement. Si Jian said, "so when the fruits are mature, there will be no living people in this base? They will become the nourishment for the reproduction of tree zombies?"

 Chapter 55

    Si Jian''s remark was even more shocking to the people who had such an idea in their hearts.


    Qiao Jianran''s face changed. He was going to leave like this if he couldn''t solve it. Anyway, the tree zombie can''t threaten the lives of most people in the base, but now it''s the case. If they don''t solve the problem, they will threaten not only the lives of one or two people, but the lives of thousands of people in the whole base.


    Qiao pengran said to Gu Bai, "go, Wang qianglin and Zheng Hong. Please come here. They must know the seriousness of the situation and be ready to evacuate at any time."


    Gu Bai''s rare positive color said, "yes, boss."


    Qiao pengran asked yunmengshi again, "Xiaoshi, according to your guess, how long will the fruit mature?"


    Yunmengshi shook his head and said helplessly, "I don''t know, but there is an immature soul in the fruit. I''ll try to communicate with it."


    "OK, Xiao Shi, I''ll leave it to you," said Joe.


    "Well, I see. Let''s go back and pack up. If it can''t be solved, we should retreat in time," said yunmengshi.


    "Miss Yun, we know." the people answered in unison. The words of Yunmeng poetry are also useful in front of the people.


    "OK, Wang qianglin and they''ll give it to me in a minute." Qiao pengran said.


    "HMM." yunmengshi nodded.


    Everyone went back to the house to pack up. Mo Hongyuan also went back and changed his "beggar clothes".


    Yunmengshi took the fruit and returned to the house.


    The soul in the fruit is not yet mature, but it can also feel danger. Yunmengshi took this opportunity to send out spiritual power and asked, "when will you grow up?"


    The soul in the fruit did not answer, but was still hiding in a corner, very frightened.


    "I''ll give you three seconds to think about it. I''m hungry recently. You can fill my stomach." yunmengshi said and licked his lips.


    The immature soul in the fruit was frightened. Originally, the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry was a little intimidating, and the tone was vicious.


    Green fruit only has the mental equivalent of a five-year-old or six-year-old child. A little scared, its voice appears in the head of Yunmeng poem with a crying cavity, "grow up, I want to grow up quickly."


    "How long do you have to grow up?" yunmengshi asked again.


    "Grow up? I''ll grow up when the sun comes out twice." green fruit thought for a while and said. "I want to grow up quickly. When I grow up, I won''t be afraid of anyone."


    Cloud dream poetry is tight in mind. There''s not enough time. She also wanted to get the crystal core of the tree shaped zombie from the mouth of the green fruit. The soul in these green fruits should be split from the soul of the mother tree.


    "Where did you come from?" Yun Mengshi asked tentatively.


    "Where? Where do I come from? I come from a warm place. It''s good there." when he said this, green fruit''s tone was happy.


    "Where is that?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    "From all places, we all come from all places." Qingguo is not as afraid of Yunmeng poetry as he was just now, but the answer is still beyond people''s mind.


    "Everywhere?" Yun Mengshi murmured, isn''t it? Yes, that''s it. She suddenly realized that the soul of the tree shaped zombie was distributed everywhere in the tree. Only in this way could it make sense.


    Moreover, this is not the fantasy of Yunmeng poetry. She has heard such things in previous lives. A zombie in plant form divides its soul in various parts of the body, divides a small part of the soul during reproduction, exists in a fruit, and then spreads it to the outside.


    But nuclei? The soul can be divided, and there is only one crystal core.


    "Where did your food come from?" in view of the wisdom of green fruit''s only five or six-year-old children, Yunmeng poetry changed a well understood saying and asked.


    The green fruit hit his mouth and said, "you say food comes from a green stone."


    Yunmengshi is excited. Isn''t the green stone the crystal core? "Where is the green stone?"


    "What are you doing? Are you going to rob my food?" qingguozi said warily, as if he was afraid that yunmengshi would rob her food.


    "Really? If I can''t eat the green stone, I can eat you." yunmengshi laughed and threw the green fruit into his mouth.


    "No, don''t eat me." green fruit begged for mercy in panic.


    Yunmengshi put her down and said, "come on, where is the green stone?"


    "It''s in a green fruit next to me." green fruit said wrongly.


    "That''s obedient." yunmengshi touched the green fruit and put the crystal core of a secondary soul zombie beside her.


    The green fruit was completely surprised. "Is this for me?"


    Yunmengshi smiled. "It''s a reward for telling the truth."


    "It''s very kind of you." the crystal nucleus of the soul system plays a very important role in the growth of green fruit. With such a crystal core, yunmengshi estimates that green fruit will mature tonight.


    Outside, Wang qianglin and Zheng Hong were invited by Gu Bai.


    Today, no one died in the base because of Qiao pengran and others. It''s really good news for him. So his face was red, and even his Mediterranean hair had grown a few.


    "Brother Wang, I have a message to tell you." Joe said slightly seriously.


    When Wang qianglin saw Qiao pengran''s expression, he had a bad feeling in his heart, "brother Qiao, just say something."


    "Today, we found that the zombie is multiplying. Soon, the complete range will not be more than 1000 meters. From the current situation, in a few days, the whole base may be covered with vines. At that time, all people will become the nutrients of the zombie." Qiao Juran said the seriousness of the matter.


    "Joe, brother Joe, you, you, what you said is true?" Wang qianglin was incoherent. The base he worked hard to build will become the home of a big tree? These people not only have no right to say ''no'', but also have to be its nourishment?


    Zheng Hong obviously didn''t believe it either. "Brother Qiao, is there a mistake?"


    Qiao Juran leaned back against the chair, crossed his legs, put his hands on his legs, and said discontentedly, "how can such a serious thing be wrong?"


    At this time, yunmengshi also completed the "interrogation" and came out of the room. Then Qiao pengran said, "what we can do now is to make the people of the base ready to evacuate."


    Wang qianglin stood up and said excitedly, "it''s impossible. How much effort has this base cost me, do you know?"


    Yunmengshi looked at him lightly and hissed, "then don''t be afraid of death, just stay here."


    "I......" Wang Qiang Lin was speechless.


    "Brother Wang, please, let''s try again. Maybe we can''t go." Qiao pengran also stood up and walked to Xiaoshi.


    "Please brother Qiao," said Wang qianglin, somewhat dejected. Then he staggered out, and Zheng Hong followed him out and told the news to his brothers.

 Chapter 56

    "Xiaoshi, how''s it going?" Joe ran to Xiaoshi, hugged her in his arms, sat on the chair and let Xiaoshi sit on his lap.


    Qiao pengran found that for Xiaoshi, she should not always be respectful as a guest, but stick it up, so that she can marry her home as soon as possible, instead of worrying about the abduction of her Xiaoshi every day.


    Yunmengshi struggled and didn''t refuse such closeness, because she didn''t hate such closeness from the bottom of her heart. Since she didn''t hate it, why did she refuse?


    Seeing that Xiaoshi didn''t refuse to hold her, Joe restrained his inner excitement and didn''t laugh, but asked calmly, "Xiaoshi, how''s it going?"


    Yunmengshi carefully uses the fire power to control his body temperature. At the normal temperature, he says, "the flexibility in green fruit will mature in about two days."


    Qiao pengran held yunmengshi and said, "it''s faster than I thought. Can we beat them down while the fruits are not mature, just like today."


    Yunmeng sighed and said, "today I beat down the tree shaped zombie while he didn''t pay attention. After learning a lesson, I think the zombie took good care of his fruit. It''s not easy to beat them down again."


    While trying to narrow the distance between himself and Yunmeng poetry, Qiao pengran said firmly, "it''s not easy to fight down. This is the most effective way so far."


    Yunmengshi nodded. Indeed, this is the best way at present.


    At this time, Gu Bai, who went back to find everyone for the meeting, took the people to the reception hall and saw their posture. It was too ambiguous.


    Yunmengshi sat on Qiao pengran''s lap. Their faces were close, and Qiao pengran''s mouth was about to stick to yunmengshi''s face.


    Gu Bai was talking to Tu Wencheng with his back to Qiao pengran, and then shouted, "boss, we''re coming."


    After Gu Bai shouted, he felt that the people''s faces were wrong. They all looked frightened and their chin was about to fall off. Then they looked at Gu Bai sympathetically.


    Gu Bai feels bad. Every time he provokes the boss, people look at him with this kind of eyes. Won''t he provoke him again this time? No, he called the people out and arranged the battle strategy according to the boss''s instructions.


    Then he slowly turned around and saw yunmengshi sitting in Qiao guanran''s arms. Finally, he knew why everyone looked at him sympathetically. The boss had to kill him for disturbing the boss.


    Sure enough, yunmengshi didn''t feel shy when she saw the crowd coming, but she got up from Qiao pengran''s legs, sat down in the next chair, and calmly said to everyone, "come? Sit down, I''ll tell you how to fight the tree zombie." it seemed that the man was not her just now.


    If yunmingya had sat in the arms of a man, everyone would not be surprised, but yunmengshi, who usually looked cold and calm, sat in the arms of Qiao guanran, who was also wise and dark in their eyes, which really surprised people to lose his chin.


    "Old, boss, we, we..." Gu Bai stammered.


    Qiao Juran scolded secretly. The boy was always bad for my good deeds, but he didn''t say anything. He said to everyone, "sit down now that you''re here." his tone implied the anger of being disturbed.


    Everyone sat down trembling. There was silence in the conference room. Even the needle fell down. Everyone held their breath.


    Yunmeng poetry sees that the atmosphere is wrong. It is inexplicable. After becoming the zombie emperor, the feeling of belonging to human beings also slowly disappears. For ten years since becoming the zombie emperor in the previous life, Yunmeng poetry has only one emotion, that is hate. After rebirth, Yunmeng poetry not only hated, but also slowly bred other emotions that she didn''t know.


    "Well, let me talk about the situation. I got the news that the soul in the green fruit will mature in about two days. At that time, in addition to the mother, there will be such tree shaped zombies all over the base." the embarrassment on everyone''s face gradually disappeared and replaced by dignified.


    Yunmengshi continued, "so the only way we can do now is to knock off the green fruit within two days."


    Si Jian frowned and said, "Miss, it''s difficult to knock off the fruit under the vines."


    "Of course, it''s very difficult. It''s a challenge for us. If we succeed, we save thousands of lives in the base. If we fail, we will be buried here. The most important thing is that the vine of the zombie has evolved again and can be invisible now."


    Qiao Jianran''s words undoubtedly hurt everyone''s confidence. Fortunately, they were determined people. If ordinary people sat here, they would have cried and shouted to leave.


    Yunmengshi smiled faintly and reassured everyone. They found that not only did Qiao pengran give people a sense of peace of mind, but yunmengshi also gave people a sense of peace of mind. Facing such a big challenge, everyone was a little worried, including Mo Hongyuan, who was already a zombie, but yunmengshi and Qiao pengran still sat there calmly without a trace of panic.


    "Don''t be so alarmed. Tell us a good news. The crystal core of the zombie is hidden in a green fruit." a good news came from Yunmeng''s poem.


    The sunspot said, "it depends on luck. If we are lucky, will we be the first to knock down the crystal core? Without the crystal core, the zombie will have no successor."


    Gu Bai glanced at him and said, "if we hit the last one, can we hold on until then? The three strongest of us: Mengshi, boss and Mo Hongyuan hit a fruit without the attention of the tree zombie. We all went there. Isn''t it a burden?"


    Joe looked at him and said solemnly, "in my eyes, none of you is a burden."


    The people who have just been hit by self-confidence are warmed by Qiao pengran''s words. Qiao pengran is such a person, a leader who has the power to fan and care for his brothers. He has the ability to let all kinds of geniuses and Demons follow him willingly.

 Chapter 57

    They discussed for about an hour and divided their work. Qiao guanran was responsible for blocking the vines and opening the way for everyone. Gu Bai, Si Jian and sunspot were complex to cover. Tu Wencheng and yunmengshi were complex to beat fruit from the tree. Mo Hongyuan was fast and was responsible for taking the fruit.


    The sunspot laughed, "how can this process be like stealing fruit from an orchard when I was a child."


    Others laughed. It was a decompression before the war. This battle was really a battle between life and death. Everyone raised their hearts.


    "By the way, Wencheng, here you are." Yun Mengshi said and threw the green fruit to Tu Wencheng.


    Before Tu Wencheng could see clearly what it was, he reached out to catch it and took it in his hand. He was startled. "Dream poem, is this the green fruit?"


    "That''s right."


    Tu Wen Cheng''s holding it in his hand is like holding a "hot potato". It''s neither holding nor putting it. He said with a bitter smile: "dream poem, what does this thing do for me? What if it matures and becomes a tree shaped zombie?"


    Yunmengshi smiled and said, "this is a double-edged sword. If you use it well, it will be your greatest help."


    Tu Wencheng seemed to know the meaning of Yunmeng poem, "dream poem, you mean, it can become my weapon?"


    Yunmengshi nodded, "it can be said that there is a soul in it. You try to communicate with it with spiritual power, give both grace and power, and let it submit to you."


    Tu Wencheng''s eyes lit up, as if he had seen the appearance of vines all over the sky around him in the future. Moreover, vines are stronger than metal, with toxic liquid and invisibility. This is a treasure.


    Yunmengshi finally warned: "remember, this thing is not a domestic rabbit, but a wild fox. If you feel out of control, you must come to me and I''ll help you erase the soul inside." when saying this, yunmengshi deliberately let the soul inside Xiaoguo know, which is a warning to it.


    Tu Wencheng obviously felt that the fruit in his hand was shocked, as if he was afraid. He sent a message to the fruit, "don''t be afraid. As long as you are good, I won''t kill you."


    Fruit''s wisdom is only five or six years old, and it feels the familiar botanical power in Tu Wencheng''s soul. It immediately becomes much more friendly and sends out the meaning of being willing to be close.


    "Getting along well with it may give you an unexpected surprise." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    Tu Wencheng nodded, "Mengshi, gave me such a big gift, I..."


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "this thing is suitable for you, so I give it to you. I just hope you can contribute more to this team."


    "I know," Tu said.


    At this time, fan Jinchu, the leader of Yunmeng poetry, gave him a useless thing, but Tu Wencheng was grateful.


    Gu Bai saw, "Mengshi, when will you get me such a weapon?"


    "I''ll give you the right one. What''s the hurry?" Yun Mengshi glanced at him.


    Soon it was dark and everyone set out.


    Sunspots have asked why they go after dark. Isn''t the power of zombies stronger at night?


    Qiao guanran said this: "for normal zombies, you are right, but we encounter tree zombies. The prototype is a big tree. Photosynthesis will occur during the day, and the recovery of energy will be twice as strong as that in the dark."


    After the explanation, people suddenly realized that although they became zombies, they still maintained some of their previous characteristics.


    When they went out, they found that the base had been boiling. Most of the ordinary people in the base looked like ashes. They finally had a place to live. Now they are going to leave. They have no ability to deal with evolved zombies. They will die if they go out of the base.


    But if not, it is also a dead word. Unable to see a way out, each of them had no vivid hope and became excited.


    Once a person is excited, he doesn''t know what he will do. Even the third level power Qiao pengran can''t stop the riots of so many people.


    Seeing Qiao pengran come out, Wang qianglin seemed to see the Savior. He took the horn and shouted, "these people are the powerful powers I invited. They can deal with that guy. Before long, we won''t face the guy who eats people every day."


    These words, like a reassurance, let people see hope.


    "Someone has come to save us." "we don''t have to die." the people said one after another.


    Under the expectation of the people in the base, they walked step by step to the nest of tree zombies.


    Seeing that the people of the base put their hopes on them one by one, they immediately felt more pressure. Gu Bai worried: "boss, what if we fail?"


    "Only success, not failure." Joe drew out the black ancient knife and said the eight words heavily.


    "I know." the crowd roared to cheer themselves up. At the same time, secretly prepared powers.


    At the edge of a kilometer, people took a deep breath and stepped in.


    The tree shaped zombie immediately recognized that yunmengshi was the one who stole her fruit. With a roar, most of the vines flew towards her, and the sharp thorn seemed to be longer.


    Qiao guanran''s task is to defend. He puts the ancient knife in front of him and blocks himself in front of Yunmeng poetry. The attraction of tree zombies.


    "Coming." Joe shouted, and everyone came to their own positions.


    Qiao Jianran, Si Jian, Gu Bai and sunspot each occupied a position to form a square, and the others were ready to rush out at any time.


    The square moved hard and leaned towards the tree. Yunmengshi and Tu Wencheng kept staring at the fruit on the tree and were ready to fight at any time.


    In this case, Tu Wencheng''s power is easier to relax the tree zombie than Yunmeng poetry. It is also a vine that can confuse it.


    Yunmengshi first shot and shouted, "left one." at the same time, an ice blade sent out.


    In an instant, Mo Hongyuan rushed out, so that everyone could not see him, and rushed to the first fruit on the left.

 Chapter 58

    The tree shaped zombie had been on guard for a long time. Seeing that the fruit was separated, he immediately picked it up with vines. When Mo Hongyuan came to the bottom of the tree, the fruit had already been picked up by vines.


    "Stay where you are, don''t let the vines hurt you." yunmengshi commanded. At the same time, several ice blades were sent out at the same time. The sharp ice blade attacked the fruit wrapped by the vines and tried to drop the fruit again.


    Vines couldn''t dodge and were punched. Tu Wencheng''s green vines, who had been observing for a long time, took the opportunity to reach into the hole and take out the small fruit.


    The vines of the mother tree were not protected against Tu Wencheng''s green vines, and the fruit quickly reached Tu Wencheng.


    "Got it!" Tu Wencheng was surprised to win the grand prize. He didn''t expect to get the fruit so easily.


    "Good!" as soon as they got the fruit, the momentum of the people was immediately raised.


    Tu Wencheng threw the fruit to Qiao pengran. Qiao pengran looked at the metal vines in front of him with a knife, firmly caught the fruit with one hand and put it in the space.


    The mother tree, who felt that she had lost her fruit, was very angry, but it didn''t know how to lose it. It could only emit bursts of ''ow'' howls, instantly accelerated the speed of the vines and attacked the people.


    "Good, that''s it, let''s continue." yunmengshi said, with a trace of excitement in her tone. Although the fruit was not the crystal core of a tree zombie, but also a fruit with an immature soul. But so easily get the fruit, there is hope for victory.


    The tree shaped zombie was wrapped firmly with the fruit on the top of the vine tree after the lesson just taught. There was no gap, so Yunmeng poetry could not directly send out the ice blade to knock down the fruit.


    "If you change the battle plan, you will attack the fruit at the top of the tree with long-range attack, but you will not defend with long-range attack. Mo Hongyuan will come back to defend." Qiao made a quick decision.


    They immediately changed their formation. Qiao ran changed from defense to attack, and Mo Hongyuan and Tu Wencheng changed into defense.


    Qiao kuanran''s head flashed and thought of a way, "Xiao Shi, you put a jelly on it with the ice power, and I''ll attack it again with the fire power."


    Yunmengshi also understood Qiao pengran''s idea and said excitedly, "ice and fire are another two days, good method!" as soon as the voice fell, an ice mist flew towards the second fruit on the left.


    Yunmengshi added a little spiritual force to the ice and fog, controlled the ice and fog, dodged the vines in the way in front, and hit the tightly wrapped fruit smoothly. Suddenly, the vine ball and the fruit inside were frozen. The ice power of yunmengshi is not an ordinary ice power. Its lowest temperature can reach the absolute zero temperature of 273 ¡æ before the end of the world, which can not be achieved by human technology.


    "Good!" Joe exclaimed, and two white flames burst out in an instant.


    The speed of the flame is very fast, several times faster than the ice and fog of Yunmeng poetry. In a few seconds, he reached the height of more than ten floors, accurately hit the fruit frozen by the ice fog, and burned the vines on the way without residue. It can be seen that the temperature is high.


    With a bang, the vines frozen into ice hockey exploded, broke into pieces, scattered and flew out. The fruit is also in it.


    "Mo Hongyuan!" Yun Mengshi shouted. Mo Hongyuan saw the direction in which the fruit was broken at a glance, flew out at a speed invisible to the naked eye, and reached a hundred meters away in his breath, holding the fruit with ice stubble in his hand.


    "I''ve got it!" he shouted excitedly. Then he immediately returned to the crowd and gave the fruit to yunmengshi.


    Cloud dream poem explored, some disappointed and said, "this is not a crystal core."


    Qiao pengran took the fruit handed by yunmengshi and put it into the space. He comforted: "it doesn''t matter. We''ll beat all the fruit down, too. There are eleven. Maybe the fruit we beat down next time is the crystal core."


    "I''m fine, just a little disappointed," said yunmengshi.


    Mo Hongyuan continued his defense work to ensure that yunmengshi and Qiao pengran in the circle surrounded by the people were safe.


    "Next time we''ll play the second one on the right." yunmengshi chose another fruit and said to Qiao pengran.


    "Good," said Joe, somewhat spoiled


    When they were so nervous, they showed their love. The people standing next to the vines could only act as if they didn''t see them.


    "Coming!" the cloud dream poem repeated its old technique, sent out another ice mist and flew towards the second fruit on the right.


    The tree shaped zombie was knocked down two fruits in a row, and the person who stole the fruit was unharmed. It organized a large number of vines and added a defense in front of the fruit - a thick vine wall.


    The pressure of defense suddenly decreased a lot. Most of the vines were in front of the fruit, and there was no extra to attack the people.


    The tree zombie really attached too much importance to the fruit and gave up the opportunity to attack the people to defend. Only a few vines were harassing the people, making them spread out to help Qiao pengran and yunmengshi.


    At this time, the ice and fog had flown to the vine wall and hit it heavily. Due to the large area of the vine wall, the ice and fog freezing capacity was limited, and only less than one tenth of it was frozen.


    Joe ran at the right time, sent out a white flame and hit the place where the cloud dream poem had just been hit.


    Just like the effect just now, after it was extremely cold and hot, a small part of the vine wall suddenly broke into slag and flew out. A large hole was exposed in the vine wall, and a fruit could be seen.


    "Very good," said yunmengshi. Before Qiao pengran could reply, the tree shaped zombie summoned the vine again and filled the vine wall in an instant.


    "This cunning zombie." yunmengshi scolded. At this time, she forgot that she was also a zombie and scolded herself.


    If she could see Mo Hongyuan''s expression, she could see the word "embarrassing".


    "Xiao Shi, you change the water system, I change the thunder system." Qiao Kuang said decisively.


    This is the willfulness of multi-functional people. Qiao Peng, however, uses the method of conducting water to corona the vines.


    Yunmengshi''s water power is more handy than the ice power. A rainfall skill instantly envelops the whole tree.


    Several breaths, pouring rain fell from the sky and drenched on the tree zombie.


    The tree shaped zombie itself is the nature of a big tree. The vines attacking the people are also collected and bathed in the heavy rain.


    It rained for about a minute, not only on the fruits, but also on the trees.


    Before Qiao kuanran issued his power, he said to Gu Bo, "Gu Bo, use the earth power to block the earth at the bottom of the earth to prevent lightning from leading into the ground. In this way, it will lose its effect."

 Chapter 59

    "I see, boss." Gu Bai promised. He released his biggest power and wrapped the whole tree root with earth power to form a thick wall. He clenched his teeth and said, "boss, I can only hold on for one minute."


    "I see," Joe said, and then quickly sent out a thunder ball the size of a washbasin. He hardly had to aim because the target was huge.


    With a loud bang, the night sky was lit up by huge thunder, and the whole tree was shining with thunder.


    Gu Bai didn''t hold on for a minute. In less than 40 seconds, Gu Bai released his powers. At this time, he had consumed all his powers and needed a day to recover.


    "Xiaobai, it''s hard," said yunmengshi.


    Gu Bai sat on the ground, smiled and said, "I''m here to fight, too."


    "You sit among us and restore some powers first," Joe said.


    The tree shaped zombie was burnt at the branch where it was clicked. At this time, it didn''t move, as if it had been greatly hurt.


    "Is it dead?" asked the sunspot.


    "No." yunmengshi shook his head. He could feel the energy of the zombie, indicating that he was not dead.


    The crowd was on alert again.


    Before the zombie came back, Qiao pengran and yunmengshi''s powers flew out and went straight to green fruit.


    The thick vine wall has been a little soft by electricity at this time. With a slight touch of the ice blade, it went through, ran to a fruit and hit it very accurately.


    The fruit fell and was caught by Mo Hongyuan under the tree.


    Qiao pengran also shot, using the thunder power to hit the connection between the fruit and the branch.


    In less than a minute, the two hit five fruits in succession and were all taken over by Mo Hongyuan.


    The tree shaped zombie also recovered and moved slowly. The first thing is to mobilize the vines to protect the remaining six fruits.


    Qiao guanran and yunmengshi lost their best chance, so they had to stop temporarily and check the fruits just knocked down.


    "There is no crystal core here." Yunmeng poetry is a little decadent.


    "There are still six fruits. If we beat them down, we will win," said Joe.


    "Not only Gu Bai, but also other people''s abilities are almost consumed. If they don''t go back, they may not be able to carry it." yunmengshi said with some worry.


    "If you don''t win today, it will be more difficult to come back tomorrow," said Joe with a frown.


    The tree shaped zombie just lost consciousness for a short time. When he woke up, he found that he was missing five more fruits. Now there are only the last four, and the soul inside may not withstand the strong lightning attack and die. The grief and indignation in its heart can be imagined.


    The vine of the tree shaped zombie also suffered a great loss. Almost one third of it can''t be used. Its anger has reached a certain level. If it weren''t for the people in front of it, its fruit would be mature. It still lives a carefree life. Now it''s gone.


    It made a decision.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?" Gu Bai, sitting on the ground, opened his eyes and said in some panic. Because he felt the earth shake violently.


    "Is this an earthquake?" Mo Hongyuan asked in the same fright.


    The earth moved and the mountains shook. There were palm wide openings on the ground. They couldn''t stand. They sat on the ground one after another and looked at what was happening in front of them.


    "He''s angry and will use his last trick." yunmengshi said with some uncertainty.

 Chapter 60

    They all opened their mouths and looked at what was happening in front of them with incredible eyes. They saw that the brown roots of tree shaped zombies slowly stretched out in the middle of the cracked land.


    The thickest part of its root is as thick as an adult''s waist, and the thin part is as thick as a woman''s thigh.


    Gu Bai stood up and stammered, "what''s the matter?"


    "As you can see, the tree shaped zombie sticks its roots out from the ground," Qiao said


    Cloud dream poem wondered, "can it move?"


    As soon as she spoke, she saw that all the roots of the tree shaped zombie had reached the ground, and the developed roots were coiled on the ground, the size of a normal football field, and the roots moved slowly to the people.


    "It''s moving." Gu Bai said with a trace of panic.


    "The reason why it didn''t move before may be that doing so will make it pay a price. It doesn''t dare to act rashly, and this time, we angered it." Yun Mengshi analyzed the reason. This is basically the truth.


    The reason why the tree zombie didn''t pull out its roots before is that it will pay great energy. If it can''t be repaired in time, it may die. A large part of its previous energy is used to raise fruit. There is no excess energy to launch this move.


    "What should we do?" the sunspot asked.


    "We can''t escape. If we escape, the base will be over." Joe said firmly.


    The roots of the tree zombie move very slowly, but because the chassis is huge, the whole tree will move a lot as long as it moves a little, so Qiao pangran they are only a few hundred meters away from the tree zombie.


    "War!" said a word from Joe''s mouth, short and powerful.


    After hearing this, the crowd also shouted, "war!"


    Yunmengshi also felt blood boiling. She had never met such a feeling in her previous life and this life.


    In an instant, the fighting spirit of the team expanded, and their hearts were filled with a belief that the tree zombies should be destroyed even if they die. They had no way back. At this time, they were only a hundred meters away from the tree zombie. Huge branches have covered the sky above everyone.


    "This big tree can''t fight a long war, so we just have to drag it until its energy is exhausted." yunmengshi said a piece of good news.


    "Hold on, everyone, and try to avoid it." Joe shouted and immediately avoided a waist thick tree root in front of him.


    With the attack of the first root, the next roots will follow.


    They soon found a thorny problem. The defense of the tree root was so strong that it was difficult for others to cut off the tree root except Qiao pengran''s ancient knife without pressure.


    Even the ice blade of cloud dream poetry is difficult to cut off the roots, leaving only a white mark on it.


    So people can only avoid the roots. Their powers lose their effect in an instant. Fortunately, the powers strengthen their bodies. Moreover, the roots are not fast enough. They can avoid the attack of the roots.


    But such high concentration makes them too physically exhausted.


    Soon, Gu Bai, whose powers had disappeared, could no longer hold on and fell to the ground. Behind him, a tree root was only a few meters away from him and was about to be pulled on him. If you win this one, Gu Bai will lose half his life.


    Qiao Ran''s face changed greatly, and he tried his best to catch up, but it was too late. With a "pa" sound, the tree root pulled hard on Gu Bai''s back. Gu Bai snorted and fainted.


    "Gu Bo." he shouted with his best Tu Wencheng, and tears were about to flow out. Although he and Gu Bo often quarrel, their feelings were the best at that time. At this time, Gu Bai didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. He was the most sad.


    Joe ran rushed to Gu Bai''s back in a few steps, and with anger, he slashed the tree root with an ancient knife. In an instant, the tree root was split in two and lost his attack ability.


    Yunmengshi, who was far away, also came here at this time. Seeing this situation, she felt a little uncomfortable. She said, "however, defense."


    Qiao kuanran vented his anger on the roots of the tree and cut down the attacking roots with an ancient knife.


    Yunmengshi''s hand touched the wound behind Gu Bai and launched the healing power. The white light shrouded Gu Bai in an instant, and the bloody wound healed with the speed of seeing.


    This healing power comes from Yun Mingya, but Yun Mengshi''s level and ability to control power are much higher than Yun Mingya, so the effect of treatment is naturally much better. After more than ten seconds, Gu Bai''s appearance is no different from that at ordinary times, but the power consumption is too severe, and it is unknown whether it will leave sequelae.


    Yunmengshi looked up at the more and more fierce Qiao pengran and asked, "pengran, do you still have an earth crystal core?"


    Qiao guanran said, "yes." then he approached yunmengshi while cutting down the roots, and took out three earth series crystal cores from the space, one level and two levels. Give it to Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi nodded and took over the crystal core.


    Joe ran said loudly to the people in hiding, "come to me and take the crystal core, and then go to Xiaoshi to have a rest."


    Yunmengshi uses his powers to cover himself and Gu Bai. In addition, he leaves a person''s position to form a thin ice cover. The ice cover looks thin, but it can withstand the attack of tree roots.


    The sunspot panted heavily, holding the crystal core, was the first to enter the protective cover of yunmengshi.


    What yunmengshi needs to do at this time is to supplement Gu Bai with powers. Gu Bai is in a deep coma because his energy is exhausted. If yunmengshi doesn''t help him, he may wake up in a few days.


    Yunmengshi put the crystal core on Gu Bai''s head, mobilized spiritual force to communicate Gu Bai''s crystal core and stimulate its desire to absorb energy.


    This is not a simple job. If you don''t pay attention, you will destroy Cooper''s power base. Fortunately, yunmengshi is confident in her control ability, otherwise she really doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    Soon, Gu Bai''s crystal nucleus reflected and actively absorbed the energy of the crystal nucleus.


    Yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief, and all the rest of his attention was focused on the protective cover, trying to maintain its shape.


    A few minutes later, the sunspot recovered half of his power, put away the crystal nucleus, nodded to yunmengshi and walked out of the protective cover.


    Others walked into the protective cover one by one to restore their powers, while Qiao pengran continued to fight. Yunmengshi involuntarily put her eyes on him, and her heart followed his actions, for fear that he would be hurt accidentally.


    Qiao kuanran cut down so many roots, but it looked like a drop in the bucket. Instead of reducing one root in the eyes of the public, it was faster than just now, so it was more difficult for the public to avoid.


    While cutting down the roots, Joe thought of a way.

 Chapter 61

    Yunmengshi''s power consumption at this time is also a little big. He has to support the protective cover and divide it into spiritual power to look at Gu Bai. But she can''t replenish energy. She can''t throw the crystal core into her mouth like eating sugar beans in full view of the public.


    People are struggling to support, both physically and mentally, are about to reach a limit and will collapse soon.


    Qiao pengran''s face was also sweating. He had wrapped his powers around the ancient sword, and his physical strength was greatly consumed. So everyone had a rest, only he was always in front, covering the people who took turns to rest.


    Gu Bai gradually woke up, "Mengshi, I''m not dead yet?"


    Yunmengshi patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s still early to die! Get up quickly, and the others are still fighting."


    Gu Bai has almost recovered under the mental power and three crystal nuclei of Yunmeng poetry. He stood up with a carp.


    Yunmengshi withdrew the protective cover and several dodged to Qiao pengran''s side. At this time, the sweat on Qiao pengran''s cheeks could not stay. His body was almost to the limit and his powers were almost consumed.


    "Kuang ran, you go to rest and I''ll come." yunmengshi said to Qiao Kuang ran while avoiding the roaring roots around him.


    Joe gasped and said, "Xiao Shi, I''ll watch here first. You can lead everyone to retreat."


    Yunmengshi was angry. Qiao pengran wanted to sacrifice himself. "Pengran, what are you talking about? Things haven''t been bad to the end."


    Qiao pengran knew that Xiaoshi always had a lot of mysterious abilities. "Xiaoshi, do you have a way?"


    "However, do you have the crystal core of the spiritual system?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    Qiao pengran took out four spiritual crystal cores from the space. Yunmengshi was surprised and said, "pengran, when did you save so many crystal cores?"


    "Ha ha, it''s a secret." sweat flashed on his face, but a bright smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Yunmeng Shibai glanced at him, took over the crystal core, took out the three crystal cores of spiritual power prepared in his pocket, and took a deep look at the seven crystal cores in his hand.


    Yunmengshi shouted to several people who were hiding from the roots: "come to me as soon as possible."


    When they heard the words of Yunmeng poem, they moved to Yunmeng poem with great effort.


    Before yunmengshi came, she had prepared three crystal cores, but she didn''t have the determination to win.


    Qiao guanran looked at yunmengshi with a worried face. At the same time, he hated that his power was not strong and could not give Xiaoshi the safety of the moment. He also knows Xiaoshi''s secret, but he won''t ask. He believes that one day, Xiaoshi will tell him himself. One day, I will be able to give Xiaoshi a safe home in such a dangerous end of the world.


    Yunmengshi didn''t know what Qiao guanran was thinking. She closed her eyes, turned her back and swallowed all the seven crystal nuclei.


    The seven crystal nuclei enter Yunmeng''s poetic body, instantly turn into energy and enter her crystal nucleus. In an instant, the spiritual power is not only fully supplemented.


    When yunmengshi first met Qiao pengran, she swallowed a zombie of the illusion department. She never used this ability, not because she didn''t need it, but because she didn''t have confidence in this ability and didn''t know whether she could control the illusion.


    In an instant, they felt that the tree roots around them were missing. They were in a volcano, and a volcano around them was erupting violently, and the erupting magma was more than ten meters high.


    The sunspot asked in surprise, "we, how did we get here?"


    Cloud dream poem calmly said: "this is my fantasy."


    "Dreamland?" Qiao pangran said in surprise. He suddenly thought of a sentence from Xiaoshi when he first met. Yunmengshi killed a little zombie with the magic power of dreamland, and Xiaoshi also had this power. Does it matter?


    Without time to think more, yunmengshi drew a circle on the ground and said, "remember, don''t go out of this circle anyway. Don''t believe whatever happens. Although this environment was established by me, it is not completely under my control."


    People walked into the circle one after another and nodded at yunmengshi. Qiao pengran said, "little poem, be careful."


    Yunmengshi said with a smile, "this is my world."


    After that, he disappeared in front of everyone. Gu Bai murmured, "Yunmeng poetry is so powerful. Who is she?"


    Qiao guanran also wanted to know this problem. He looked at Mo Hongyuan and felt in his heart that Mo Hongyuan seemed to know the secret of Xiaoshi.


    Mo Hongyuan stepped back, shook his head and said, "boss Qiao, I really can''t say anything." he knew what Qiao guanran wanted to ask, but he really couldn''t say.


    Joe sat on the ground, closed his eyes and said, "sooner or later, Xiaoshi will tell me her secret." then he resumed his power.


    When they saw that Qiao ran was like this, they all sat down to restore their powers.


    Cloud dream poetry hides its own breath and gradually approaches the tree shaped zombie.


    At this time, the tree shaped zombie had fallen into an illusion. It felt that it suddenly ran to the fire from the land. The blazing flame almost baked itself. There was no water, and the leaves dried up slowly.


    As a last resort, it transfers its crystal nucleus from the fruit to its trunk, so as to quickly supplement its energy consumption.


    The evil spirit of cloud dream poem smiled and murmured, "finally took out the crystal core. What a cunning guy."


    Don''t delay too much time. Yunmengshi suddenly appeared in front of the tree zombie. Because she completely hid her breath, she was not found. Her right hand suddenly turned blue, her fingers doubled and her nails grew out.


    Look at the position of the quasicrystal nucleus and shoot in an instant. The zombie emperor''s claws can break all the defenses in the world. Like cutting tofu, yunmengshi''s hand smoothly cut into the trunk, instantly took the crystal core in his hand, then stepped back and appeared 100 meters away from the tree shaped zombie.


    Before the tree zombie reacts, it loses its most important thing - crystal nucleus.


    It is the end of life, branches and leaves slowly wither and dry.


    Yunmengshi could no longer bear such a great consumption of spiritual power. He looked at the crystal core in his hand. This is the fourth level crystal core.


    Her consciousness gradually blurred. With her instinctive consciousness, she stuffed the crystal nucleus of the fourth level zombie into her mouth. Then he fell back and fainted.


    The moment yunmengshi fainted, the dreamland disappeared. Qiao ran stood up and saw yunmengshi lying there. His face changed greatly and his eyes were full of panic. He never felt nervous. Even if his parents died and relatives came to rob his company, he was calm.


    Qiao pengran reached yunmengshi as fast as he could and wanted to hold her in his arms.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Hongyuan took the lead. Joe Ran''s eyes were red and his voice was like a ghost from hell, "Mo Hongyuan, put it down."


    Mo Hongyuan had a bitter smile in his heart. If Qiao pengran held Wang when he was unconscious, didn''t he find that she had neither breath nor heartbeat?

 Chapter 62

    While protecting yunmengshi from being robbed by Qiao pengran, Mo Hongyuan advised: "boss Qiao, don''t get me wrong. This is what the young lady asked me to do."


    Extremely angry Qiao guanran couldn''t listen to Mo Hongyuan''s explanation. He picked up the black ancient knife, pointed to Mo Hongyuan, looked at him like a wolf and said, "I told you to put it down." then the ancient knife in his hand appeared on Mo Hongyuan''s head and was about to be cut off.


    Mo Hongyuan, an inspiring spirit, gave full play to his speed power and narrowly avoided the ancient knife on his head, but he was still cut off a wisp of hair.


    "Boss Qiao, calm down. You''ll hurt yunmengshi like this." after listening to Mo Hongyuan''s words, Qiao kuanran recovered some clarity in his eyes.


    He looked at Mo Hongyuan with the eyes of the dead. "I said it for the last time and put it down."


    Mo Hongyuan was still retreating, but Qiao ran pressed step by step, "boss Qiao, miss, don''t let you touch." Mo Hongyuan said loudly.


    This shocked Joe. "Why? Xiao Shi would rather believe you, a boy who hasn''t known for a few days, than me?"


    Mo Hongyuan knows that if he doesn''t persuade Qiao pengran now. When Wang woke up, he would be in trouble. He gritted his teeth and said, "I signed a contract with miss. I will never betray her."


    "What?" Joe was obviously surprised. "Is what you said true?"


    "It''s true." Mo Hongyuan picked up yunmengshi. "Miss told me before she left that if she passed out, she would ask me to take her back to her room to rest. She''s no big problem, but the consumption is a little serious. Just have a rest."


    Qiao pengran put away the ancient knife and his killing intention, and looked straight at Mo Hongyuan''s back holding Yunmeng poem. He was very unhappy. What did Xiaoshi experience? Would you be so defensive against people? When he was in a coma, he was only willing to believe Mo Hongyuan, who was constrained by the contract, and was unwilling to believe himself.


    Mo Hongyuan felt that Qiao pengran didn''t catch up. He relaxed and said secretly: Wang, it''s too difficult for you to give me this job. If Qiao pengran attacks directly, I can''t carry it. Fortunately, he listened to his own explanation.


    After returning to the room, Mo Hongyuan put yunmengshi on her bed, then closed the door and sat down at the door to restore her powers, so as to prevent someone from coming in to see Wang and finding that she had no breathing and heartbeat.


    Others also returned to the room one after another, leaving Gu Bai to deal with the things after the death of the tree zombie.


    Si Jian and sunspot hurried back to the meeting room and came to yunmengshi''s room to know how the young lady was. Unexpectedly, Gu Bai stopped him outside the door.


    "What are you doing?" asked Si Jian coldly.


    "Miss is recovering. Don''t disturb me." Mo Hongyuan stood up and said in a good tone, because he knew they were both his own people.


    "How''s the lady?" the sunspot asked hurriedly.


    Mo Hongyuan smiled and said, "Miss, there''s nothing wrong, but the consumption is a little big and is recovering."


    There was no tit for tat picture. Listening to Mo Hongyuan saying that yunmengshi was resting, they both knew that they were not disturbed and went back to their room.


    Knowing that Xiaoshi didn''t believe him, Qiao pengran, with a black face, returned to the conference room and went to the door of yunmengshi. Seeing Mo Hongyuan sitting at the door, he came up with anger in his heart.


    "Why are you here?" Joe was unhappy, and his anger naturally vented on Mo Hongyuan who provoked him.


    Mo Hongyuan was crying in his heart. How could Qiao pengran hold on to himself? Wang, wake up quickly, or a third-order power will become a resentful woman. Although he thought so, he still forgot his task and couldn''t let anyone disturb Wang''s rest. "Boss Qiao, don''t embarrass me. The young lady will come to you when she wakes up."


    Seeing Mo Hongyuan''s arrogance, Qiao guanran was even more angry. He picked up the ancient knife and put it on Mo Hongyuan''s neck and threatened, "will you let me in?"


    Mo Hongyuan called in his heart, Wang, wake up quickly. On the surface, he pretended to be very calm, "boss Joe, if I die, miss will not forgive you."


    "I want to see if Xiaoshi will blame me if I kill you." Mo Hongyuan''s words just aroused Qiao guanran''s competitive psychology. I don''t know whether he is important or Mo Hongyuan is important in Xiaoshi''s heart.


    Mo Hongyuan was going crazy when he felt the killing intention coming on his face. Suddenly, there was a voice of Yunmeng poem in his mind: let him in.


    Mo Hongyuan was very excited and said, "Wang, are you awake?"


    Yunmengshi didn''t answer. Mo Hongyuan shouted in time, "stop!"


    At this time, Qiao pengran''s knife still has one centimeter to touch Mo Hongyuan''s neck, "what? Are you worried that I''ll kill you, and Xiaoshi won''t avenge you?"


    Mo Hongyuan, on one side of his body, gently let go of the knife on his neck and said, "boss Qiao, you go in."


    Qiao pangran didn''t really mean to kill Mo Hongyuan. The clever man asked, "is Xiaoshi awake?"


    Mo Hongyuan shook his head. "I''m not sure, but what I''m sure is that if you go in now, the young lady won''t blame me."


    Although Qiao guanran didn''t understand Mo Hongyuan''s words, he was very happy as long as he could see Xiaoshi.


    When I opened the door, I saw Xiao Shi lying quietly in bed, calm and scary.


    Qiao ran quickly walked two steps and came to yunmengshi''s bed. He grabbed yunmengshi''s hand and felt that her hand didn''t seem to have any temperature. The ice was amazing.


    "Xiao Shi, why do you always carry the burden by yourself? Can''t you give me some?" Joe was angry, but more pity.


    "Why do you always keep your heart closed and don''t let me take a step? You can only linger outside your heart?" Qiao pengran''s always calm heart was out of control after so much experience today.


    "I don''t care how many secrets you have, because I am confident that you will tell me one day. But what I care about is that you are always in danger. If one day you abandon me, I don''t know what I will do." at this point, there is a trace of madness in Joe''s eyes.


    "Xiao Shi, promise me that if you have something to tell me, we will bear it together." Qiao said affectionately.


    After Qiao Jianran finished, he saw that yunmengshi didn''t respond and sighed, "Xiaoshi, if you don''t speak, I''ll take you as a promise. If you don''t fulfill your promise, I''ll spank you."


    After that, Qiao ran leaned over, took off yunmengshi''s glasses, and threw aside her bangs to reveal her original appearance.


    Even though he knew that Xiaoshi was not ugly, when he saw her real appearance, Joe was still amazed.

 Chapter 63

    The cloud dream poem lying on the bed, the curved willow eyebrows, the long eyelashes trembled slightly, the white flawless skin showed a light red powder, and the thin lips were as delicate as rose petals, which made Joe want to kiss.


    It''s just a pity that Qiao pangran didn''t see yunmengshi''s eyes. On weekdays, Xiaoshi always wears a big black frame glasses to block the eyes known as the "window of the soul".


    However, today was the first time he saw the appearance of Xiaoshi. There was no big black frame glasses and thick bangs. There was less usual indifference and more youthful vitality that a girl should have.


    Qiao pengran slowly leaned over and approached Xiaoshi''s face. First, he carefully stroked Xiaoshi''s white and flawless face with his hand. First, he began with his delicate lips, up, to his erect small nose, and then to his eyes that he had never seen completely.


    Joe''s slender fingers scraped through Yunmeng''s eyes. He didn''t know what was in them? I don''t know if there is his shadow in this eye.


    At this time, yunmengshi had already woke up, but only his soul woke up and his body did not wake up. Seeing that Mo Hongyuan was embarrassed by Qiao pengran, he asked him to put Qiao pengran in.


    I didn''t expect that Joe ran came in and said those words, which really touched her heart. No one has ever said such words to help her share the burden. Those people in previous lives want to put all the burden on her shoulders, but only Joe Ran is so careful, sincere and wholehearted for her in this life.


    Later, what she didn''t expect was that Joe ran would touch her face with his hands. She could clearly feel that his hands were so warm. He crossed her cold face and warmed her heart from his face.


    For a long time, Qiao Yanran took back his fingers, saw yunmengshi''s cherry like mouth and kissed it.


    Xiao Shi''s lips are so sweet. This is Joe''s first feeling. Then he wants to push his tongue in.


    However, yunmengshi woke up at the moment when Qiao pengran kissed him. He knew that his glasses had been taken off, so he used the water power to cover a film in front of his eyes, which is equivalent to the principle of contact lenses, but it can''t last long. Then he pushed Joe away. However, he was not angry. He calmed down and said, "how did you come in?" he reached out to pick up his glasses and put them on.


    Qiao pengran was pushed away by Yunmeng poetry. He was a little lost. To tell the truth, he said, "Mo Hongyuan let me in."


    "I''m not asking this. I want to know why you didn''t go to rest?" yunmengshi said in a reproachful tone.


    Qiao pengran''s originally lost mood suddenly came back to life. It turned out that Xiaoshi didn''t blame herself, but worried that she didn''t go to rest.


    "I''m in good health, so I don''t have to rest." Joe smiled and patted his chest. Originally a hero who dominated the mall, now he smiles like a fool.


    Yunmengshi was worried. Qiao pengran had just been in close contact with himself. He didn''t know if he would be infected by the zombie virus. The zombie emperor virus on his body was not fun and he couldn''t control it. If she broke an ordinary person''s skin with her hand, that person would become a zombie in an instant, although the psionic person had a certain antibody to the zombie virus, But the zombie emperor is not an ordinary zombie after all.


    Yunmengshi sat on the bed, turned his head and came up with a way, "however, you call everyone later. I''m worried that the virus of the tree zombie is very powerful, so I''ll give them a glass of water condensed with my healing power and drink it for them, so we won''t worry about becoming zombies."


    Qiao congran nodded. Yunmengshi''s proposal was reasonable. He had no reason to oppose it.


    "Little poem, don''t force. Your body is the most important." Qiao suddenly remembered Yunmeng poem. He just woke up and had to consume his powers. I''m afraid his body couldn''t bear it.


    "It''s all right. However, when I defeated the zombie, I got its crystal core. It was actually a level 4 zombie. We were lucky to defeat it. If it hadn''t consumed so much energy before, my fantasy would be useless to it. After I got the crystal core, my powers would be almost used. In order to defeat it, I absorbed the crystal core and defeated it instantly." Yunmengshi scratched his head, "but the energy is a little right. I eat well, so I just needed time to consume it."


    After hearing the explanation of Yunmeng poem, Qiao pengran breathed a sigh of relief and said, "OK, I know."


    Ten minutes later, except Gu Bai, who handled the matter, everyone else gathered in yunmengshi''s room.


    Sunspot and Si Jian saw Yunmeng poem sitting there intact, and the stone in their heart was also put down.


    Tu Wencheng also said, "Mengshi, it''s great that you''re all right." the next sentence didn''t come out in his heart, that is: if you go, will the boss be widowed.


    Yunmengshi handed the prepared water cups to the people one by one and said, "this is the water I made to expel the zombie virus. Originally, the possibility of a power person infected with the zombie virus is very low, but the tree zombie is very different. I''m afraid something unexpected will happen. Let''s drink it first. It won''t be bad."


    When yunmengshi handed it to Mo Hongyuan, he quietly made hands and feet, and received the therapeutic elements to expel the virus into his body, but it looked the same as everyone else on the outside.


    Pass it to Qiao pengran, but the cup was specially processed. It was soaked with the white beads taken out from Mo Hongyuan''s body last time for a while, so it was safe. If you just rub it against your mouth, you won''t be infected with the virus that turns into a zombie.


    Drinking water soaked in white beads is a waste of talent.


    Seeing that everyone drank without hesitation, yunmengshi was relieved.


    After fighting all night, both nerves and physical strength reached their limits. After drinking water. The body gradually showed fatigue.


    Joe ran saw it and told the people, "go and rest first. We''ll start after dawn."


    Seeing that everyone had left, Qiao pengran was still in his room. Yunmengshi wondered, "pengran, why don''t you go to rest?"


    Unexpectedly, Qiao pengran looked wronged and said, "Xiao Shi, I have no place to sleep. Tu Wencheng released a lot of vines when studying green fruits, which almost destroyed the whole room. Naturally, I have no place to sleep." Qiao pengran, Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng live in one room.


    When there was no little poem before, Qiao guanran didn''t think they were very eye-catching. Now he feels that he buckled all the shit pots on them.


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran suspiciously. Anyway, it was too coincidental. Thinking in her heart, she was not idle and released her mental strength. Sure enough, the three people''s room was about to become a botanical garden, full of vines.

 Chapter 64

    Seeing the "tragedy" in Qiao pengran''s room, yunmengshi had to wonder whether Qiao pengran deliberately let Tu Wencheng cause it?


    Qiao guanran knew yunmengshi''s inner thoughts and looked at her innocently.


    "Xiaoshi, you may be wronged today." then he sat down beside Yunmeng poetry. Close to her body, strong male information filled the nostrils of Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmeng Shiqiang refrained from kicking Qiao pengran down. He stood up and said coldly, "go down."


    "Xiao Shi, I''ve just been nervous and haven''t had a rest. Only when you wake up can I breathe a sigh of relief and feel dizzy in my heart." the hateful Qiao pengran actually used a bitter meat trick.


    Yunmengshi carefully observed Qiao pengran''s face. Sure enough, it showed an iron blue and full of fatigue. He couldn''t help but feel a little unbearable in his heart.


    Seeing the change of yunmengshi''s face, Qiao pengran knew that he was on the right road. Xiaoshi was indeed a person who ate soft rather than hard. He thickened his face day by day for the sake of a happy life in the future.


    "Xiaoshi, I''m sleepy and sleeping." then he took Xiaoshi''s arm standing by the bed and pulled her to the bed.


    Yunmengshi didn''t expect that Qiao pengran would suddenly hold himself. Without precaution, he fell on Qiao pengran''s body.


    As soon as Qiao kuanran hugged her, he imprisoned Xiaoshi in his arms, facing the wall, blocking her retreat and giving her no chance to escape.


    "However." Yunmeng poetry struggled in his arms, but did not break away from his arms. Originally, Yunmeng poetry could break away, but because he just woke up, his mental strength grew a lot, but his body could not catch up with the growth of spiritual power, resulting in some uncontrollable body.


    "Xiaoshi, I miss you every day. Joe''s eyes are burning. Today he wants Xiaoshi to know his love, not always his pain, but she doesn''t know how she feels.


    "I can''t wait to tie you around so that you won''t attract bees and butterflies everywhere." Joe said wickedly.


    "Where can I attract bees and butterflies?" yunmengshi didn''t feel afraid at all, but she had some sweet feelings in her heart. She didn''t know whether she liked Qiao pengran, but at least she didn''t hate his touch.


    "That Mo Hongyuan." Qiao pangran took out Mo Hongyuan again and said that although he knew Mo Hongyuan''s subordinates, as long as he knew that Mo Hongyuan''s boy was imprinted on his soul by the little poem, he couldn''t be jealous.


    "I think you should already know our relationship." although in Qiao''s arms, yunmengshi is still so calm.


    Qiao Jianran said, "I think you have only me around you. When you are in danger, the first thing you think of is me. After you are unconscious, let me take you back and wait for you to wake up quietly by the bed, not Mo Hongyuan."


    Yunmengshi doesn''t dare to look into Qiao pengran''s eyes. She doesn''t dare to face it. She''s afraid that after her identity is exposed, Qiao pengran will leave her and even become an enemy with herself.


    What you don''t get won''t feel after you lose; But what you once owned, after losing, I''m afraid it will hurt your heart.


    Qiao pengran was dejected, and Xiaoshi still didn''t believe in himself. What secret does she have to protect so well? He can feel that Xiaoshi has feelings for herself. Otherwise, she would not easily hold herself in her arms and would have been beaten away by her powers.


    "Xiaoshi, I don''t blame you. I love you. I will naturally accept everything you have. I will prove my oath with time." then I put my arm around Xiaoshi and closed my eyes to rest. He''s really tired.


    In Qiao Jianran''s arms, I felt the breath close at hand. After listening to his almost straightforward words, she said that it was deceptive to have no feeling. She felt a little sad. However, why didn''t I meet you in the previous life, so I wouldn''t suffer those hardships, take precautions against everyone around me, or feel lonely alone. I knew that the sun was right in front of me and within reach, But he was afraid to stretch out his hand for fear that the sun would burn himself.


    Thinking, yunmengshi also closed his eyes, combed his spiritual power, and let the body slowly adapt to the powerful spiritual power.


    After swallowing the fourth level crystal core, Yunmeng poetry, which has just advanced to the third level, is now the peak of the third level. However, to advance to level 4 is not achievable in a few days. It requires long-term adaptive energy. Although she is a zombie, she can''t bear the sudden filling of so much energy.


    Gradually, yunmengshi''s consciousness sank, relaxed his guard, and "slept" in Qiao pengran''s arms.


    Sleep is not as good as the short sleep of the soul, because zombies have no sleep, but only the sleep of the soul. And dormancy is rare, only when you eat and support.


    The two of them wanted to sleep very much. When they woke up the next morning, yunmengshi felt that her whole body was very relaxed. After her rebirth, she had never been so relaxed and her whole body was full of vitality.


    But for a moment, she felt that she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself, because her hands tightly hugged Qiao pengran''s waist, her legs were also on his legs, and she was pressed on Qiao pengran''s body.


    Qiao pengran woke up early, enjoying the little poem ''pressing'' himself, and didn''t move.


    If the Zombie''s face could be red, yunmengshi''s face would have become a red apple.


    "Good morning, Xiaoshi," said Joe with a smile. His face was full of satisfaction. This was how long he had been looking forward to life. When he woke up, he saw Xiaoshi''s face, smiled and said good morning to her, and then gave her a kiss.


    Thinking in his head, Joe''s mouth leaned up.


    Yunmengshi was so frightened that she quickly turned her head to her side. In case Qiao pengran kissed herself, did she have to think of any reason to let him drink the water treated by white beads?


    Qiao Pang was not discouraged and continued to invade Yunmeng poetry''s territory. Yunmeng poetry almost hid in the wall.


    Yunmengshi didn''t get angry, but turned around and put his red mouth on Qiao pengran''s face.


    Joe''s satisfaction blossomed in his heart. Did he think that last night''s confession had worked? Xiaoshi accepted herself?


    When Qiao pengran was stunned, yunmengshi vigorously pushed away Qiao pengran and sat up. In fact, she didn''t know why she wanted to kiss him. It seems that the warmth of being tired of death is not generally attractive to her. Unexpectedly, he fell unconsciously? Do you really want to accept him?


    Qiao pengran, who was relieved, also sat up and looked at Yunmeng poetry with surprise. He said strangely: "Xiaoshi, you, you, do you feel my love?" an apocalyptic hero was surprised like a child getting candy at this time.

 Chapter 65

    Yunmengshi sighed in her heart. The emotion came, and it was so blazing. Why did she refuse?


    She looked at Qiao Yanran and said seriously, "don''t betray me, or I''ll kill you myself." then she added in her heart: destroy mankind and go to hell with you.


    Obviously, it is the most cruel words. Listening to Joe''s ears, it is the most moving love words in the world. His hands tremble and hold the poem, "since you say this, I won''t give up. Even if you want to go back, it''s impossible. I won''t allow it."


    Yunmeng poem loved the strange warmth in her heart. The corners of her mouth tilted slightly and said, "OK."


    Qiao pengran was foolishly happy there alone and was despised by Yunmeng poetry.


    Suddenly, Qiao pengran touched yunmengshi''s eyes with his hand and said, "Xiao Shi, your eyes are so beautiful!"


    Yunmengshi was surprised. He quickly put his hand on his face and touched it. No, the glasses on his face didn''t know when they were gone. Her face was a little pale. Qiao pangran saw his red eyes. Did he know anything?


    Qiao pangran saw that yunmengshi''s face was wrong, "Xiaoshi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yunmengshi asked with her heart, "don''t you think I''m so strange?"


    Qiao churan smiled warmly, and his eyes were full of the shadow of Yunmeng poetry, "how can I feel strange? Everything on Xiaoshi is beautiful, and Xiaoshi''s words are right."


    Yunmengshi''s heart was down. He really didn''t see the wrong person. With Qiao''s wisdom, how could he not find his own difference? He just wants to tell his secret. If he doesn''t tell it, he won''t ask.


    Seeing Yunmeng''s dark red eyes full of complexity, Qiao churan smiled, "why? Did Xiaoshi fall in love with me so soon?"


    Yunmengshi snorted, "dream." then he got out of bed and sorted out his clothes. They were really just sleeping in bed, and nothing else happened.


    But now yunmengshi is worried that he doesn''t dare to let Qiao guanran have close contact with him. He is afraid that he will be infected with the zombie virus. He doesn''t want him to become a zombie without his own consciousness. After all, a wise zombie like himself and Mo Hongyuan is just an example, and not everyone is so lucky.


    Thinking, there was mo Hongyuan''s voice outside the door, "Miss, are you awake?" Qiao ran didn''t come out after entering Wang''s room yesterday. Mo Hongyuan was worried that Wang had been taken advantage of, but he couldn''t disobey Wang''s order and had to stay outside the door.


    "Well, tell the brothers to clean up and get ready to start today." I''ve been delayed here for a while. I always linger like this. When did I get to s city? Cloud dream poem thought in my heart.


    "Xiaoshi, let''s start today?" Qiao pengran still loves yunmengshi''s body. He was injured yesterday. I don''t know what''s going on now.


    As if he knew what Qiao pengran was thinking, yunmengshi clenched her fist and slapped the table around her, "I''m fine."


    There was a spoiled smile at the corner of Joe''s mouth, his little poem, and such a lovely time? Sometimes he really wants to hide her, so that everything about her will not be seen, but belong to himself. But he knew it was impossible.


    At this time, meatball also walked in with four legs. Yunmengshi was very angry when he saw it. This guy disappeared at the moment of crisis and would come back when he had something to eat. Do you owe it in your last life?


    Meatball felt that yunmengshi was in a bad mood and immediately pretended to be pathetic.


    Yunmengshi took the skin on its back and picked it up. The shin of the ball kept swinging in the air, trying to escape from yunmengshi''s claws. At the same time, he preached to Yunmeng poem: "master, master, I have help, I have help."


    "What did you do?" Yun Mengshi said.


    Qiao pengran had long suspected that yunmengshi could communicate with meatball. This time, he confirmed his guess, "what is meatball, little poem?"


    "It? Maybe it''s a mutant zombie." yunmengshi replied calmly, as if it was as common as his own kitten and dog.


    Qiao pangran was startled. He quickly grabbed Xiaoshi''s hand with the ball, grabbed the ball, threw it to the ground, and the ball hummed and shouted.


    Meatball complained in Yunmeng''s head, "he fell on me, master, he fell on me."


    "Good fall." yunmengshi gloated on one side.


    Qiao pengran said nervously, "Xiaoshi, did it hurt you? Was it infected with the virus?" he was also concerned about chaos. Without talking about the identity of yunmengshi zombie emperor, only the powers were not so easy to be infected, except those mutated zombies and zombies with much higher levels. Besides, she is still a healing power. How can she be so easily infected?


    "I''m fine, its virus can''t hurt me," said yunmengshi, with strong self-confidence in his tone.


    Joe knew he was thinking too much, but he still glared at the ball and warned it.


    The ball turned around, pointed his ass at him, and shook his tail vigorously. In order to be angry, Qiao ran. Then he ran to yunmengshi''s footsteps and rubbed for a while.


    Qiao pengran''s face changed. He really wanted to kick the ball open. He did what he said. Qiao pengran suddenly raised his right foot and kicked the ball at the foot of yunmengshi into the corner faster than hiding from the vine.


    After Qiao pengran''s toss, yunmengshi almost forgot to ask the question before the ball. Meatball escaped a disaster unknowingly.


    After cleaning up, yunmengshi put his glasses on his eyes. They came out of yunmengshi''s room in full view of the public. Qiao pengran also politely loaded yunmengshi''s things into his own space.


    Gu Bai rubbed his eyes, "boss, Mengshi, you last night..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Yunmeng poem, "nothing happened to us last night."


    Everyone looked at them suspiciously. They all lived in one room and said nothing had happened? However, the two people''s affairs are not much involved. These two people have provoked no one to have a good life. They won''t be so stupid! Even Gu Bai, who was always curious, didn''t continue to ask.


    "Now, let''s go!" Joe churan said the first order, which excited everyone. Gu Bai laughed: "ha ha, you can finally leave this place."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Although you don''t have to worry about being attacked by zombies at any time, you always feel that there is something less.


    Qiao Jianran took the lead, pushed open the door of the conference room and filled the car at the door with oil. When the people got on the car, Gu Bai was still driving. He shouted, "let''s go!" then he stepped on the accelerator, and the car sped to the gate of the prison.

 Chapter 66

    As soon as the car got to the door, he saw that the door was blocked by the crowd. Joe frowned, "what happened?"


    With the sensitivity of six senses, Yunmeng poetry heard the discussion of the masses.


    "Our hero is leaving," said a man in his forties.


    "Yes, heroes, I don''t know where to go now. I may have died there and been eaten by zombies," echoed a man in his twenties next to him.


    Thousands of people gathered here, for nothing else, to see off the great heroes who saved the whole base - Yun Mengshi and others.


    Seeing the car parked in front of them, the residents of the base rushed to them madly to express their gratitude, just like the star chasers before the end of the world.


    Wang qianglin wiped the sweat on his head and shouted, "everyone be quiet, everyone be quiet, this may lead to zombies."


    But the crowd was so excited that who could hear him?


    Seeing that the situation at the scene was not under control, Zheng Hong sent his power to the sky.


    Seeing that the power man made a move, everyone was quiet for a moment. Wang qianglin shouted, "be quiet, everyone. You just caused zombies. At that time, it will not only bring trouble to the heroes, but also threaten our base."


    Hearing that the consequences were so serious, the masses calmed down one after another. No one spoke, for fear that it would lead to zombies.


    Wang qianglin came excitedly and took Qiao pengran''s hand, but Qiao pengran dodged. Wang qianglin was not embarrassed or angry. He still said excitedly: "brother Qiao, you saved the base of Q city. You are our benefactor. After the residents of the base know it, they must gather here to express their feelings, you see..."


    Joe ran stood up. The people in front were very excited, and the people who couldn''t see behind were very anxious, but they didn''t squeeze forward. They were all very conscious, afraid of bringing trouble to their benefactor.


    "I''m Qiao pengran, not a hero. I''m just a power. When the end of the world comes, every survivor is the hope of human survival. I hope that one day, human beings can defeat zombies and walk in the street without fear of zombies at any time, just like before the end of the world." Qiao pengran said passionately.


    "Besides, it''s not my fault to get rid of this tree shaped zombie. Our greatest hero is her." then he pulled Yunmeng poetry to his body. At this time, everyone reached a high level of belief in Qiao pengran and believed what he said. The whispered words of everyone merged into one sentence: "hero, hero, hero."


    "Well, we''ll leave here soon." Joe said this sentence. Everyone''s mood fluctuated a little. They wanted the heroes to stay.


    Yunmengshi stood up and said in her clean voice, "we don''t want to abandon you. In order to live a better life in the future, we must face more difficulties, but you should believe that one day, we will come back, come back here and lead you to the time just mentioned."


    The voice of Yunmeng poetry seemed to have a calming effect. A group of excited people suddenly calmed down. Their eyes changed from gray to full of hope in just a few seconds.


    This is the role of yunmengshi''s spiritual power. This is mass hypnosis. Only yunmengshi dares to do this, dare to hypnotize thousands of people directly, and give them a psychological hint. When she comes back one day, she starts the key of this psychological hint, which is equivalent to having another base in hand for nothing. Even if her identity as the zombie emperor is exposed in the future, These crazy believers don''t care.


    In yunmengshi''s heart, in this life, he and others removed the tree zombie and saved the base of Q city. They can''t just give up the base they saved in vain. Isn''t this equivalent to wasting their efforts? How can we do without charging some interest? She is not the virgin, she is the zombie emperor, who is destined to stand against mankind.


    Wang qianglin was obviously hypnotized. His eyes were full of hope. His eyes became more fanatical when he looked at Yunmeng poetry. It was not the man''s fanaticism towards women, but the fanaticism of worshipping gods.


    He turned and said to the base people, "we will wait for the hero to come back and lead us to fight with the zombies. We will win, don''t we?"


    The crowd no longer cared about what led to the zombie. They tried their best and shouted, "yes."


    Yunmeng poem timely released the emperor''s authority to drive away the nearby zombies. Isn''t it a trouble when the zombies come out?


    Yunmengshi sat back in the car. At the same time, he also pulled Qiao guanran back and said, "let''s go."


    Gu Bai was stunned at this time. He didn''t know what happened in just a few minutes. How did the people of the base become like this?


    However, after hearing yunmengshi''s words, he started the car conditionally, and the people of the base spontaneously gave way. There was no organization, naturally, there was no confusion.


    Knowing that the car was hundreds of meters away from the door, the sunspot asked, "just now, what happened?"


    Qiao guanran never left yunmengshi since he got on the bus. He explained: "in a few words, Xiao Shi recovered a city base. It is also a potential base."


    The sunspot smiled and said, "Miss, will we come back here in the future?"


    Yunmengshi smiled mysteriously, "of course." she had made up her mind since she entered the base. Otherwise, why did she go in when she knew there was danger in the base?


    After driving for a while, many people came out of the enthusiasm of the masses. Obviously, these people have not experienced the general treatment, except yunmengshi and Qiao guanran.


    "Boss, where is our next place?" Gu Bai, sitting in the cab, suddenly asked after the car had been driven for a while. As everyone picked it up in a hurry, Joe didn''t have time to explain, and he sat in the co pilot and always showed the way.


    "D City," Joe said.


    "D city is a good place, coastal city," sunspot said with expectation.


    Tu Wencheng hit: "this is not before the end of the world, and we are not going to travel. The situation in coastal cities may be more complex than we have encountered before."


    Yunmengshi nodded. "Wencheng is right. Plant zombies have been encountered. Maybe there will be some strange zombies in the sea. We just pass through D city. If we don''t get into trouble, we won''t get into trouble." she warned.


    Qiao congran agreed and nodded. A plant-based zombie made them worried, let alone monsters in the sea.


    The atmosphere was a little heavy. Yunmengshi suddenly smiled and scolded, "we just need to stay away from the sea. Don''t forget that we just borrow Road D city."

 Chapter 67

    The car was driving on the road, but there were few vehicles passing by. Gu Bai wondered, "Why are there so few people going to city D? There are so many vehicles passing on our way to city Q."


    Yunmengshi glanced at the sea beside the road and mused, "I''m afraid D city is more dangerous than we thought." although the road is still a distance from the sea, she can already feel the hidden danger in the sea.


    "Is there anything in the sea?" Joe asked when he saw yunmengshi looking at the sea outside the window.


    "Yes, don''t you realize that there are few zombies on the road?" Yun Mengshi analyzed.


    Tu Wencheng looked around. "Yes, there are cliffs on one side and the sea on the other. There are no residents around. Unless it''s people passing by by car, there are few zombies."


    "If there are fewer zombies, there may be more other things." Yun Mengshi said with deep meaning.


    "You mean, animal variants?" Qiao Ran''s eyes lit up and thought of a possibility. City D is a coastal city with good environmental protection. Naturally, there are many wild animals inhabiting here, especially in the suburbs.


    After discussion, we call plant zombies and animal zombies as variants, because they are not zombies, but infected by zombie virus and mutated.


    As soon as Joe''s voice fell, they heard a few bird calls. The sound was not as crisp as before the end of the world, but full of tyranny.


    "Why, what''s the matter?" asked Gu Bai, who was driving.


    "Trouble is coming." yunmengshi said faintly. He didn''t worry too much in his tone. Indeed, which of the people in the car must be the captain of a team?


    The sound of "Gaga" is getting closer and denser.


    "Be on alert," yunmengshi said loudly, reminding everyone.


    "Coming." the black man stared out of the window.


    I saw a dense black flying objects flying towards people''s cars. There were at least 100 birds, all mutated birds.


    "They are all bird variants, and they are more than two levels. Everyone is on emergency alert. They are coming soon." yunmengshi''s slightly hasty voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Gu Bai stepped on the accelerator and raised the speed to the maximum speed per hour, trying to avoid these bird variants.


    But those birds were so fast that they almost blinked. Hundreds of birds rushed to the car. They were twice as big as before the end of the world, and their wings became more powerful, almost as sharp as a knife.


    The car was speeding on the road, but a group of birds hundreds of meters away were getting closer and closer to the car, and they were about to catch up with everyone.


    Yunmengshi was the first to make a move. She stretched out her hand and flew out with a large range of ice fog. The effect was very good. In an instant, more than a dozen birds were frozen by the ice fog, and the sound of "popping" landing was heard all the time, but the good time did not last long. The speed of the ice fog was too slow, and the speed of birds was too fast. Knowing the power of the ice fog, birds fled one after another.


    "These guys without wisdom actually know how to avoid." the sunspot couldn''t help saying when he saw the scene.


    However, due to the ice and fog, they temporarily blocked the progress of birds and were thrown out of a distance by yunmengshi''s car.


    Qiao pengran also shot at this time. A burst of lightning went out. In an instant, more than a dozen birds were knocked down to the ground, constantly twitching, and obviously lost the ability to move.


    "Well, that''s it. We take turns. As long as they pass this distance, they won''t catch up. This variant has a strong sense of territory. As long as we leave their territory, we''ll be safe," yunmengshi said.

 Chapter 68

    This makes everyone feel relaxed. It''s not good. The darkness just brought a certain pressure to everyone. It''s natural to be relaxed when you know how to deal with these variants.


    The unknown is always mysterious. As long as you untie that veil, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    The crowd took turns to shoot, and Tu Wencheng shot. Suddenly, a vine wall stood there. The amazing height blocked the way for birds to move forward. They accidentally hit the vine with their head, but Tu Wencheng''s vine was not so easy to hit.


    "Have you recovered the fruit?" yunmengshi asked with a smile. Although it was a question, it was full of affirmation.


    "Yes, thank you for your dream poem." Tu Wen''s idiom was full of gratitude, followed by regret. "Unfortunately, I can only hold on for less than a minute."


    "That''s enough." Joe smiled happily when he saw his brother so strong.


    A minute later, Tu Wencheng removed the vines. His face turned white. It seemed that his power consumption was serious. He closed his eyes and began to restore his power.


    The car has been driving for a long time, but those birds obviously haven''t given up the "delicious food to the mouth".


    The birds actually accelerated their flight speed and caught up with yunmengshi''s car within a few breaths.


    "They''re fast again." Gu Bai saw the bird variant catching up in the rearview mirror of the car, and felt a little empty in his heart. "Mengshi, when can we leave their territory?" he asked.


    "I don''t know either." yunmengshi gave us such an answer. She is not a God. The news was heard in her previous life when she was not sold to the laboratory.


    Yunmengshi ignored everyone''s surprise and made another move. This time, it was not ice fog, but a spiritual power. With a trace of the power of the zombie emperor, he rolled over the variants.


    The variants immediately stopped, and the sounds of "Gaga" and "ow" continued. These bird variants were not as strong as the soul of human zombies, and naturally had no resistance to the spiritual attack of Yunmeng poetry, not to mention the spiritual attack against the zombie emperor.


    Directly, these variants did not stir their wings, fell straight to the ground and lost their breath.


    "Miss, this is so awesome." sunspot looked at Yunmeng poem with adoration on his face.


    Only Qiao pengran found one thing. Just when yunmengshi attacked, Mo Hongyuan''s body couldn''t help shaking. It was a shaking of fear. He buried what he saw in his heart.


    "Spirit is a power." yunmengshi tilted his mouth and explained.


    "God, Mengshi, how many powers do you know?" Gu Bai asked a question that everyone had always wanted to ask.


    Yunmengshi shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but sometimes she found it out." this sentence is true. She really doesn''t know how many powers she has. She can''t remember what the crystal core is when she eats the crystal core? You know, since she became a zombie, she has eaten many crystal nuclei and power beads. She also knows some rare powers.


    They didn''t go deep into it and knew that Yunmeng poetry had its own secret. But these secrets don''t just show up in front of everyone, do they?


    The car continued to drive. Before entering city D, everyone encountered such danger. I don''t know what city D is. But none of this can stop everyone''s footsteps.

 Chapter 69

    The car has been driving on the road for several hours. Before encountering those bird variants, Shanghai can occasionally encounter one or two cars passing by. After passing through the bird variants, there is only yunmengshi''s lonely car, and there is no car to catch up with them.


    Gu Baixin trembled and said, "there''s only one car on this road. It seems that it''s all broken under those bird beaks."


    Yunmengshi also affirmed Gu Bai''s statement and said, "yes, those birds'' mouths are very sharp. If they catch up, the car will become debris under nearly a hundred birds'' mouths in an instant.


    "Xiao Shi, so powerful?" the sunspot also said with a frightened face. They were not afraid because they had just not directly contacted birds.


    Yunmengshi nodded affirmatively, "the strength of those who can come here is certainly not weak, but no car came."


    Everyone sighed, and then looked at yunmengshi. Fortunately, there was such a person in their team who was almost omnipotent. With her around, they felt at ease.


    Most importantly, in this team, there are not only Yunmeng poetry, but also the demon Qiao pengran and a group of powerful men.


    After another hour or so, the high-rise buildings in the city could be seen in front of the car, and there were more and more zombies on the road. Just now Gu Bai had no time to dodge and hit a zombie, causing the bumper of the car to fall off.


    "Gu Bo, try to hide from the zombies. If you can''t hide, I''ll help you solve it." yunmengshi said. If you hit like this, the people haven''t found a safe place, the car will be scrapped and the people will be besieged by the zombies.


    It''s not fun to be exposed to hundreds of zombies, and there are not only first-class zombies, but also many second-class zombies.


    Gu Bai nodded, took a deep breath, clenched the steering wheel, stepped on the accelerator, and the car rushed out at a higher speed.


    During this period, yunmengshi''s ice blade and Qiao pengran''s fireball helped a lot.


    "Will there be survivors in this city?" asked Mo Hongyuan, who sat in the corner and didn''t speak.


    "There will be not only survivors, but also bases and so on." yunmengshi said with an eyebrow.


    "There are the government and the army here. After the end of the world, D city has not been abandoned, so there are still the army here." Qiao Jianran explained that he knows very well.


    "Boss, who are we afraid of? We are all powers." Gu Bo laughed arrogantly as he drove.


    "Gu Bai, I advise you, in the last world, if you want to live, don''t underestimate anyone, even if he is a three-year-old child." yunmengshi said coldly. This is her conclusion from the painful lessons of the last life. The terrible thing in the last world is not the zombie, but the people''s heart.


    Gu Bai was scolded by yunmengshi, but he didn''t have a heart of resentment. "I know, Mengshi, I won''t underestimate anyone." he said seriously.


    Yunmengshi nodded. Although Gu Bai had many shortcomings, it was a good advantage to know his mistakes and change them. How many powers thought they were superior in the last world, but they were killed by ordinary people and died in peace.


    The words of Yunmeng poem were also remembered by the people, and the car was silent all of a sudden.


    According to people''s experience, the safest place in the city is the basement, which is easy to defend but difficult to attack. Of course, this is also the most dangerous place. If it is besieged by zombies, there is no way back.


    Of course, if D city has a base or military garrison, it''s much safer to go there.


    "Gu Bai, turn right." yunmengshi''s command broke the silence in the car.


    "Yes," said Gu Bai, and immediately turned the steering wheel to the right.


    "Xiaoshi, do you feel the base?" Joe asked.


    Yunmengshi glanced at him, and sure enough, the man knew himself. She didn''t say anything, but Qiao understood the reason why she did so.


    "Yes, I feel the gathering place of survivors." yunmengshi answered Qiao pengran''s question.


    In fact, Mo Hongyuan, sitting on one side, also felt that he couldn''t smell such a strong smell of meat. It''s just that he doesn''t have to talk. If he shows his feet, won''t he implicate Wang?


    "Go straight ahead, there are about five kilometers left." yunmengshi was directing the direction and defending against the sudden zombie.


    Qiao pengran also focused on defending against the sudden zombie. If the car was destroyed by the sudden zombie, they only walked on their own feet and didn''t know what unpredictable things would happen along the way.


    "It''s coming soon." after about twenty minutes, yunmengshi suddenly said, "there are still a thousand meters. It''s a large base."


    The base of D city was also a popular base at the beginning of the end of the world, but later it was attacked by zombies, and the whole base fell. Finally, only four large bases in the world were not broken by zombies.


    When Yunmeng poetry was reborn, the form of human beings was in danger.


    After escaping the sudden attack of several zombies, the car drove to the outside of the base. The base in city D was ten times larger than that in city Q, and tens of thousands of people lived in it. There were high walls at the door, on which were many hot weapons. The inspection at the door was very strict, and one third of the food had to be handed in.


    Yunmengshi has reason to believe that this base is a hot weapon such as missiles, otherwise it could not last so long in previous lives.


    "Shall we go in?" Gu Bai asked when he saw that the inspection at the door was very strict.


    "Go in, why don''t you go in?" said Joe, smiling with a flash of danger in his eyes. Then put the food in the car into their own space.


    This move is very cruel. They don''t have any food. What else do they pay? As for their cars, the people at the base should give them. The cars have been broken after bumping all the way. It''s very that they give them the things that need to be scrapped when they go on the road again, and they don''t feel bad about it.


    "Go." yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran with approval. When Qiao pengran didn''t pay attention, he suddenly went up and gave him a gentle kiss on his face.


    Although it was a light brush, it was strong in Joe''s heart. What he thought at this time was that Xiaoshi would flirt with himself. Should he flirt back?


    Qiao guanran was thinking in his head, but yunmengshi didn''t give him this opportunity. He opened the door and got off.


    "Who?" there are about a dozen guards, which are only on the ground. There are no less than 20 people with machine guns and ammunition on the wall. It seems that there are also powers in the base. There are two brushes in the base. Yunmengshi said secretly in his heart.

 Chapter 70

    "We are survivors," said Joe, who got out of the car as the team leader. Although he is the captain of the team, yunmengshi is the master of many things. Who makes her "feel" so accurate? There is no time when she makes mistakes.


    The man was a man in his forties. He was wearing slightly dirty clothes and was not thin. He should not have experienced any hardships in the last month, and his skin was still very white. It seems that he is the leader of the goalkeeper and has some power.


    The leader glanced around with his eyes. When he saw Yunmeng poem, his eyes lit up, and a flash of lust flashed at the bottom of his eyes. Although he covered it well, he was found by Yunmeng poem with infinite sensitivity of six senses, and his heart was secretly vigilant.


    "How many people?" the leader asked according to the rules.


    "Seven," said Joe.


    The team leader was very calm and didn''t ask about anything else. He didn''t even ask if everyone was a power. His mind was completely focused on yunmengshi. He spoke quickly, "enter the base, hand in one-third of the grain and isolate for 12 hours to prevent one of you from carrying the virus into the base."


    "We are all superpowers," Joe said. In his impression, superpowers will not be infected with zombie virus.


    "Not even a power person. Another power person became a zombie in the base the day before yesterday, which caused us heavy losses, so I''m sorry, the power person also has to be isolated." the team leader stared and said proudly, as if he was not afraid of the identity of all the power people. The team members behind the team leader were arrogant one by one.


    Qiao pengran immediately wanted to accumulate strength and send out a thunder ball. He put out his arrogant face in front, but was stopped by yunmengshi. Then he said gently in Qiao pengran''s ear: "we still have to enter the base. First, we have to look at the situation of the base. Second, it''s too dangerous for us to stay outside alone. There are not only zombies in D City, but also other variants."


    Joe knew that he had just been impulsive. Obviously, giving the man a lightning strike was not the best way.


    "Well, we accept isolation, but we have no food, only the car," Joe said, pretending to be helpless.


    The team leader narrowed his eyes and obviously didn''t believe Joe''s statement. Without everyone''s permission, he went straight to the car and took someone to turn the car upside down. He didn''t even find the residue of food. He said with hatred: "the base does not provide food."


    Joe obviously didn''t care about this. He said quietly, "it doesn''t matter."


    The team leader was so angry that no one dared to challenge his authority for a long time. You know, he is the brother-in-law of one of the two people in power in the base. There are almost no people like Qiao guanran.


    He looked at the crowd and said: wait for me.


    Gu Bai laughed, "ah, I''m so scared. Ha ha."


    "You..." the team leader angrily pointed to Gu Bai and couldn''t say a word. Turned around and left.


    Then they led the people to the isolation room to separate men and women, so yunmengshi and the people were separated.


    When he left, Qiao pengran was worried and wanted to make a big move to keep the base alive. At this time, he had an idea in his heart: establish the base, make his own decisions, and let Xiaoshi be embarrassed by others again.


    Yunmengshi gently stroked his shoulder and said, "however, do you believe in my ability?"


    Qiao congran nodded and said that he was sometimes ashamed of his ability to write Yunmeng poems.


    "In that case, what are you worried about?" yunmengshi smiled.


    Qiao pengran told himself to rest assured, but he still didn''t give up yunmengshi and left him for a moment, as if he felt uncomfortable when he couldn''t see her.

 Chapter 71

    Yunmengshi was taken to a separate isolation room, a room of more than ten square meters, with only one bed and one chair. It was very simple, but in the end, it was very good to have a safe place to live.


    However, what surprised yunmengshi a little was that only one woman came to the base this time? Or are there too many isolation rooms at the base? Has it reached the level of one room for one person?


    The later conjecture is that yunmengshi doesn''t believe it. The base doesn''t look very big, but tens of thousands of people live in it. The housing pressure must not be lower. How can you spare a room for yourself as an isolation room? There must be a conspiracy.


    But who is yunmengshi? How can the magnificent zombie emperor be afraid of conspiracy? Under absolute force, all plots are illusory.


    But how could she refuse when someone offered her a separate room?


    Yunmengshi went to bed and lay down to sleep. Although she doesn''t need sleep, she also needs a proper rest. After all, she is a zombie rather than a robot.


    Because there was no time, yunmengshi didn''t know how long it would take. Her sensitive nose made her smell an unusual smell in the room. She looked for the source of the smell and saw a gap beside the window. The smell came from there.


    Yunmengshi is an art expert who is bold and takes a few breaths fiercely. This must be a drug. The specific effect is not clear, because she is not human, and this drug is of no use to her. Even poison, which can defeat the zombie virus in her body, so human drugs have no effect on her.


    Since she doesn''t know the effect, yunmengshi still stays the same - lying in bed and pretending to sleep. Anyway, the person who drugged her must have a purpose and will appear.


    Sure enough, yunmengshi didn''t wait much. The door of the room was pushed open and a human came in. Although yunmengshi didn''t open his eyes, the most powerful thing of the zombie was smell. When the man came in, she smelled it. He was the leader at the door.


    What''s he doing? Cloud dream poem thought in his heart. Do you? A flash of enlightenment flashed through her head. She recalled the lust in the leader''s eyes when she first met. Hum, did someone hit her attention? I''m really impatient.


    Knowing this, she guessed the effect of the drug in the air. It''s either a overpowering drug or an aphrodisiac. The latter is more likely.


    When the leader saw the person in his heart lying on the bed, he made a tut sound: "I haven''t played ******************************************************************************.


    When I walked in, the team leader''s smile was bigger and his saliva was about to stay. "Tut Tut, it''s nice to have such a skin. It''s lucky to play such a thing in the last world. I heard that he was still a superpower." his head had been filled with cloud dream poetry on the bed and various fantasies under his body. He didn''t notice it at all. He was clearly an aphrodisiac, Why is the man lying there quietly.


    Listening to the leader''s words, Yun Mengshi verified his conjecture and was more determined to kill.


    At this time, the team leader is already in front of the bed. He can''t wait to rush to bed, tear open the man''s clothes on the bed and have a good cool.


    When the leader''s fat hand approached yunmengshi''s clothes, yunmengshi opened his eyes, shook his hand and hit the leader''s arm with a "pa". It didn''t use all his strength. It was not fun to kill him. Yunmengshi recently pulled out an evil smile.

 Chapter 72

    With a scream of "ah", the team leader was beaten out by yunmengshi and fell to the ground. He felt that his arm was broken. What made him feel more incredible was that the medicine was useless to women?


    "You, you, how dare you waste my arm?" the leader said fiercely, "do you know who I am?"


    "Ha ha." yunmengshi heard a sentence that made her have to laugh.


    Seeing yunmengshi sneering, the team leader was anxious. On the one hand, he was angry about yunmengshi''s attitude, on the other hand, he was worried about his life. After all, he was facing a power.


    "I told me that the person in power of this base is my brother-in-law." the last two words of ''one of the people in power'' were deliberately omitted in the words. There was a arrogant look on his face, his nostrils were going to tilt up to the sky, and even his abandoned arm didn''t hurt so much, as if the person in charge of the base was as proud as himself.


    Yunmengshi has no nonsense. The reason why he didn''t kill him at once is to get some information about the base from him.


    "Now, if I ask you and answer, I won''t kill you." Yun Mengshi said faintly, as if he didn''t see human life in his words.


    The team leader gave a cold shiver, but when he thought that he was supported by his brother-in-law behind him, his momentum suddenly increased a lot. He covered his broken arm and said, "you''d better let me go now and sleep with me all night. Maybe I can let my brother-in-law spare you one life."


    "It seems that you don''t have the consciousness to become a prisoner at all." yunmengshi sighed, and then took out a small knife in her pocket. This is what she doesn''t leave her body. It''s used when taking crystal nuclei or power beads. She doesn''t want to stir it in the white brain with her hand.


    "What are you going to do?" the team leader looked frightened, but still looked fierce and weak.


    "You''ll know right away." cloud dream poem still has a faint attitude.


    "Come..." the leader just wanted to shout, but he was stuffed into his mouth by a sheet pulled off by yunmengshi.


    The team leader struggled to remember, how could yunmengshi let him go so easily? It seemed that the thin feet went towards the leader''s legs with the wind.


    There was only a brittle sound of broken bones. The leader was stuffed with sheets in his mouth and didn''t scream. He just whined and fell to the ground. Who is yunmengshi? Level 3 Zombie King, I''m afraid the strength of his legs can''t even catch up with ordinary metal powers. If he goes down, it''s estimated that the leader''s bones will be broken to pieces.


    The team leader endured the sharp pain in his leg, took out the hand that had been covering his fractured arm, and wanted to take out the sheet in his mouth, so that he could shout for help and call in the people outside.


    Cloud dream poem a nail big ice fog passed, and the arm was frozen in an instant, together with the blood in the arm. In just a few seconds, the team leader was stripped of his limbs.


    At this time, the team leader was speechless with pain and kept twitching on the ground.


    In fact, there were guards outside, but before the team leader came in, he told him not to disturb his "good deeds", so there was no one to break in.


    The watchman thought, boss, how long has it been since he touched a woman and made such a big noise.


    Yunmengshi squatted down with a knife in one hand and pulled the sheet from the leader''s mouth with the other hand. Her eyes narrowed and said, "does it taste good?"


    The team leader stared at him and said with difficulty, "you are a devil, you are a devil."

 Chapter 73

    Yun Mengshi snorted and gestured on the leader''s head with a knife. "Regret now? It''s too late." this sentence seemed like a trial, which made the leader''s eyes lose brilliance in an instant.


    "Now, what do I ask and what do you say? Do you understand?" yunmengshi ordered.


    The team leader nodded unconsciously. The pain on his body made him almost numb.


    "Who is the leader of the base?" yunmengshi asked.


    "My brother-in-law, yes, my brother-in-law is the leader of the base. He won''t let you go if I die." the leader mentioned the leader of the base, as if he had caught a life-saving straw, and his eyes gradually recovered.


    "It seems that it''s difficult for me to treat you with a gentle attitude, isn''t it?" Yun Mengshi asked with a pick of eyebrows.


    The team leader quickly shook his head and his limbs were abandoned. This is a gentle means. What kind of cruel means is that?


    "By the way, I forgot one thing. What was the purpose of your coming in?" although the result was obvious, yunmengshi asked this question.


    "I, I am, I, I come..." the team leader hesitated and didn''t want to say more. He was afraid of being tortured twice after he said it.


    "Why? I can''t tell? Then I''ll tell you for you. From the first time I saw you, I knew you were harboring ghosts. I didn''t expect you to start so soon. I wanted you to live a little longer." yunmengshi seemed to sigh for the team leader.


    "Can you let me go after I said it?" the team leader asked timidly. Obviously, yunmengshi''s cruel means frightened him very much.


    "I won''t kill you," yunmengshi promised again, "as long as you answer my questions honestly."


    "OK, you ask." as if he had made a great determination, the team leader said.


    "The purpose of your coming to me." yunmengshi asked this question again.


    The team leader looked up carefully at yunmengshi and said softly, "I put an aphrodisiac in the air and want to sleep with you."


    In an instant, the air pressure in the room dropped and the temperature seemed to drop a few degrees. The leader of the team couldn''t lift his head. This momentum was much stronger than his brother-in-law. Who was this woman?


    The team leader was really afraid that yunmengshi would kill himself in his anger. He whispered, "you said you wouldn''t kill me."


    "Yes, I won''t kill you." Yun Mengshi suppressed her anger. After asking questions later, she was looking for the team leader to settle accounts.


    "Tell me about the base. The more detailed, the better."


    It''s not difficult for the team leader. This is something everyone at the base knows. "There are two leaders in the base, one is the pre apocalyptic government faction and the other is the pre apocalyptic Army Faction. The government faction is not as many as the army, but with the support of many powers, it can barely compete with the army faction."


    After that, the leader saw that yunmengshi had no change on his face and continued: "the leader of the government is Zhang Zhengqing and the leader of the army is Li Liguo. Both of them are strong people. Now the two factions are arguing over the voice of the base."


    "Just now you said that the leader of the base is your brother-in-law, and your brother-in-law is the leader of the army?" yunmengshi said with great certainty by guessing.


    The team leader stared and blurted out, "how do you know?"


    "Now the military faction has the upper hand, and the leader at the entrance of the base is you, Li Liguo''s brother-in-law, who is close to him. Such an important position is given to you, so I guess you are Li Liguo''s brother-in-law, the leader of the military faction." yunmengshi stood up and the old God was saying.

 Chapter 74

    The leader''s heart collapsed at this time. Why did he provoke a demon with strong strength and stronger brain? This man is hardly human.


    If yunmengshi knew what the team leader thought, she would be shocked. A joke is the truth closest to the truth. She is not human.


    "There''s nothing else to say." yunmengshi looked down at the disabled leader.


    The team leader wanted to ignore the pain, but it was getting more and more painful. He collapsed on the ground, almost trembling, and said, "there''s nothing wrong. My brother-in-law doesn''t value me very much at ordinary times. He won''t tell me any secrets, or he won''t send me here to watch the gate." the leader also complained, and he didn''t think about it. He''s an ordinary man. If he doesn''t have a leader''s brother-in-law, I''m afraid I''m not even qualified to see the gate?


    "Really no omission?" Yunmeng poem raised his tone with a threatening tone.


    "No, really not." the team leader shook his head like a rattle for fear that Yunmeng poetry would not believe it.


    "Well, I''ll give you a gift." yunmengshi smiled more strangely.


    The leader''s body trembled more. With intuition, he thought that the gift mentioned in Yunmeng''s poem was definitely not a good thing for him.


    Yunmengshi shook his hand, and the knife he had held flew out in an instant. With an earth shaking scream of "ah", the crotch of the leader was covered with blood. Yunmengshi abandoned him and created a eunuch in the end.


    "I won''t let you go, but I''ll let you go." the team leader shouted angrily while rolling in pain. Yunmengshi dares to abolish him. As long as his limbs are still there, there is hope to connect them, but if they are abandoned there, he will be abandoned in his life.


    "Can you beat anyone''s ideas?" Yun Mengshi said with some anger as her eyes turned red.


    The team leader grabbed his knife and threw it at yunmengshi with all his strength.


    Before yunmengshi could escape, the door of the closed room was suddenly knocked open. Qiao pengran came in. What he saw was a knife flying towards Xiaoshi''s face. He was angry. He stretched out his hand and struck the knife with a lightning strike. There was no residue left and it was directly vaporized.


    Yunmengshi was surprised and said, "Why are you here?"


    Qiao pengran nervously grabbed yunmengshi and looked up and down. He wanted to take off her clothes to see if she was hurt. "Xiao Shi, are you hurt?"


    Yunmengshi pointed to the team leader who had been shaking on the ground and said, I''m fine, it''s him.


    Joe''s eyes became so deep because of his anger that no one could guess what he was thinking at this time.


    "I discarded his five limbs," said the laughing man in Yunmeng''s poetry.


    "Five limbs?" Joe was stunned. Isn''t it what he thought? Then his eyes looked between the two thighs of the team leader. Sure enough, the meaning of Xiaoshi was what he understood.


    Suddenly, Joe felt cold in his crotch and quickly clamped his legs. Xiaoshi, it''s really violent, but he likes it. Such a small poem can not be hurt in the last world.


    "What about this man?" Joe asked.


    "I said I wouldn''t kill him." yunmengshi shrugged.


    "If you don''t kill him, it doesn''t mean I don''t kill him." Joe snorted coldly. A dangerous light flashed in his eyes and dared to make a little poem.


    "You, you, you..." when the leader heard this, he couldn''t bear it anymore. He even felt pain and anger and fainted.

 Chapter 75

    Qiao pengran kicked the fainted leader and shook his head helplessly to yunmengshi, "this guy can''t help but be scared."


    Yunmengshi asked, "didn''t you just say you wanted to kill him? Why did you change your mind again?"


    "Didn''t Xiao Shi want to kill him?" Qiao pengran seemed to have guessed Yun Mengshi''s mind and said with a smile.


    "You really know me," said Yun Mengshi with a smile. This sentence does not carry any warning tone, but comes from the heart.


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi were "flirting" here, and no one paid attention to the leader who had fainted on the ground.


    Joe snorted coldly, "I dare to play the idea of Xiaoshi. If Xiaoshi hadn''t kept you useful, you wouldn''t see the sun tomorrow." in fact, he was very angry, but Xiaoshi had handled it well before he came.


    "Kuang ran, I just learned about the base from him." then yunmengshi repeated what the team leader had just said with Qiao Kuang ran.


    Qiao pengran was silent for a moment. "The meaning of the little poem is that they will win over us?"


    Yunmengshi said with admiration: "yes, and the government faction will certainly come up with more attractive things than the military faction. After all, for the military faction, they urgently need the support of a group of powerful powers. Not to mention..."


    Before she could say it, Qiao ran continued, "not to mention that we have abolished the brother-in-law of the leader of the military faction, haven''t we?"


    It has to be said that both of them are highly intelligent people. Needless to say, they are all a little transparent. If Yunmeng poetry in previous life had not been confused by family affection, how could it be sold to the laboratory and become a white mouse for ten years.


    Yunmengshi feels very comfortable in his heart. It''s easy to talk to smart people. It''s clearer to talk to people who are smart and know themselves, not to mention that this person is harmless to himself. Qiao Jianran is such a person. She would rather be a friend than an enemy. Now, they won''t be enemies.


    But it''s just for now. Joining her is the secret of the zombie emperor. I don''t know whether Joe will choose to support her unconditionally or become his own enemy under the carelessness of mankind? Yunmengshi stood there, staring at Qiao pengran, and countless thoughts flashed in his heart.


    However, yunmengshi is trying to accept Qiao pengran''s love. Even if she falls in love, Qiao pengran stands on the human identity and becomes her enemy. She can lead the zombie army to capture all human bases, and Qiao pengran completely becomes her own person. Isn''t that good?


    And after his rebirth, he has almost destroyed the enemies of his previous life. There is an evil enemy like Qiao guanran. His daily life is not boring, isn''t it?


    Yunmengshi also has some bitterness in her heart. She doesn''t completely want to destroy human beings, but human beings know the existence of her zombie emperor. It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t use the power of the whole human base to seize themselves and study the specific medicine of zombie virus to completely solve the apocalyptic disaster.


    Therefore, even if yunmengshi doesn''t want to be the enemy of mankind, mankind will be the enemy of her. This is what she must face after becoming the zombie emperor. Fortunately, in her previous life, she suffered so much cruel treatment from mankind. She doesn''t need to do any psychological construction, and there is no psychological pressure to be the enemy of the whole mankind.


    Qiao guanran looked at yunmengshi and looked at herself all the time. Her eyes were dark and uncertain. She thought she was thinking about the base in D city and said, "which school is Xiaoshi going to support?"

 Chapter 76

    Hearing Qiao pengran''s voice, yunmengshi came back to his mind, threw out his just thought and asked again, "hmm? What did you just say?"


    Joe ran reluctantly repeated the question. Yunmengshi smiled and said, "it depends on which party has sincerity. But what do you think?" she asked.


    "I''ll listen to the little poem," said Joe


    Yunmeng poetry is very comfortable. Qiao pengran''s feelings are gentle. Although he is more overbearing and cold, he has restrained his pride and temper when facing Yunmeng poetry, and gave Yunmeng poetry tenderness in every bit of life.


    He knows that Xiaoshi is a person who lacks love. To conquer her, he can only use his whole heart. If he is domineering, Xiaoshi will only be more domineering than himself, and will not compromise. Doing so can only push Yunmeng poetry to his opposite faster, which is not what he wants.


    Women are like flowers. If a man really loves her, he will not pick the flowers, but give her rain and sunshine to make her safe and comfortable. What Qiao guanran gave yunmengshi was to treat himself as fertilizer and soil to moisten the flower.


    Yunmeng poetry is not unintentional, but her heart has to build a strong wall to protect it from being destroyed.


    What Qiao guanran does is to let the wall open a door for himself with his love. He will walk in and occupy the central position.


    "By the way, where are the guards outside?" yunmengshi suddenly thought that after the leader came in, there must be guards outside.


    Qiao Ran''s face became fierce, "let me chop it into slag with lightning."


    "Well done. No one had better stay alive today," said yunmengshi.


    Joe was stunned. He just said he wanted to keep the leader alive. How did he change his attention?


    "It''s no good for us to keep him. We don''t know his position in Li Liguo''s heart. What if he''s worthless?" yunmengshi explained.


    Qiao congran nodded. What Xiaoshi said is reasonable. The most important thing is that he has an idea he shouldn''t have. How can he let him go?


    As soon as the voice of Yunmeng''s poetry fell, Qiao pengran flashed a white fire the size of his little finger in his hand, threw it on the leader and fell on the leader''s head. In an instant, a huge head was burned into nothingness. The white fire didn''t stop, but quickly looked down, and in a twinkling, the dizzy leader on the ground became nothingness.


    There was no trace of burning on the floor under the leader, which showed the fine control of Joe''s power.


    Cloud dream poem said: "it''s really cheap for him."


    Joe nodded in agreement. "It''s almost dawn. Let''s have a rest."


    Yunmengshi stared, "we?"


    Joe nodded. "We."


    Then, while yunmengshi didn''t understand, he grabbed her arm, pulled her to the next bed and put her in his arms.


    Yunmengshi is really not alert to Qiao pengran, otherwise he can''t do what he wants. Even the natural resistance of her body won''t make her motionless and let Qiao pengran hold her. But the truth was that she let Joe take it to the bed and hold it in her arms. Fortunately, at the moment when Qiao ran met her, she activated her physical powers to simulate breathing, heartbeat and heat, following the human model.


    This is also the natural reaction of her body after being hugged by Joe.

 Chapter 77

    Maybe she was really sleepy. Qiao Pang, who was holding yunmengshi, unconsciously fell asleep. Yunmengshi sighed in his arms. I don''t know when she was used to his chest and arms. It was so safe to fall asleep in his arms.


    "Will you be my enemy?" the cloud dream poem whispered.


    Unexpectedly, Qiao pengran, who had fallen asleep, replied, "little poem, I will never betray you, even if the world is destroyed."


    The sudden words surprised yunmengshi. He thought it was Qiao pengran who woke up. When he looked carefully, he found that it was just Qiao pengran''s dream words. In Dream Poetry, they promise themselves that how much does this person love himself?


    "I know," Yun Mengshi said softly.


    She didn''t see the slight rise in the corners of Joe''s mouth.


    As soon as I woke up, the whole base was in chaos. Everyone knew that the brother-in-law of the leader of the army was missing. He disappeared completely, together with the bodyguard given to him by the leader Li Liguo. No one knows where he has gone. But now the end of the world is so dangerous, how can he run around? So everyone guessed that he was killed.


    The object of suspicion is the killer under the government. Everyone knows that the relationship between the two factions is tense and they want to compete for control of the base. Therefore, it is not impossible for Zhang Zhengqing to send someone to kill Li Liguo''s brother-in-law for a demonstration.


    Under the chaos, no one paid attention to the yunmengshi who just entered the base yesterday. Another thing I have to say is that the team leader made the idea of yunmengshi yesterday. In order not to arouse the anger of his brother-in-law, he wrote all the files as ordinary people. After all, seven powers are not that easy to mess with.


    So early in the morning, several people swayed out of the isolation room, and no one stopped them. Their team leaders were dead. Who still cares about the people in the isolation room?


    "Boss, we''re coming out now?" Gu Bai said in surprise as he walked on the way to the base.


    "Otherwise?" the sunspot next to him replied. Now, after sunspot and Gu Bai are cooked, they quarrel constantly. In addition, both of them are extroverts.


    Tu Wencheng sometimes said a few words, and Si Jian was just a Muggle. He was cold faced and didn''t speak all day. Everyone was used to it. Mo Hongyuan joined in recently, and he is not familiar with the public. In addition, he adheres to the principle of less words and less mistakes, and speaks less, so as not to show his feet, so he doesn''t speak much.


    Qiao pengran took the people to a place where the base rented the house. They were not short of money. Qiao pengran then covered up with his backpack, took out three bags of instant noodles from the space, and paid a month''s rent for a three-story villa.


    What the last world needs most is food, houses and so on. Where is food valuable?


    Gu Bai sighed as he walked, "the house price is really cheap."


    Yunmengshi glanced at him. To know the previous life, half a biscuit can make a woman willing to give herself, not to mention three bags of instant noodles. We can see the importance of food, so it''s better for many people to be eaten by zombies than to starve to death.


    They came to the villa they rented. After settling down, they began to prepare for dinner. Because they entered the isolation room last night, no one ate. At the moment, they are hungry.


    Qiao pengran was distressed by Yunmeng poetry. He prepared the materials early and urged sunspot to start preparing.


    Mo Hongyuan glanced at it with a lack of interest. Like yunmengshi, he had no taste in human food.

 Chapter 78

    Soon, sunspot made several dishes with limited materials. The staple food was rice, which was how precious food in the end of the world. That is, Qiao ran had space to collect a large amount of food at the beginning of the end of the world, so that everyone could eat white rice at this time.


    As zombies, yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan are not interested in the food made by sunspots, but in front of people, they can''t eat nothing, can they? So every meal is painful.


    Yunmengshi, in particular, doesn''t know when she became "picky" in Qiao pengran''s eyes, so every time her meal had to be prepared by Qiao pengran himself and had to be finished. Yunmeng poetry is really painful and sweet.


    Several people were having dinner when there was a knock outside the door, "Dong Dong Dong". They looked at each other. It was only a few hours before they arrived at the newly rented house. Who would knock at the door at this time?


    Gu Bai stood up and opened the door at the door. A young man in his twenties stood outside the door. His thin hair made his facial features more firm. His deep facial features seemed to be engraved. His eyes were bright and bright. He was a smart man.


    He had never seen this man before. Gu Bai thought to himself, holding the door with one hand, he was a stranger, and he looked like a stranger. He must be vigilant, "who are you?"


    The young man smiled and showed his kindness. "I have no malice. Can I go in and say it? Is it reasonable for the host to let the guest stand at the door when a guest comes?"


    Gu Bai was still worried, "how do I know whether you are an enemy or a friend?"


    The young man was helpless, "I really have no malice."


    Gu Bai was still hesitating. He heard Joe''s voice in the room, "let him in."


    Gu Bai stepped aside and said, "come in."


    The young man smiled and walked into the room without accident.


    After coming in, I saw a table full of dinner, swallowed my saliva, smiled and said, "I still doubt the leader''s decision after I came, but after seeing this table, I feel the leader''s wisdom."


    Yunmeng poetry put it on the chopsticks and looked at the young man carefully. He is not a superpower, but he has practiced martial arts. He is very smart. He has a certain city government, but he is not a leader level figure. He is not domineering. Instead, he gives people a feeling that he is as cunning as a fox. He should be a military master.


    "Are you Zhang Zhengqing''s man?" Yunmeng''s tone was affirmative.


    The young man was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, a girl who looked like a drag revealed her identity, "yes, my name is Liu Zhiqiang, the leader''s secretary." he introduced her identity with a positive face.


    "I want to know the purpose of your coming. We are all ordinary people. How can we disturb the secretary?" Tu Wencheng, who is also a military division, said tentatively. He didn''t know what happened last night. He was surprised at the importance the base leader attached to them.


    "This is wrong. If you are ordinary people, what am I?" Liu Zhiqiang said honestly.


    "Hum, Zhang Zhengqing''s control is wide. Even if we are powers and come to the base to stay temporarily, can he control it?" yunmengshi snorted coldly. She was also testing whether Liu Zhiqiang knew what happened last night.


    "Miss, Li Liguo''s brother-in-law disappeared last night and is suspected to be dead. Li Liguo is angry and is offering a reward for a level-4 crystal core to arrest the murderer." Liu Zhiqiang found a place to sit down and said calmly.


    Yunmengshi''s expression remained unchanged. He had no awareness that he was the murderer. His expression was still indifferent, "Oh? What''s my business?"


    "It is said that the last person he saw last night was you, yunmengshi." if ordinary people had been frightened by what Liu Zhiqiang said, but who was yunmengshi? Don''t say that Liu Zhiqiang said the last person he saw, that is, ''the murderer is you'', she would calmly answer: so what?


    Seeing Yunmeng''s poem still didn''t reflect anything, Liu Zhiqiang was depressed. He played psychological warfare very well. He didn''t respond to each other at all. It seemed as if he didn''t know. Did it really have anything to do with her? It''s impossible. The two leaders have confirmed that the seven new powers killed people, and they knew that Li Liguo''s brother-in-law was lecherous and liked to pick Choose younger girls.


    This picture of Yun Mengshi is just in line with the taste of Li Liguo''s brother-in-law. He is weak and wants to be ravaged.


    "Li Liguo almost confirmed that it was you who killed. It is estimated that someone will be sent to kill you soon." Li Zhiqiang looked directly at yunmengshi with two eyes and thought of putting pressure on her.


    Unexpectedly, yunmengshi smiled sarcastically, "it''s really killing the small one and coming to the old one." there was no meaning of fear in his tone.


    Liu Zhiqiang had no move at all. He came to attract people this time. He wanted to give them psychological pressure as soon as he came in, reduce his chips to attract them, and give them the feeling that they must rely on themselves to escape the disaster. Unexpectedly, the little girl didn''t receive the account at all. Not only the little girl didn''t receive the account, but others should eat, drink and drink. He was afraid of being retaliated for killing No,


    Liu Zhiqiang has never met such a difficult person. He did his best. They didn''t even enter the oil and salt.


    "Aren''t you nervous at all? That''s the leader of a base. There are hundreds of people under him who have only power." Liu Zhiqiang was anxious.


    "So what?" yunmengshi smiled more brightly. As long as these people dare to come, she can guarantee that they can''t get out of their own house. It is no exaggeration for the seven of them to say that they can defeat ten with one.


    "Li Liguo loves his brother-in-law very much. If you kill him, he won''t let you die so easily. He will torture you. Even if you are powers, you can''t escape the attack of gunfire." Liu Zhiqiang''s face is red. Doesn''t he just want to attract people?


    "Hahaha, Wencheng, I''m really scared." Gu Bai''s stomach will cramp while patting the table and laughing. As long as Xiaoshi and the boss are there, what difficulties can they break through in the end of the world? Not to mention a small base leader.


    Qiao pengran really didn''t want to see Liu Zhiqiang perform alone. He waved his hand and said, "if you came to tell us the news, I''m very grateful. Now that you''re finished, the door is there, please help yourself." this is a hurry.


    Li Zhiqiang took a deep breath and said, "my leader, Zhang Zhengqing, will protect you if you can join us." he knew he could not beat around the Bush and said his purpose in one breath. Lost the style of planning strategies in the past.


    "Oh? Join you?" Yun Mengshi calmly touched his finger, "impossible."

 Chapter 79

    "You!" Liu Zhiqiang pointed to Yunmeng poem with trembling fingers, "it''s really a toast without penalty."


    "Hehe, I just like to eat fine wine." Yun Mengshi was so angry that he didn''t pay for his life.


    Liu Zhiqiang did not forget that he was a lobbyist. "Our leaders value you very much and hope to get your support. Our door is always open to you."


    Yunmengshi glanced at Liu Zhiqiang. This man is really patient. He said so. This man has not forgotten his task, and whether he knows his strength or not, his attitude is not domineering, and puts himself in an equal position. Otherwise, how could she tolerate Liu Zhiqiang for so long?


    "Well, I''ll think about it." yunmengshi nodded cautiously. Although he and others can solve this problem, it also takes some effort. It would be much easier if he gave it to Zhang Zhengqing. I and others just borrow the road and don''t live here. I can''t delay too much time. Of course, if Li Liguo wants to die, I don''t need to say more. It''s going to rain. My mother wants to get married. No one can stop her.


    "I''ll go back and talk to the leader, but can you tell me your specific strength so that our leader can prepare." Liu Zhiqiang seriously said that the evaluation of the strength of both sides is very necessary. He didn''t beat around the Bush, but asked directly.


    Yunmengshi likes Liu Zhiqiang''s attitude very much. He knows how to advance and retreat, knows how to respect his opponents, and is not domineering. He is a good military teacher and lobbyist.


    She pointed to Qiao Yanran and said, "did you see him? I bet no one in the whole base can beat him."


    Liu Zhiqiang''s face was full of disbelief. The base''s powers had sufficient crystal and nuclear supply. How could they lose to a team who upgraded by themselves.


    "Hum, I don''t need to lie to you." Yun Mengshi was even more dissatisfied when he saw that Liu Zhiqiang didn''t believe him, especially when he doubted Qiao pengran''s strength.


    Qiao guanran didn''t need to explain, but when he saw that yunmengshi was dissatisfied, he came out and said a fact, "we''re coming from Q city."


    Just a few words, Liu Zhiqiang''s jaw was about to fall off. There was only one way between city Q and city D, that is, the way yunmengshi took, but there were a group of bird variants on that road, so it basically became a dead end.


    Originally, Liu Zhiqiang planned to go to Q city from that road, but a team passed by and only he survived. He escaped because he was not a power and did not approach the sphere of influence of bird variants. From then on, he settled in D city. So no one knows the danger of that road better than him, and he has never found anyone out of that road alive since he came to D city.


    How can I not be surprised to see the people who passed through that "hell road" alive today?


    "Your chin is falling off," the sunspot warned.


    Liu Zhiqiang just recovered and smiled bitterly, "I know why you are so calm. The hundreds of birds are enough to destroy half of our base. You escaped from them. Your strength must be not weak. It seems that I will underestimate your strength with the leader."


    If Liu Zhiqiang knew that yunmengshi not only escaped from under the bird''s beak, but also killed many people. He''ll really drop his chin.


    "Go back and bring a message to Li Liguo. I killed his brother-in-law. Before he died, I also wasted his five limbs and tortured him severely. If he wants revenge, just come to me." Yun Mengshi said calmly with some domineering.


    "Well, I''ll bring this to you. I think you will know the situation of our base when you come to the base. Li Liguo is also the enemy of my leader. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. I think my leader and I are happy to become friends with you." Liu Zhiqiang said sincerely. At this time, he didn''t say anything about letting yunmengshi join Zhang Zhengqing''s camp. He knew the strength of everyone, How can you say stupid things?


    "Farewell." Liu Zhiqiang stood up and said respectfully. The strong are worthy of respect. He suddenly wondered if Li Liguo would scream for revenge for his brother-in-law if he knew their "feat" of Yunmeng poetry?


    But he won''t tell Li Liguo that his leader is Zhang Zhengqing.


    "This Liu Zhiqiang is very interesting," Tu Wencheng praised.


    "Very self-knowledge." Joe nodded and agreed.


    "Miss, what happened last night? Who did you kill?" confused Mo Hongyuan asked this question on behalf of the people.


    "That thing who doesn''t know how to live or die has put aphrodisiac in Xiaoshi''s room." as soon as Qiao guanran mentioned this matter, he couldn''t suppress his anger, and his eyes were filled with dangerous eyes. If Xiaoshi wasn''t strong, wouldn''t he regret it all his life?


    "Damn it." cloud dream poem is a god like figure in Mo Hongyuan''s heart. If he couldn''t beat Qiao pengran and the most important Wang liked Qiao pengran, he would have shot Qiao pengran away.


    Those who blaspheme the king deserve to die. This is the belief in Mo Hongyuan''s heart.


    After they had finished their meal, they didn''t rest for a long time. There was a loud voice calling outside the door. "Open the door." the powerful force wants to break through the door.


    "Coming." yunmengshi and Qiao pengran looked at each other.


    "Open the door," said Yun Mengshi, sitting on the sofa on one side, to the sunspot.


    The sunspot quickly walked to the door and "saved" the crumbling door.


    After the door opened, more than 20 people rushed in. The leader was a man of more than 40, full of military masculinity, but the obscenity on his face deeply damaged his masculinity. Yunmengshi affirmed that this person is Li Liguo.


    Next to Li Liguo, a woman in her twenties was holding his hand. She looked sweet and her big eyes were very cute, but the insidious color at the bottom of her eyes destroyed the sweetness, and the whole person was full of shadow.


    Li Liguo rushed in with people. At a glance, he saw yunmengshi and Qiao pengran sitting in the center, while the others stood behind them. Li Liguo strode to the two men and shouted angrily, "you killed fu''er''s brother?"


    Yun Mengshi leaned back against Qiao pengran''s arms, looking leisurely. Joe enjoyed his beloved in his arms. They looked at Li Liguo like monkeys.


    Li Liguo immediately became angry. For many years, no one dared to ignore themselves. Did they dare to ignore themselves? Do you really think you''re invincible because you''re a power? You can recruit hundreds of powers at will.


    "You are so damn," Li Liguo said, gritting his teeth.


    The woman holding Li Liguo next to him pulled him, "husband, it''s too easy to kill them like this. I want them to live rather than die."

 Chapter 80

    Li Liguo''s expression softened instantly and said gently to the woman, "fu''er, don''t worry, I won''t let my brother die in vain."


    Fu''er leaned her head on Li Liguo''s shoulder and said in a charming voice, "my husband is very nice."


    They ignore the interaction of others, which makes everyone feel that their hair is smooth. It''s really numb.


    At the moment when Li Liguo brought people in, yunmengshi saw the woman next to him - Guo Jingfu, the woman who united with her relatives in the previous life, and a few people in the last life who owned space ornaments and were powers. She climbed up one powerful person after another with her clever means. How many Heroes fell under her pomegranate skirt, But now she is not as mature as in her previous life.


    In the previous life, I played with myself, and I foolishly regarded her as my good friend. Now think about it, I was really stupid at that time.


    Yunmengshi stared at Guo Jingfu''s neck again. She was looking for something. Suddenly, she saw a black insignificant rope on Guo Jingfu''s neck, and the bottom part was hidden in her clothes. But yunmengshi can be sure that what hangs around this neck is a space ornament belonging to Guo Jingfu - a green jade pendant.


    Yunmengshi sneered in his heart. Right away, this thing will belong to him.


    "Catch them," Li Liguo said to more than 20 of his men, all of whom are powers.


    "Wait a minute." yunmengshi took his head out of Qiao pengran''s chest and stopped it loudly.


    "Ha ha, regret? It''s too late now? Who gave you the courage to kill my brother-in-law?" Li Liguo thought yunmengshi was afraid and laughed arrogantly. After the end of the world, he became a power, and with the help of Guo Jingfu space, he trained his men, became one of the two leaders of the base, and will soon become a unique leader.


    Standing aside, Guo Jingfu also looked at yunmengshi with a proud face. She didn''t become a power after the end of the world, but so what? Can you still control the life and death of many powers? What she hates most is women with powers, especially those who are about her own age. Unfortunately, Yunmeng poems are in line with her. Guo Jingfu wants to torture her right away.


    Guo Jingfu doesn''t really care about her brother''s life and death. She just wants to show Li Liguo''s love for herself.


    Yunmengshi stood up and said contemptuously, "just take these shrimp soldiers and crab generals and dare to provoke me, Li Liguo. I think you have enough as a leader?"


    Li Liguo laughed angrily. "No one has provoked me for a long time? For your courage''s sake, I can let you choose a way to die."


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "I don''t know where you come from. You think you can eat us? Believe it or not, as long as we are alone, we can beat back your twenty."


    "Everyone can talk big." Guo Jingfu said in a strange voice, "but if you talk big, you''re not afraid to flash your tongue." everything in and out of the words pointed to Yunmeng poetry.


    "How about we make a bet?" yunmengshi said, looking at Li Liguo provocatively.


    Li Liguo was controlled by his anger and said without hesitation, "dare you provoke me with your scum? Bet!"


    Li Liguo was really impulsive when Yunmeng poetry picked the corner of his mouth. He was fascinated by his own words.

 Chapter 81

    Yunmengshi took advantage of Li Liguo''s lack of reaction and said, "we will fight the 23 people you brought. If we win, you will give up your rights and obey Zhang Zhengqing."


    "OK, so it seems that you and Zhang Zhengqing are together? Ha ha, when did Zhang Zhengqing fall into collusion with a group of wandering powers?" Li Liguo''s eyes are full of contempt. "What if you lose?"


    Yunmengshi knew she wouldn''t lose, but she still threw out the bait, "if I lose, not only Zhang Zhengqing will obey you, but the seven of us will cut ourselves in front of you."


    "Ha ha, good luck is coming. I can''t stop it, but can you decide for Zhang Zhengqing?" Li Liguo doubted.


    "Then call him and see if he agrees." yunmengshi sat back in Qiao pengran''s arms.


    "OK, ah he, you go and call Zhang Zhengqing, please come over." Li Liguo seems to have seen the scene of his unification of the base.


    Yunmengshi leaned comfortably against Qiao pengran and narrowed her eyes. She had thrown out the big cake. It depends on whether Zhang Zhengqing dared to take it.


    In less than five minutes, Zhang Zhengqing came in a hurry with several people. There was a little sweat on their heads. It can be seen how anxious they were. Liu Zhiqiang also came with Zhang Zhengqing.


    The usually spacious living room is crowded with so many people at this time. Zhang Zhengqing takes a breath and smiles at yunmengshi. "This is Miss Yun? I''ve heard a lot about you. I heard Zhiqiang say your excellency."


    Yunmengshi didn''t want to greet him and repeated the bet he had just made with Li Liguo.


    Zhang Zhengqing heard Liu Zhiqiang say that Yunmeng poetry is very proud, but is this a joke? Bet your authority and her life? There are only two explanations. One is that Yunmeng poetry is sure enough, and the other is that she has a problem in her brain.


    But he didn''t think there was something wrong with yunmengshi''s brain. Moreover, he believed in the judgment of his brother Liu Zhiqiang.


    "Why, don''t you dare to take the move?" Li Liguo provoked when he saw that Zhang Zhengqing''s face had changed.


    Guo Jingfu, who was holding Li Liguo by the side, also looked at Zhang Zhengqing contemptuously. "You are a leader. Don''t you even have the courage? What are you doing as a leader? You''d better find a safe place to raise your wife and feed your children, ha ha." this sentence came out of her mouth. How do you think it''s insulting Zhang Zhengqing.


    Yunmengshi watched a good play with interest. Qiao pangran, who was her cushion behind her, was also safely in front of the cushion. Without saying a word, he looked at the arrogant appearance of Yunmeng poetry.


    Zhang Zhengqing''s heart is very tangled at this time. Although he is not gambling on his life, he has lost his rights. How can he live? Liu Zhiqiang was more tangled. He had just seen yunmengshi. Unexpectedly, she gave her a big gift, but he didn''t dare to take it.


    Zhang Zhengqing suddenly took a deep breath and made a decision, "I''ll bet with you."


    Li Liguo laughed. "Well, I have courage and dare to hand over my fate to someone I haven''t seen." he gave a slight meal, "Zhang Zhengqing, won''t you admit it if you don''t lose?"


    Zhang Zhengqing looked straight. "What I Zhang Zhengqing said is not a good man, but what I said must count. Today, Miss Yun''s man lost. I didn''t say a word and gave me up."


    "Good courage, how about we do justice in front of the base people?" as if afraid of Zhang Zhengqing''s default, Li Liguo said.


    "I have no opinion," Zhang Zhengqing said with a frown.


    Yunmengshi sneered there. Li Liguo, what you didn''t expect to do now is dig a pit yourself, and then bury yourself deeply. You can''t turn over.


    Li Liguo summoned many strong men in the base. In an open space in the base, he shouted: "Today, I have a gambling agreement with leader Zhang Zhengqing. I sent 23 people to fight with Miss Yun, regardless of life and death. The one who survived is the winner. If I win, Miss Yun and her people will apologize to themselves. Leader Zhang will give up his right and let me get out of the base. If I lose, I will give up my right and leave the base."


    As soon as these words came out, hundreds of powerful figures and powerful people in the open space talked about it one after another. Li Liguo and Zhang Zhengqing have always been against each other openly and secretly, trying to squeeze each other out of the base. They didn''t expect to make such a duel. Who is miss Yun?


    Everyone turned their eyes to Yunmeng poetry. Good guy, everyone took a breath of air-conditioning and gave Zhang Zhengqing a sympathetic look. In their eyes, Yunmeng poetry is a little girl with no strength to bind chickens, and they can''t see any trace of a superpower. Li Liguo sent a famous superpower in the base. Do you still need to ask?


    "Today''s invitation is a witness that no matter which side of us loses, we must fulfill our promise." Zhang Zhengqing came out and said that since he promised the bet, he fully believes in yunmengshi.


    The strong have promised to be the witness of this amazing gambling.


    Li Liguo put her arms around Guo Jingfu and sat on the next chair. She raised her head high and wanted to enjoy the glory of the winner in advance. Guo Jingfu put her arms around Li Liguo''s neck, "husband, I want them to throw their bodies outside the city to feed the zombies after they die."


    Li Liguo laughed. "After being the only leader, you are the only leader. You has the final say."


    Guo Jingfu was overjoyed. Her pretty little mouth kissed Li Liguo''s thick mouth and allowed her to suck for a while. In this scene, the hairs of Yunmeng poetry stand up. I don''t know how Guo Jingfu can get down her mouth.


    Five minutes later, when the two finished, Li Liguo put his hand on Guo Jingfu''s * * * * and rubbed it for a while. He said, "ah he, you take people to prepare. Don''t kill people. I want to see them decide by themselves."


    Ahe took 22 people to the center of the site.


    Yunmengshi said to Mo Hongyuan, "Hongyuan, you go up."


    Mo Hongyuan was about to go out, but Li Liguo stopped him and said, "Miss Yun, I remember we agreed that you should come and fight."


    Yunmengshi narrowed her eyes, "what do I say I want to go?"


    Li Liguo snorted, "I just said in front of everyone that I was fighting with Miss Yun, not your people."


    Seeing Li Liguo playing word games with her, Yunmeng Shi really thought she was a soft persimmon?


    Zhang Zhengqing was suddenly a little confused. It was not agreed to compete with Yunmeng poetry. How did she compete in person? Looking at her small body, she had to be beaten all at once?


    Yunmengshi stood up from Qiao pengran''s arms and said with a strange smile, "are you sure you want to compete with me?"


    Gu Bai in the back laughed secretly. Who would have thought that the weakest looking person was a real pervert?


    Joe ran also looked like watching a good play, without a worried expression.

 Chapter 82

    Li Liguo seems to have succeeded in a treacherous scheme. "Why, Miss Yun has turned back? Do you want to admit defeat?"


    "Since you want to die, don''t blame me for being rude." ignoring the pity in the eyes of the people, yunmengshi walked to the center of the venue step by step and faced 23 powers who looked stronger than her.


    "I''ll let them show mercy and don''t kill you. I''ll see how you cut yourself." Guo Jingfu smiled and was proud.


    Yunmengshi completely ignores Guo Jingfu. In yunmengshi''s eyes, only the space ornaments on her neck have some value. As for her, yunmengshi can abuse her to death with a little finger, just like an elephant can''t ignore the provocation of ants.


    When Guo Jingfu saw that yunmengshi ignored her, her nose was almost crooked, and she vowed to humiliate her before she decided.


    Yunmengshi stood in the center of the venue. There were twenty-three powers a few meters away in front of her. She felt that only two of the twenty-three were level-2 powers, and the rest were level-1 powers. It was not challenging for her.


    The one Li Liguo called ahe was a second-class fire power. He organized the people behind him, "everyone attack."


    The 23 people had no tacit understanding at all. They just sent out their most powerful power moves. Suddenly, the fireball stabbed the water sword and other powers flew together in the field, and instantly formed a powerful force to attack yunmengshi.


    Zhang Zhengqing was anxious. At this time, he was ready to fail.


    All kinds of powers covered the sky, and the onlookers believed that no one could live under such many moves.


    Yunmengshi''s face didn''t show a trace of fear, but she was still so calm. With a wave of her hand, a wall of water rising to the sky stood in front of her. With a loud bang, the earth was shaking, and the wall of water was crumbling, like it was about to be destroyed.


    Various powers hit the water wall in a few seconds, but they didn''t break the water wall.


    Everyone''s jaw was about to fall off. The thin water wall stood there intact. The power generated by the gathering of so many powers was stopped by a water wall that looked like a finger could pierce?


    The witnesses of the gambling fight patted their thighs and pinched their arms. Suddenly, there was a "hissing" inhalation sound at the edge of the venue, which was painful.


    "It''s incredible that the girl stopped the attack?" "that thin water wall has so much energy?"


    Li Liguo''s eyes widened as he sat waiting for the victory. It was full of incredible and panic. Guo Jingfu in his arms also pulled Li Liguo''s clothes, which was frightening.


    Seeing that his most powerful power was stopped, one party in the battle panicked. The power reserves of level 1 powers themselves were limited. They had just been released. Now they can only stand there foolishly.


    "Come on." Li Liguo shouted. His attacks can''t even break the little girl''s defense. Are you going to lose? No, it''s impossible. The girl''s water wall won''t last long.


    A he woke up from shock and said, "let''s go." after that, he took the lead and rushed up to fight with yunmengshi. He didn''t believe that the little girl could beat strong men like herself?


    There was an excited light in yunmengshi''s eyes. She hasn''t moved her body for a long time. She has always used her mental power. She has to forget that she has the body of the zombie emperor, which is more powerful than the general physical evolution powers.


    In an instant, the water wall was removed. Ah he shouted to increase the confidence of the people behind him, "she removed the water wall and used up all her powers."


    The people outside nodded one after another. This was the power in their eyes. The power level was not high and was soon used up. They could only fight hand to hand like ordinary people. They didn''t expect that Yunmeng poetry had reached level 3, and it was not a power, but a zombie emperor.


    In just a few seconds, yunmengshi was besieged by more than 20 people.


    The people behind Yunmeng poetry shot. Soon, the huge fist came behind Yunmeng poetry, with the roaring wind and great power. The back of Yunmeng''s poem was like an eye. He turned his head in an instant, stretched out his Petite fist and attacked the huge fist.


    The witnesses outside laughed at her overestimation.


    The sound of "creak" and the familiar sound of bone fracture came. The people couldn''t bear to look directly at a little girl who was beaten to pieces. When they saw the situation in the field, they didn''t believe their eyes.


    Yunmengshi stood there completely without any damage, and the man who punched with her had flown out. His arm was unnaturally bent. It was obvious that he had been seriously hurt, and the impact was too strong. The organs of his whole body were also shaken and lost the ability to attack.


    With one punch, one person is seriously injured. Is this man a demon? The people said in secret.


    Zhang Zhengqing almost didn''t laugh. It seems that he doesn''t have to hand over his rights.


    Ahe didn''t give yunmengshi the ability to breathe. She let out a fireball with a large washbasin a few meters in front of her. People can''t hide at such a short distance. Moreover, several big fists came up behind yunmengshi, completely blocking her retreat.


    Yunmengshi didn''t want to play with these people and released ice fog. This was her best range attack besides mental attack. One couldn''t breathe. The 22 people present were frozen in an instant, and the fireball disappeared completely in the extreme cold.


    Twenty two people''s expressions were maintained at the moment of attacking Yunmeng poetry, and their eyes were full of pleasure and joy.


    Yunmeng poetry swaggered around the 22 "ice sculptures" and walked to one side. The voice as clear as spring water came into everyone''s ears, "did I win?"


    Except for Joe, everyone was dull. The scene was so incredible that they couldn''t believe that the power of a level 3 power would reach such a level.


    At the bottom of their hearts, they asked themselves, when have powers been so powerful? If one move goes on, 22 people are frozen and have no ability to resist?


    Seeing that there was no response, yunmengshi repeated impatiently, "did I win?"


    "Oh, ah, ah, you won." the witnesses in the middle of the venue said one after another, and there was still horror in their eyes. They looked at Yunmeng poetry with some fear. For fear that one would annoy her, they were frozen into a ''sculpture''. Who would have thought that a girl who seemed to be under the protection of everyone would be so cruel?


    Yes, they can only think of a cruel to describe Yunmeng poetry. One person completely crushed 23 people.


    Yunmengshi walked up to Zhang Zhengqing and patted him on the shoulder, "we have won."

 Chapter 83

    "We have won?" Zhang Zhengqing said stupidly. He was still in Yunmeng poetry. When he shook, there was an ice fog. In an instant, 22 people under Li Liguo were completely frozen.


    "We won!" Liu Zhiqiang hugged Zhang Zhengqing and cheered. His pressure was also huge. If he hadn''t respected Yunmeng poetry, the leader wouldn''t believe her and wouldn''t agree to the bet. If Yunmeng poetry failed and the leader lost his rights, he has a great responsibility. At that time, even if the leader can forgive him, he can''t forgive himself.


    Fortunately, yunmengshi won. The leader is the only leader of the base. Thinking of this, Liu Zhiqiang couldn''t help laughing.


    "No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible, she can''t win, it''s all fake, it seems fake!" Li Liguo shouted as if he was crazy. Guo Jingfu couldn''t believe the fact and stood there.


    Yunmengshi went to Li Liguo and said, "hand over your rights and people."


    Li Liguo looked up and saw yunmengshi, and suddenly a fierce color appeared in his eyes. "It''s all because of you. If it weren''t for you, I would be the leader of the base now, because of you." he said, he didn''t know where to take out a gun. When the people didn''t have time to respond, he raised his hand and fired at yunmengshi''s head.


    In the distance, Qiao pengran also turned pale. He was not sure that Xiaoshi could avoid such a close distance.


    Yunmengshi didn''t panic. She could see the trajectory of the bullet in her eyes, and she also felt that the speed of the bullet was really slow. She only saw her body slightly to one side and avoided the bullet.


    Seeing that he failed to hit, Li Liguo also pulled the trigger and vowed to kill those who prevented him from becoming a leader.


    How can Joe let him shoot a second time? Several strides came behind Li Liguo. As soon as he stretched out his hand, the black ancient knife appeared in his hand, and then cut down towards Li Liguo''s head.


    The sharp ancient knife did not get stuck when it was cut down from Li Liguo''s skull. All the way to the end, Li Liguo was cut in half from the middle, and blood gushed out like a spring.


    The people present couldn''t help being disgusted. Even in the end of the world, they had never seen such a tragic death. They cut the whole person in half from the middle. Is it too cruel?


    The nearby Guo Jingfu was frightened and immediately screamed, "ah!" the harsh voice called the souls of the people back from their stupidity.


    "Shut up, or I''ll kill you." yunmengshi frowned and scolded.


    Guo Jingfu was so frightened that she immediately stopped her mouth and looked at Qiao pengran with tearful eyes, hoping to impress him. Only then did she find that the man in front of her was extremely handsome and had been hidden behind the girl. Now I see his handsome appearance, but his handsome appearance doesn''t show femininity, but with a trace of masculinity. The facial features carved by the knife are profound, especially a pair of bottomless eyes, which can no longer attract people.


    Guo Jingfu pressed down the feeling of vomiting and looked at yunmengshi. She thought in her heart, how can this handsome man like that girl? What do you want? She''s still a little immature. A sexy daughter like herself examines her every minute and second. It must be that there are too few women who can keep their appearance clean in the end of the world. One is dirty, and one is skinny because they don''t have enough to eat. It looks scary.


    Thinking of this, Guo Jingfu twisted her waist and walked to Qiao pengran, pretending to be poor, with tears in her eyes, "handsome boy, I''m afraid."


    Qiao pengran ignored her. He came to Yunmeng poem and said, "Xiaoshi, are you okay?"


    Yunmengshi glanced at Guo Jingfu, "I''m fine, and you know my strength. How can this little attack hurt me?"


    Joe churan showed a comfortable smile. "It''s good if it''s all right. I knew I should have played."


    "Didn''t I have a good time?" Yun Mengshi said in a slightly coquettish tone.


    "Just be happy." Qiao pengran felt happy. He enjoyed being spoiled by Yunmeng poetry.


    It seems that Qiao Jianran completely ignores herself and shows her love with the little girl as if there were no one else. Guo Jingfu is really angry. In the last world, many women want to find a strong person to rely on, and Guo Jingfu is one of the strong ones. In her previous life, she didn''t know how many strong people she kicked in order to climb a higher tree, relying on the name of "space power", There are indeed many strong people willing to take her in.


    Now, Li Liguo is cut in half by Qiao pengran, which naturally loses its utilization value. Qiao pengran, who is both handsome and powerful, has naturally become Guo Jingfu''s next hunting target.


    "Leader Zhang, I want to congratulate you on becoming the only leader of the base." yunmengshi turned his head and said to Zhang Zhengqing.


    Zhang Zhengqing respectfully said, "this is Miss Yun''s blessing." joke, a random person in the cloud dream poetry team can cut Li Liguo in half. Isn''t this team so fierce? Can he do without respect? He was afraid that yunmengshi would not be satisfied, so he sent him out and cut himself in half without hesitation.


    "Well, if you''re kind, I won''t say more. I want someone from you." yunmengshi said.


    Zhang Zhengqing hesitated and asked, "what does Miss Yun want?"


    "She" refers to Guo Jingfu in Yunmeng poem.


    Zhang Zhengqing gave a sigh of relief. He thought Yunmeng poetry wanted Liu Zhiqiang. After all, Liu Zhiqiang''s ability before was enough to impress any leader. Such a subordinate can save a lot of brain power.


    And he is not sure whether Liu Zhiqiang will go with Yunmeng poetry. After all, the strength of Yunmeng poetry team is obvious. With such support, his talents will develop more.


    "No problem, she''ll leave it to miss Yun." Zhang Zhengqing said with some respect.


    "Sunspot, knock her out and take her back." yunmengshi ordered.


    "Yes, miss." the sunspot answered and quickly walked behind Guo Jingfu. There was a hand knife behind her neck.


    Guo Jingfu was cut unconscious without even saying anything. Sunspot was worthy of being a special forces soldier before. He did such a good job.


    "Go back," yunmengshi said to the crowd.


    Then he swaggered back with people in front of many strong people in the base.


    After Yunmeng poems disappeared, Liu Zhiqiang swallowed and spitted, "leader, they are more abnormal than I thought."


    Zhang Zhengqing nodded in agreement and asked, "Zhiqiang, if they want a military division like you, will you go?"


    Liu Zhiqiang was stunned and said with a smile, "leader, you saved my life. I''ve worked for you all my life. How can I go with Miss Yun?"


    After hearing these words, Zhang Zhengqing knew that he was thinking too much, "good brother." he patted Liu Zhiqiang on the shoulder and sighed.

 Chapter 84

    Yunmengshi and others returned to the residence of the base. Qiao ran looked at Guo Jingfu who was abandoned by the sunspot and asked, "Xiaoshi, why did you bring her back?"


    "She deserves it," Yunmeng said meaningfully.


    Gu Bai heard the conversation between the two people and shouted, "Mengshi, do you like her? Do you want her to join us?"


    The crowd also held their breath and listened to Yunmeng''s poem. I hope they didn''t guess.


    Joe stared at Gu Bai, "how can Xiaoshi let this waste join us?" then he looked at Guo Jingfu who fainted on the ground with disgust.


    "Here''s the answer." yunmengshi approached Guo Jingfu on the ground and put his hand into her collar.


    Such a move shocked everyone. Does Yunmeng poetry still have this hobby? Does she like women?


    Qiao ran quickly walked forward and pulled Yunmeng poetry over.


    Before yunmengshi''s hand touched the space ornament, he was pulled over by Qiao pengran, "pengran, what are you doing?" yunmengshi said angrily.


    Qiao pengran was startled by yunmengshi''s attitude. Can he say he was jealous? Even if it was a woman who made him jealous.


    "No," said Joe, grimacing.


    "What''s not allowed?" yunmengshi looked directly at Qiao pengran, "make it clear."


    "Don''t, don''t touch anyone else." Joe was silent for a while and finally spit out these words.


    Yunmengshi understood in an instant, "however, she is a woman." she can''t cry or laugh.


    "Neither can my daughter," Joe insisted.


    "I just think of the necklace around her neck." yunmengshi said her purpose.


    Joe breathed a sigh of relief. "Gu Bai, go and get it for Xiao Shi."


    Gu Bai is almost crying. Why is he always injured? The woman''s appearance disgusted him, and he didn''t want to touch it. However, the boss spoke, and he could only walk past reluctantly.


    Gu Bai put his hand into Guo Jingfu''s collar, touched it, touched the necklace between her neck, and was about to take it off. Guo Jingfu on the ground woke up.


    "Ah!" just heard a harsh scream. Before Guo Jingfu met, a man put his hand into his collar and touched his chest. She retreated hard, and with a "pop", the rope around her neck leaked and came to Gu Bai''s hand.


    Gu Bai finished his task and quickly took out his hand as if he were avoiding a virus.


    When Guo Jingfu saw that Gu Bai had taken away her necklace, she rushed forward crazy and said, "give it back to me, give it to me." the whole person was about to jump on Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai was startled. Fortunately, he was a superpower. His physical flexibility was much stronger than that of ordinary people. He easily avoided Guo Jingfu''s effort, came to Yunmeng poetry and handed her the necklace in his hand.


    Yunmengshi excitedly took over the necklace. It was a pendant hanging on a black rope. It looked extremely low-key. I think this must be Guo Jingfu''s way to hide space jewelry.


    "Give it back to me. This is the only thing my mother left me. Please give it back to me." seeing that the hard robbery can''t be done, Guo Jingfu sat on the ground wronged and cried. I hope we all have sympathy.


    "Oh, relics?" yunmengshi laughed. "What you really robbed from others is relics?" the news of the previous life has long been revealed. Guo Jingfu robbed the space jewelry from her sister. This is the relics of her half sister''s mother. At the beginning, she just robbed it to relieve her anger. Occasionally, a drop of blood dripping, and the space jewelry recognized the owner, It became her Guo Jingfu''s space ornament.


    "You, how do you know?" Guo Jingfu looked frightened. Did people know the secret of owning space jewelry?


    "I not only know that you robbed it, but also know that it is a space ornament." the evil interest broke out in my heart. Yunmengshi smiled and said what could break Guo Jingfu''s inner defense line most.


    "You, you, you..." Guo Jingfu was speechless.


    Others were surprised. Because they were very familiar, sunspot asked without taboo: "Miss, how do you know this is a space jewelry."


    Yunmengshi rolled her eyes. Of course she knew it in her previous life, but she didn''t say she was reborn, did she?


    So she lied, "there are slight energy fluctuations when taking and putting things in, but it''s really weak."


    "Oh." the people clearly nodded. The six senses of Yunmeng poetry are very sensitive. It has long been no secret among the people, and no one doubts it.


    "Hum, it''s useless for you to get the space ornament. It has recognized the Lord. No one wants to open it except me." Guo Jingfu suddenly said hard, and her tone became arrogant.


    "Hmm?" yunmengshi picked her eyebrows and looked at Guo Jingfu.


    Guo Jingfu thought yunmengshi couldn''t help it. She was more arrogant. She stood up from the ground, "I tell you, there''s enough food here for you to eat for several years. As long as you take me, you''ll have a space."


    "Do you really think you''re going to eat me?" yunmengshi played with the taste. It was really cool to see a person fall from a height.


    "You can''t help it. This jewelry can only be used by me." Guo Jingfu is not afraid of Yunmeng poetry.


    "What if I kill you?" Qiao pangran couldn''t see it anymore. He took out the black ancient knife and walked slowly to Guo Jingfu.


    As Qiao pengran just divided Li Liguo into two halves with an ancient knife, as soon as Qiao pengran took out the ancient knife, Guo Jingfu''s face changed. She was afraid that she would be divided into two halves.


    "However, if you kill her, this space Ornament will be useless." Yun Mengshi stopped.


    "Yes, yes, you can''t kill me. You must take me with you to take out the things inside." Guo Jingfu breathed a sigh of relief and thought yunmengshi had no choice, so she stopped Qiao pengran.


    "Guo Jingfu, you are so naive. Can''t I bring you here?" Yunmeng said.


    "No, you can''t." Guo Jingfu said definitely. The space jewelry is hers, and no one can take it away.


    "However, bring me a drop of her blood." Yun Mengshi


    Without hesitation, Qiao pengran pricked the skin of Guo Jingfu''s shoulder with an ancient knife, and the blood sprayed out. Yunmengshi took advantage of the opportunity to melt a drop of blood into the pendant, and then controlled the entry of blood with spiritual force.


    After all, Guo Jingfu is used to living in dignity. How can she endure such great pain and cry loudly.


    Joe snapped, "shut up."


    Guo Jingfu didn''t seem to hear it and continued to scream.


    "I told you to shut up." Qiao''s ancient knife had reached the edge of Guo Jingfu''s neck.


    Guo Jingfu was so frightened that she immediately shut her mouth.


    Yunmengshi continued to control the drop of blood, found the connection between the pendant and Guo Jingfu, and fiercely attacked the blood into the contact with spiritual force.


    With a "poof", the faint connection disappeared. Guo Jingfu felt as if her brain had been hit violently, and she couldn''t extricate herself from the pain.

 Chapter 85

    "Ah!" Guo Jingfu lay down on the ground, rolled back and forth, covered her head with her hand and screamed.


    "I forgot to tell you that spiritual powers can erase the relationship between you and space ornaments and take space ornaments as their own." Yunmeng poetry got space ornaments with joy in his tone.


    Guo Jingfu now has a splitting headache and has no time to listen to Yunmeng poetry.


    Gu Bai asked curiously, "Mengshi, what''s the matter with her?"


    Yunmengshi kindly explained: "I erased her connection with space jewelry. Her mental strength is still weak. It is unlikely that she can stay awake after taking a blow."


    Qiao pengran understood the meaning of Yunmeng poem, "that is to say, she will become a fool in the future?"


    Yunmengshi nodded, "that''s right." she still felt that it was really cheap for her. She cheated herself so badly in the previous life. In this life, she just turned her into a fool and did nothing else.


    Qiao guanran didn''t mean to pity Guo Jingfu at all. When she instigated Li Liguo, she was sentenced to death in her heart. Now this result is far more tragic than death.


    "Sunspot, throw her out and give her to Zhang Zhengqing." yunmengshi explained.


    Sunspot dragged Guo Jingfu''s leg and dragged her out.


    After solving Guo Jingfu''s problem, yunmengshi used her mental strength to check the space in the pendant, which made her very satisfied. There were as many as ten cubic meters, and there were also daily necessities such as clothes and food. It seems that Guo Jingfu has made a lot of efforts in collecting materials, and now she is cheap.


    "There are ten cubes of space ornaments, which is not as much as natural, but it is enough." yunmengshi said happily.


    People are also very happy. Yunmeng poetry gets space jewelry, doesn''t it mean that the viability of their team has been greatly increased?


    "Well, let''s go back and tidy up, and we''ll start tomorrow," said Joe.


    "So fast?" Gu Bai was surprised.


    "Time is running out, we should go back to s city as soon as possible." Qiao pengran also has worries in his heart. He and Gu Bai both have relatives in s city. Now he doesn''t know what''s going on. Although his parents died early, he still has a sister. At that time, he used sharp means to send all the best relatives away in order to give his sister a safe life.


    "I see." everyone answered in unison, and no one objected.


    Yunmengshi also nodded and returned to s city as soon as possible, which was also good for Qiao guanran. He could recognize the leader of s city base as soon as possible, and his plan could be implemented as soon as possible.


    Just as they wanted to go back and pack up, someone came to visit, "Miss Yun, brother Qiao, what are you going to do?" Liu Zhiqiang came in at this time.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t hide, "we''re going to start tomorrow and leave the base."


    Liu Zhiqiang was surprised and said, "don''t you stay so soon? The leader and I want to thank you."


    Joe shook his head. "Time can''t be delayed. We must leave early so that we can reach our destination earlier."


    Li Zhiqiang said: "the leader must give a banquet to thank you. Well, this thank-you banquet is set tonight and will not delay your trip tomorrow."


    "No, we''re trying to protect ourselves," Joe said, shaking his head.


    "In this way, I can''t explain to the leader. Miss Yun and brother Qiao, you can give me face, which can also express our gratitude." Liu Zhiqiang advised.


    Yunmengshi thought about it. Maybe her plan might be useful to these people in the future, so she promised, "OK, we''ll go tonight."


    Liu Zhiqiang said happily, "that''s great. Thank you for your support. Brother Qiao, would you like to go?"


    Joe nodded, "OK."


    Liu Zhiqiang knew that his goal had been achieved, "please enjoy it," and then said to Gu Bai and them.


    Gu Bai naturally nodded and agreed. Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran both went. How can they not go?


    The night came very soon. Yunmengshi and Qiao guanran took everyone to the banquet. It turned out to be a hotel to entertain yunmengshi and they were just in time.


    Zhang Zhengqing had already prepared. There were no raw materials in the end of the world. All kinds of livestock could not eat because of variation. Only canned meat could be eaten by people. Therefore, the table was filled with all kinds of cans heated by fire powers. They were steaming and smelling. There is also hot white rice, which is a big meal for the people of the end of the world, and only the leader of the base can take it out.


    If Yunmeng poetry had not been kind to Zhang Zhengqing, he would not have taken out the treasures.


    "Ha ha, thank you, Miss Yun and brother Qiao. This meal is both a thank-you banquet and a farewell party for you. Dissatisfied with you, these are my treasures. You should have fun today." Zhang Zhengqing finished these words with gratitude.


    "Leader Zhang is polite. If you hadn''t been brave enough to agree to the gambling fight, you wouldn''t have achieved today." Qiao guanran said more officially.


    "Brother Qiao is joking. You can destroy our base with a small team. It was a little abrupt for me to protect you in front of Li Liguo." Zhang Zhengqing said with some embarrassment. With their own ability of Yunmeng poetry, they don''t need to be involved by themselves at all.


    "Ha ha, leader Zhang is also amazing," said yunmengshi.


    "Don''t call me leader Zhang. I''m a few years older than you. I''m a big boy. Call me brother Zhang," Zhang Zhengqing said.


    "OK, brother Zhang." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    "Come on, bring up my most precious things." Zhang Zhengqing said to his opponent. "This is a good thing. I hid it after I found it. Today I took it out to entertain my most distinguished guest."


    After a while, the bottle of white wine came to us. The white bottle was like art. Before the end of the world, it was also a precious good wine, not to mention that it was the end of all kinds of resources.


    "Fill it up for my guests." Zhang Zhengqing asked his men to pour wine for yunmengshi.


    Sunspots also swallowed their saliva. They didn''t drink any wine after the end of the world. They were afraid that their attention would not be so focused after drinking the wine, and Zombies would rush out suddenly. After the end of the world, they didn''t relax for a moment, even if they slept.


    "Thank you, I can only recover this base so quickly." Zhang Zhengqing first served as a respectful drink baijiu.


    Joe pangran and they also drank the wine. In fact, after they became powers, the effect of alcohol on the body was not great, but the wine still had a taste. So they all became "a thousand cups of wine".


    After a few mouthfuls of wine and meat, everyone felt sour and soft.


    Qiao guanran didn''t feel right. "Brother Zhang, do you take medicine?" the angry tone filled it.


    Zhang Zhengqing also stood there at this time. He couldn''t move. He smiled bitterly, "it''s not me."

 Chapter 86

    Yunmengshi didn''t feel weak and weak. She glanced at Mo Hongyuan. Mo Hongyuan gave her a look and indicated that she was OK. It seems that this medicine is specially for human beings and can make Qiao pengran, a level-3 power, win. It seems that it has been studied and tested.


    Seeing everyone spread out on their seats, a man outside came in, full of rampant conspiracy, "does it feel good if the body is out of control? This is my special research for powers. It''s cartilage powder. Not only the body can''t move, but also the powers can''t be used."


    Seeing the man''s face, Zhang Zhengqing, sitting in the first place, was surprised: "Hao Xiong, you did this? Why did you betray me?"


    Hao Xiong walked up to Zhang Zhengqing and patted him hard on the face. "Ha ha, do you know who I am? I''ll tell you today that Li Liguo is my half brother. From small to large, no one cares about my life and death, only my brother. You killed him!"


    After hearing this, Zhang Zhengqing suddenly realized, "the boy Li Liguo has already arranged you with me. I said how a scientist who is good at research can fall into my hands so easily. I see. I see."


    Hao Xiong''s face was sad and angry. "What''s the use of killing you? My brother can''t come back to life, but I''ll torture you so that you can''t die easily. Only in this way can I relieve my anger."


    "Wait, I killed your brother," Yun Mengshi said calmly, sitting in his seat without any trace of being drugged.


    "Who are you?" Hao Xiong''s eyes were red at this time, and his extreme anger made him lose his mind.


    "Who am I? The man who killed your brother." yunmengshi continued to challenge.


    Everyone present understood that whoever spoke at this time was attracting fire.


    Qiao churan snorted, "Hao Xiong, I killed your brother. I cut him in half from head to foot with a knife. The blood was really high." he was afraid that yunmengshi would be hurt and violently attracted Hao Xiong''s attention.


    Hao Xiong was on the verge of losing his mind. He took out his knife and walked towards Qiao pengran step by step.


    Yunmengshi was really helpless at this time. She was active, but Mo Hongyuan could explain. After all, he was a body power and speed power. He didn''t expose these powers, so he couldn''t move casually.


    As for the fact that she attracted fire, she just wanted to verify the fact that Hao Xiong is a science and technology researcher and not a confidant of Zhang Zhengqing. How can Hao Xiong be drugged at today''s banquet? So she felt that Hao Xiong was just cannon fodder. The real behind the scenes didn''t show up, so she had the thing that attracted fire just now.


    Unexpectedly, Joe was worried about himself and took the initiative to attract the fire.


    "You killed my brother, killed my brother? I''ll kill you!" Hao Xiong murmured.


    "Boss," Gu Bai said. He was glared at by Joe. He knew that Xiaoshi was not a reckless person. He must have some plan, so he didn''t worry.


    When Hao Xiong''s knife was about to stab Qiao pengran, yunmengshi reluctantly gave Mo Hongyuan a wink. Mo Hongyuan clearly moved. In an instant, he came to Qiao pengran''s side, kicked Hao Xiong away, and the knife fell off to the ground with a "clang".


    Zhang Zhengqing said in surprise, "why didn''t you win."


    Mo Hongyuan explained: "I evolved physically, so I didn''t get caught."

 Chapter 87

    There was a clear look in Joe''s eyes. If so, he was right at all.


    "Hahaha, all the people here today are going to die." at this time, Hao Xiong has been crazy. "Before I came, I buried a bomb here and exploded in less than five minutes."


    As soon as everyone''s face changed, only Mo Hongyuan had the ability to act. It was impossible to move people out one by one. There were only two ways: first, let Hao Xiong stop the time bomb, and second, let Hao Xiong hand over the antidote of the enhanced version of "cartilage powder", so that everyone could escape.


    But either way, Hao Xiong should cooperate. But Hao Xiong was almost crazy at this time. He kept shouting, "I''m going to kill you. You all deserve to die."


    Yunmengshi frowned and said to Mo Hongyuan, "let Hao Xiong face me. It''s best to let his eyes face mine."


    Mo Hongyuan knew that yunmengshi was going to use spiritual powers. He used his powerful power to control Hao Xiong and let his eyes face yunmengshi''s eyes.


    "Where is the antidote of cartilaginous powder?" Yun Mengshi asked with spiritual strength.


    Hao Xiong suddenly woke up a little, but he was hypnotized by the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry. He replied, "there is no antidote. I haven''t studied the antidote yet. Two hours later, the effect naturally disappeared."


    Yunmengshi cursed. Two hours later, they had already been blown up!


    "Where is the bomb?" yunmengshi asked the second question.


    "The bomb is..." Hao Xiong suddenly woke up. "No, I don''t know."


    Yunmeng poetry increased the output of spiritual power, "where is the bomb?"


    "The bomb is in the abandoned bucket in the kitchen." Hao Xiong finally said.


    "Mo Hongyuan." yunmengshi shouted.


    "I see!" Mo Hongyuan nodded. In a few seconds, he came to the bucket in the back kitchen and got the bomb smoothly. There was one minute and thirty-two seconds left. The time of the explosion was getting closer and closer. Mo Hongyuan made a quick decision, took the bomb in his hand, ran out at his fastest speed and ran outside the base.


    Fortunately, Mo Hongyuan was a speed zombie. In less than half a minute, he took the bomb to a place a few kilometers away from the base, dropped the time bomb and ran back quickly.


    As soon as Mo Hongyuan stepped into the restaurant where they were entertained, he heard a loud "bang". Like an earthquake, the earth shook hard for several times, and then there was a huge mushroom cloud. With the sound of glass shattering in the base room, the huge shock wave destroyed all the zombies within a kilometer from the explosion source.


    "What a great power." yunmengshi exclaimed. She can''t resist such a great power now. Hao Xiong is definitely a genius. Why didn''t she become famous in her previous life? This made her a little confused.


    "Miss Yun, thank you for saving me again." Zhang Zhengqing said gratefully.


    Qiao Jianran''s words poured cold water on Zhang Zhengqing, "brother Zhang, don''t you think things are strange? Who gave us the medicine for alcohol? Don''t tell me it was Hao Xiong."


    When Zhang Zhengqing calmed down, he thought carefully, "yes, Hao Xiong is a researcher. He can''t get in touch with the reception of Yunmeng poetry, that is, his confidants have been betrayed?" he shivered at the thought of this.

 Chapter 88

    Who is it? Who the hell is it? Zhang Zhengqing wanted to break his head, but he still didn''t think of who betrayed himself.


    Sitting in a chair pretending to be drugged, yunmengshi can''t help shaking his head. Sometimes the people you believe most often betray you.


    The crisis was lifted, but yunmengshi''s question to Hao Xiong had not been lifted. "Who scattered the cartilage into our wine and vegetables?"


    Hearing yunmengshi''s question, everyone stood up and listened, "yes..." before the name was said, a fist and a gun shot killed Hao Xiong at the same time.


    Mo Hongyuan''s fist and Liu Zhiqiang''s gun.


    Yunmengshi narrowed her eyes and looked at Liu Zhiqiang suspiciously, "why didn''t you receive the influence of cartilage powder?" her eyes were full of dangerous eyes.


    Liu Zhiqiang pretended to be calm and explained: "I have a special constitution. I was infected with zombie virus before, but now I haven''t become a zombie, but I almost died. Although this cartilage powder has an impact on me, it can be removed quickly. The leader of my special constitution knows."


    Zhang Zhengqing nodded and defended Liu Zhiqiang: "I know that in order for Hao Xiong to develop a vaccine against zombie virus, Zhiqiang also pumped several tubes of blood."


    When Zhang Zhengqing said this, yunmengshi became more suspicious of Hao Xiong. Before she could say what she thought, Qiao pengran said: "so, Zhiqiang brothers and Hao Xiong knew each other before?"


    Liu Zhiqiang was a little guilty. "I know, but I met several times when I took blood. I''m not very familiar with it."


    "However, why did this brother kill Hao Xiong?" Liu Zhiqiang transferred the target to Mo Hongyuan.


    Yunmengshi fully believes in Mo Hongyuan because he will not betray her. Qiao guanran naturally knows this, so he has no doubt about Mo Hongyuan.


    Mo Hongyuan kicked Hao Xiong''s body, and suddenly something with a big fist fell out of his hand. "It''s a grenade!" the sunspot exclaimed.


    Si Jian, who was born in the army, explained: "this is M57 grenade, but from the current appearance, it should have been modified."


    The crowd was startled. After all, the previous time bomb gave them an indelible impression. Naturally, they were taboo about the grenade taken out by Hao Xiong.


    Yunmengshi is even more secretly frightened. Fortunately, Hao Xiong is dead. Otherwise, he may really develop a vaccine against zombie virus. At that time, his plan will not be realized forever?


    "Unexpectedly, brother Zhiqiang''s eyes are also good. He can see the grenade in Hao Xiong''s hand so far away." Mo Hongyuan said with some ''admiration''.


    Liu Zhiqiang then said, "it''s all right. I just feel that this guy must be dishonest, so I keep staring at him."


    After waiting for a while, the cartilage scattered on them slowly disappeared, and they slowly recovered their ability to act. Zhang Zhengqing said apologetically, "today is my fault. I was negligent. I must thoroughly investigate who betrayed me. I must make him pay the price."


    Zhang Zhengqing himself is not a soft hearted person, so this sentence is murderous.


    "This matter still needs to be thoroughly investigated. Who took the medicine? I won''t allow the person who cheated me to live in the world." Joe snorted coldly. When Xiaoshi attracted fire just now, he must have the idea of hurting himself. Fortunately, no one was hurt in the end, but he absolutely doesn''t allow the person who wants to kill Xiaoshi to live in the world.


    "Brother Qiao, this matter must be explained to you and miss Yun." Zhang Zhengqing patted his chest and promised.


    "I''ll follow up on this matter. If I don''t find out, I won''t leave the base." Joe planned to fight with the man to the end.


    "Well, let''s go back. Today we drank wine, ate rice, and had such an interesting day." yunmengshi said calmly. He didn''t think what he said could make others angry and spit blood.


    For the interesting things she said, it''s not interesting for others. It''s a broken bomb that will explode if you don''t give up.


    After wandering around the death line, yunmengshi asked with a smile, "Gu Bai, how do you feel?"


    "Mengshi, I thought I was going to die bravely." Gu Bai also replied happily, but they were very serious.


    "We''ll have a good rest tonight because we''ve been disrupted. What if we get the answer tomorrow?" Joe gave himself a psychological comfort. It''s really difficult to find out all this one night. However, it does not rule out the possibility of finding the behind the scenes in one night.


    Back to the villa rented by everyone, it has now become a temporary foothold for everyone in the base of D city. This house will always be reserved for yunmengshi. This is Zhang Zhengqing''s privilege to everyone. In the base of D City, yunmengshi is treated like a VIP.


    At this time, it was midnight, and everyone went back to their room to sleep. Qiao ran but quietly came to the door of yunmengshi. Seeing that the door of the room was not locked, he gently pushed the door in.


    Yunmengshi had long heard someone coming, lying in bed, closing his eyes and pretending to be asleep. Hearing that the man came in, she held her breath and thought to herself, is this man behind the scenes?


    "Little poem," Joe whispered.


    When yunmengshi heard Qiao pengran''s voice, she was helpless. She thought it was the behind the scenes. "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "Xiao Shi, you haven''t slept yet?" Qiao pangran didn''t feel embarrassed when he broke into other people''s rooms, as if he had entered his own room.


    "I didn''t sleep." yunmengshi couldn''t understand Qiao pengran''s meaning, and simply answered two words.


    Qiao pengran had the cheek to lie next to Yunmeng poetry. The whole process lasted no more than two seconds and didn''t ask Yunmeng poetry for his opinions.


    "Why? The room is missing again?" yunmengshi knew Qiao pengran''s mind and joked.


    "Yes, my little poem is really smart." Qiao pengran looked surprised. Yunmeng poem explored the spiritual power and checked the room. Yes, it was really destroyed and can''t live.


    Last time Joe ran used his brother Tu Wencheng as an excuse, but this time he destroyed the room himself.


    Don''t ask yunmengshi how he knows. How can a three-tier third-order power person not even control his own power?


    When it comes to control, Qiao pengran is the only one in the world who can compete with Yunmeng poetry. You know, in previous lives, she began to practice her control. In order to spend the least effort to kill zombies, she wasted a lot of effort to study control.


    When Qiao pengran went to bed and saw that yunmengshi didn''t resist, he suddenly became arrogant.

 Chapter 89

    Qiao pengran''s body is close to the back of Yunmeng poetry. The smell of Qiao pengran fills the nasal cavity of Yunmeng poetry. It is a taste that makes Yunmeng poetry feel very comfortable. It is particularly obvious in the end when the air is full of fishy smell. It is a good smell.


    Yunmengshi has never been the kind of zombie who can''t extricate himself from being attracted by the smell of human flesh, but the zombie emperor who only eats crystal nuclei to supplement energy. Therefore, since yunmengshi became the zombie emperor, he hasn''t eaten human beings.


    Yunmengshi turned around, and the aroma was stronger. There was a voice in her head: "eat him, eat him."


    This is not the first time yunmengshi smelled it. When she met it for the first time, she smelled it, but she thought it was just an ordinary human flesh aroma. In addition, she had just become the zombie emperor at that time. When she was officially lack of energy, it was normal to be sensitive to the aroma of human flesh.


    But with the passage of time, Qiao pengran''s strength became stronger and stronger, and the aroma that attracted Yunmeng poetry became stronger and stronger.


    Yunmengshi restrained Qiao''s desire by virtue of her strong willpower, but there was still some smell with her small nose.


    Seeing the appearance of Yunmeng poem, Qiao suddenly moved in his heart, clasped the back of Yunmeng poem with his hand, and couldn''t wait to kiss it.


    Yunmengshi felt Qiao pengran''s intention and was very tangled in her heart. She was not shy, but afraid that Qiao pengran would be infected with his saliva and become a zombie virus with only instinct.


    However, Qiao guanran didn''t let yunmengshi tangle for too long. While fastening the back of her head, she kissed her mouth.


    Yun Mengshi''s teeth were closed, and Qiao pengran was not allowed to "attack cities and seize land".


    Joe was not discouraged. At this time, the kiss became a "battlefield" for the two.


    Yunmengshi felt that she was stimulated, and the aroma became stronger and stronger. For the first time, she hated her six senses for being so sensitive. "It smells good, it smells good, I want to eat." Yunmengshi kept thinking in his head.


    Qiao pengran''s attack became more and more fierce. Finally, yunmengshi''s teeth softened, and Qiao pengran''s tongue attacked yunmengshi''s mouth.


    Neither Qiao pengran nor yunmengshi has such experience. Qiao pengran''s method is to kiss, let alone bite. He gently bites yunmengshi''s lips, mouth and tongue, slowly stimulating yunmengshi.


    Suddenly, the voice outside the window suddenly made two people eat, "right here?" "yes, it''s yunmengshi."


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi are close to their faces, and their eyes are almost next to each other. They can clearly see each other''s fundus.


    There was someone outside. Qiao pangran left yunmengshi depressed and reluctant.


    Fortunately, yunmengshi is a zombie. Qiao pengran chews and bites again. Yunmengshi''s lips don''t even have a trace. It''s really because of her strong body. Let alone that Qiao pengran bites without a trace. Even if he cuts with a knife, there will be no trace.


    They felt that a small gap had been opened in the window. Through this small gap, they threw unknown fog into the house, but it should not be a good thing.


    After a while, Qiao kuanran whispered in yunmengshi''s ear, "this should be a kind of overpowering drug. I felt confused at first, but now it''s better."


    The cloud dream poem decided, "how about we lead the snake out of the cave?"


    Qiao kuanran, of course, gave unconditional support. He nodded in agreement, and the two "fainted" at the same time.


    After a while, two masked men came in from the window. One asked the other, "did you really faint?"


    The man nodded impatiently. "After so much, let alone people, even an elephant can faint."


    The timid man is not tall, about 1.70 meters tall, a very thin man.


    The other one is just the opposite, more than one meter eight tall and strong.


    "Oh, no, why two people?" the thin man whispered to the tall man.


    The tall man didn''t look very familiar. When he saw that there were two people in bed, he was stunned. The employer explained that there was only one. Who are these two people?


    The short man smiled bitterly and said, "what shall we do? Take both back?"


    The tall man said, "that''s the only way." their boss only said to carry back the people in the room after they were dizzy. He didn''t say what to do if there were two people in the room.


    Yunmengshi gave Qiao pengran a sign in his eyes. Qiao pengran understood when he left. Close his eyes. These two people may be sent by the behind the scenes man. She wanted to see what the behind the scenes man was doing? I even kidnapped her without giving them medicine. Hum, I really took her as a soft persimmon.


    Joe''s heart was even more angry. These two guys broke his "good deeds". He really wanted to skin them and throw them out to feed the zombies.


    But now there are basically no zombies outside. They were killed by the bomb yesterday. Now the situation outside the base is very safe.


    The two men, tall and short, carefully jumped into yunmengshi''s room from the window, afraid to make too much noise for fear of waking up other people. It''s not easy to get ecstasy in the last world. Their boss finally got these.


    Carrying yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, they carefully passed through the window. Their boss specially instructed that the action must be light. Who knows how long the overpowering drug has an effect on the power person. In case of a violent collision that wakes them up, none of them will want to live.


    They moved quickly. After moving out of the window, they quickly put yunmengshi and Qiao pengran into the two prepared sacks, put them on their shoulders and hurried away.


    I don''t know how long it took. Yunmengshi felt that he was finally put down, untied the sack, and felt that he was fed. He didn''t know what it was. They were sober. How could they be caught like this?


    However, in order to see a good play, yunmengshi drank it. Anyway, it''s of no use to him.


    Qiao pengran was alert. After the feed entered the mouth, it was directly evaporated by the flame from the body. However, Qiao pengran still knew what it was. It was the cartilage scattered at the banquet today. It seemed that it was the man behind the scenes who caught them.


    After being fed cartilage powder, yunmengshi heard the voice of the short man who brought them: "boss, when will they wake up?"


    A familiar voice came into yunmengshi and Qiao pengran''s ears, "they are all powers, so I don''t know how much effect this medicine has on them, but it shouldn''t be long."


    Yunmengshi already knew who was behind the scenes. She slowly opened her eyes and saw the man in front of her. Sure enough, it was him!

 Chapter 90

    Yunmengshi opened her eyes and saw the person she guessed - Liu Zhiqiang.


    Like Yunmeng poetry, Qiao pengran had such an expression, "I guessed it was you." Qiao pengran said faintly after Yunmeng poetry''s words.


    Liu Zhiqiang was surprised at first, then arrogant, "so what? Aren''t you still prisoners under my rank?"


    Yunmengshi doesn''t understand that Zhang Zhengqing is so kind to him, close to him as a brother, and has a life-saving grace to him. Why did Liu Zhiqiang betray him? Yunmengshi asked with doubts, "why did you betray him?"


    Liu Zhiqiang laughed, "he never took me as a brother. After saving me, he threatened me. He thought he saved my life and had everything about me."


    Yunmeng''s poem was confused, "what do you mean?"


    "Why did Zhang Zhengqing become the leader of the base?" at this point, Liu Zhiqiang''s anger became stronger. "I''m doing all the construction of the base. What did he Zhang Zhengqing do?"


    "Is it because he came earlier than me? Is it because he was supported before?" Liu Zhiqiang was a little crazy.


    A look of disdain appeared on yunmengshi''s face. This man was saved by others. He didn''t know how to be grateful and coveted others'' position? Maybe at the beginning, he tried his best to assist Zhang Zhengqing and worked for the base. As a result, he was flattered and was a little floating. He didn''t know who he was.


    Isn''t this the story of the farmer and the snake? Zhang Zhengqing is a farmer, and Liu Zhiqiang is the snake, the ungrateful snake.


    "Because of this? Are you going to betray the benefactor who saved your life?" yunmengshi continued.


    "That''s not enough? I''ve done so much for the base. What did he give me? I just became a dog in front of and behind him and ran errands for him. He took all the credit." Liu Zhiqiang said here, even more indignant.


    Yunmengshi felt that he could not communicate with such people, "what are you going to do to me?"


    "I want to thank you for getting this position for Zhang Zhengqing. Hahaha, it''s really cheap for me." Liu Zhiqiang became more and more arrogant.


    "You know Hao Xiong because of your special physique and know that he is Li Liguo''s brother, so you have the idea of cooperating with Li Liguo to kill Zhang Zhengqing." Yunmeng''s tone was flat and told Liu Zhiqiang''s secret.


    Liu Zhiqiang''s eyes widened and his face was full of incredible. He just thought about this idea in his heart, didn''t put it into action, and didn''t tell anyone. How can yunmengshi know?


    Yunmengshi ignored him and continued, "but our presence disrupted your plan. You used us to kill Li Liguo, and the rest of Zhang Zhengqing didn''t care. You think you can successfully kill him by coming up with a plan."


    The shock in Liu Zhiqiang''s heart deepened. Yunmeng poetry seemed to have seen it with his own eyes. What he said was not bad.


    "You could have done it after we left, but you can''t wait. You''ve been waiting for a long time. You want to be the leader immediately. So you waited for a good opportunity. When Zhang Zhengqing entertained us, you quietly contacted Hao Xiong. You know Hao Xiong has a good relationship with Li Liguo, and he will avenge Li Liguo''s death. So there are The next thing, "Yun Mengshi told Liu Zhiqiang''s whole plan without a trace.


    "You didn''t expect Hao Xiong to get the time bomb. Your face changed the moment the bomb was taken out." Qiao pengran then said Yunmeng poetry. It was not only Yunmeng poetry, but also Qiao pengran had guessed the beginning and end of the matter. He knew it at the moment he saw Liu Zhiqiang.


    "Fortunately, the time bomb was taken away by Mo Hongyuan, but later when I forced Hao Xiong to tell who ordered him, you were so scared that you killed him immediately." yunmengshi''s eyes inserted into Li Zhiqiang''s heart like a knife. He felt that he had no secret in front of yunmengshi.


    His proud scheme is as childish as a child''s family in yunmengshi''s eyes.


    "You think you''ve been exposed, so you''ll make such a bad decision tonight." after yunmengshi said this sentence, Liu Zhiqiang took a few steps back, and his whole head was covered.


    A few minutes later, Liu Zhiqiang recovered his mind. Looking at the two people in front of him, he suddenly thought that they were not fed by themselves? Why should I be so afraid?


    Thinking of this, Liu Zhiqiang seemed to regain his self-confidence. "Yunmengshi, you didn''t say everything was Tao. You thought you knew all the secrets. Why are you still here? I drugged you, couldn''t move, couldn''t use powers, and couldn''t ask for help? In the end, I won."


    Yunmengshi looked at Liu Zhiqiang with ridicule. "Do you really think the two idiots you sent can bring us? If I didn''t want to make sure you did all this, do you think you would see me here?"


    Liu Zhiqiang said, "well, why do you eat cartilage powder?"


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran finally stopped hiding. They stood up and slowly approached Liu Zhiqiang, "where are you living now? Do you still think we were caught by you?"


    "You, you, you are all pretending?" Liu Zhiqiang''s face was full of panic. "Let''s go," he shouted, and then ran out first.


    Why did yunmengshi let him run away like this? Suddenly, three ice arrows went out, two hit the fat and thin heart, and the other hit Liu Zhiqiang''s leg.


    The fat and thin expression remained in the panic, and there was no sound.


    "You, why don''t you kill me?" Liu Zhiqiang asked painfully when he saw that his two men were dead and he was still alive.


    "Let Zhang Zhengqing handle this matter." yunmengshi sighed. She estimated that Zhang Zhengqing would never doubt that Liu Zhiqiang was the one who betrayed him. He really took him as his own brother.


    Qiao pengran took Liu Zhiqiang back to the villa where they lived and woke up the other sleepers.


    "Boss, what happened?" Gu Bai rubbed his eyes and asked.


    "I went out for a walk at night and caught the man behind today''s incident." yunmengshi said faintly, as if she hadn''t caught the murderer.


    "Is he the murderer?" the sunspot also came out. It was nice to hear the conversation and asked in surprise.


    "That''s right." Qiao churan left Liu Zhiqiang on the ground and sat down beside yunmengshi.


    "Gu Bai, go and call Zhang Zhengqing, and say that you have found the man behind the scenes - the man who betrayed him." Qiao gave an order.


    Gu Bai heard it, nodded and hurried out to find Zhang Zhengqing.

 Chapter 91

    When Zhang Zhengqing came, he heard Gu Bai reveal something. His heart was half cold. When he arrived, he saw Liu Zhiqiang lying on the ground with his leg hurt and ice residue left. He knew it was yunmengshi''s hand.


    Seeing Zhang Zhengqing coming, Liu Zhiqiang avoided his head. He didn''t know whether he was ashamed or unwilling to see the man.


    With a glimmer of hope, Zhang Zhengqing asked, "Miss Yun, is there any misunderstanding? Zhiqiang is not like that. He pays wholeheartedly for the base. How can he harm you secretly?"


    Listening to Zhang Zhengqing''s words, Liu Zhiqiang looked back at him and felt guilty for the first time.


    "Zhang Zhengqing, he not only wanted us, but also killed you. What he wanted was your position." yunmengshi said these words without hesitation.


    Zhang Zhengqing said inconceivably, "no, no, Zhiqiang is not such a person." yunmengshi said this, and he still didn''t want to believe that Liu Zhiqiang was hurting himself.


    Yunmengshi snorted coldly, "do you think I''m cheating you?" a trace of anger rose in her heart. Why is this man still dead.


    "No, a person with such strength as Miss Yun doesn''t look up to me. I believe there is nothing in me that Miss Yun wants to plot. However, I still don''t want to believe that Zhiqiang is the one who betrayed me." Zhang Zhengqing heard the anger of Yunmeng poetry and quickly explained for fear of misunderstanding.


    "Then why don''t you want to believe that he betrayed you?" yunmengshi asked.


    "After Zhiqiang was saved by me, I regarded him as my brother. I supported him to do what he wanted. I could feel that he was very interested in base construction, so I gave him to do it. He did it well. It was better than I thought." when I said this, Zhang Zhengqing showed a proud look on his face. He completely regarded Liu Zhiqiang as his family.


    "You are really beyond my expectation," said yunmengshi with a trace of emotion that he didn''t know.


    At the end of the world, Yunmeng poetry saw a lot of killing among relatives, but he was originally a stranger. Zhang Zhengqing actually treated him as his relatives. After he betrayed himself, he even defended him? How much do you have to believe that a person can do this?


    Zhang Zhengqing was said to have some doubts, but he didn''t ask.


    Yunmengshi asked, "what are you going to do with Liu Zhiqiang?"


    "How? I''m going to forgive him. After all, he''s my brother." Zhang Zhengqing insisted.


    "What? Are you going to let him go?" it was not just yunmengshi who felt incredible. Li Zhiqiang lying on the ground almost didn''t believe his ears.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Qiao pengran asked instead of Yunmeng poem.


    "I''m sure, I''m sure," Zhang Zhengqing said.


    "He betrayed you!" yunmengshi reminded again.


    Zhang Zhengqing understood the meaning of Yunmeng poetry. She was afraid to let Liu Zhiqiang go. He would try his best to kill him and seize his position. "Zhiqiang wants my position, I will give it to him, and he also has the strength to become the leader of a base." Zhang Zhengqing said what he thought in his heart.


    Liu Zhiqiang was almost crying. He was moved. He hurt his leg by yunmengshi before. He didn''t cry at any time when there was a threat of death. Now he lives but cries.


    "Brother, I''m wrong." a heartfelt sentence came from Liu Zhiqiang, "it''s all my fault. You kill me." his inner guilt made him have no face to live in the world. He was really obsessed. He would have such an idea. Brother gave himself everything and betrayed him.


    "Zhiqiang, you want my position. Tell me, I will give it to you naturally. It doesn''t take so much trouble," Zhang Zhengqing said.


    "Brother, I don''t want your position. It''s all my obsession. It''s my fault. You can deal with me whatever you want." Liu Zhiqiang cried like a child. In the end, his parents died and his relatives disappeared. With such a big brother who is good to himself, he... Damn it.


    "Zhiqiang, you don''t have to be so sad." seeing Liu Zhiqiang crying like this, Zhang Zhengqing was at a loss. His brother has always been strong.


    Yunmengshi secretly praised Zhang Zhengqing. His practice was much better than killing Liu Zhiqiang directly. In the days after that, he not only gained a brother who would not betray, but most importantly, the brother was very talented and capable.


    Qiao guanran also admires Zhang Zhengqing''s means. He is a leader. He can''t build a base, but what he can''t lack is courage and control. In the future, if there are no catastrophic events in D city base, it will develop very well. It is a place to stay at ease in the end of the world.


    When Yunmeng poetry came to this happy ending, she couldn''t help sighing. She didn''t expect such an ending. What she thought was that Zhang Zhengqing came angry and killed Liu Zhiqiang in sadness and anger. That''s the end of the event.


    With a wave of her hand, a white light appeared from her hand. When the people didn''t react, she fell on Liu Zhiqiang. In an instant, Liu Zhiqiang''s injured leg was fine.


    After Liu Zhiqiang''s injury recovered, he quickly stood up and knelt down in front of Zhang Zhengqing, "brother, I''m wrong."


    "Good brother, if you have anything to say to your brother in the future, he will help you realize it. I will announce tomorrow that you are the leader of the base. I believe that with your talent, you will build the base better." Zhang Zhengqing said.


    "No, no, brother, you will always be the leader of the base." Liu Zhiqiang said. As long as he is there one day, brother is the leader of the base, and no one can rob him.


    "Isn''t that your wish?" Zhang Zhengqing asked.


    "That was before. Now the wish is that big brother can be healthy and happy." Liu Zhiqiang said sincerely.


    "Get up, get up quickly." Zhang Zhengqing helped Liu Zhiqiang up, "I''m serious." Zhang Zhengqing repeated that his idea of making Liu Zhiqiang the leader of the base was not just talk.


    "No, big brother, people in the base also want you to be the leader," said Liu Zhiqiang.


    "Don''t push each other. Brother Zhang has experience, so he can continue to be the leader." yunmengshi couldn''t see it anymore. There are so many people who want to be the leader of the base. The two pushed the position around.


    "Yes, brother, just listen to miss Yun," said Liu Zhiqiang.


    Zhang Zhengqing sighed, "I thought I could push it off." the position of base leader has great power and responsibility, and the lives of everyone in the base are on him.


    "Thank you, Miss Yun and brother Qiao," said Zhang Zhengqing. "Thank you today."


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "I really didn''t expect this ending, but it''s really good."


    Liu Zhiqiang went to yunmengshi and Qiao pengran and bowed deeply, "thank you very much for letting me know that I have a big brother who is so kind to me."

 Chapter 92

    This matter ended with such a result, and yunmengshi and they also embarked on a new journey.


    The next day, they left the base in D city. Zhang Zhengqing prepared a modified business car for them. Finally, seven people didn''t have to squeeze into a car.


    Gu Bai is still sitting in the driver''s seat, while others pay attention to the zombies outside the car at any time and are ready to start.


    The meatballs that have disappeared since entering the base in D city also reappear in yunmengshi''s arms. It turns out that yunmengshi let go of the meatballs before entering the base and let it find a safe place for itself. Otherwise, it won''t be caught and eaten when entering the base? Of course, with the ability of the ball, ordinary people can''t catch it.


    The car went to the next destination, city f base, which was also the last city passed by before entering city s. It was getting closer and closer to city S. Qiao pengran, Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng began to get excited. After all, their families were in city S. when the end came, they went to city a far away from city s, I didn''t expect the end of the world to come like this without warning.


    The three didn''t know what was going on at home, let alone whether their relatives were still alive.


    "I''m familiar with F City. I used to go there before." Gu Bai laughed while driving to avoid the zombies on the road.


    Tu Wencheng despised him. "What if you are familiar with it? Everything is different after the end of the world. How do you know where it is safe and where it is dangerous?"


    Gu Bai shut up. He used to come to F City, so the familiar places are only the clubs and the homes of some familiar friends. As for other places, he doesn''t know, but these information is of no use to everyone.


    "You''d better drive forward honestly," Tu Wencheng said. "Zhang Zhengqing said that F City has no base and is almost a dead city. Most of the survivors here flock to s City, and the rest are people without the ability to kill zombies, waiting to die in a corner."


    Yunmengshi touched the ball and said faintly, "we have experienced so many incredible things. What are we afraid of now?"


    Joe ran touched his nose and said, "Xiao Shi is right."


    After a while, everyone had no voice and was highly concentrated. According to the Convention, the closer to the city, the more zombies, and F City was no exception. As soon as they entered the suburbs of F City, hundreds of zombies surrounded them step by step, trying to surround the cars without any distance forward or backward.


    "Coming." yunmengshi gave a low sound, and in an instant a large ice mist floated out, and a third of a large zombie outside was frozen.


    Almost at the same time, Joe ran out with a flame. He specially controlled the power sending time. Two seconds after yunmengshi sent out, the flame reached the zombies frozen a second ago.


    With a bang, the frozen zombie turned into a small piece of broken ice and completely disappeared.


    Tu Wencheng collects crystal nuclei with vines, while others need to make full efforts to get below the almost endless zombie group.


    In fact, as long as Yunmeng poetry is a threat or an order of the zombie emperor, no zombie can refuse the order of the zombie emperor.

 Chapter 93

    But this ability can''t be used. It''s really depressing.


    But fortunately, yunmengshi has long been used to it. If she didn''t have a heartbeat and breath, she would really forget the fact that she was a zombie. She was mixed with human beings, which almost forgot her plans.


    Yunmengshi always reminds herself that she is a zombie emperor. Under such circumstances, human beings and Zombies cannot coexist peacefully. But more often, she would ask herself why humans and the zombie emperor could not coexist peacefully.


    One of the answers is that zombies need to feed on humans. How can they coexist peacefully with humans? Have you solved the problem of zombies cannibalism, and human beings can coexist peacefully with zombies?


    Yunmengshi knew from the bottom of her heart that human beings could not allow creatures that used to feed on themselves to coexist with themselves unless... Suddenly a sharp cry interrupted her thoughts.


    "What happened?" Yun Mengshi said, squinting while touching the back of the ball.


    Joe ran took a telescope in his hand, looked at it, and said solemnly, "something is coming. It looks very powerful."


    Yunmengshi did not need a telescope, but also saw the situation in the distance. A three-story high variant ran towards them. His whole body was as hard as a suit of armor, revealing only the joints, which was convenient and flexible to rotate.


    "That guy has at least three levels," Yun Mengshi said. He''s too big, but it looks like a variant of an orangutan.


    "Hide." Joe shouted loudly, and then fired out. He wanted the thunder ball to hit the mutant''s eyes, but the thing was that the thunder ball hit the mutant''s chest.


    The mutant screamed in pain, but it didn''t cause substantive damage. It jumped in place to relieve the pain.


    "It''s really troublesome." yunmengshi complained, "Gu Bai, speed up."


    "Yes." Gu Bai tightened all his nerves and raised the speed of the car to the highest.


    "Other people harass the variant and keep it away. Our purpose is to get rid of it, not to destroy it!" yunmengshi shouted.


    The crowd responded. While taking into account the zombies who rushed to the window and roof at any time, they continued to attack the variants. Their spirit was about to collapse.


    "Mengshi, it''s too tight." Tu Wencheng said. He always used vines to build a strong behind the car, but the variant broke the thick vine wall with only one heavy fist and continued to chase the people.


    "Si Jian, are you level 2 now?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    "That''s right, miss." Si Jian returned. Usually he has been trying to fight zombies and absorb crystal nuclei, so he entered level 2 quietly.


    "Si Jian, listen to the mutant''s eyes, and then keep compressing your corrosive solution to ensure that the corrosive solution can be sprayed onto the mutant''s eyes as high as possible. Although the mutant looks unmatched, it turns and moves its joints very slowly."


    After listening to Yunmeng''s poem, Si Jian concentrated the corrosive liquid on his hand and pressed it secretly. It''s not easy to spray it to the height of the mutant''s eyes.


    "Launch." the mutants were getting closer and closer to them. Mengshi shouted anxiously. Si Jian heard the command and immediately released the corrosive liquid compressed for a long time.

 Chapter 94

    "Yes," Si Jian shouted excitedly.


    The compressed corrosive liquid flew out like a shell and hit the mutant''s right eye. The mutant''s huge body gave a severe meal. The scream came from its mouth. It covered its right eye with one hand, but the blood still gushed out and dyed its whole body red.


    The variant aims at the people who attack it everywhere, and his realization range is only a car. It''s really yunmengshi''s car.


    The variant was very angry. In an instant, a fireball bigger than the car hit the car fiercely.


    "Hide quickly." yunmengshi shouted, "everybody go down quickly."


    Everyone''s face changed. They opened the door as fast as they could and jumped out of the car.


    As soon as yunmengshi''s foot landed, it suddenly became a sea of fire behind you. The orangutan variant was excited to hammer his chest with his fist.


    After several people jumped out of the car, there was no other way but to fight.


    "Everyone, be careful of this guy''s power." yunmengshi warned, "this guy''s weakness is in his joints."


    Everyone is a master, so they all know these initial precautions.


    The variant was originally directed at Joe, but halfway there, it seemed that he suddenly found something and turned away slowly.


    At this time, several reincarnations of the people hit the gorilla on the head, making the gorilla cry.


    "I''m going for you, Si Jian." Gu Bai shouted.


    Si Jian also saw it and fiercely hid to the right of the variant. Because the orangutan variant''s right eye is injured and his vision is limited, he can''t see things on the right so far. It''s safe as long as he hides out of his sight.


    "Very good," Yun Mengshi praised.


    The mutant couldn''t find his own goal, so he aimed at the goal within his sphere of influence. Yunmengshi, Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan were here.


    It has found a "weak" goal - Yunmeng poetry. The intelligence quotient of the variant is not very high, but most rely on the most primitive feeling.


    "Everyone follows it and faces its right." yunmengshi commands the crowd.


    After hearing this, they followed the gorilla variant in circles.


    The angry elements in the blood of the variant have been shouting: crush the ants and crush them.


    People have lost their cars and can only run on their legs, but this also has one advantage - it can reduce the target and divide the whole into parts.


    Yun Mengshi was walking in circles while observing the direction of escape with his eyes. Joe pangran next to her is doing the same.


    Suddenly, they saw a pile of cement pipes at the same time, about two meters high.


    "Run there." Joe shouted. Everyone looked at him, nodded and signaled that they knew.


    "Hongyuan, you continue to take it around in circles." yunmengshi ordered.


    Mo Hongyuan whispered, "yes, miss." then he rushed out, within the vision of the variant.


    Others ran behind the pipe 100 meters away and waited for Mo Hongyuan.


    Mo Hongyuan is worthy of speed evolution. When he runs at the fastest speed, the human eye can hardly distinguish which is the entity and which is the virtual shadow.


    "Ow, ow, ow" was another howl, but Mo Hongyuan had disappeared into the mutant''s eyes and came behind the cement pipe.


    The mutant who lost the target was furious and hit the ground with his fist, making a roaring sound, as if it were an earthquake.

 Chapter 95

    They even dared not breathe behind the cement pipe for fear of disturbing the mutant.


    If only yunmengshi, Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan can crush the variant with speed, but others can''t. the huge variant can easily catch up with others by taking a few steps.


    The earth trembled, and bursts of dust flew into the air. The chimpanzee variant''s fists also kept in contact with the ground and hit big pits one by one, which shows the power of its fists.


    Five minutes later, big pits had been smashed out on the nearby ground, and the orangutan variant finally stopped its destructive behavior.


    "There is an abandoned building thousands of meters ahead. As the old rule, let''s go to the basement." yunmengshi said softly.


    "I see." everyone also whispered.


    Qiao Jianran glanced at the distance. His evolved vision made him vaguely see a huge building, glanced at the orangutan variant next to him, and estimated that according to the speed of the people, it would take about a minute to reach the building, and according to the speed of the orangutan variant, it would take less than ten seconds to catch up with the people.


    Qiao Jianran: "there must be someone to attract its goal, and it must not notice others." this is a very difficult task. If it can''t attract people, it will catch up. After all, the goal is too big. If the attraction is good, it will directly release big moves, and it may be directly killed.


    "I''ll go," said yunmengshi. This is the result of her careful consideration. Here, only she has the confidence and ability to deal with this variant. If the orangutan variant makes a big move, yunmengshi can release the threat of the zombie emperor and deter it back. At this time, the people have gone far and will not be found abnormal.


    Mo Hongyuan''s speed is fast, but hiding too fast will make the variant lose interest and look in other directions, so that people can be found.


    Although Qiao Jianran has strong strength, he is not as fast as them. After all, he is not a speed power. He has the speed to crush people. He is only one level higher than people by his power level, except Mo Hongyuan and yunmengshi.


    Among them, only yunmengshi, Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan are third-order powers, and others are second-order powers.


    Joe frowned. "No, I''ll go." his words were firm.


    "However, this is the result of my careful consideration. Only I have the confidence to face it without injury." yunmengshi advised.


    Qiao guanran once again felt that his strength was too weak and his progress was too slow. He had no strength to protect his favorite people. He secretly determined to work hard and have such strength to reassure Xiaoshi.


    Mo Hongyuan nodded at Yunmeng poem. He didn''t worry. He knew the identity of Yunmeng poem. Who would compete with the zombie emperor?


    Qiao Juan was not indecisive. After hesitating for a second, he nodded and said, "pay attention to safety."


    Yunmengshi was relieved to see that Qiao pengran agreed, although she knew that Qiao pengran was not a stubborn person. She said, "as soon as I go out, I will go to the right of the variant, so that its line of sight will follow me, and you will have a chance to go out. Remember, once I get out of the hidden area of the cement pipe, I must run as fast as possible towards the building in front of me."


    "Yes," they answered.


    Qiao pengran also said: "Mo Hongyuan was fast for a while, and any danger could be reflected in time, so he walked in front. I was at the end."


    "Go!" yunmengshi shouted and quickly appeared in the sight of the orangutan variant. The mutant roared with a trace of excitement. Before, he was annoyed that he had lost those "little ants". Unexpectedly, another one suddenly appeared. This time, he should not lose it. He should chew it hard and eat it.


    "Roar." with the attack of the voice, the fist with a large washbasin quickly hit yunmengshi''s head. Fortunately, yunmengshi responded in time and hid dangerously. His fist wiped yunmengshi''s head. The strong wind brought by his fist in the air made yunmengshi''s scalp painful.


    "What a beast." yunmengshi scolded, and then a clever sideways avoided the other fist of the variant, and then his two feet fell steadily to the ground.


    The variant didn''t give yunmengshi a chance to breathe. As soon as her feet landed, her other fist came to yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi didn''t even stand firm, let alone avoid. An idea came to his mind. Yunmengshi''s body quickly lay on the ground, rolled a few circles, and then quickly stood up.


    At this time, the people had run half the way, and the more they walked towards the building, the fewer scattered zombies.


    Joe churan''s heart clicked and thought that it was bad. Did they enter any powerful territory?


    But now that they have come here, it is impossible for them to retreat. Yunmengshi is still intercepting the mutant orangutan over there, so they can only go forward with a hard head.


    When they got to the front of the building, there was no trace of a zombie here.


    Yunmengshi over there is running in the direction of making an appointment with the people with the variant. He is afraid that he will bring the orangutan variant and fall short at that time.


    "Don''t keep up." Yunmeng poem scolded with spiritual force and some soul pressure. The orangutan variant can''t understand, but it must rely on Yunmeng poem and follow her closely with its instinct.


    When yunmengshi ran halfway, the orangutan variant suddenly stopped chasing. An emergency brake brought up the dust all over the sky.


    Yunmengshi ran out for a while, and the building in front of him was one step closer.


    Suddenly, she found that the variant that had been following her stopped and stood still 100 meters away from her, with fear all over her face.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?" yunmengshi stood there and looked back at the orangutan variant.


    Seeing that it didn''t come up, yunmengshi was a little confused. He looked around and found that there was no such a zombie, which was abnormal.


    In order to verify the conjecture in his heart, "come here, I''m right here." yunmengshi provoked, but the variant remained in place.


    Are the orangutan variants tangled? It stared at the building with dull eyes, and its huge body began to tremble slightly.


    Yunmengshi''s heart sank a little, "come here." she started the power of the zombie emperor and ordered in the mutant''s head with her spiritual force.


    The orangutan variant struggled strongly. After a few seconds, it took a slow step. Yunmengshi had verified the conjecture and restrained the pressure. The gorilla retreated fiercely and turned away without hesitation.


    Yunmengshi hurried to the building. There must be something there that makes the powerful variants dare not come closer.

 Chapter 96

    More than ten seconds later, yunmengshi finally came to the door of the building. When she saw the empty door, her heart suddenly cooled. However, she and Qiao guanran agreed to meet at the door, but the broken glass on the ground left only the door of the door frame and the long dried blood on the ground told her that Qiao guanran had an accident.


    Under the pressure of her anxiety, yunmengshi walked to the building step by step. She felt that something must have happened and introduced everyone into the building, so they didn''t wait for yunmengshi at the door as agreed.


    The building is extremely quiet, there is no sound, and the slightly dilapidated environment makes it strange. Yunmengshi closes her eyes and feels Mo Hongyuan''s existence, because she has signed a contract with Mo Hongyuan and has a trace of connection in the soul. As the leader of the contract, yunmengshi has the ability to appreciate Mo Hongyuan''s place.


    Above, yunmengshi felt Mo Hongyuan, found the stairs in the building and went up. Along the way, there was nothing dangerous, but yunmengshi felt a chill from the bottom of her heart. It was a danger that even she was afraid of. This was the first time she had such a feeling since her rebirth.


    Yunmengshi went to the second floor. Before this floor, there was an office rented by a company. Everything remained in the same state as before the end of the world. There was only a lack of popularity in the lattice and desk.


    Yunmengshi walked forward along the induction. When she was close, she could feel Mo Hongyuan in the front room.


    She opened the door of the general manager''s office and went in. It''s just a normal office. There''s no trace of Mo Hongyuan. Is she wrong?


    Suddenly, she felt dark in front of her eyes and lost consciousness.


    What''s going on? Yunmengshi woke up again and felt that he was imprisoned in his ability to act. There was darkness in front of him, didn''t he? Did someone in that office knock himself out? And imprison yourself in a dark place?


    "Doctor, how''s the experiment going?" a voice engraved with the soul of Yunmeng poem suddenly appeared in her ear. It was a voice she hated to the bone and the voice of the leader of the previous Beijing base. It was because he had been imprisoned in the laboratory for ten years, life and death were worse than death.


    "Chief, the experiment has made some progress. As long as we take out its crystal nucleus, the vaccine will be developed," replied the man called doctor.


    Suddenly hearing these two voices, Yunmeng poetry suddenly appeared in a trance. Is it a dream to be reborn? Wake up in the laboratory and become an experiment inferior to animals?


    No, no way. Yunmengshi denied in his heart that the Beijing base was clearly captured, he was reborn, and he personally destroyed his enemies in previous lives. How can these things be dreams?


    Yunmengshi sensed his power. How could he not feel it? Yunmengshi was shocked, and then suddenly thought that he was in the laboratory in his previous life and was put on a chain to imprison his powers. He couldn''t even use a single power.


    She felt her body again and couldn''t move. In her previous life, after being tested, she would be injected with a drug that was powerless for her body. These things were specially invented by the doctor for herself.


    The sudden loss of strength makes yunmengshi feel that he is really dreaming?


    There was a light in front of them. The door of the room where yunmengshi was imprisoned was opened. A group of experimenters with masks and white coats came in. With disgust and a little fear in their eyes, several people carried yunmengshi onto a stretcher and out of the detention room.


    Finally saw the light, the inner uneasiness of Yunmeng poetry slowly disappeared, and the rebirth of Yunmeng poetry in the past is not only a little stronger than her in the previous life, but also physically and mentally.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t care where the experimenters want to take themselves, but tries to sense her spiritual power. She has confirmed that she is trapped in an illusion. These things have been experienced by herself and can''t let go. It seems that this illusion is a flaw that specifically attacks people''s mind.


    So I know this is a fantasy, but I don''t know how to get out of Yunmeng poetry. Now the most important thing is to stabilize the state of mind and not be confused by everything in front of me, otherwise I will never get out of this fantasy.


    The experimenters carried yunmengshi to the experimental platform and saw the doctor who tortured his body in his previous life. Yunmengshi had no anger or resentment, but looked at the doctor calmly with no waves in his eyes.


    At this time, the doctor was conducting daily sampling observation. He was wearing thick gloves. Anyway, he was infected by the powerful virus of the zombie emperor. He took a scalpel and dug out a piece of meat on yunmengshi''s arm.


    Yunmengshi still has no waves in his eyes, as if he was not the one who was dug up. Such experiments in previous lives are carried out every day, and there is no difference between her in previous lives and her now.


    An experimenter tut praised, "doctor, the zombie emperor''s body is good. He is not afraid to die no matter how he studies."


    The doctor''s gentle voice said, "the source of her life is the crystal core. As long as the crystal core is still there, she can live."


    The experimenter asked, "doctor, why don''t we take out the crystal core?"


    The doctor''s tone was a little annoyed: "her crystal nucleus is blocked by a film. No matter what method we use, we can''t open it."


    The experimenter said, "doctor, let''s do this every day?"


    Dr. Dayi lingran said, "we will find the medicine to resist the zombie virus on her, and then I will become a hero of the whole mankind." it seemed that the doctor laughed wildly on that day.


    Lying on the experimental platform, Yunmeng poetry mocked and smiled. No matter in the previous life, after rebirth, or in the dreamland, the doctor''s wish will not come true. Because she seems to have found a way to break her dreams.


    The Yunmeng poetry of the previous life has not eaten human flesh, let alone swallowed crystal nuclei, so the power level remains at the first level. After rebirth, the Yunmeng poetry level is already at the third level. Because this dream is based on the memory of her previous life, the level of things that can imprison her is only one level. She has felt that her power will break out of the imprisonment.


    Even if it was an illusion, she also wanted to see the colorful face after the doctor found himself breaking through the imprisonment.


    Just after the doctor was praised by his subordinates as the person to save mankind, yunmengshi''s imprisonment was washed away by the power. Under the shocked eyes of all the people, yunmengshi sat up from the experimental platform, picked up a dress and put it on himself. He said with a light irony: "doctor, I don''t think you can become a great hero of mankind, because you''re going to see the king of hell soon."


    The doctor''s face twisted with fear. "You, how can you, how can you?"

 Chapter 97

    "How could I break through the confinement?" Yun Mengshi sat on the experimental platform, crossed his legs, and his smiling eyes flashed cold light.


    The doctor was scared crazy at this time. How could she? How could she break away from the confinement? The doctor kept asking himself in his head.


    "Run!" an experimenter''s voice changed and squeezed out of his throat.


    With this sentence, the experimenters in this laboratory ran crazy to the door. They all resented that their parents gave birth to two less legs, just like who ran behind and who was the first to be killed.


    Yunmengshi laughed, "it''s really beautiful!" in that case, I''ll give you a big gift first. After that, the ice fog in his hand came out. The escaped experimenters were frozen in place, and even their frightened expressions stopped there. Some experimenters were pushed under their feet and trampled over his head by his colleagues.


    Yunmengshi walked over step by step and poked the experimenter who ran last. He was pushed to the ground because of his thin body and ran last. Yunmengshi said, "this is a beautiful expression. I''ll let you go first when you show such an expression." then he patted the person frozen into a sculpture with his hand. In an instant, the person turned into small ice dregs and broke all over the ground.


    The only doctor in the laboratory who was not frozen into ice sculpture saw this scene and gave a cold shiver, "devil, you are a devil."


    Yunmengshi seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world and almost fell on the ground, "I''m a devil? My level is not enough compared with you, doctor? Have you done so many living experiments and killed conscious humans on the experimental platform?" after living in the laboratory for so long, for the dirty waste in the laboratory, What Yunmeng poetry knows can no longer be clear.


    Knowing that she couldn''t run away, the doctor didn''t avoid Yunmeng poetry when talking with his men. The experimenters under the doctor have to be replaced for a period of time, and the replaced experimenters have become test objects.


    The doctor seemed to be hit and took a step back. "They should be honored to participate in this experiment, which is a major event related to human survival. I''m right, I''m a human hero." the doctor muttered these words while retreating in a panic.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes flashed and sent out an ice arrow, which plunged into the doctor''s thigh. The doctor had been engaged in research in the last world, and his body was weak. With a scream of "ah", the doctor fell to the ground, and his left leg was pierced with a thumb hole. However, because it was an ice arrow, the wound was frozen directly, and there was no blood loss.


    "Doctor, where are you going to retreat?" yunmengshi said, and walked quickly behind the doctor. When she saw that the doctor''s hand had a few centimeters left, she pressed a red button. Yunmengshi sealed the red button firmly with earth power earlier.


    "What? Does the doctor want to ask for help?" yunmengshi''s smiling face at this time is more terrible than the devil to the doctor.


    When the doctor saw that this move couldn''t work, he looked fierce and said, "you have my bomb in your body. As long as I detonate, you won''t want to live. You let me go and I''ll help you take out the bomb."


    Yunmengshi smiles even more. Let alone this is a fantasy. Even if she is not in the fantasy, she is not easily threatened. She has always been a soft person rather than a hard one.


    "Then the doctor will detonate the bomb, and everyone will play together. It''s worth dying if someone like the doctor is buried with me." yunmengshi smiled more evil.


    The doctor didn''t expect yunmengshi to say so. He thought he had come up with this big move and yunmengshi would let her go obediently.


    Yunmengshi got the doctor''s usual tools and put them in front of him. They are scalpels of various types. In order to cut the skin of his zombie, these are specially made.


    "Doctor, what will happen if these instruments are used on you?"


    The doctor was so frightened that he dragged a wounded leg and tried to climb forward, thinking that he could stay away from the devil yunmengshi.


    "Doctor, this laboratory is such a big place. Where are you going?" said a scalpel and left,


    With a "poof", the scalpel slammed into the doctor''s other thigh. The front part of the knife was completely submerged in the meat, and the blood flowed out.


    "That won''t work." yunmengshi shook her head, and a reduced version of the ice fog hit him, freezing the doctor''s wound to prevent him from bleeding and dying.


    "You kill me, kill me." the doctor shouted in pain.


    Yunmengshi flashed memories at the bottom of his eyes. In his previous life, he wanted to die every day for a period of time. After death, he didn''t have to be tortured as a test object.


    Without another word, yunmengshi recalled, but her hands were not idle. One by one, the scalpels hit out of her hands. She did it very accurately. None of the knives hit the key of the doctor, and all of them were stuck in the doctor''s flesh.


    The doctor crawled on the ground and dared not stop for a moment. If he stopped, the knife in yunmengshi''s hand would be more violent towards him, and the knife would enter the meat. The doctor''s scream came into yunmengshi''s ear.


    Yunmeng poetry has no pleasure of revenge, and his heart is very calm.


    "Ah!" with the last scream, yunmengshi inserted the last knife in his hand into the doctor''s heart. The doctor was unwilling to face up and lost his life.


    Yunmengshi didn''t look excited. His smile just converged, closed his eyes and fiercely attacked a point of the dreamland with mental strength. In an instant, everything in front of him was broken like glass, and yunmengshi returned to the strange building.


    "So it is!" Yun Mengshi sighed. There are two traps waiting for him in this dreamland. First, if he can''t get rid of the imprisonment, he will always be trapped in the dreamland and become a doctor''s experiment like his previous life.


    Second, he broke free from imprisonment, but was controlled by his inner hatred. He has been torturing the doctor, so he can never get out of the dreamland.


    "It''s really dangerous," said yunmengshi. She didn''t know why she was calm. In her previous life, she clearly wanted to eat his meat and drink his blood. When she just inserted the knife into the doctor''s body, she was extremely calm.


    If you really indulge in the pleasure of revenge, I''m afraid you''ll never get out. You''ll be trapped in a dreamland. Thinking of this, if Yunmeng poetry can sweat, I''m afraid you''ll be in a cold sweat at this time.


    Yunmengshi recovered and immediately found Mo Hongyuan fainting on the ground. He looked very painful at this time. I''m afraid he was in trouble. What yunmengshi saw in the room just now was also an illusion, so he didn''t find Mo Hongyuan close at hand.

 Chapter 98

    Yunmengshi walked to Mo Hongyuan step by step and looked at him with a frown. Mo Hongyuan''s face became happy for a while and angry for a while. His mood changed quickly and his soul fluctuated greatly. He should be trapped in the dreamland.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t know how to awaken Mo Hongyuan. It seems that he is very dangerous. His soul is not very stable. If we wait, the soul may really dissipate.


    Due to the soul imprint, Yunmeng poetry can communicate with Mo Hongyuan through the imprint, but it must be agreed by Mo Hongyuan. Now Mo Hongyuan''s whole soul is closed, so Yunmeng poetry can''t find a breakthrough for a while.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi''s eyes lit up and separated a part of the power of the soul. It entered Mo Hongyuan''s soul sea through the mark. In fact, this is a very dangerous behavior. Once there is an accident, yunmengshi won''t die, but it will seriously hurt his vitality. The damage to the soul is not so easy to repair.


    Yunmeng poetry divides part of his attention to protect his body, and the other part enters Mo Hongyuan''s sea of soul.


    When he regained consciousness again, yunmengshi saw that when the end of the world had just come, there were three men and two women hiding in a corner in a university gymnasium. It seemed that they were all students, and Mo Hongyuan was standing out.


    Yunmengshi didn''t worry. He wanted to see Mo Hongyuan''s heart knot. Yes, what is displayed in the dreamland is a person''s heart knot. When yunmengshi broke her dreamland, it was obvious that the blocked place in her heart suddenly loosened and even her breathing was smooth. The most important thing is that no matter how long you experience the illusion, the reality is only less than a second.


    Because Yunmeng poetry is a small part of the power of soul into Mo Hongyuan''s dreamland, these power of soul is not enough to make Yunmeng poetry have a fixed form, so she is just a mass of energy floating in the air. In Mo Hongyuan''s dreamland, she is completely a bystander.


    "Will we live? Ah yuan," one of the baby faced girls said pitifully to Mo Hongyuan with tears in her eyes.


    Although Mo Hongyuan was afraid, he was still very strong in front of the girl. He comforted the girl and said, "Xiaoxue, we will live."


    Mo Hongyuan didn''t see it. The two men next to him listened to him and looked ridiculed and despised, but the Yunmeng poem floating on Mo Hongyuan''s head saw it.


    Another girl with pure shawl hair obviously looked down on Mo Hongyuan. She not only despised Mo Hongyuan, but also said sarcastically: "Xiaoxue, what are you doing talking to this coward? I think everyone can live, except this coward. I never see him speak loudly and fight back when he is bullied. I see, he will be eaten by a zombie when he goes out. Xiaoxue, I advise you to stay away from this coward, otherwise, you don''t know how to die."


    "You..." Mo Hongyuan was angry. Obviously, the pure girl annoyed him. He stood up, flushed with anger and pointed to the pure girl.


    "Why? Do you want to hit me?" the girl didn''t look afraid at all. Obviously, she knew that Mo Hongyuan wouldn''t do it.


    Sure enough, Mo Hongyuan took back his hand and squatted back.


    This time, the baby faced girl named Xiaoxue also looked at Mo Hongyuan with disdain and didn''t pay attention to him anymore.


    Yunmengshi was surprised at Mo Hongyuan''s head. He didn''t expect that Mo Hongyuan was like this before. It''s completely unlike Mo Hongyuan who doesn''t hesitate to kill zombies.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of cars outside the gym.


    The pure woman said excitedly, "someone has come and someone has come to save us."


    All the people present, including Mo Hongyuan, got excited, stood up and ran to the door, "here we are, save me." they shouted.


    The zombie at the gate was cleaned up more than ten minutes later. The gate of the gymnasium was opened and several students came in.


    The tall black faced man in Mo Hongyuan''s group saw one of the people and said excitedly, "brother Zhang, are you here too?"


    Brother Zhang was expressionless. "Are we just passing by?"


    Seeing that brother Zhang ignored himself, the black faced man was not discouraged and continued, "brother Zhang, can you take us? It''s too dangerous here."


    Brother Zhang looked at several people, turned his eyes and said, "my car can only sit four people."


    Everyone was surprised. That''s enough. The coward Mo Hongyuan won''t have a chance to get on the bus. Anyway, he can''t live.


    The black faced man said happily, "brother Zhang, we happen to be four."


    Brother Zhang looked at the crowd again, "five."


    "That guy doesn''t have the strength to live. It''s a waste of food to take him away," said the pure woman.


    "I''m useful, I''m useful." Mo Hongyuan''s face turned more red and hurriedly explained that he was useful for fear that people would abandon him.


    Suddenly, brother Zhang''s face changed, "go, the zombies are coming." the people also heard the sound of the earth shaking, and a large number of zombies are coming.


    Other people''s faces also changed and strode to the car at the door. Mo Hongyuan was worried and ran up.


    Seeing that Mo Hongyuan also followed, the black faced man snorted and kicked Mo Hongyuan''s leg. Mo Hongyuan didn''t expect it. His leg was hurt immediately and he couldn''t get up on the ground.


    Mo Hongyuan''s eyes are full of resentment at this time. Why, why do you treat yourself like this? Xiaoxue was saved by herself. At that moment, she didn''t look at herself.


    The black faced man is his roommate. Usually Mo Hongyuan is very kind to him and thinks of him. At the moment of the end of the world, the black faced man still owes him 2000 yuan. You know, his monthly living expenses are only 1000 yuan.


    Mo Hongyuan injured his leg and couldn''t stand up. He could only watch the people get on the car and drive away.


    The zombies came. Less than a minute after they left, the zombies arrived. Mo Hongyuan was immediately covered by a huge group of zombies.


    Yunmeng poem didn''t interrupt the process. After all, he hasn''t figured out the situation of the dreamland.


    Mo Hongyuan was torn by the zombie. His body immediately became strong after being infected by the zombie virus. He was not a zero level zombie in a coma.


    In less than ten minutes, Mo Hongyuan completely turned into a zombie. Standing there, no zombie dared to approach.


    Yunmeng poetry increased his soul energy and appeared in front of Mo Hongyuan''s eyes. "Mo Hongyuan, wake up." a flat voice exploded in Mo Hongyuan''s soul. Mo Hongyuan''s eyes slowly recovered their clarity. When he saw the person in front of him, he was stunned for a few seconds.


    "Why? Don''t you know me?" yunmengshi joked.


    "Wang? Why am I here?" Mo Hongyuan looked around at the dreamland and said more suspiciously.

 Chapter 99

    Yunmengshi said with a satisfied smile, "you still know me. It''s good."


    Mo Hongyuan was a little frightened, "Wang, how can I not know you?"


    "Where do you see here?" yunmengshi asked.


    Mo Hongyuan looked around again and saw a group of zombies around him, but he didn''t dare to get close. A circle with a radius of one meter was formed around him, and he was familiar with the environment. Isn''t this the gymnasium of his university? Why are you here? He remembered that he was in F City. In order to avoid a variant, he fled to a building, building, right building.


    Thinking of the building, Mo Hongyuan seemed to understand something, "Wang, we are in the building? What I see now is a fantasy?"


    Yunmengshi laughed. "It''s not stupid enough. Yes, there is a powerful fantasy in the building, which can cause people''s heart knot. Your college classmates abandoned you and let you face the zombies alone, but they ran away. This is your heart knot. You want revenge."


    Mo Hongyuan nodded, "Wang, you''re right. After I solved my problem of waking up only half the time every day, I always resented. Why did they abandon me? They never looked down on me, but I saved them just when the end of the world came. Unexpectedly, ha ha..." at this point, a burst of low laughter came from Mo Hongyuan''s mouth, Full of complex meanings.


    Yun Mengshi said, "in this case, you should follow your heart. If you want to kill them, do it. But remember, don''t be dominated by hatred."


    Mo Hongyuan understood the meaning of Yunmeng poetry, nodded mercilessly and said solemnly, "I understand, Wang."


    "Let''s start." after that, Yunmeng poem became a group of soul energy floating in the air.


    Due to the contract with Yunmeng poetry, Mo Hongyuan could vaguely feel that Wang was looking at himself on his head, and his heart was relieved.


    Mo Hongyuan snorted coldly, and the group of zombies around him immediately took a big step back. Mo Hongyuan strode forward and automatically made way around his zombie.


    Mo Hongyuan moved his nose and searched for the smell of human beings. The group must not have gone far.


    Soon, Mo Hongyuan had a harvest and rushed to the East. In the blink of an eye, he had gone hundreds of meters away.


    When the zombie meets Mo Hongyuan, they all automatically get out of the way and hide away. He goes all the way to a virgin toilet. This is a hidden toilet. Because there are few people in the corner of the school, it is a relatively safe place.


    At the beginning of the end of the world, zombies were concentrated in crowded places such as classrooms and dormitories. The smell of human meat was great, attracting more zombies to go there.


    Mo Hongyuan locked the women''s toilet, and the group of people in his memory was inside. He approached step by step, and the sound of footsteps was particularly loud in the quiet environment.


    "Here comes the zombie." a frightened female voice inside came. Mo Hongyuan heard that it was Xiaoxue''s voice. He loved her secretly before the end of the world, otherwise he would not save her at the beginning of the end of the world.


    When Mo Hongyuan stepped into the women''s toilet, the people inside were holding weapons with trembling hands, ready to give him a fatal blow.


    When they saw the visitor, they were surprised one after another, or their hearts jumped out.


    The tall man with a black face is also the most frightened man. He said he would abandon Mo Hongyuan. Now, it''s not surprising that Mo Hongyuan still appears completely in front of him? However, he wanted to take revenge on Mo Hongyuan''s temper and would not have the courage to take revenge. It''s just an accident to appear here, so I''m relieved.


    "Of course I''m here to avenge you." Mo Hongyuan told the truth, but he was regarded as a joke.


    "You are a coward. Who gives you courage and revenge?" the tall man, who is the first to leave Mo Hongyuan to feed the zombie, seems to have heard the funniest joke in the world.


    Mo Hongyuan proved his words with facts. He rushed forward with an arrow and gave a heavy blow to the tall man''s chin with his fist. His strength was so strong that he immediately flew the man, and the bone of the man''s chin was instantly crushed.


    "This, this is not true." the innocent woman who had been laughing at Mo Hongyuan before had an incredible face. He Mo Hongyuan, a coward, not only dared to beat a tall man, but also beat him away?


    "Sobbing." the tall man whose chin was knocked off could not speak, so he could only sobbing to express his anger and pain.


    Mo Hongyuan didn''t spare the tall man. He went to the man, grabbed the man''s hair with his hand, easily picked him up and stabbed him hard towards the toilet on the left.


    The feeling of drowning made the tall man''s limbs struggle violently, but he couldn''t get rid of Mo Hongyuan''s arm.


    A few minutes later, the man from the beginning of the violent struggle to the last motionless, he died and drowned in the toilet, which may be more suffocating than dying under the mouth of a zombie.


    All the people present were stunned. No one came forward to stop Mo Hongyuan.


    "I''m really here for revenge." Mo Hongyuan said solemnly. Now everyone believed that he was telling the truth.


    Several people came up to beg for mercy, asked Mo Hongyuan to forgive, and put the responsibility on the dead tall man. Even Xiaoxue looked at Mo Hongyuan affectionately.


    If Mo Hongyuan had seen Xiaoxue before, he would have been happy and forgotten who he was. After several months of great changes, Mo Hongyuan was strong enough to face everything calmly.


    When he killed the tall man, Mo Hongyuan''s face was full of peace instead of the pleasure of revenge.


    "Settle the rest quickly and let''s go out." yunmengshi, who had been floating in the air, suddenly showed his body and ordered Mo Hongyuan.


    Mo Hongyuan said, "I''m calm. What can I do if I don''t take revenge? This is not the real world."


    "Ha ha, it''s good if you can figure it out. Now close your eyes and carefully use your mental strength to find the node of the dreamland. After breaking through that node, we can go out," said yunmengshi.


    Mo Hongyuan nodded, completely ignored Xiaoxue and others nearby, closed his eyes, quickly found the node and rushed away in less than a second.


    They both returned to their bodies. Yunmengshi moved his arms and thighs. Everything was normal.


    "We didn''t agree to gather at the gate of the building. Why did you all enter the building?" yunmengshi asked the question he had been wondering in his heart.


    Mo Hongyuan recalled: "I was the first to come to the door of the building. After I arrived, I felt an unspeakable strangeness. After all the people arrived, we suddenly heard the song, and then saw the sunspot enter the building. I felt that he was hypnotized. In order to find him, others stayed where they were. I went into the building alone, and I didn''t know what was behind."

 Chapter 100

    Yunmengshi mused: "there may be a guy who is proficient in spiritual power in this building, and can send out songs that attract humans and induce humans into traps. What does he want?" yunmengshi said, puzzled.


    Mo Hongyuan was also puzzled. After entering the building, he lost consciousness, or entered the dreamland. He didn''t know what happened later, let alone who created the dreamland.


    "Let''s go and find others." after giving up meditation, yunmengshi said to Mo Hongyuan. Now the most important thing is to find others and ensure their safety.


    "HMM." Mo Hongyuan answered, followed the pace of Yunmeng poetry and walked out quickly.


    The two zombies tracked up according to the smell of human beings. "There is no one on the second floor," Yun Mengshi confirmed.


    "Wang, there seems to be someone on the third floor." Mo Hongyuan said happily. He could feel that there were humans on the third floor.


    "Feel it, go." yunmengshi''s eyes lit up and his heart calmed down gradually.


    They quickly went to the third floor. The structure of the third floor was similar to that of the second floor. They were rented by a company.


    "Over there." yunmengshi pointed to the front door and said definitely.


    Mo Hongyuan rushed up with an arrow step. With a bang, the door was kicked open. At the same time, a man rushed out of the door and attacked Mo Hongyuan who kicked the door madly.


    Mo Hongyuan''s speed was amazing, and he actually avoided the inevitable move. They saw clearly that it was not others who attacked them, but the sunspot Mo Hongyuan was looking for.


    Sunspot''s power is metal. His whole body turns silver white, which is particularly strange. And there was no light in his eyes. He wanted to attack when he saw someone.


    Mo Hongyuan was surprised. While hiding from the attack, he shouted, "sunspot, sunspot, what''s the matter with you? Look who I am?"


    The sunspot still turned a deaf ear and still attacked Mo Hongyuan. It was a desperate move. Fortunately, Mo Hongyuan was fast and narrowly avoided the sunspot''s attack every time.


    But the clay figurine also has three points of anger, not to mention a powerful zombie?


    Mo Hongyuan also attacked. With a fierce collision, he immediately drove the sunspot back several steps.


    "Sunspot, why did you do it to me? Open your eyes and see who I am?" Mo Hongyuan was angry, and his good temper would be angry.


    "Sunspot, did you forget that this is the young lady? Look for yourself." Mo Hongyuan gnashed his teeth and said.


    Yunmengshi looked into sunspot''s eyes and began hypnosis. "Look at my eyes, look at me, look up at me." the gentle voice made sunspot put down his vigilance.


    Yunmengshi saw that his hypnosis worked. Sunspot''s eyes slowly fell into confusion and looked at yunmengshi without God.


    "Who am I?" Yun Mengshi explored the question.


    "Miss," the sunspot replied without hesitation.


    Now that he knows who he is, yunmengshi is relieved. It seems that sunspot is not completely confused.


    "What are you doing here?" yunmengshi continued.


    Sunspot, like Mo Hongyuan, knows nothing about the building. It can''t answer the question of Yunmeng poetry.


    "Wake up." there was no answer, but yunmengshi was not very disappointed. She had expected the result. No matter what it was, she should pay all her attention to the challenge.


    When the sunspot opened his eyes, "Miss? What''s the matter with me?" when he woke up, the sunspot had no impression of what he had done before.

 Chapter 101

    Yunmengshi motioned Mo Hongyuan to explain to the sunspot. Mo Hongyuan knew it clearly and told the sunspot what had happened. The sunspot''s eyes almost stared out after listening to it.


    "When I got to the building, I heard a very beautiful voice. I was fascinated at once, and I didn''t know what happened later," sunspot explained.


    Yunmengshi snorted coldly, "it seems that we have encountered a difficult guy. I want to see who won in the end?"


    Mo Hongyuan and the sunspot looked at each other. Unexpectedly, these strange things did not scare yunmengshi away, but aroused her heart to win.


    On second thought, Mo Hongyuan was relieved. Who is Yunmeng poem? He is the only zombie emperor in the world. How can he become a zombie emperor without great opportunity and perseverance?


    "Let''s go, let''s keep looking for someone." Yun Mengshi led her to go out first.


    The latter two looked at each other and followed out.


    Yun Mengshi listened to the sound while looking for the smell. He couldn''t let go of any movement. This thing can attract people into its territory. Who knows if it can cover up the smell?


    One by one, I found the rooms on the third floor almost everywhere, but I still didn''t find anything.


    At the end of the corridor, a child''s cry suddenly came out, which was particularly frightening in the silent and dark corridor.


    "Who?" Mo Hongyuan asked loudly.


    No one answered, but the child''s cry grew louder and louder.


    Fortunately, the three were people who had experienced wind and rain, but they were not frightened.


    Mo Hongyuan and sunspot look at Yunmeng poetry at the same time and want to get the decision of Yunmeng poetry.


    "Let''s go and have a look." yunmengshi''s face didn''t have a trace of superfluous emotion. He recovered his indifference, but he was full of self-confidence.


    Sunspot and Mo Hongyuan were inexplicably encouraged, and their courage suddenly grew. Sunspot took the lead, rushed forward and kicked the door open.


    To everyone''s surprise, there was nothing in the room, but where did the child''s cry come from?


    When the people were surprised, the crying suddenly stopped.


    "Miss, is this another illusion?" Mo Hongyuan looked surprised.


    Yunmengshi shook her head and didn''t speak. Instead, she walked around the room and looked around.


    Mo Hongyuan and sunspot also followed yunmengshi and looked around for clues.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi stopped and found a radio behind many boxes in a corner of the room.


    "Miss, is this?" Mo Hongyuan immediately went forward, picked up the radio and pressed the play switch. Sure enough, the child''s cry came out from inside.


    "Who put it here?" the sunspot asked.


    "Miss, it''s people who play tricks in the building, not zombies or mutants?" Mo Hongyuan interrupted sunspot and asked. After all, zombies and mutants cannot have such high wisdom, except for him and the king.


    Yunmengshi agreed with Mo Hongyuan''s statement, nodded, "that''s right, and that''s the result of my guess."


    "Who is playing tricks?" Mo Hongyuan asked with a little anger.


    Yunmengshi shook her head, "I don''t know, but it''s not a simple guy."


    "I must find him out," said the sunspot, gritting his teeth.


    "Let''s go. He may be looking at us in a corner." yunmengshi glanced around and said faintly.


    The three men went out of the gate, entered the stairs and walked to the fourth floor.


    On the fourth floor, the structure is completely different from that on the second and third floors. This is a food city. Now it has fallen, and there is the putrid smell of food corruption.


    Six senses sensitive Yunmeng poetry went to the fourth floor and immediately turned off his smell, otherwise he would have smoked himself to death if he didn''t find the trickster.


    Mo Hongyuan felt the same way. "It tastes too strong."


    The sunspot shook his head, "Mo Hongyuan, how can you say so exaggerated? There is only a little taste."


    Mo Hongyuan gave him a white look. He can''t say he is a zombie. Is he particularly sensitive to taste?


    Yunmengshi ignored them. When he got to the fourth floor, he went straight to a food stall where he felt strange. There was a plate of delicious meat poured with thick juice. People couldn''t stop after looking at it. Even if there was poison, they wanted to eat it. It''s just like picking up a big bag of money before the end of the world. Even if you know it''s illegal possession, you still want to take risks.


    "Miss, this, this, this is?" said the sunspot, swallowing his saliva. Even the sunspots who often eat canned meat with Joe pengran, not to mention other people who haven''t eaten meat for a long time?


    There is also a voice at the bottom of yunmengshi''s heart, constantly telling her, eat it, eat it, you are hungry, you want to eat. Yun Meng''s poem suppressed his thoughts and improved his vigilance towards the man in the dark.


    You know, after yunmengshi became a zombie, she had no feeling about eating. She would feel very bad when she ate human food. Even things made of human meat, she liked eating meat most before the end of the world. After she became a zombie, she lacked interest in these things. It''s amazing.


    The dish in front of her made her feel this way. It''s incredible.


    Yunmengshi looked at Mo Hongyuan and saw that he also had a very surprised expression. It was really wonderful.


    Mo Hongyuan said, "Miss, what shall we do?"


    "I said that the most important thing now is to find our people. If they are still alive, we don''t worry about them. They will come back and will come back." Mo Hongyuan said sensationally.


    Yunmengshi raised her eyebrows, "OK, don''t comfort me. I know." this situation made her speed up and want to leave the building as soon as possible. No matter how difficult it is.


    The three ignored the delicious food in front of them. The situation was so strange. How could they meet the dish in front of them? Who knows what they are good at? If they meet another pharmaceutical expert, it will be difficult for them to get rid of the suspicion.


    After a few more rounds, they still found no abnormality, except the delicious meat on the table.


    "Miss, why don''t we eat? It''s meant to tempt us, so we should have no problem eating." the sunspot said slightly embarrassed. He admitted that he was hungry.


    The three of them stood there, not knowing what to do next.


    "Come on, let''s go to the kitchen." yunmengshi suddenly said.


    Sunspot and Mo Hongyuan took orders. They felt that yunmengshi seemed to know the answer, so they didn''t answer the question just now. Turn to experiments.


    Yunmengshi first went to the back kitchen. When he first stepped into it, he was surprised. How could it be like this?

 Chapter 102

    The cleanliness of the kitchen is in sharp contrast to the dust outside. It should be that someone has just cleaned up after dinner here. It can be seen that that person has a belief in making food. It is necessary to wipe his kitchen utensils clean and spotless.


    "There are two worlds here and outside." the sunspot who followed Yunmeng poetry from outside not only sighed.


    "Yes, the meat outside may have been made from here," Mo Hongyuan said.


    Yunmengshi guessed, "it seems that our opponent is a guy who loves food, or," she paused. "This man''s ability is related to cooking. In addition to the song that attracts sunspots, our difficulties and other troubles are caused by food."


    "Food has such great power?" Mo Hongyuan asked strangely.


    "It''s more and more interesting. I really look forward to meeting that guy." yunmengshi licked her lips and said with great interest.


    Sunspot and Mo Hongyuan looked at each other and asked, "where should I find someone?"


    "Since he uses food as a weapon, we found his kitchen, which is equivalent to finding his weapon. Is it still far from the moment of his appearance?" yunmengshi smiled mysteriously.


    "We''ll find him now. I don''t know what''s going on with the brothers." the sunspot said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, the meat outside is not human meat, it should be a variant meat. This guy also has some means, at least in terms of food." yunmengshi saw through the idea of sunspot. He just thought for a moment whether the meat on the plate outside would be the meat of others in the team? Where else did you get the meat?


    After listening to yunmengshi''s words, the sunspot finally put down his heart. When he just saw the dish of meat, he was still swallowing, but immediately he thought that there was a very difficult guy in the building. Gu Bai and they didn''t know what to do. Would they have suffered an accident?


    Yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan know too much about the smell of human beings. Although the meat on the plate has sufficient aroma, it does not belong to the smell of human flesh. From this point, we can be more sure that the guy must be a human, not a zombie.


    "Let''s go," yunmengshi ordered. They immediately followed her.


    Because the kitchen appeared here, yunmengshi concluded that the guy''s hiding place must not be far from here. She took them to another floor. After arriving at this floor, yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan felt a lot of human smell at the same time.


    "Miss."


    "Well, I feel it too." yunmengshi replied, "they are all on this floor."


    The sunspot looked at them suspiciously, "what happened, miss?"


    Yunmeng poem didn''t explain and went straight ahead.


    "You''re here at last." a girl''s voice came out of a room.


    Yunmengshi walked along the sound and saw an eight or nine year old girl sitting on a sofa in the room. The whole person fell in and held a children''s cartoon pillow in his arms. It was Mickey''s. Next to her stood a man in long clothes and trousers, with a mask and sunglasses on his face and a hat on his head.


    If Yunmeng poetry doesn''t feel wrong, it''s not a human, but a zombie, but not a wise zombie. She can feel that the soul of the zombie is chaotic.


    What did the girl use to control the zombie? This problem appeared in Yunmeng''s poetry.


    "Do you expect me to come?" yunmengshi went to the sofa on the girl''s left, sat down and asked faintly.


    "I''m looking forward to you coming!" the girl said childishly, as if she were a child looking forward to giving himself snacks.


    "Oh?" Yunmeng poem was puzzled.


    "The people and mutants who entered the building before have become my cooking materials. When you guys came in, I was glad to have cooking materials again." the girl''s eyes glowed when she said the ingredients.


    When yunmengshi heard that she was used as food, the authority of the zombie emperor came out. Mo Hongyuan standing behind yunmengshi couldn''t help but step back, and the zombie next to the girl was unbearable. Jumping around in the room, he wanted to leave the room and stay away from yunmengshi.


    "Brother, be quiet." the girl took out a small bottle with her, opened it and shook it in front of the zombie. The zombie immediately quieted down.


    "You''re great." the girl''s eyes were full of joy. "Can you help my brother return to normal?"


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "I have no way."


    The girl''s eyes were full of joy and faded, "how is it possible that you are special and you can help your brother return to normal. You lied to me. You must have lied to me."


    "I didn''t lie to you." yunmengshi said faintly, but it sounded like a bolt from the blue to the girl. The slightest hope that had been raised was completely dashed.


    "How can you do this?" the girl said in some despair.


    Yunmengshi can know from the conversation that the zombie next to the girl is her brother. The girl doesn''t want her brother to die like this, so she keeps him around. In order not to let her brother eat human flesh raw, she uses her cooking ability to make human flesh into food for her brother, which also makes her brother have no rotten smell of zombies.


    The girl seemed a little crazy. She wanted to take something out of her pocket. Mo Hongyuan, who felt dangerous, stepped forward and grabbed it first.


    After the girl appeared, there was no threat in front of yunmengshi, but she didn''t want to hurt the girl. Yunmengshi admired her when she survived with her zombie brother in the last world, not to mention that she also had a power yunmengshi wanted to know.


    The girl''s brother felt that the girl was in danger. With a roar, he rushed forward to attack Mo Hongyuan who robbed the girl''s things. Yunmengshi immediately put pressure on the zombie. The zombie didn''t shrink back this time. His body trembled and his teeth trembled.


    Yunmengshi first saw a zombie who was not afraid of her coercion. The girl also looked at her brother, "brother." she murmured.


    Yunmengshi restrained her pressure. The zombie rushed in front of Mo Hongyuan. The girl shouted, "brother."


    The zombie seemed to understand the girl''s words and stopped there.


    "It''s amazing," said yunmengshi.


    Mo Hongyuan and sunspot were also surprised. The zombie seemed intelligent, but it was very low, just like a few year old child.


    Yunmengshi asked, "what you usually give your brother is made by yourself?"


    The girl nodded.


    Yunmengshi said, "your things are very useful. Maybe your brother will recover one day."


    The girl seems to see hope again.

 Chapter 103

    "Sister, you will help me, won''t you?" the girl looked at yunmengshi with pitiful eyes and prayed. She knew that Yunmeng poetry was very powerful, so she pinned her hope on her.


    Yunmeng poetry is not a kind of white lotus, let alone the virgin. She knows who can help and who doesn''t. She sat there, looked up and down at the girl and asked, "what can you do? I don''t lack people here, and I can''t afford it."


    When the girl heard Yunmeng''s poem say so, she was not discouraged or angry. Instead, she excitedly introduced herself, "sister, my name is Tong Xin, and my brother''s name is Tong Yu. What I''m good at is cooking. Most of the food I make has its own functions."


    Yunmengshi guessed something before, but Tongxin said it more definitely. She wanted to bring Tongxin around. Seeing the state of Tongyu, she knew that the food made by Tongxin was delicious for zombies, so she didn''t have to eat human food all day. It was really painful.


    Yunmengshi asked another question in his heart: "one of my men was attracted by the song. I want to know who made the sound?"


    Childlike innocence said proudly, "that''s my brother''s voice. My brother learned music before he became a zombie. He was very powerful." here, the light of worship appeared on my childlike face. "After my brother became a zombie, I gave him his favorite music. Unexpectedly, my brother sang it and it was very good."


    Yunmengshi''s eyes lit up and the zombie could sing. I''ve never heard of it. Except for her and Mo Hongyuan, others lost their ability to speak after becoming zombies and could only make a sound like roaring, not to mention singing.


    "It''s really a good ability," Yun Mengshi praised.


    "Sister, can I follow you?" childlike innocence asked carefully.


    At this time, the childlike innocence really aroused the sympathy of Yunmeng poetry. She lacked love, especially family affection, so she paid special attention to family affection. It''s not easy for a teenage girl to do this for her brother who became a zombie.


    Yunmengshi sighed, "OK, I promise."


    Childlike innocence jumped up from the sofa. "I knew my sister would agree!"


    The sunspot was worried, "Miss, will Tong Yu hurt us?"


    Yunmeng poetry gave him a white look. No words.


    For fear of being despised, Tong Xin hurriedly said, "I will take good care of my brother and don''t let him bring you trouble."


    Mo Hongyuan said, "sunspot, you are really promising. You are level 2. Are you afraid of a level 1 zombie?"


    The sunspot''s face turned red. He was surprised by the fact that humans kept zombies, and didn''t pay attention to Tong Yu''s level. Not every zombie is high-level. Only those zombies with strong aggression and aggression can be promoted quickly.


    "Where are my other team members?" since she agreed to join the team with childlike innocence, yunmengshi directly asked the position of others. In fact, she was a little confused. With Qiao Jianran''s strength, how could she not find here all the time?


    "Several people were trapped in the dreamland by me, and another person accidentally ate the crystal core of level 4 zombie I had treasured for a long time and was promoting there." said here, childlike innocence was very distressed. If it weren''t for her sister''s arrival, that person would have become her food in a coma.


    "Oh?" yunmengshi was surprised. "Why don''t you hide the level 4 crystal core?"


    "I, I, that man is very powerful. I''m afraid I can''t trap him, so I added a four-level crystal core to the dish. I originally planned to wait until he smelled the taste and gave the dish to my brother after he got into trouble. Unexpectedly, after he smelled the taste, he directly ate the dishes I worked hard to make." childlike innocence said wrongfully on his face.


    "Ha ha, boss Qiao is really powerful," Mo Hongyuan said with a suppressed smile.


    "Tell me where those people are, and then pull them out of the dreamland," said yunmengshi.


    Childlike innocence said the location of several people, and handed a bottle of blue liquid to Mo Hongyuan and sunspot. Let the two people smell the bottle of liquid under Gu Bai''s nose. Soon they can get out of the dreamland.


    Yunmengshi takes Tong Yu with his childlike innocence to the place where Qiao pengran is promoted. Tong Yu is very afraid of yunmengshi and hides behind Tong Xin all the way.


    Several people came to a room on the fourth floor. Sure enough, they saw Qiao pengran lying on the ground, his whole body energy surging, which was the prelude to promotion. Yunmengshi and they also felt strong energy fluctuations standing next to each other.


    As soon as yunmengshi''s face changed, Qiao pengran was promoted in a coma. He couldn''t hold down so much energy at all, which led to the leakage of energy. If it attracted all kinds of high-level zombie variants, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    With a wave of Yunmeng poem''s hand, a thin film appeared on Qiao pengran''s body to resist the leakage of energy.


    Childlike innocence looked at Yunmeng poetry with shining eyes. She hadn''t even heard of this move.


    In fact, Yunmeng poetry also borrowed the light of previous lives. If it were not for the middle of the end of the world, human beings had invented all kinds of convenient moves in order to save powers and facilitate survival, Yunmeng poetry could not use powers wantonly, not afraid of the depletion of powers. It''s true that her methods of using powers are advanced.


    "He may need some time, sister, you can try my craft!" said childlike innocence. She was eager to prove her ability. She was afraid that yunmengshi would not take her and her brother.


    Yunmengshi looked at her eagerness, swallowed her refusal, nodded and said, "OK."


    Seeing yunmengshi agree, childlike innocence''s face is as bright as a flower. Childlike innocence is very young, but the advent of the end of the world has turned her favorite brother into a zombie, which is a great blow to her, but she not only survived this cruel end of the world, but also protected her brother who became a zombie.


    "Sister Yun, I''ll go first." knowing the name of Yunmeng poem from the sunspot, childlike innocence shouted.


    Yunmengshi nodded, then walked into Qiao pengran and looked at his situation carefully to see if there was anything missing.


    A few minutes later, yunmengshi was relieved. Qiao pengran was in good condition. It was estimated that the promotion would be completed soon. Yunmengshi checked the crystal core in his space and was ready to promote.


    Yes, yunmengshi didn''t advance before, not because she couldn''t, but because she didn''t want to. Originally, people had doubts about her identity as a ''prophet''. If her level rose without restrictions, it would be even more abnormal.


    Now, after Qiao pengran''s promotion, she will be promoted again. Even if there are some demons, it''s not normal.


    Yunmengshi decided to resolutely follow Qiao pengran''s steps, prepare a large number of crystal nuclei in the space, and eat a large number when he can be promoted, so that he can be promoted immediately.


    This is also the benefit of yunmengshi''s rebirth. The strength of her soul allows her to control powers at will.

 Chapter 104

    It felt that Qiao pengran still had some time to finish the promotion. Yunmengshi closed the door, added a wall with earth power behind the door, and added an ice defense between the door and the wall to ensure his safety.


    Then he went to the window and added several layers of defense to the window. At the end of the world, who knows if there are any bird variants that break into the house directly through the window?


    After all this, yunmengshi sat down in a corner and took out hundreds of crystal cores from the space, which are basically three-level.


    Take out the crystal core and put it in front of you. It''s a small pile. Yunmengshi grabbed the crystal core and ate it like sugar beans in less than a minute. Fortunately, yunmengshi is a zombie and has hard enough teeth. Otherwise, after eating so many crystal nuclei, his teeth would have been damaged by the hard crystal nuclei.


    After eating the crystal nucleus, yunmengshi easily controlled the digestion of energy in his stomach, and then collected it to the crystal nucleus in his head. If other zombies were dead, so much energy would have broken the crystal nucleus. But yunmengshi is the zombie emperor. Not to mention that a strong soul can tame the energy impacted by the flood like a gentle stream. Her crystal core is also special. There is a thin film on it, which has not been broken by the doctor for ten years.


    In only ten minutes, the crystal nucleus swallowed in the stomach was almost digested by yunmengshi and collected into the crystal nucleus.


    The crystal nucleus in yunmengshi''s head became a little bigger and darker. The crystal nuclei of other zombies are also different according to different systems. For example, the crystal nuclei of zombies of fire system are red, and the higher the level, the darker the color, and the larger the crystal nucleus.


    The crystal core of Yunmeng poetry is black. After promotion, I can''t see any other changes except that it is larger.


    After another five minutes, yunmengshi had finished the promotion. The moment she opened her eyes, the starting point was black, as bright as the starry sky. If someone sees it, they will be lost in it in an instant.


    Yunmengshi stood up and felt a lot more relaxed. According to the strength of her soul, it is OK to directly become level 6. However, the more solid the foundation is, the easier it will be to upgrade later, which is one of the reasons why Yunmeng poetry is reluctant to upgrade.


    Reaching out to remove the defense of the door and window, yunmengshi sat beside him and watched Qiao guanran who was lying on the ground.


    If ordinary people are promoted in a coma, it is very dangerous. The explosive energy in the body is out of control and will directly break through the power bead. In this way, people are basically disabled, not only the power is disabled, but also they may directly lose their lives.


    But yunmengshi doesn''t worry about Qiao pengran at all. Even after he is unconscious, Qiao pengran is so easy to be defeated. Although the energy in his body is a little tyrannical, he basically follows the road that should be taken for promotion.


    After waiting another twenty minutes, the raging energy in Joe''s body gradually subsided. Yunmengshi knew that the promotion was about to be completed, and Qiao pengran would wake up immediately. Somehow, there was a trace of excitement in Yunmeng''s heart.


    Yunmengshi watched Qiao guanran''s leaked energy converge back to his body, and his body was constantly transformed until there was no energy outside his body.


    With the sound of "um", Qiao pengran slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was yunmengshi. No matter what happened, the first person he woke up to see was his beloved. Qiao pengran was in a great mood, and the corners of his mouth turned up unconsciously.


    "Little poem, you''re here." I didn''t ask much, just a sentence. You''re here, very familiar and very comfortable.


    "Well, I''m coming." it''s also a simple answer, and yunmengshi smiled faintly.


    "It''s good to come." Qiao pangran didn''t look like something. His previous worries disappeared. He slowly stood up, moved his legs and feet, but found the fact that he was promoted.


    "I''m promoted?" I asked faintly without special excitement.


    "Indeed, you are level 4 now." yunmengshi replied, but there was a trace of excitement and pride that she didn''t even find herself.


    Qiao guanran felt that it was really better than ever. His body was full of energy. Not to mention, even his muscles were washed away by the energy and became stronger.


    Qiao guanran turned his eyes to Yunmeng poetry. He found that even if he was promoted, he still couldn''t see the specific level of Yunmeng poetry. He only knew that Yunmeng poetry was stronger than himself.


    "Xiaoshi, you have also been promoted?" Joe guessed boldly.


    "That''s right." yunmengshi seemed to want to beat Qiao pengran, and admitted without hesitation that he had also been promoted.


    Qiao pengran was very excited. "Xiaoshi, we are at the same level again. It''s good."


    Yunmengshi doesn''t know why Qiao pengran, who usually looks smart, is so naive.


    In fact, men are childish only in front of the women they like.


    "Sister, the food I made by myself is ready." the door was suddenly pushed open, and Qiao pengran quickly pulled yunmengshi behind him, just in case.


    What comes in is the childlike innocence of cooking to please Yunmeng poetry. After entering the door, Tongxin found that the person who stole the food made from the crystal core of the fourth level zombie woke up, and he seemed to be promoted. Her angry face was bulging and looked like she was going to eat Qiao pengran.


    Qiao pengran saw a little girl coming in. She should know Xiaoshi. The most important thing is why she ate her own picture. I didn''t do anything sorry for her?


    "Little poem? Is she?" the puzzled Joe looked back and asked.


    "Oh, she is childlike innocence and the original resident of this building," yunmengshi explained.


    It''s good not to explain. Yunmeng poetry has been explained, but Qiao pangran is vigilant. This building is full of mysteries and traps, and the originators of these are standing in front of him. How can he not be on guard? Even if she is a harmless little girl. But this is the end of the world, where everything can happen.


    Yunmengshi told Qiao pengran what had happened and knew the reason why childlike innocence was hostile to him. Qiao pengran said, "childlike innocence, level 4 crystal nucleus, I will compensate you."


    Because childlike innocence wants to join their team, Qiao pengran will make such a decision. Otherwise, he will harm himself with childlike innocence, and Qiao pengran will not spare her.


    Qiao pengran and Yunmeng poetry are actually the same kind of people. They never show mercy to their enemies and care for their friends. In short, they protect their weaknesses. And never see any enemy, even if the enemy is a child who looks very harmless.


    Childlike innocence listened to Joe''s promise, and a smile immediately filled her face, just like a child with a beloved toy. The childlike innocence at this age should have been spoiled in the arms of relatives, but it set up a blue sky for himself and his brother in the end of the world.

 Chapter 105

    Finally remembering her purpose, childlike innocence said excitedly, "sister, go and taste my cooking!" her eyes were full of expectation and looked at yunmengshi. Childlike innocence is a very intelligent child. She has a high IQ. She has a special smell and can smell things that normal people can''t smell.


    It is with this ability that childlike innocence finds that Yunmeng poetry is a zombie and a different zombie. She also found that Mo Hongyuan was a zombie.


    The secret was hidden in her heart. She knew that yunmengshi didn''t want to reveal the news. She is not a person with a big mouth. She wouldn''t say it if yunmengshi didn''t allow it.


    Childlike innocence and Yunmeng poetry seemed to have agreed, and no one pierced the window paper. In this way, Yunmeng poems can also convince themselves not to kill childlike innocence.


    However, for their own peace of mind, Yunmeng poetry still put a mark on the spiritual sea of childlike innocence when the childlike innocence was not found. If someone hypnotizes the childlike innocence, the mark of Yunmeng poetry under the spiritual sea of childlike innocence will find an attack. With the current spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry, the person hypnotized will be disabled even if he does not die.


    Yunmengshi pulled his thoughts back to reality, nodded, and said to Qiao pengran, "let''s go."


    Qiao guanran''s cold face showed a smile and followed Yunmeng poetry step by step.


    Childlike innocence glared at him fiercely. Even if Qiao guanran said she would compensate her crystal nucleus, childlike innocence would bear a grudge. Otherwise, sister Yun invited him, she wouldn''t let a bad person eat her hard-earned crystal nucleus!


    As if he didn''t see the fierce eyes of childlike innocence, Qiao pengran always followed yunmengshi. As soon as he got to the door, Qiao pengran felt wrong. He fiercely looked to the left. Unexpectedly, there was a zombie standing and looked directly at them.


    Qiao pangran was surprised, and a thunder ball came out of his hand, which was about to be thrown to Tong Yu.


    Yunmengshi pressed Qiao pengran''s hand in time, "stop."


    Childlike innocence also came out and saw that Qiao pengran wanted to attack his brother. Tong Yu is her inverse scale to childlike innocence. Even if she dies, she won''t let anyone hurt her brother.


    "What are you doing?" the child heart screamed.


    Joe was a little puzzled. How could so many people stop him from killing a zombie? "What''s the matter?" Joe asked puzzledly, throwing away the thunder ball in his hand.


    "This is my brother." Tong Xin ran to Tong Yu, protected Tong Yu tightly behind him, and shouted to Qiao kuanran, "don''t hurt my brother, or I''ll kill you."


    Joe was surprised. "Is this your brother?"


    Yunmengshi said, "yes, he won''t hurt people. I agree that Tongxin will join our team, and naturally Tongyu will follow us." she wants to see Qiao pengran''s attitude. After all, she is also a zombie. If Qiao pengran can''t accept Tongyu''s joining them, yunmengshi probably will give him up.


    Joe obviously doesn''t know what kind of choice he is facing, but his belief is: Xiaoshi''s opinion is his opinion, and Xiaoshi''s choice is his choice.


    So Joe said without hesitation, "the little poems agree. How can I stop it?"


    Yunmengshi''s hanging heart was relieved. She was really worried that Qiao guanran would refuse Tong Yu''s participation. She thought she would be cruel.


    After hearing this, Tong Xin had a much better attitude towards him. Few human beings see zombies without changing their face, and they want to get along with zombies day and night, except for intelligent zombies such as yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan.


    Several people went to a restaurant on the third floor, and the hot dishes with fragrance were placed on the table. To yunmengshi''s delight, she actually smelled the fragrance. Since she became a zombie, yunmengshi has not really enjoyed the beauty of food, because human food is like chewing wax in her mouth, and she disdains to eat the food of zombies, After all, after being a human for so long, I haven''t eaten human flesh in my previous life, so I still have some psychological obstacles.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes lit up and everyone who woke up sat down. Qiao pengran naturally sat beside yunmengshi.


    One of the dishes was made of mutant animals. It was shiny and looked like food. The key was that Yun Mengshi asked for a taste that attracted her. She couldn''t wait to pick up chopsticks, pick up a piece of meat and put it into her mouth. Sure enough, Yunmeng poetry can only be described by one word. After the end of the world, she has never tried such delicious dishes in her life.


    Seeing that every pore of yunmengshi''s body was enjoying delicious food, Qiao pengran sitting next to him couldn''t help but clip a piece of the dish yunmengshi had just eaten and put it into his mouth to chew. As soon as I entered my mouth, I felt sour and astringent. It tasted very salty. It was a dark dish.


    Qiao pengran looked at yunmengshi very puzzled. Such an ugly thing, Xiaoshi, actually ate so sweet? Qiao pengran couldn''t help thinking that yunmengshi had been abused by his stepmother from childhood to childhood. He probably never ate meat. In this way, when the end came, Xiaoshi couldn''t eat meat.


    This time I tasted the dark cuisine made by a teenage girl. I actually felt so delicious. Qiao pengran looked more pitifully at the side face of Yunmeng poem.


    This is not the first time Qiao pengran thought so. In fact, although yunmengshi was abused by her stepmother, it has not reached the point of not eating meat.


    Mo Hongyuan couldn''t help it for a long time. He also picked up chopsticks and ate them. He tried to eliminate the dish specially made by childlike innocence with Yunmeng poetry.


    Other people are also busy eliminating the delicious food on the table. To be fair, childlike innocence is delicious, which is basically comparable to five-star chefs.


    Gu Bai saw that Qiao pengran just sat there without moving his chopsticks, with food in his mouth, and said vaguely, "boss, why don''t you eat?"


    Joe glanced at him and wondered if he had treated his brothers badly? Are you so happy with such bad food? Who told him to eat only the dish made by childlike innocence for yunmengshi?


    "I really treated you badly," said Joe.


    The crowd was puzzled. Tu Wencheng swallowed the food in his mouth. "Boss, when did you treat us badly?"


    Yunmengshi several people who knew the truth were holding back their smiles and were almost holding back their internal injuries.


    Joe shook his head and sighed. He didn''t go on. He should make good compensation in the future. In the following days, the food of their team was better than before.


    Just when everyone was eating happily, a dangerous thing quickly approached the building, so everyone stood up. Only yunmengshi was very calm. She knew whose breath it was.


    When the thing entered the building, the people also raised their spirits. Once it attacked, they attacked it together.


    When it approached the crowd, everyone except Tong Xin and Tong Yu put down their hearts and sat down. It was a little pink, tender and round thing.

 Chapter 106

    "Meatballs?" yunmengshi was surprised. She hadn''t seen this guy for a long time. She thought he had found a good place to be happy.


    "Squeak, squeak." the meatball shouted in a hurry.


    Others couldn''t understand what Marubeni was saying and turned their eyes to Yunmeng poetry.


    After listening to the explanation of the ball in her head, yunmengshi changed her face and said, "you mean a group of mutant mice are coming here?"


    Meatball nodded and confirmed that Yunmeng poem was telling the truth.


    "Sister." childlike innocence grabbed the corner of Yunmeng''s poem, and her eyes were full of fear, as if she knew something.


    "Childlike innocence, what do you know?" yunmengshi grabbed her hand and asked.


    "Sister, it''s terrible. Thousands of leopard rats are always running around the city. Once they came here, I, I drove them away with a kind of soup." childlike innocence explained.


    "Childlike innocence, do you mean you can make dishes to drive away these mutant mice?" Qiao pengran grabbed the key point of childlike innocence''s words.


    Childlike innocence tone a weak, "but now there is no material, I can''t do it."


    Even at such a critical moment, the tone of Yunmeng''s poetry still didn''t change. He said calmly, "what materials do you need?"


    Childlike innocence said about more than ten kinds of materials, of which five or six are unheard of.


    "What''s all this?" Gu Bai grabbed his head anxiously.


    "These are the unique mutant plants in F City. Even now, it''s too late to find them," Tong Xin explained.


    "Damn it," said Joe, "how long will those mutant mice arrive?"


    "Squeak," said the ball.


    "There are about ten minutes left," said yunmengshi, as the translation of meatballs.


    "Childlike innocence, do you know a safe place?" Joe calmed down.


    "I know that there is a park a few kilometers away from here. It is said that there is a powerful zombie there. These mutant mice dare not go there," said Tong Xin.


    People are helpless. Is this going to go out of the wolf''s nest and into the tiger''s den? "Is there any other place?" yunmengshi asked.


    Childlike innocence persuaded: "sister, let''s go to that place. I feel that the smell of the zombie is not as strong as our team."


    "Zhizhi." seeing that the people were still discussing, the pill was worried and shouted.


    "Let''s go, we''ll be there soon." Yun Mengshi translated.


    "Go, go to that place." yunmengshi decided. If she directly used the power of the zombie emperor to disperse the mutant rats, with Qiao''s wisdom, she would doubt something even if she couldn''t guess her identity.


    "Let''s go," Joe said. At this time, the people could already feel the tremor of the earth, which was the sound of a large group of mutant rats moving forward. Just listen to the sound, you can feel that these mutant mice can''t be resisted by everyone.


    The crowd followed childlike innocence and ran to the back of the building, where there was a garage.


    When he came down the stairs to the first floor, a mouse the size of a leopard suddenly appeared in front of him. Qiao suddenly appeared the ancient knife. He pulled the childlike innocence, put it beside yunmengshi, waved the ancient knife and ruthlessly cut off the mutant mouse.


    "Zila." with a sound, the ancient knife scratched a long white strip on the mutant mouse, and finally did not break the mutant mouse''s defense.


    "How strong!" Gu Bai shouted. You should know that Qiao pengran is level 4 now. He doesn''t even break the defense of mutant mice with a black ancient knife?


    "Don''t panic, this is the vanguard of mutant mice. There are less than ten of them. They are very strong in the rat group. So not all mice are so strong." after listening to the sound of the pill, yunmengshi explained to the people faintly, with a kind of confidence in his tone.


    They just put their hearts back. If all the mice are so strong, they don''t run away. Just wait for death. However, except Mo Hongyuan and childlike innocence, no one knew that yunmengshi was a big killer in their team, but if yunmengshi let go, she would expose her identity, which was not what she wanted.


    "Six mutant mice, however, I, Hongyuan, one by one, and the remaining three will be given to you. It will be solved in two minutes." Yun Mengshi''s eyes flashed and distributed the six mutant mice.


    "I see," they answered in unison. They had stored up their powers and were ready to do it.


    Yunmeng poetry aroused the energy in the body, passed it to the hand, and with a fierce wave, "Hua" hundreds of ice arrows were launched in an instant. Their target was one place: the head of the mutant mouse.


    Blinking, all the ice arrows entered from the brain of a mutant mouse. "Bang", the brain of the mutant mouse exploded in an instant, and the crystal nucleus jumped out with the brain and blood, just falling at the foot of yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi bent down and picked up the crystal core. "Four levels of water system." she whispered.


    At the same time, Qiao pengran''s body was shocked, and the ancient knife was instantly full of white thunder and flame. He also tried his best and plunged into the belly of the mutant mouse.


    The speed of the ancient knife is very fast. The mutant mouse''s body is fast on one side, but it still hasn''t escaped the attack of the ancient knife¡® Poof '', the whole blade is submerged into the mutant mouse''s body, extending from the abdomen to the head. "Hua La" Joe didn''t stop. His powers were all introduced into the mutant mouse''s body along the blade.


    "Bang", the mutant mouse''s body can no longer bear the powerful energy and burst from the middle of the body. Joe ran hid in time and dodged the sprayed flesh and blood.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran almost solved their goals at the same time. In less than ten seconds, they looked at each other and shot at the same time to help Gu Bai and sunspot.


    More than ten seconds later, only Mo Hongyuan was running around with a mutant mouse, and the others were solved by yunmengshi and Qiao pengran.


    The last one, "Hongyuan, get out of the way." yunmengshi said, Mo Hongyuan knew it, and as soon as he accelerated, he shook off the mutant mouse closely behind him.


    "Do it," said Joe.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran shot at the same time. It was another move. Yunmengshi shot first. The ice fog frozen the whole body of the mutant mouse. The mutant mouse was frozen there and struggled fiercely to get out of it.


    Qiao Kuang would not give it this chance. In an instant, a pure white fireball with a large palm hit the ice sculpture hard.


    After a dazzling white light, the mutant mouse turned into broken ice residue on the ground, and many parts of it vaporized with the attack of the fireball.


    Don''t look at the small white fireball, but it is the compression of a quarter of the energy in Joe''s body, like the power of a small shell.


    "Let''s go," said yunmengshi. He led the people to the underground garage. There were many cars in the garage. They picked two strong ones, filled them with gasoline, started them and quickly got out of the building.

 Chapter 107

    The car roared away. Two cars sped on the road. The mutant mouse behind was fast and was about to catch up.


    "Speed up," Joe churan yelled at Gu Bo as he sat on the co pilot.


    Once Gu Bai sat in the driving position, he was like a different person, calm and calm. He stepped on the accelerator, sped the car to the highest speed, and dodged the obstacles on the road. His driving skills couldn''t be any more cool.


    Because of his high driving skills, Gu Bai''s car is behind, and Si Jian is driving in front. When he was in the army, he was also a good driver.


    After the car accelerated, the mutant rats were slowly left behind. The speed is stable at this speed. Gu Bo tries his best to control the car. Fortunately, after becoming a power, his body has evolved, otherwise Gu Bo can''t control the speed so fast.


    Seeing that the mutant rats were thrown away, the leading elephant sized mouse roared like a beast: "ow, ow." after giving the order, it led the rats to speed up again. Look at the posture, it won''t stop until it catches up with the people.


    "They''re catching up again," said Tu Wencheng with a tremor in the back car. At this time, being caught up by thousands of black mutant mice can only have one end: in a few seconds, they are bitten off and eaten by the sharp teeth of the mice. Finally, there is only a skeleton left. It''s terrible to think about it.


    "Keep accelerating," Joe roared.


    Gu Bai almost stepped on the accelerator to the end. If you increase the speed, I''m afraid the car will not be able to bear it. "Boss, no, this is the maximum speed."


    Seeing that this method couldn''t work, Joe opened the skylight above the car and stretched out half of his body¡® "Zi", a thunder ball appeared in his hand and threw it out without hesitation.


    The car is very fast, and it also speeds up the thunder ball¡® Whoosh ''thunder ball entered the mutant rat group with the sound of breaking wind.


    The leading mouse quickly avoided the thunder ball.


    The thunder ball entered the mutant rats, instantly knocked down dozens of mutant rats, and gave out a scream and burnt smell of rats.


    However, Qiao''s attack did not play any role. The number of mutant mice was really too many. Dozens of mutant mice were knocked down, and the later mutant mice made up for it. For the whole mutant mice, the dead mice were only a drop in the bucket.


    Yunmengshi, who was sitting in the front car, saw the situation behind and stretched out her upper body out of the skylight. She saw that the mouse leading the team was less than 100 meters away from the car behind. She was about to catch up.


    "Gu Bai, speed up. Si Jian, slow down and let our car behind." yunmengshi said loudly.


    They listened to yunmengshi''s order, and the two cars immediately changed their positions.


    Joe was so angry that he didn''t want yunmengshi to risk so much. So he pulled himself out of the skylight, jumped to the top of the car and grasped the edge of the skylight with one hand.


    "Gu Bai, slow down." Gu Bai saw the situation at this time. Although he was worried, he had to obey Qiao pengran''s command.


    The two cars slowly approached. When they were a few meters away, Qiao ran jumped and landed steadily on the car of yunmengshi.


    At the moment when Qiao pengran jumped on, yunmengshi grabbed one of his arms with his hand to prevent Qiao pengran from falling.


    At this time, the leading mutant mouse was only ten meters away. Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran could feel its fishy breath.


    They looked at each other tacitly. Yunmengshi sent out an ice mist. However, the speed was too fast, and it was accompanied by drift. After the ice mist appeared, they ran to one side of the building and missed the target.


    Feeling the killing intention of the two people, the leading mutant mouse opened his mouth angrily, and a flame burst out in an instant.


    Yunmengshi was shocked. In an instant, a protective barrier appeared in front of him, blocking the fire attack of the mutant mouse. "The damn mouse is fire, and it''s at least level Four," said Joe with some surprise.


    Yunmengshi also knew at this time that people are now facing the most severe test since the end of the world, unless she now reveals the identity of the zombie emperor.


    What should I do? Her mental shock is only aimed at the single body, and the mental roar is an indiscriminate attack. If she makes it, not only the mutant mouse is over, but also the teammates around her are estimated to be over.


    Yunmengshi sighed, and the authority of the zombie emperor came out a little.


    The leader mouse was only a few meters away from the car. Of course, he felt the authority of the zombie emperor. He hesitated and continued to chase yunmengshi''s car.


    With this hesitation, the leading mutant mouse instantly lagged behind the car by tens of meters.


    Yunmengshi was surprised. Just then, she had released most of the pressure, and the mutant mouse just hesitated. Instead of running away, I''m afraid the leading mutant mouse has reached level 5.


    Qiao pengran didn''t doubt the abnormality of Yunmeng poetry. First, the situation was too urgent. Second, Qiao pengran knew that Yunmeng poetry was a spiritual power and thought that Yunmeng poetry had just used spiritual attack to make the mutant mouse retreat. If the situation were not so urgent, Joe turned his mind to how to deal with the mutant mouse.


    The car is still running on the road, and a group of mutant rats are running behind, trying to catch up with the two cars. All the zombies on the road disappeared. After all, it''s not easy to be crushed by thousands of mice. Zombies are also crisis conscious.


    The heads of the two people were about to explode, and the distance between the mutant rats was getting closer and closer. They suddenly looked at each other. Yunmengshi thought of a way to get rid of these troubles. "I see. Do you think it''s ok?" yunmengshi described his method to Qiao pengran.


    "It''s feasible," said Qiao kuanran with a smile. He loved Xiaoshi''s calm appearance in times of crisis.


    If you want to do it, yunmengshi immediately sent out several ice fog and covered the road behind the car with a thick layer of ice.


    Next, Joe carefully controlled his flame and burned it gently on the ice, making the ice smoother.


    They kept repeating this until the mutant mouse stepped on the ice.


    The leading mutant mouse didn''t notice what had changed under his feet and stepped on it directly. Unexpectedly, he slipped under his feet, stood unstable and moved his limbs on the ice. The ice treated by the two people is very smooth, the friction is very small, and the limbs are not so easy to exert force.


    With a bang, the leading mutant mouse was hit by the mouse behind and flew a distance away. They were so frightened that they continued to make ice again.

 Chapter 108

    The two cars sped out and finally got rid of the mutant rats behind them. They were relieved. Yunmengshi withdrew into the car, and Qiao pengran also went into the car through the skylight.


    Because the seats in the car were full and Joe jumped from another car, he didn''t have a place for him. Yunmengshi had to sit in Qiao pengran''s arms, and they occupied a seat.


    Qiao pengran didn''t expect such welfare after the battle. He was in a good mood and tightly locked yunmengshi in his arms.


    Yunmengshi was helpless. She adjusted the temperature of her skin and the heartbeat to conform to the human state. Then she relaxed in Qiao pengran''s arms. She found that she was used to Qiao pengran''s temperature and taste.


    Qiao guanran smelled the taste of Yunmeng poetry and felt the temperature belonging to her, and finally had a sense of security in his heart. Somehow, there was always a feeling in his heart that Yunmeng poetry would leave him one day. That''s why he followed Xiaoshi closely now, and didn''t want to leave for a second.


    Tong Yu was still sitting in the car. In order to suppress him, yunmengshi arranged him in his car. At this time, Tong Yu moved restlessly in his seat.


    Childlike innocence comforted: "brother, it doesn''t matter. Don''t move. We''ll be there in a minute."


    However, Tong Yu, who usually listens to childlike innocence most, didn''t listen to childlike innocence''s comfort this time. He moved a lot in his seat and rubbed around, showing great uneasiness.


    Childlike innocence reluctantly said to yunmengshi, "sister Yun, what do you think of my brother?" she thought it was yunmengshi''s coercion that led to her brother''s appearance.


    Yunmengshi sat up from Qiao guanran''s arms, and she didn''t give out a trace of coercion. Because she was sitting next to Qiao Yanran, she was afraid of being found abnormal, so she restrained all her authority. Tong Yu didn''t create his fear.


    "Slow down." yunmengshi suddenly shouted. Si Jian sitting in the cab was startled by the sudden sound and then slowed down. The car in front has been paying attention to the car behind. Seeing that Si Jian slowed down, he also adjusted his speed.


    "We have entered that guy''s territory." yunmengshi''s voice is a little hoarse. "This guy hides very deep. Now the enemy is dark and I am clear. Everyone should pay more attention."


    Joe ran tightened his hand, as if to suggest that Xiaoshi had his own.


    Yun Mengshi looked back at Qiao pengran and saw that his eyes were full of firmness and concern. The pressure in his heart was a lot easier. If she was alone, yunmengshi would not be afraid of anything, but she put the burden on her own shoulders. Unconsciously, Yunmeng poetry has regarded these people as its own people.


    I hope these people will not betray her after their identity is found. Otherwise, there is hope after disappointment. When she is disappointed again, yunmengshi doesn''t know what she will do. The destruction of the whole mankind is not enough to calm her anger, right?


    "That guy is looking at us." Joe snorted coldly and looked at a corner in front of the car like a sword.


    "What is it?" yunmengshi didn''t feel it. Maybe it was the same species. The defense between them was not so big, so she didn''t feel it.


    "A sinister villain who peeks at us in the dark." Qiao pengran affirms that the coveted eyes hidden in the indifference in the dark are definitely human, and zombies will never have such eyes.


    "Have wisdom?" cloud dream poem found the key point in Qiao Jianran''s words.


    "It''s a human being," Joe said.


    Childlike innocence shouted and retorted, "it''s impossible. This place has always been a forbidden area. All the people who come here, whether deliberately or unintentionally, are buried here and don''t go back. If it''s human, why does he kill all human beings?"


    What childlike innocence refutes is reasonable. Human beings are social, especially in such an end of life. If they are powerful human beings, how can they not find someone to join them?


    When yunmengshi''s eyes narrowed, was it another wise zombie? Isn''t he the only zombie emperor? There was no fear in her heart, but faint excitement.


    "It''s getting dark," said the sunspot sitting next to him. In the end, after dark, the risk factor increased more than a little.


    Childlike innocence knew more about the situation here and comforted: "brother sunspot, we have only one enemy in this place, and other dangers can be almost ignored."


    "Let''s go. Let''s meet this guy for a while first." yunmengshi said. If he wants to seize the opportunity, attack is the best defense. For that guy, the terrain here is already familiar. If he is allowed to take the lead, he will fall behind.


    "Stop the car." Qiao pengran also said. He agreed with yunmengshi''s idea, and there was still a chance for himself and others. After dark, their situation was even worse.


    The "squeaky" car stopped there steadily. After they got off, they looked around.


    It''s probably a park, but the surrounding trees have been almost cut down, leaving only bare stumps. It''s quiet and scary around, without any sound. The park is also particularly dilapidated, and there are the remains of unidentified creatures on the ground.


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew and everyone was on alert. "Coming." the faint voice of Yunmeng poem floated in the air.


    As the voice of Yunmeng''s poetry fell, a figure flashed in front of the people. With a "click", half of the short sword flew out, but the figure disappeared. Qiao pengran stood there with an ancient knife in his hand and his arm trembled slightly, which showed the power of the sword.


    When yunmengshi looked carefully, Qiao pengran''s arm was shaking so much that his skin had been slightly cracked, and small blood stains flowed out of it. With a wave of her hand, a white light flashed. In a moment, Joe recovered from the injury on his arm.


    With the promotion of yunmengshi, all her powers have been promoted, and the healing powers obtained from yunmingya have also been promoted. With her current healing powers, she can be treated very well in the big base of her previous life. It can be seen how popular yunmingya was in her previous life.


    Whenever yunmengshi uses the healing power, he will think of the inhuman treatment he received in his previous life. He was determined to establish his huge power in the last world. Until his identity was exposed, no one dared to say anything, let alone resist himself.


    At this time, Yunmeng poetry has given up the idea of destroying mankind. As long as it establishes a super power, it only obeys her power, which belongs to the power of zombies. She wants her men to never betray, which is her taboo.

 Chapter 109

    "What a great strength, what a powerful sword." Joe looked at his recovered arm and muttered.


    Yunmengshi also came to a conclusion that this guy must not be a zombie, because zombies won''t have such superb sword skills. Even if she retained her previous memory, some things are not suitable for zombies. Those superb martial arts need the cooperation of meridians, but where did the meridians come from?


    "His sword is broken," said the child''s heart.


    Joe churan nodded. He also took advantage of the weapon to take the guy''s sword. He shook off the black ancient knife in his hand and took it. There was no crack on the ancient knife.


    "It''s easy to be human," said yunmengshi. "Can''t we deal with one person with so many people? Besides, one of us is an elite."


    What yunmengshi said is also true. The guy just made a sneak attack, otherwise he would never force Qiao to this point.


    "Let''s go. It''s not easy for that guy to take it just now. He won''t come over easily." yunmengshi thought for a moment and said.


    Tu Wencheng said, "Mengshi is right. The boss has healing powers after he was injured, but that guy doesn''t. He was severely shocked. It''s estimated that he won''t come back at least tomorrow morning."


    Si Jian, who seldom spoke along the way, also said his own point of view, "I think the guy''s moves just don''t be cruel. He went towards boss Qiao''s throat. His moves were steady, accurate and cruel. He didn''t hesitate at all, and he was a sneak attack, so he was a killer in my arms." Si Jian was not only an ordinary special forces soldier, but also the king of soldiers.


    During his time in the army, he also accepted the task of protecting important people and dealt with killers. The man just looked like a killer in his moves, eyes and body method. The most important thing is that you can''t hide your murderous spirit.


    After Si Jian said this, Qiao pengran knew several people who had dealt with killers. This man must have been a killer before.


    Although yunmengshi hasn''t been in contact with the killer, she still feels that there is something wrong. "If that person is a killer, why is he alone here and living a life with little contact with human beings? Shouldn''t the killer be good at hiding? And in the end of the world, whether the killer or the death penalty, as long as he has strong strength, all kinds of bases are very welcome."


    Si Jian shook his head and said he didn''t know. This is really strange.


    Before they finished, they found a quiet and windproof place. Qiao ran took out several large tents and some cold proof clothes from the space. It has been more than a month since the end of the world, from summer to autumn. The temperature is not as suitable as before the end of the world. The temperature difference between morning and evening is very large. It has reached below zero at night, but there are more than 30 degrees at noon. Fortunately, people have become powers, and their bodies are not as fragile as ordinary people. Otherwise, drugs are scarce in the end of the world, and there is a risk of death if they catch a cold.


    The people assigned tents, the sunspot set up a pot for childlike innocence, yunmengshi prepared a bucket of water, others also prepared firewood, and Qiao guanran was responsible for the ignition.


    Since all the zombies around here were extinguished by the guy, people don''t have to worry about the zombies caused by the fire. They can prepare food well.


    Since entering F City, people haven''t had a good meal. When they eat half in the building, they are chased all over the world by a group of mutant mice. Now, although it is dangerous, there is only one human with strong sword skills. Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran are watching together, and they are not afraid of being suddenly killed.


    Tongxin was excited to see fire and water. She was satisfied with her decision again. She loved cooking. Before, she was always worried about fire and water and had to risk her life to go out to find water. Now, with sister Yun and brother Qiao, you don''t have to worry about these things.


    Childlike innocence happily selects the ingredients taken out from the space and prepares everyone''s food.


    Except that the sunspot worked for childlike innocence, everyone else went to help set up a tent. And Tong Yu, the zombie brother of Tong Xin, paid for the pill. According to the IQ of the pill, it can be regarded as an adult.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran stood there, guarding against those who came out to attack at any time.


    Soon, the food made by childlike innocence was ready. The pot smelled and hot, making people feel warm in this sub zero temperature. Even if the people''s bodies don''t feel very cold, but they have been eating cold food. They eat the steaming delicious food, and the fatigue in their bodies seems to be driven away.


    "Dinner!" cried the child''s heart, who had finished the food. He brought out the dishes and the same hot white rice for everyone to eat quickly.


    Even yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan ate very well. Childlike innocence made several dishes that zombies also love to eat, which made yunmengshi feel that it was right to bring childlike innocence again.


    Meatballs and Tong Yu also have childlike special food. So many people are not dissatisfied. It can be seen that childlike innocence''s cooking is not generally high.


    The people were eating in full swing. Suddenly yunmengshi put down the dishes and chopsticks and stood up. Joe ran also felt something, quickly put down the food and stood up.


    The others stopped moving and looked forward nervously.


    A man with black clothes, black trousers and black shoes appeared in front of the crowd with steady steps. Half of his face was covered by a hat on his clothes and a sword on his back.


    "He''s coming." there is a trace of excitement in Yunmeng''s words. The more challenging people are, the more they can arouse her interest.


    The man came to the crowd step by step with a murderous spirit. His eyes were fixed on the steaming and fragrant pot.


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to do it, yunmengshi kept staring at the pot and muttered in his heart, isn''t this man going to eat?


    "Eat." the man squeezed out a very hoarse voice from his throat, very weak, but the detached Yunmeng poem still understood his meaning.


    Since the man doesn''t mean to do it, yunmengshi is not the kind of person who has nothing to do and has to fight, "childlike innocence, prepare a bowl and chopsticks for him and put rice in it."


    Childlike innocence first ''ah'', then ''Oh'', and hurriedly prepared rice for the man.


    Tongxin filled a big bowl of rice and added half a bowl of vegetables. Then he looked at Yunmeng poetry weakly and dared not pass the rice to the man. Yunmengshi took the rice and handed it to the man. To say that her feeling was very accurate, she felt that the man didn''t mean to do it.


    Qiao pengran tightly held the knife in his hand. As long as the man changed, he was ready to take action at any time.


    The man took the rice and took a deep look at yunmengshi. What kind of eyes are those? The blood in his eyes covered all the white parts of his eyes, and his tired face seemed to have never slept well.

 Chapter 110

    After seeing yunmengshi, the man bowed his head and ate the food in the bowl. He wanted to eat even the bowl.


    Taking this opportunity, yunmengshi carefully looked at the man in black in front of him. His clothes looked like they had not been washed for a long time, and they were covered with dust. The man looks very thin. I don''t know where he got so much strength to crack the skin of Joe''s arm.


    The man wolfed down the food in less than a minute, then raised his head and stared at yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi is helpless. Is this not enough? Well, since a meal can be exchanged for not doing anything, let the man eat. Anyway, there is still a lot of food in the space between her and Qiao pengran. You know, there is food in a base in the space jewelry obtained by yunmengshi. These are enough for them to eat for more than ten years.


    Yunmeng poem said to childlike innocence, "fill him up again."


    Childlike innocence took the bowl, filled it and handed it to the man.


    The man then wolfed down again. It was the same as the situation just now. He didn''t mean to be full at all.


    After eating the fifth bowl, the man finally stopped staring at Yunmeng poetry. He handed the bowl to Tong Xin and said in a hoarse voice, "thank you." then he turned and left.


    After he left, Gu Bai said, "let''s go now?"


    The sunspot replied, "let''s go."


    Joe didn''t know what the man was thinking. Did he have short hands and short mouths? Eat their food and don''t fight them?


    But it''s best not to fight. Just after being chased by a group of mutant mice from the building, even yunmengshi can''t do anything. It can be seen how critical the situation is. Therefore, saving another battle makes Qiao pengran and yunmengshi relieved. After all, this is not their heyday.


    Childlike innocence has done a lot. Even if men eat so much, they still let everyone eat enough. After packing up the things, they were all put back into Joe''s space.


    After the vigil was arranged, everyone got into the tent and prepared to have a good rest for the night.


    The next morning, everyone was awakened by the aroma of breakfast. Tongxin had already prepared breakfast.


    Childlike innocence knows its own position. No one is the virgin in the last world, let alone a burden. Therefore, childlike innocence tries her best to make yunmengshi inseparable from herself, and her best skill is cooking. She also likes cooking and does some things she likes to make others comfortable. Why not?


    When they woke up, they cleaned up, put the tent away and put it in Joe''s space.


    "It''s good to have childlike innocence." Gu Bai sighed while eating breakfast.


    Tu Wen Cheng gave him a white look and said sarcastically, "can''t you stop your mouth by eating?"


    Childlike innocence is also very happy and reflects its own value, so that everyone needs herself, so that she can not be abandoned, and her brother can be protected without fear of being killed at any time. Few people can live in peace with zombies, and it is even more impossible to live with zombies without changing their face.


    But some people of Yunmeng poetry have done it. In fact, this is also the place that makes Yunmeng poetry happy. Does she think she won''t be betrayed after she reveals her identity?


    While they were eating, they heard the sound of footsteps. They were still in black clothes and trousers, carrying a sword on their back, and walked steadily to the people step by step.


    Seeing that guy coming again, the people were on alert again. Yunmengshi muttered in his heart that this guy would not come to rub rice again, would he?


    The man went to the front of the pot and began to stare at yunmengshi again. When yunmengshi patted her head, she really guessed right. This guy came to rub rice again.


    Yunmeng poem reluctantly said, "childlike innocence." before he finished, childlike innocence understood the meaning of Yunmeng poem. Not only did she understand, but everyone understood that this guy came to rub the rice.


    Tongxin took out the dishes and chopsticks, handed them to the man and asked him to serve them by himself.


    The man took the bowl, impolitely filled a large bowl and ate it.


    Seeing that the man didn''t mean to fight, everyone ate at ease. After breakfast, the people began to prepare to leave F City and set off for their destination, s city.


    Seeing that the people were leaving, the man followed the people step by step. They were going to get on the bus, and the man was going to get on the bus.


    Yunmengshi finally couldn''t help it. Before, she tried to reduce trouble. Now he has to follow himself?


    "What are you doing?" Yun Mengshi said angrily.


    "Follow you." the man still said in a hoarse voice, and it seemed that he hadn''t spoken for a long time, and his pronunciation was a little unclear.


    Qiao pengran couldn''t help it. He couldn''t help it when the man always stared at Yunmeng poetry. Now the man actually wants to follow Xiaoshi?


    Without hesitation, Qiao guanran took out his ancient knife and pointed to the man. The war was boiling.


    The man was not afraid. He pulled out his sword from behind. It was not the broken sword, but a cold shining sword. There was no pattern on it. It was very simple.


    The momentum of the two broke out. Whoever was weak in momentum lost first.


    "Stop it." yunmengshi shouted.


    Hearing the words of Yunmeng poem, the two men stopped suddenly and took back their weapons.


    Yunmengshi ignored Qiao guanran and said to the man, "what are you doing with me?"


    The man naturally said, "there is food."


    Yunmengshi felt that he was going to collapse. Did such a strong man follow him for food? Isn''t it always for him to go? Served by delicious food?


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "no, I don''t know your origin. That means I can''t believe you, let alone give you my back in battle."


    The man frowned, "what do you want?"


    Yunmengshi knew what he meant to take him in, which baffled her.


    Such a strong man must have strong willpower. If he prints a mark on his soul, he may eat it back. In that way, the gain is not worth the loss, but if he doesn''t, he can''t completely trust him.


    The man seems to have made up his mind and must follow Yunmeng poetry.


    "I ask a question, why do you follow me? Don''t tell me it''s for food." yunmengshi said seriously.


    The man thought for a while, his voice was still hoarse, "because I feel that you won''t hurt me."


    Yun Mengshi was stunned. He didn''t know why he gave the man such a feeling.


    The man unloaded the sword from his back, handed it to yunmengshi and said, "the sword is dead, and people are dead."


    Yunmengshi looked into the man''s eyes, saw the truth inside and sighed. It doesn''t seem a bad thing to have such a strong person to join.


    Without taking the man''s sword, yunmengshi asked, "your name."


    "Zhao Yu."


    "Zhao Yu, welcome to join us!"

 Chapter 111

    "S City, we''re in s city!" Gu Bai said excitedly in the cab, and his voice trembled.


    Tu Wencheng, who has always been calm, trembled with excitement. S city is their home and their families are here. After the end of the world, when their family''s life and death are uncertain, he experienced all kinds of hardships in distant city a and finally returned to s City, which took nearly two months.


    It turned out that after Zhao Yu joined the team, the two cars passed through F City, which is called the place of death, and came to s city easily.


    Like other cities, s city is no longer prosperous. Due to the large permanent population before the end of the world, there are many people who become zombies and many people who become powers. After the end of the world, the s city government, the military and the powers went through great efforts to clean up the zombies, almost sending out nuclear bombs.


    Fortunately, they did not give up s City, which became one of the four major bases in the world. Know the powerful Yunmeng poem of S City in the previous life thinks so.


    "Let''s go home." even Joe, who was so calm, spoke with a trace of excitement.


    After two months of hard work, s city finally cleared out a small place to accommodate the survivors to survive.


    That place is the suburb of S City, which can also be said to be a rich area. The houses here are villas with few people and large land. The survivors of S City gathered here to live. The government, the army and the family have all made efforts to clean up the zombies, so they have been arguing about who will become the leader of s city.


    The three forces also have several powerful powers, which are equally powerful. Due to the threat of zombies, no one is willing to fight for life and death, so the three forces in s city now stand in tripartite confrontation. Yunmengshi recalled the situation of S City in his previous life.


    At this time in his previous life, yunmengshi was struggling to escort the "best relatives" to Beijing. He listened to other powers talk about the situation of s city. In such a complex situation, Qiao pengran in his previous life won the position of leader of s city. He not only held this position, but also led the s city base to become one of the four major bases in the world, which still stands after the last decade.


    With the driving of the car, people are moving towards the direction of fewer zombies. According to experience, places with a large number of survivors will clean up fewer zombies, which is not enough to form the scale of zombie groups.


    There are fewer and fewer zombies. Although they have long been prepared, they can be filled with zombies in the familiar places in the past, and they can''t help worrying.


    "They will be safe." yunmengshi took Qiao pengran''s arm and comforted him.


    I''m afraid of being close to my hometown. That''s what Qiao pengran is feeling now.


    An hour later, I don''t know how many zombies were knocked over and how many zombies escaped the siege. The team finally came to the gathering place of survivors in s city.


    "Boss, there''s someone ahead." Gu Bai, the driver, shouted excitedly.


    Joe looked up and looked forward. This is a familiar place. Jingming villa area in s city is a community established by his company. This land was also photographed by himself. Here''s where he lives.


    The wall of the villa area has been raised on the basis of the original, with a three meter high barbed wire fence on it, which flashes lightning. It seems that there is a generator to generate electricity 24 hours a day. The gate also added several layers of gates on the basis of the original iron gate to tightly enclose this place.


    High towers are built inside the wall, with rocket launchers and other hot weapons on them. If yunmengshi is right, there are at least two-level powers sitting on each tower. It is worthy of being one of the four bases. Such a solid base has been established in only two months.


    There are few zombies outside the base. Only a few scattered zombies a hundred meters away are wandering, and they are only first-class zombies. There is no pressure for everyone. When passing through the zombies, Qiao ran killed those first-class zombies with a few lightning strikes.


    On the contrary, the powers on the tower were startled when they saw the thunder power. They had not seen it before, but it was the first time for them to see that a lightning strike knocked down more than ten zombies.


    The two cars stopped steadily in front of the base in s city. Qiao pengran put away the food and other things in advance, and the balls were sent away by yunmengshi. As for Tong Yu, yunmengshi dressed him up, put on his hat and covered his face. If someone checks, yunmengshi will use the magic power of fantasy to make them feel that Tong Yu is a normal person.


    The gatekeeper may be used to seeing the people who came to the base, so he didn''t pay attention. After the people came down, several gatekeepers were surprised one after another.


    In the past, all they saw were dirty clothes, waxy yellow faces, thin bodies and bloodshot eyes. But what about Yunmeng poetry? Each one is full of energy, amazing momentum, ruddy face, and clean clothes. If it were not for the howling of zombies from time to time in the distance and the rotten smell in the space, they almost thought they had come to the end of the world.


    There are more than 20 gatekeepers. They are all powers. The highest level has been Level 3. Yunmengshi thinks he can''t underestimate the s city base. The water here may be more muddy than he thought.


    The leading power looked at the crowd and felt that no one could feel their breath except an 11-year-old girl. In this case, there are two possibilities: first, they have a higher power level than themselves, and second, they are ordinary people.


    The second is obviously impossible. People with such momentum, especially the girl standing in front with an indifferent expression, and the man standing next to him with a cold face.


    In fact, this is also a normal phenomenon. Except that Yunmeng poetry and Qiao pengran are level 4, others are level 3. Childlike innocence is not a power. Tong Yu''s breath is covered up by Yunmeng poetry, and Mo Hongyuan is close to level 4.


    "Who are you?" the leader was surprised by the momentum of the people and asked incoherently.


    Qiao pengran smiled at the man. "Soldier, don''t even know me?"


    The man called Xiaobing by Qiao pengran was stunned. He heard himself talking about the man''s voice every day. When he looked up, his whole body couldn''t help shaking. He was not frightened, but excited.


    "Old, boss, is it really you?" the tall soldier seemed to be a strong man. Unexpectedly, tears came out at the moment when he saw Qiao pengran.


    "Soldier, we''re back." Gu Bo jumped out and said.


    "Xiaobai, Wencheng, boss, I thought, I thought you left me alone." the tears in Xiaobing''s eyes couldn''t stop flowing down, but his face smiled like a child.


    "Soldier, what are you crying about? Aren''t we back?" Tu Wencheng also came out and said.


    Yunmeng poetry can feel Xiaobing''s strong emotion. He is really happy.

 Chapter 112

    "Boss, come in quickly. It''s dangerous outside." the soldier said quickly.


    "Wu Bing, have you forgotten your duty? What''s the crime of letting unknown people in without permission? Don''t you know?" a man with eyes almost narrowed into a slit came out and said provocatively to Wu Bing.


    "Tang Ling, don''t forget that I''m the team leader here. If you talk to me like this, be careful that tomorrow will be the lunch of the zombie." Wu Bing didn''t talk to Qiao guanran at all. He threatened with great momentum, and there was a big basketball fire in his hand.


    Tang Ling took a step back in fear. Although he was also a power, he was only level one. If he was hit by the weapon. It is estimated that the steps of cremation were saved and went directly into the urn.


    When his momentum was weak, he said, "Wu Bing, don''t think you are a level 3 power. I''m afraid of you. You forget who sent me?"


    Wu Bing sneered, "I''m a level 3 power. Even if I kill you, what can they do to me?"


    This sentence of Wu Bing poked into the weakness of tangling. In order to develop, s city base has a lot of preferential treatment for powers. If low-level powers offend high-level powers, after the judgment of the power management committee, low-level powers will pay a great price, and they will be disabled if they don''t die. If a high-level power kills a low-level power, it will not be executed, but it will have to pay a large amount of crystal nucleus.


    "I, I''m from the government," Tang Ling shouted.


    "So what?" Wu Bing laughed. Then he respectfully said to Joe, "boss, let''s go in."


    Qiao pengran entered the s city base unimpeded.


    Gu Bai patted Wu Bing on the shoulder. "Xiaobing, OK, it''s so powerful now."


    Wu Bing said with a simple smile, "you''re all gone. I''m the only one left. I think I have to be strong and can''t be bullied. Let alone lose the boss''s face."


    Qiao pengran was moved and patted Wu Bing on the shoulder without saying a word.


    After walking for a while, Qiao ran asked, "Xiaobing, what''s the general situation in s city now?"


    Wu Bing was sad at first. "Boss, not long after you went to travel, the end of the world came. Many people became zombies, and there were powers. The government of S City, the military and several families formed a joint force. It took a lot of effort to clean up such a large place and become a survivor gathering base."


    Then Wu Bing was angry. "After settling down, the three forces began to compete for control of the base. Several families formed an alliance to fight against the forces of the government and the army. Now it is a tripartite confrontation."


    After Wu Bing said this, people basically understand the situation of the base. No matter which force yunmengshi joins, this force will become the leading force of s city.


    Joe was silent. Of course he wanted to help the forces of several families, but he didn''t know Xiaoshi''s opinion. What would he do if Xiaoshi didn''t agree? He thought he might support Xiaoshi''s opinion.


    "Boss, you''ve just come back. Take a break. I''ll keep your previous house for you and wait for you to come back one day. I''ll tell several families the good news now." Wu Bing said excitedly.


    "Wait." Qiao pengran stopped, "don''t tell them that we are all powers." Qiao pengran said an idea that surprised the soldiers.


    "Boss, why?" Wu Bing asked suspiciously.


    Yunmengshi smiled. She seemed to know what Qiao pengran thought. She turned and asked Tong Xin, "Tong Xin, do you have any hidden candy?"


    Childlike innocence said, "yes." then he took out a small box from his pocket, which contained more than 20 colorful sweets.


    Yunmengshi took it and distributed it to the people. Tong Xin, Tong Yu and Zhao Yu didn''t give it because they were not powers. The others ate it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, in the eyes of the military soldiers, everyone has changed from high-level powers to ordinary people.


    "Boss, what are you?" Wu Bing was more confused.


    Tu Wencheng also knows the meaning of Yunmeng poetry and Qiao pengran. If several families know that people are not powers, they can take Qiao pengran in and give them a place to live, and the family can accept themselves and others, it will be helpful.


    Otherwise, we might as well push down all the forces and rebuild one by ourselves. This is what Joe ran thought.


    "Wu Bing, don''t ask so much, let alone the news of our powers." Tu Wencheng told Wu Bing.


    Wu Bing was not the child who needed to be protected everywhere. He nodded. "Boss, anyway, I''m on your side. I''m your forever brother." he said solemnly.


    "Well, let''s go," said Joe, leading the crowd to his house.


    Qiao Jianran''s house is a three story building. The decoration has a Chinese feeling, not so publicity, but a low-key luxury.


    After entering, Qiao pengran assigned the room to the people and put yunmengshi in the nearest position. The two people''s rooms were adjacent, which was also his intention.


    Qiao pengran got a message from Wu Bing that his sister was missing after the end of the world. Hearing the news, Joe''s heart sank. It seems that his sister is more or less unlucky.


    After settling down, Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng returned to their family. After being instructed, the two people will not disclose the fact that everyone is a power. Look at the reflection of the two families.


    Before s City, there were four families, Gu family, Tu family, Qiao family and Wu family. Qiao pengran''s family is basically his word. When the best relatives compete with Qiao pengran for family property, they are disposed of by Qiao pengran, either sent abroad or sent to prison. Therefore, after the end of the world, without a sovereign or a superb power, the decline is the fastest. Now it''s basically going to be swallowed up.


    This is one of the reasons why Qiao pengran doesn''t want to help several family alliances seize power.


    The Gu family and the Tu family have produced several powers, which can basically maintain their status. In addition to the Wu soldiers, the Wu family also has two level-3 powers, and one person is close to level-4, so the alliance is basically the Wu family talking.


    Wu Bing was the only one in the Wu family who opposed swallowing the Qiao family, so he was suppressed to see the gate. He became the key figure of Wu Cong, the successor close to level 4.


    Yun Mengshi returned to the room and stood by the window thinking about the problem of s city. To solve this mess and solve the family alliance is the first step. Now the time is not urgent. If the strength of the people is exposed, they may surrender on the surface, but no one knows what they think in their hearts.


    The most serious may cause the three sides of the base to jointly deal with the people. Even if they are strong, they can''t resist the attacks of many powers and hot weapons.

 Chapter 113

    "They don''t deserve to stay here." yunmengshi''s thoughts were interrupted by a loud cry downstairs.


    "Sun Lei, this is not your place to be wild." Wu Bing''s voice also came up from downstairs.


    Yunmengshi appeared from the room. Standing at the door, he saw Qiao guanran who had just come out of the room. They looked at each other and looked down from the railing upstairs.


    I only saw a man in his fifties, with ten powers on his face, rushing into the hall of the villa, and the military soldiers stopped in front of them. Don''t let them in.


    "Wu Bing, don''t think you''re a level 3 superpower. Don''t forget that young master Cong is close to level 4. It won''t be long before young master Cong will become the first level 4 superpower in the end of the world." Sun Lei has a nose to the sky and doesn''t pay attention to Wu Bing, a level 3 superpower.


    Hearing sun Lei say this, Wu Bing''s mouth is a hint of implied ridicule. The boss has a deep breath. It seems that they are level 4. With the boss, is he still afraid of a small Wu Cong?


    "Wu Bing, I advise you to obey young master Cong now. Maybe the young master is in a good mood and can reserve a place for you." Sun Lei seems to see that young master Cong has become the leader of the base.


    Wu Bing sneered, "Sun Lei, I respect you as the housekeeper and old man of my Wu family. I''m the young master of the Wu family. Don''t you know what the following crimes are? If I told my father you offended me, would my father protect you as a housekeeper?"


    Sun Lei''s face changed from green to purple and from purple to black. "Wubing, master Cong will protect me. You don''t seem to have been abandoned by the family?" in a flash, sun Lei seemed to figure out what to do and didn''t care about what.


    Wu Bing didn''t expect that he couldn''t deter sun Lei. It seems that he had received Wu Cong''s order before he came. He must drive out the boss and others in order to lose his face.


    "Sun Lei, you can think about it." Wu Bing''s eyes stare. The boss doesn''t want to expose the identity of the power, so he will protect the boss.


    "Wu Bing, let Qiao pengran come out. Why does he live here as an ordinary person? This is a place for the powerful. Ordinary people should live in the shed." Sun Lei wrinkled his old face.


    Now most of the bases are villas, so they can only provide accommodation for those in power and powers. Ordinary people can only live in temporary sheds. Moreover, there is a great temperature difference between morning and evening, and ordinary people who escape do not have thick clothes, which makes ordinary people in s city base miserable.


    "I think it''s a dog barking. It''s Wu Cong''s dog leg." Joe walked downstairs step by step. Yunmeng poetry followed. How could she miss such a beautiful play?


    Sun Lei''s heart jumped when he saw Qiao pengran at that moment. After all, Qiao pengran''s power before the end of the world was terrible. He solved his relatives by cruel and decisive means when he was a teenager, and brought Qiao''s enterprise to the peak of s city when he was 20, which made several other families shiver.


    In their eyes, Qiao pengran is a demon, or a demon who came out of hell. Those who offended Qiao pengran have never come to a good end. Fortunately, several families have friends who grew up and played well with Qiao pengran. Qiao guanran didn''t reach out to several families.


    Also because of Qiao pengran, Gu Bai, Tu Wencheng and Wu Bing have improved a lot in their respective families. Even Tu Wencheng, who was an illegitimate son, has a higher status in the butcher''s family than his legitimate son.


    "Qiao, Qiao''s master." Sun Lei was frightened by the sudden appearance of Qiao pengran, but on second thought, now he is a superpower, and He Qiao pengran is just an ordinary person, an ordinary person who can be manipulated by others.


    If Gu Bai and others know what he thinks, they will laugh off his big teeth. Will the boss, even ordinary people, be manipulated?


    "Hum, Qiao pengran, why do you live here now? This is a place for people with powers. Ordinary people should have the consciousness of ordinary people." Sun Lei immediately became bolder when he thought that Qiao pengran was an ordinary person.


    "Ordinary people? Do you mean me?" Qiao pengran went downstairs and looked directly at Sun Lei.


    "You, you, what are you doing?" the man in his fifties sat on the ground frightened.


    Yunmengshi went to the sofa next to him and sat down. He shrank into the sofa and looked very comfortable.


    "What can I do? I''m an ''ordinary person''," said Qiao pengran with some ponder. He hasn''t stretched his muscles and bones for a long time. When was he underestimated in s city.


    Qiao guanran secretly glanced at Yunmeng poetry. How can he make Xiaoshi wronged in his own territory?


    "Yes, you''re an ordinary person, you''re an ordinary person. Come on, drive Joe out and throw him into an ordinary person''s shed." Sun Lei staggered to his feet and said under his opponent.


    His men heard it and looked at each other. No one wanted to come forward first. They used to be in s city. Who doesn''t know Joe pangran of the Qiao family? Even if he is an ordinary man now, who knows he won''t become a superpower in the future? They haven''t heard of offending Joe, but they can live well. Joe can be so cruel to his relatives, not to mention others?


    "Didn''t you hear that? Do it!" seeing that all his men were standing there and didn''t do it, sun Lei almost tilted his nose.


    Seeing that the people were still standing there, sun Lei swept around again. In the hall, in addition to his own people, Qiao pengran, Wu Bing also had a little girl who looked like an ordinary person. He couldn''t move the two people or an ordinary little girl?


    "Throw that little girl into the shed. This is not the place where she can live." Sun Lei ordered with a finger to yunmengshi, who nestled comfortably in the sofa.


    Yunmengshi felt very helpless in the sofa. He was also shot while lying down.


    Qiao pengran is angry. Xiaoshi is his weakness and can be bullied in his own territory.


    Wu Bing was also startled. From the boss''s eyes, he could see that he attached importance to Yunmeng poetry. This time, sun Lei stabbed the boss''s weakness. At the same time, I can''t help but gloat. Sun Lei has stabbed the boss''s weakness.


    The powers brought by sun Lei have no scruples about an ordinary little girl, but they don''t notice the anger in Qiao''s eyes.


    More than a dozen powers didn''t even bother to use their powers, so they surrounded them directly. Surround the sofa where yunmengshi is lying in the middle.


    Yunmeng poetry has no meaning of moving at all, let alone fear, and still shrinks steadily in the sofa. Joke, these people, she moved her finger and all went out. Do you still need to be afraid?

 Chapter 114

    Qiao pengran gave Wu bing a look, and then rushed up.


    Seeing that Qiao pengran rushed to the group of powers, sun Lei laughed: "Qiao pengran, you have a way to heaven, you don''t go, there''s no door to hell, you come."


    The superpowers can watch Joe rush over. Even if they are a little surprised, but others have hit themselves, can they not fight back?


    Joe''s hand pressed the head of the power closest to him, and his iron arm made the power unable to struggle. Joe hit the man mercilessly in the back of the neck with his elbow¡® Bang '', the power man felt dark in front of his eyes, lay soft on the ground and fainted.


    It took Joe only one second to knock down a power, and the others didn''t react at all.


    "Qiao pengran, how dare you hurt the power of our martial arts family?" Sun Lei was angry. The power is the strategic weapon of each family. The number of power possessed by each family determines the strength of the family.


    Other powers were also anxious and released powers in their hands. Regardless of exposing his powers, Qiao pengran suddenly appeared in his hand, which surprised others.


    Wu Bing hasn''t seen Qiao pengran''s hand either. He looks at Qiao pengran with his eyes shining.


    "Come on, I allow you to come together." Qiao, with the ancient knife, was full of a strange temperament, which made the martial arts'' visionary feel very surprised.


    "Go." Sun Lei shouted loudly. At this time, we can''t be good. It''s the best result to kill Qiao pengran.


    The Wujia''s powers released their most powerful moves, and all kinds of powers flew in the space-time, whistling towards Qiao pengran.


    Qiao pengran put the ancient knife in front of him and launched the power, ''Bang'' flame. Taking the knife as the carrier, Qiao pengran formed a barrier in front of him. With a wave of the knife, all the powers that came in succession disappeared into Joe''s white flame.


    "Joe, Joe, Joe is actually a superpower?" Sun Lei''s jaw was about to fall off. At this time, Qiao pengran has burst out all the momentum, and the towering momentum is shocking.


    Yunmengshi also stood up from the sofa and said faintly, "make a quick decision." then he didn''t pay attention to the martial arts power at all. With a wave of his hand, an ice mist floated out. When everyone didn''t respond, he was frozen into a sculpture.


    Qiao Kuang knew it clearly. He took the knife back and closed his hands. Suddenly, ten white fireballs appeared in front of his chest and slowly flew to the frozen "sculpture". Under the expression of sun Lei and Wu Bing''s wide eyes and startled chin, the frozen people turned into ice slag, fell to the ground, and then turned into nothingness.


    Wu Bing stammered, "old boss, you, you, you killed them?" because he knew the importance of powers to the Wu family. If he killed so many powers at once, the Wu family will never die with the boss.


    Yunmengshi glanced at Sun Lei, whose pants were wet with fear, and said a cruel fact in a flat tone, "these wastes are also used as rations for zombies."


    After solving the people in front of them, Yunmeng poetry retracted into the sofa. At this time, sun Lei and Wu Bing didn''t dare to look at Yunmeng poetry as an ordinary little girl.


    Wu Bing silently mourns for the boss in his heart. I hope the boss can deal with such a powerful person earlier. He clearly saw deep love in Joe''s eyes.


    Sun Lei saw with his own eyes that the power he brought turned into slag and disappeared. He was shocked and frightened. It can be imagined how there could be such a abnormal person in the world. Qiao pengran is not just an ordinary person, but a powerful power. I''m afraid that momentum is stronger than his own young master.


    More importantly, the girl around Qiao pengran is not an ordinary little girl, but a big pervert. It seems that she just lightly killed ten powers, as if it was as simple as crushing several ants. Sun Lei is going to cry now. Why did he come to this place?


    Yunmengshi stood up again and walked to sun Lei. Sun Lei scared his limbs and ran to the back for fear of being caught up and killed by yunmengshi.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, it''s Wu Cong''s idea." Sun Lei shouted as he ran.


    Yunmengshi shot an ice arrow, and sun Lei suffered a slight injury to one leg. Coupled with fear, he couldn''t move there.


    "Look into my eyes." yunmengshi said faintly.


    Sun Lei raised his head and looked at yunmengshi''s eyes. The black in his eyes was frightening, like a night sky without a star, deep and frightening. Through the eyes of Yunmeng poetry, he seemed to see the killing intention that was quickly condensed into real objects in the depths of his soul.


    "You didn''t see anyone when you came today. All the people you brought were killed by Wu Bing. Wu Bing will soon become a level 4 power." as the voice from hell sounded in sun Lei''s ear.


    "Do you know?" yunmengshi asked.


    "I see. I didn''t see anyone here today. All the people I brought were killed by Wu Bing. Wu Bing will soon become a level 4 power." Sun Lei repeated completely, his eyes dim, as if all the lights were attracted by yunmengshi''s eyes.


    "Bang" yunmengshi knocked sun Lei out.


    "If you throw sun Lei out, the Wu family must come and take him away." yunmengshi said to Wu Bing.


    Wu Bing glanced at Qiao pengran. "The meaning of the poem is what I mean." Qiao pengran nodded naturally.


    The sunspot and childlike innocence who have been watching the excitement upstairs can''t help laughing. With the understanding these days, they all know the extent of Joe''s wife and slave. It must be that wubing will adapt immediately.


    Wu Bing dragged sun Lei out smoothly, regardless of sun Lei''s age. If he could, he really wanted to kill sun Lei. During this time, he was really not ridiculed by sun Lei.


    "The existence of the Wu family depends on the importance the Wu family attaches to the Wu soldiers. It is also a person who wants to become a level 4 power. I want to see who the Wu family wants to give up?" Yun Mengshi said faintly.


    After Wu Bing dragged sun Lei out, he looked at Yunmeng poetry in awe. He was shocked when he heard Yunmeng poetry. Yunmeng poetry was not only powerful, but also considered for himself. If he dealt with the Wu family in this way, he would be uncomfortable.


    If the Wu family abandoned themselves first, don''t blame yourself for being ruthless. Wu Bing thought in his heart.


    "Well, the trouble has been solved for the time being. Now it''s up to Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng." yunmengshi went to the stairs and said.


    Yunmeng poetry has given opportunities to several families. Whether they can seize it depends on themselves. And this will not make Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng feel scruples.

 Chapter 115

    Half a day later, the base in s city was calm and frightening, and several families were tangled, while the two forces of the government and the army were silent. They thought that several forces would benefit from Qiao''s civil war.


    Towards evening, Tu Wencheng came back with a complicated face. At this time, everyone was eating in the hall. The taste of the food did not attract Tu Wencheng''s attention at all.


    "Brother Wencheng, it''s time for dinner." Tong Xin filled Tu Wencheng with a bowl of rice.


    Tu Wencheng seemed to have lost his soul. He sat at the table, unconsciously picked up the bowl and ate.


    Yunmengshi frowned and knew roughly what had happened. "Wencheng, what does the butcher mean?" Yun Mengshi asked what everyone wanted to ask directly.


    "Butcher, hehe, I didn''t say we were all powers. My father didn''t even see me and asked me to get out. I should have thought of it. They were nice to me before. It was all in the boss''s face. What am I looking forward to?" Tu Wencheng mocked himself.


    When Tu Wencheng said this, the people knew that he and Qiao were not powers. The butcher did not hesitate to abandon him, and even his nominal father refused to even see him. Tu Wencheng, who is usually famous for his wisdom, can''t accept it.


    "Wencheng, wake up. There''s never any family affection you feel. Before, they just wanted to curry favor with you. However, now they see that you have no use value and naturally abandon you." Yunmeng poetry has not only seen such things, but also experienced them. The end of the world is really an artifact to test whether the feelings are strong or not. You can know the true feelings or the false ones at a glance.


    Tu Wencheng looked at yunmengshi with a complicated face and thought that she had been abandoned by her family before. However, she didn''t complain at all, and took revenge on them.


    How old is Yunmeng''s poetry, you can have such consciousness. What are you still complaining about here? Living well in the end is the king, isn''t it?


    "Thank you." Tu Wencheng squeezed out two words from his throat, and then ate the meal. It''s a fool not to enjoy such good food. Go to his family. He Tu Wencheng does not need false family affection.


    Zhao Yu ate as if nothing had happened next to him. He never knew what his family affection was, so he didn''t know what Tu Wencheng was worried about.


    "Well, let''s eat," said Joe.


    What yunmengshi said just now is not only for Tu Wencheng, but also for others. In a world where people are more terrible than zombies, family affection is no longer a reliable relationship.


    After hearing these words, Tong Xin is lucky that he has a brother. Although he has no wisdom now, sooner or later he will think of himself and protect himself. Such a brother will not betray himself.


    Soon the people finished eating and the sunspot cleaned up.


    Before they went back to their rooms, Gu Bai came in with three people. These people were known by Qiao pengran, Gu Jingtian, Gu Bai''s grandfather, Gu Rende, Gu Bai''s father, and a person Qiao pengran didn''t know, but they looked amazing. They were level three powers.


    "Grandpa Gu, uncle Gu, long time no see." Joe churan said with a smile.


    Gu Jingtian smiled brightly and said with some memories in his eyes, "Qiao boy, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I heard Gu Bo say it''s okay. Grandpa protects you."


    There was a touch of emotion in Qiao Jianran''s eyes. Grandpa Gu and his grandfather were old acquaintances. When Qiao Jianran mastered Qiao''s enterprise, Grandpa Gu helped a lot. Gu Bai was the only heir to Gu''s family, and grandpa Gu also let him get along well with himself.


    I didn''t expect that in the end of this era when family affection is nothing, there are people who attach importance to friendship like Mr. Gu.


    "Grandpa Gu, i..." Qiao pengran wanted to explain that he was not an ordinary person. He was interrupted by grandpa Gu before he said anything. "I boy of the Qiao family, don''t refuse. When, although Gu family is not a powerful role, it''s no problem to protect you kids."


    Yunmengshi also saw the sincerity in the eyes of Gu''s family and envied Gu Bai''s family. She decided to take care of her family. She is Baoding.


    Tu Wencheng also looked at Gu Bai with envy. Among the four families, only Gu family did not have internal fighting and was very harmonious. Even at the end of the world, Gu Laozi, a man who values friendship, doesn''t want to give up a person who can be said to be irrelevant.


    "Grandpa Gu, in fact, we are all powers." yunmengshi came over and said what Qiao pengran wanted to say.


    Mr. Gu was surprised at first, and then said with a smile, "I''ll say, how can a man like Qiao be nameless? Even in the end of the world, he will be a overlord." his eyes flashed, and he immediately understood the meaning of Qiao''s doing so.


    Qiao Jingran''s old face is so red that he deceives a good old man. He still has some feelings in his mind.


    Gu Laozi found the existence of Yunmeng poetry and looked at her. "This girl is not simple!"


    Gu Bai said in surprise: "Grandpa, you are really God. The power level of Mengshi is the same as that of the boss. It is level 4."


    As soon as these words came out, Grandpa Gu and dad Gu were scared. Even if they knew that Qiao ran was not simple, they didn''t expect that he was a level 4 power. Don''t say that there was no power in the whole s City, even in other places.


    Soon, they realized that the ordinary looking girl with black rimmed glasses was also a level 4 power?


    Grandpa Gu hesitated for a moment. "Girl, are you also a level 4 power?" although he knew it was not good to question a strong man, Grandpa Gu still asked.


    Yunmeng poem didn''t mean anything to dislike. He nodded generously, "that''s right."


    Hearing the affirmation of Yunmeng poetry, Grandpa Gu and dad Gu believed this fact.


    Gu Rende patted Gu Bai on the head and asked, "boy, are you also a power?"


    Gu Bai was embarrassed to scratch his head. "Yes, I''m just a level 3 earth power."


    Grandpa Gu and dad Gu want to shoot Gu Bai, "just"? You know, the strongest power in the s city base is level 3. When you go to Gu Bai''s mouth, it becomes only level 3?


    It''s no wonder Gu Bai said so. Which of these people is not a pervert? Zhao Yu, who is not a superpower, has an unfathomable sword technique. Even Qiao pengran doesn''t dare to fight him easily. Although Tong Xin is not a superpower, the food she makes has a variety of effects, which is much more useful than ordinary superpowers. The worst of others is also level 3. Gu Bai was born among them. Can''t he not say he was'' just ''?

 Chapter 116

    Grandpa Gu figured out the details, took a breath of air-conditioning, and looked at nearly ten people in the hall. If Gu Bai''s level 3 powers are only "only" here, the strength of these people is too terrible.


    "Joe boy, Grandpa Gu is on your side." Grandpa Gu said meaningfully.


    "Grandpa Gu, I know that Gu''s family will exist forever." Qiao pengran promised.


    Cloud dream poem also said domineering: "take care of your family, I''ll protect it."


    Gu Bai said excitedly, "Grandpa, don''t worry. With the guarantee of the boss and Mengshi, Gu Bai won''t do anything when anyone comes."


    Grandpa Gu nodded with satisfaction and deeply felt that he was right today. He just wanted to let the children of his old friends survive. Who knew that the boy gave himself such a big surprise.


    "Well, grandpa is old too. The family will give you young people. Your father and I are going to provide for the elderly." Grandpa Gu said.


    Gu Bai was surprised. "Grandpa, you mean to let me inherit the Gu family? What about my father?"


    "Gu family now has such high strength except you. As for your father, of course, he is going to accompany your mother well. In the end, if our family is good, we will be satisfied!" Grandpa Gu sighed.


    Father Gu also said: "Xiao Bai, we have treated you as a child who hasn''t grown up all these years, and you have always made trouble for us. Let''s clean up the mess. After the end of the world, although you didn''t say it, as your father, I still see that you haven''t grown up well and can take the heavy responsibility of taking care of your family. Although taking care of your family doesn''t have much strength now, there are still some people who need to support. I love these people I''ll leave it to you now. "


    Gu Bai was really like a child who didn''t grow up. Just now he really felt that he had the responsibility to protect his family and protect his family in this cruel end. He nodded heavily, "father, Grandpa, don''t worry, I''m not the child who asked you to wipe your ass after making trouble. I''ll protect the family."


    Grandpa Gu and dad Gu smiled happily. In the end of the world, the only one of their family didn''t become a zombie. Gu Bai, who had worried them for a long time, can take responsibility now.


    The two of Gu''s family didn''t waste too much time. The family still had things to deal with, so they came to see Qiao. Then they immediately returned to the family. Gu Bai was also taken back and trained to become the heir of the family.


    One night without a word, the next day will not be calm, so they gathered their energy and went to have a rest.


    After yunmengshi entered the room, her keen feeling let her know that there was something in the room. She approached her bed step by step.


    "Zhizhi" a small pink head came out from under the bed, "master, it''s me, it''s me." the ball wagged its tail happily.


    Yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief, "why don''t you have a voice?"


    Meatball''s two watery eyes were full of grievances. "Master, there are many powers in this place. I''m afraid they''ll catch me, so I''ve been hiding under your bed."


    Yunmengshi was not moved by the cute selling of meatballs. "If you are caught, you may become a roast suckling pig."


    "I don''t want to be a roast suckling pig." the ball was tearful.


    "Well, how can you be caught with your strength?" yunmengshi poked the pill''s lie. It just wanted to pretend to be wronged and ask yunmengshi for several crystal cores.


    Meatball''s tears were taken back humanized. "The master still knows me." he said in yunmengshi''s head and rubbed yunmengshi''s calf.


    Yunmengshi also likes meatballs. He takes out several crystal cores of level 3 zombies from the space and feeds them to meatballs.


    The meatball ate happily and shook its tail at yunmengshi excitedly.


    "Meatballs, after eating so many crystal cores, how can I not feel you promoted?" yunmengshi asked a doubt in his heart.


    "I don''t know, but I can deal with level 3 zombies now." MARUKI said proudly.


    "Well, go and have a rest." yunmengshi also threw a crystal core into her mouth, turned and lay on the bed. Although she didn''t need to sleep, rest was also good for her.


    In the morning, childlike innocence still prepared breakfast for everyone. Soft waxy and delicious hot porridge and fried golden bread went into everyone''s stomach.


    Moreover, in order to cater to yunmengshi''s "special" taste, every time childlike innocence will make food suitable for zombies. Even porridge and bread will satisfy yunmengshi who only eats meat.


    "Today, we take the initiative to attack." yunmengshi said a bold decision after dinner.


    Qiao pengran smiled, "OK, just listen to Xiaoshi." even if those families heard that Qiao pengran was an ordinary person, they wouldn''t do it easily without knowing his cards. After those powers of the martial arts family were killed yesterday, they were even more wary of rats.


    "The first goal is the Wu family." Yun Mengshi preached, "Wu Bing, when you get to the door of the Wu family, you go first. If the Wu family chooses you, we''ll forget it. If they choose the guy Wu Cong, the Wu family has no need to exist." Yun Mengshi said in an old domineering manner.


    "I see." Wu Bing agreed with enthusiasm. He had no nostalgia for the Wu family for a long time. Let alone hope that the Wu family will choose him.


    Zhao Yu, Tong Xin and Tong Yu were left in the villa with their bodies and balls, while others followed yunmengshi to the Wu family.


    Patrol people along the way saw that the military soldiers also gave way automatically. In the base, powerful powers are still very respected. After arriving at several villas where the Wu family was located, Wu Bing stopped and took a look at Qiao pengran and yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go in with you."


    Qiao pengran grabbed Yunmeng poem and said nothing, but the meaning was obvious.


    "However, it''s still that sentence. I''m the only one here who is most suitable and powerful. The most important thing is that they don''t know me. Even if they fight, do you know them will cause danger to me?" yunmengshi smiled.


    Qiao churan shook his head. It would be strange if yunmengshi was hurt by these sundries. But care is chaos, not everyone can understand.


    Qiao pengran knew what Xiaoshi said was reasonable, so he slowly put down his hand.


    Yunmengshi said to Wu Bing, "let''s go." but he thought there was another big play to watch.


    Wu Bing went to the villa with a complex mood.


    Many people gathered in the hall of the Wu family, as if they were in a meeting. Sitting in the center was the old man of the Wu family, who was still in his 60s. On the right hand of the old man is Wu Cong.


    When the gate was pushed open, the soldiers came in. The old man patted the table hard, "Wu Bing, do you still know to come back?"

 Chapter 117

    "Grandpa, why can''t I come back?" Wu Bing asked.


    Master Wu was even more angry. "You, you rebellious son, actually combined Qiao pengran to murder the power of your family. Are you going to judge the family?"


    Wu Bing had made psychological preparations in advance, so he was not surprised that his grandfather said, "Grandpa, I didn''t murder any of the Wu family''s powers." when he said this, Wu Bing was very flat and didn''t feel wronged at all.


    In the eyes of others, this is the inability of military soldiers to argue.


    Master Wu''s angry head was about to stand up. He gasped heavily, "you, are you still cunning?"


    Wu Bing looked at old man Wu indifferently and said nothing.


    "Wu Bing, you refuse to admit your mistake and are glib. Even if I beg grandpa to spare you, all uncles and uncles of the family will not allow you to stay in Wu''s house." Wu Cong looked very hypocritical with a look of "for your own good".


    "Why should I admit what I didn''t do?" Wu Bing still looked indifferent, but his heart was cold to the bottom. No such family.


    "Wu Bing, do you want to call housekeeper sun to confront? You saw with your own eyes that you killed all the powers of our Wu family." Wu Cong said.


    So people''s eyes focused on Wu Bing, and no one paid attention to the cloud dream poetry coming in behind him. Yunmengshi generously walked to the corner, sat down on the chair, leaned on his chin with his hand, and quietly enjoyed the big play.


    Wu Bing stood there and looked coldly at the people with the same blood as him.


    After a while, sun Lei was brought up. When he saw the Wu Bing, he pointed to him and said loudly, "it''s him, the master of the house, who killed the power of the family."


    When sun Lei said this, everyone present glared at Wu Bing and wanted to eat him.


    Wu Bing snorted coldly, "would you rather believe what a housekeeper said than what my family lineage said? When did the Wu family trust an outsider so much?"


    Wu Cong saw that the expression on some people''s faces was loose and shouted, "Wu Bing, you said you didn''t kill the family''s powers. Where did they go? Did Qiao kuanran kill them? You clearly said he was an ordinary man. How could he kill so many powers?"


    "Yes, the power is killed by the boss. The boss is not only an ordinary person, but also a level 4 power. He brings more than ten people. The worst power is also a level 3 power, and there is another level 4 power besides him." Wu Bing said this fact faintly.


    "Hahaha, are you joking?" the crowd burst into thunderous laughter. How could it be? There are no level 4 powers in the whole s city. As soon as he came back, he became a level 4 power? And a level 4 power? Are you kidding? The day before yesterday, he said that Qiao pengran was an ordinary man.


    Wu Bing was helpless. What he said was the truth, but no one believed it.


    Yunmengshi couldn''t help laughing while watching the play.


    "Who are you? Dare you sneak into the Wu family hall?" a Wu family man asked loudly when he saw Yun Mengshi in the corner.


    Yunmengshi chuckled, "I just walked in here. Who makes you blind? You can''t see me one by one." this sentence also satirizes the people of the Wu family.


    "Where can I return the wild girl? Dare to come to Wu''s house." Wu Cong scolded. He felt that Yunmeng poetry didn''t have the breath of any powers, so he put down his heart and scolded at will.


    "Do you know what happened to the last person who spoke to me like this?" the dangerous smell of yunmengshi suddenly rose.


    Even if he was ten meters away, Wu Cong could deeply feel the murderous spirit from Yunmeng poetry, which made him weak, "no, I don''t know."


    "I took off his limbs and fed the zombie alive." Yun Mengshi said the frightening truth in his plain tone.


    Seeing Wu Cong''s appearance, Master Wu was very dissatisfied and said, "I don''t care what you used to do. If you break into the territory of my Wu family, you should pay the price."


    "Oh? I''m not just breaking into the Wu family. I killed those powers of the Wu family," Yunnan Mengshi said faintly.


    "What?" the people were so shocked that their chin was about to fall off. How can they believe that a little girl who looks very ordinary can kill so many powers?


    After a short calm, Wu Cong laughed, "don''t think you''ll be afraid of you if you say so!"


    Master Wu also laughed and said: "I dare to say this in our Wu family hall. The little girl is very brave, but if she deceives the Wu family, she will be punished." as soon as the voice fell, the bodyguard around Master Wu rushed to yunmengshi.


    A sneer appeared at the corner of yunmengshi''s mouth, his left hand stretched out, and a huge ice arrow was immediately launched.


    The bodyguard couldn''t dodge. The ice arrow was inserted into his heart. His eyes were full of incredible, but he couldn''t say a word anymore and fell over.


    "Hiss" in the hall, in addition to Wu Bing, others took a breath of air-conditioning, "are you a power person?" Wu Cong was like a cat with its tail trampled. "Level 4 power person?" he couldn''t feel wrong. That smell must be a level 4 power person.


    At this time, the people in the room were not only shocked, but also frightened. This thin looking little girl was a level 4 power? They recalled the words just said by Wu Bing: Qiao pengran and the other person he brought are level 4 powers. Is this true?


    Master Wu pressed down the frightened mood in his heart and took a trace of respect in his tone. "Is this young lady a level 4 strong man?"


    Yunmengshi leaned back on the chair and said leisurely, "so what? So what if not?"


    Just now, when they saw Yunmeng poetry, they didn''t look timid at all. They just thought she was an ignorant and fearless person. Now they know that she is an artistic expert and bold.


    Master Wu was terrified. "I just offended you so much. Please forgive me." Master Wu also changed his name when he knew the identity of level 4 power of yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi stood up and said faintly, "the purpose of my coming this time is to see if the Wu family has the value of my support."


    After listening to this sentence, everyone was surprised and surprised. Wu Cong swallowed his saliva and asked anxiously, "what''s the result?"


    "Hum, what value can a group of blind people have for me to support?" the cold words stabbed everyone in the heart of the martial arts family like a sharp knife.


    Wu Cong''s face turned red and angry. "You''re the only one, even level 4?" Wu Cong shouted angrily.

 Chapter 118

    "Oh," seeing Wu Cong say so, yunmengshi said, "why, do you want to fight with me?"


    Wu Cong seemed to have figured something out and said to old man Wu: "Grandpa, but how about we keep her here today? I can''t. There are so many powers in our Wu family and we can''t deal with a little girl!"


    Master Wu''s expression was also relaxed. They had not seen level 4 powers, and they didn''t know that yunmengshi was not only level 4 powers, so they said so whimsically.


    "Well, those who dare to move our martial arts family will pay the price." Master Wu made up his mind and said ruthlessly.


    There are more than 60 powers in the Wu family. Qiao pengran killed 10 yesterday, and there are more than 50 left. In addition to Wu Cong being a level 3 power, there are also two level 3 powers.


    After Master Wu finished, more than 50 powers rushed out and surrounded Yunmeng poetry. No one noticed that Wu Bing disappeared. After Master Wu finished, he immediately went out to find Qiao pengran and others.


    "You can''t fight alone. Have you come to fight in groups?" Yun Mengshi didn''t mean to be afraid at all, but continued to ridicule the people of the Wu family.


    Wu Cong regained his arrogance. "They are all dying. What else do you have to say?"


    Yunmengshi''s sharp eyes like a knife swept the power of the Wu family, "I know some of you are not members of the Wu family. Joining the Wu family is just for a meal, but now do you want to continue to stay in this family that is about to perish? Don''t forget, what do you have to face after killing me?"


    The Wu family''s power man was surprised. Yes, in addition to Yunmeng, there is a level 4 power man.


    "Qiao pengran will kill you one by one in the dark, so I advise you that it''s still time to quit now. Once you start, we won''t die. And I promise that after you quit, the door of the Qiao family will be open to you at any time." there are both temptations and threats in Yunmeng''s poetry, which makes the people who have been shaken more uncertain.


    Wu Cong sees that the situation is bad. "Don''t listen to her. She''s just procrastinating. Believe me, as long as you stay in the Wu family for a day, I Wu Cong will ensure your safety."


    "How can you, a level 3 power, ensure our safety in front of level 4 power?" a voice of doubt finally appeared among the power of the Wu family.


    "Yes, that is to say, there are a group of level 3 powers under Qiao pengran, each of which is the elite of the elite. If Qiao pengran brings these people to the martial arts family, we are not dead?" said another martial arts family power.


    Fear is contagious. After one person raised a voice of doubt, the power of the martial arts family began to get confused and the team talked about it one after another.


    "My Lord, I''d like to join you." a level 3 power of the Wu family boldly stood beside yunmengshi and said under oath.


    The corners of yunmengshi''s mouth are turned up. It seems that things are simpler than they think.


    "Very well, I will guarantee your safety." yunmengshi also said firmly. She had felt Qiao pengran''s breath in the hall, indicating that Qiao pengran and others mingled with martial arts powers silently. Maybe it was their credit that the martial arts team dispersed so quickly.


    With the first crab eater, the rest of the people stood next to yunmengshi. A few minutes later, a full half of the people stood next to yunmengshi. The Wu family''s team has completely dispersed.


    Wu Cong was unable to stop him. He could only keep shouting, "don''t listen to her. She''s procrastinating." but as if no one heard his voice, more and more people joined Yunmeng poetry.


    Soon, those who joined Yunmeng poetry accounted for two-thirds of the total. The two teams confronted each other.


    Yunmengshi stood at the front. I don''t know when Qiao pengran came to her and protected her firmly.


    "Have the rest of you made up your mind?" Yun Mengshi glanced at the rest of the martial arts powers and asked coldly. Somehow, people felt that she was sentencing something.


    "We are born from the Wu family, and death is the ghost of the Wu family." the rest of the people can be said to be the dead of the Wu family, so no one stood next to yunmengshi.


    In order to deter those who betrayed the Wu family from coming to their side, yunmengshi decided to release a big move, which is also an ice power. This ability can only be used by level 8 powers in previous lives. She changed it to a reduced version.


    Seeing that yunmengshi seems to be brewing some power, Qiao pengran led the people on his side back a few steps, and some people in the team recognized Qiao pengran. After all, Qiao pengran was also a celebrity in s city before the end of the world.


    When Wu Cong found out, the moves of Yunmeng poetry had been brewing. A blue light flashed in her eyes, and a cold voice like an iceberg came out of her throat: "thousands of miles are frozen!"


    For a moment, "ah!" the Wu family''s power just made a move to escape. Before it had time to make efforts, the whole person was completely frozen. Not only the Wu family''s power, but also the Wu family''s high-rise, house owners, as well as all the furnishings and buildings in the hall were frozen very solid.


    In just a few seconds, the martial arts hall becomes like an ice age. All are sealed in the ice. The most important thing is that the temperature of the ice is very low. As long as it is frozen for a few seconds, the living creatures will completely lose their breath and even the blood will be frozen.


    "Hiss" the martial arts power standing on the side of Yunmeng poem shivered when he saw the scene in front of him. Then he was very glad that he had just made his decision, or he would be frozen to death.


    Standing next to Yunmeng poetry, Qiao pengran was startled when he saw Xiaoshi''s "big move", and then keenly found the abnormality of Yunmeng poetry.


    He immediately stood behind yunmengshi and let her body lean on himself.


    "Si Jian, take these people to Qiao''s place." Qiao pengran ordered. Before he came, he had held the rest of Qiao''s power in his hand.


    Soon, Si Jian took the frightened powers away, and others followed to help. Except for the dead, there were only yunmengshi and Qiao pengran in the Wu family hall.


    Seeing that all the people were gone, yunmengshi couldn''t hold on any longer and collapsed powerlessly. As soon as Qiao''s face changed, he quickly held her in his arms, "Xiao Shi, how are you?"


    Yunmeng poetry is a little weak, and the power consumption is too serious. This move was originally the move of level 8 powers. Even the reduced version consumes too much for her now.


    The last power in yunmengshi''s body is used to maintain human physical characteristics, and then he tried his best to say, "take me back."

 Chapter 119

    Qiao guanran had never seen such a weak poem. He was so nervous that his face was almost distorted.


    "It''s all right. I''m just wasting too much power. Just go back and recover." seeing Qiao pengran''s heart, yunmengshi comforted him.


    Qiao churan nodded, quickly took yunmengshi out, carefully put it behind a car, opened the door, sat in the driving position, and then stepped on the accelerator. He wanted to go back immediately and let Xiaoshi have a good rest. In fact, he wanted to scold yunmengshi, so he didn''t pay attention to his body, but when he saw her weak, he couldn''t say anything.


    Soon, the car arrived at the villa. Qiao pengran took yunmengshi out more carefully, just like a fragile porcelain doll. Yunmengshi ''puffed'' and laughed. She has recovered some along the way. Although she can''t use her powers, she can walk or something.


    Joe''s eyes stared and scolded sweetly, "how dare you laugh? Even for the sake of power, you can''t hurt your body."


    Cloud dream poem pie pie mouth, some coquettish meaning, "well, not in the future, I didn''t expect to spend so much energy."


    Seeing that yunmengshi''s look was stronger than just now and his speech had strength, Qiao pengran finally put his heart down.


    He easily held yunmengshi in his arms, walked slowly into the villa, into her room, and gently put her on the bed.


    "However, I''m really fine, and I promise I''ll use it when I can control the whole move in the future," Yun Mengshi promised.


    Qiao pengran was really helpless with Yunmeng poetry. Any reprimand became a word of comfort and concern.


    "Kuang ran, go out first and let me have a good rest." Yun Mengshi ordered to leave. With Qiao Kuang ran here, how could she recover her powers? You can''t eat crystal nuclei like sugar under his gaze.


    Qiao churan frowned and looked at yunmengshi with worry for fear of an accident after he left.


    "However, the butcher''s affairs have not been handled yet. It will be much easier to call them when they haven''t received the news." yunmengshi advised that the planned Wu family would go to the butcher''s house later, but who knows that if they don''t control well, they will become a person with ''mobility difficulties''. The following things are left to Joe to deal with.


    Of course, Qiao guanran knew that speed is important. He gently stroked yunmengshi''s cheek with his hand, then left the room step by step and called people to deal with the butcher''s affairs.


    After hearing that Qiao pengran left completely, yunmengshi breathed a sigh. Her body recovered a little, but her powers didn''t recover. She still had to use the last trace to maintain human characteristics.


    Yunmengshi is really worried that the power that is thinner than her hair will be exhausted. In that case, she will be exposed in front of Qiao pengran.


    Yunmengshi immediately sat up from the bed, took out several crystal cores, threw them into his mouth, and swallowed them. The energy in the crystal core moistened its dried up crystal core. Fortunately, she is the zombie emperor. Otherwise, ordinary zombies would have dried up with crystal nuclei like this.


    After eating a few crystal nuclei, yunmengshi felt that his body had some strength, and the crystal nucleus also recovered its usual size. Otherwise, the nucleus of her overdrawn ability is a circle smaller than usual.


    He took out more than a dozen crystal nuclei and swallowed them in one breath. The energy instantly flows in the body, moistening the crystal nuclei that are about to dry up.


    Yunmengshi here is quietly absorbing energy to recover. Qiao pengran''s anger is all vented to the butcher. The poor butcher''s children are burned by Qiao pengran before they react, and they don''t have a chance to surrender.


    Tu Wencheng looked on coldly. The people of Ren family didn''t respond to the call for help. His favorite mother had long passed away. There was no sincere love for his relatives in the world. If it weren''t for Qiao pengran and others, he really didn''t know what to do.


    If the destruction of the Wu family was quiet, the destruction of the butcher family was earth shaking.


    If the government and soldiers can''t see the roaring fire and explosion, they are blind and deaf.


    In the evening, the news of the destruction of the Wu family and the butcher family had spread in the base of s city. Qiao''s strong return really blinded some people. At this time, the most fortunate people are Gu''s family. They feel that the decision made by the owner is wise, and those who opposed Gu Bai''s being the owner no longer oppose it.


    It''s a joke. Gu Bai has such a big boss. They''re too happy. Fools object.


    There is also a rumor in the high-level of the base: the most powerful person in s city base is not Qiao pengran, but a girl. The girl let out a big move and almost all the people of the Wu family were killed. Now there is still a terrible scene in the Wu family''s house.


    According to the rumors outside, Joe didn''t want to know at all. After he destroyed the butcher''s house, he hurried back to the villa.


    At this time, Yunmeng''s poetry has been restored, thanks to her zombie emperor''s physique and sufficient crystal core.


    "Xiaoshi, how are you?" Qiao pengran went straight to yunmengshi''s room after returning to the villa.


    Yunmengshi sat on the bed, the energy in his body was full, not only there was no damage, but some progress, and the accommodation of crystal nucleus was a little larger. "I''m fine," she said with a smile when she saw Joe''s coming.


    Qiao pengran looked up and down at yunmengshi, and saw that her face was good, her body was not as weak as before, her momentum returned to normal, and her eyes behind her glasses were much brighter.


    "That''s good, later..." Qiao pangran was interrupted by Yunmeng poem before he finished.


    "I know, I promise, I will do what I can in the future." yunmengshi swore with her fist and hair.


    Qiao pengran''s face eased, "just know. There''s no next time. Fortunately, we''re in the base. There''s no other threat. If today''s situation occurs in the wild, we..."


    "I understand, I know." yunmengshi is helpless. Qiao pengran is usually very tall and cold. How can she become so wordy here.


    Qiao pengran was helpless. If yunmengshi was his subordinate, he threw it out directly. Many of his means can''t make Xiaoshi. He hasn''t been in love. When he treats Yunmeng poetry, he is really tolerant everywhere. He wants to bring all the best things to Xiaoshi.


    "The moment you were in my arms, I was losing my mind. I put out everything in front of me. Fortunately, you were all right." Joe sat by the bed with a trace of fear in his voice.


    Yunmengshi was silent. Unexpectedly, Qiao pengran reacted so much. Is he really so important in his heart?

 Chapter 120

    Yunmeng''s poem was filled with emotion and suddenly wanted to tell the secret deeply buried in his heart.


    "Xiaoshi, what are you going to say?" Qiao pangran asked when he found that Yunmeng poetry wanted to stop talking.


    Yunmengshi looked up at Qiao pengran and swallowed what he said. Now is not the time. Wait until the time. She never fights unprepared battles.


    "I want to ask, how is the butcher''s business today?" what Yun Mengshi said turned into asking the butcher''s business.


    Qiao guanran knew that yunmengshi didn''t just want to ask this, but she followed her question. He believed that sooner or later, Xiaoshi would tell the secret hidden in her heart. Now she still didn''t believe in herself. "Well, the butcher''s business has been settled, and I''ll leave the rest to Tu Wencheng."


    Yunmengshi nodded. If Qiao pengran wasn''t there, Tu Wencheng was the one who could make the most correct decision. "Wencheng is very good."


    For a time, both of them were silent. Qiao guanran felt very satisfied when he looked at Yunmeng poetry so quietly. Yunmeng poetry didn''t feel embarrassed. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Qiao pengran''s eyes suddenly focused on yunmengshi''s lips, which may be because the energy was surging all over her body when she just recovered her power. Her lip color was a tempting red, and Qiao pengran''s breathing suddenly resumed.


    Yunmeng poetry also smiled unconsciously, not the usual faint smile, but a hook smile. It''s strange that if others dare to think of her like this, she will bite the man''s throat and eat it one mouthful at a time.


    But Qiao pengran was different. Yunmeng poetry didn''t mention other disgust, and there was a trace of excitement in his heart. Yes, it''s an excitement. Yunmeng poetry, which had not been touched by men in previous lives, suddenly raised a playful attitude.


    Maybe you can really have a try. Cloud dream poem suddenly thought.


    So yunmengshi moved from one side of the bed to the other, squeezed into Qiao pengran''s side and pasted it on him. It was her whim, and she didn''t know why she did it.


    Qiao pengran was startled. What''s the matter with Xiaoshi? "Little poem?"


    At this time, yunmengshi had got into Qiao pengran''s arms, sat on his legs and hugged his waist.


    Although Qiao pengran feels that the little poem is a little strange, how can he push it out when he gets welfare? He also hugged yunmengshi, and his thin waist seemed to fold as soon as he hugged it, which made Qiao kuanran have to be careful for fear of hurting Xiaoshi. But he really thought too much. Even if he cut yunmengshi with an ancient knife, it might not break her defense.


    The familiar breath entered the nostrils of Yunmeng poetry. Yunmeng poetry spared Qiao guanran''s neck and bit his throat. His hand touched his chest dishonestly.


    Qiao pengran was stunned. Unexpectedly, Xiaoshi suddenly became so, so unrestrained. He felt a heat rush to his brain and wanted to overwhelm Yunmeng poetry immediately.


    The person you love is so enthusiastic that you won''t be a man if you put up with it. Qiao pengran pushed Yunmeng poetry down on the bed. His breath became heavier and heavier, and his heart was already churning.


    The sudden sense of oppression made yunmengshi suddenly wake up. What did he do? She glanced at Joe, who was close at hand. Suddenly, a hand pressed on his chest, turned and came out from under him.


    At this time, Qiao ran was on the line, and the body suddenly disappeared, just like the cheetah found his prey missing, with red eyes and fierce head.


    Yunmengshi stretched out his hand and a large group of water slammed on Qiao pengran.


    Joe was stunned. He didn''t avoid the water ball. The whole person was completely wet, and the cold water dripping on the ground.


    "Are you ready?" Yunmeng''s poem returned to its usual indifference.


    Qiao pengran didn''t deny that he was tempted by Yunmeng poetry. Because of the role of water polo, he gradually calmed down, "just......" he suddenly thought, did someone drugged Xiaoshi while he was away after Xiaoshi was injured?


    "Who is it?" Qiao pengran''s eyes were full of cold ice. If he didn''t deal with the butcher quickly, if Xiao Shi didn''t wake up in time, he didn''t want to do something he regretted.


    Yunmengshi blinks. She can''t be drugged. You know she''s a zombie. What poison can poison her? After the toxin entered her body, it was naturally assimilated by the zombie virus and had no chance of attack. If you don''t take medicine, you can only have a problem with your body.


    "Not being drugged," said yunmengshi.


    "That''s?" Joe ran anxiously. If such a thing happened at any time, he must look after Xiaoshi.


    Yunmengshi was also very confused. She closed her eyes and searched for something wrong in her body. After a while, yunmengshi opened her eyes and saw her crystal core. She knew what had just happened. It turned out that after the energy of Yunmeng poetry disappeared, it was supplemented a lot, and there was some indigestion.


    The excess energy has to be transformed into spiritual power and added to the soul of Yunmeng poetry. The rush of energy leads to some confusion in the soul. If yunmengshi sits there and digests it well, it will be nothing. The bad thing is that Qiao pengran''s "human delicious" swings around in front of Yunmeng poetry.


    You know, although yunmengshi doesn''t need to eat human flesh and blood, she is a zombie after all, and still has a demand for flesh and blood. However, Qiao pangran is still a level-3 and level-4 power. His flesh and blood are nourished by the power very well. It is definitely a tonic in the eyes of zombies. But many zombies retreated in the face of his momentum.


    "It''s all right. It''s a sequela of too much power consumption," yunmengshi explained.


    Joe almost choked on his own saliva. Haven''t you heard of such sequelae as too much power consumption? "Don''t spend too much power in the future," Joe said almost with a command.


    "Not in the future." yunmengshi could not wait to swear that if she knew there would be such sequelae, she would not use that power anyway.


    "I changed my clothes and the food for childlike innocence was ready." Joe left the room after leaving a sentence.


    Yunmengshi used the fire and wind power to dry the wet bed. He sat on the bed and regretted secretly. After swearing, he must pay attention to his situation at any time. He can''t relax because there was no such situation in the previous life.


    She shook her head reluctantly. Yunmengshi got out of bed and went downstairs to have dinner. Since Tongxin joined, yunmengshi has developed the habit of eating at once like humans. It is also the food made by Tongxin for zombies, which has a special attraction for her who doesn''t eat human flesh and blood. Eat more yunmengshi and get rid of the sequelae, or you can''t jump on people when you see them.

 Chapter 121

    Everyone went to have a rest after eating. The situation in the base is still very good. The defense is well done. There are no powerful zombies, mutated animals and plants or zombies attacking the city. Only a few zombies wander around the base and are killed by the superpowers on the defense tower.


    One night without a word, when he woke up the next morning, Tu Wencheng had integrated the power of the family alliance and called all potential powers to the villa for a meeting.


    In the morning, Tong Xin prepared breakfast, and the aroma of food floated in the whole hall. These more than 20 powers swallowed their saliva one after another. After the end of the world, they rarely ate hot food. It''s a good treatment to have a bread every day. This was given to them by the base for their power.


    If you are an ordinary person, you have to endure the life of being hungry all day.


    Tu Wencheng, who brought all the powers here, smiled and said, "you are lucky this morning. The food made by childlike innocence is not available to ordinary people. I still owe Miss Yun and the boss a blessing."


    One of the powers swallowed his saliva and asked enviously, "brother Cheng, do you eat hot food every day?"


    Tu Wencheng said, "ha ha, that''s right. You''ll do well later. If you can be appreciated by the boss and miss Yun, you may live in the villa and eat hot food every day."


    People''s eyes were full of longing.


    Someone asked, "brother Cheng, is Miss Yun?"


    Tu Wencheng explained, "Oh, Miss Yun and the boss are the only level 4 powers in our base. I''ve never seen her do her best."


    The man exclaimed, "Miss Yun was the one who destroyed the Wu family with one move during the Wu family war? I also went to the Wu family. It really surprised me. The Wu family is still frozen. Everyone is sealed in the ice and his expression remains before he dies. It''s really shocking."


    Tu Wencheng nodded. When Yunmeng poetry was frozen for thousands of miles, his chin was almost falling off. He usually knew that Yunmeng poetry was mysterious and powerful, but he didn''t expect it to be so strong. With yunmengshi, I think of owning a nuclear weapon.


    The door of the upstairs room opened. Zhao Yu came down and glanced at the powers downstairs, so he stopped talking to them.


    It was ignored, which made the arrogant powers angry. Moreover, Zhao Yu didn''t have any power breath. He was ignored by an ordinary person, and the anger in the powers became even stronger.


    "Brother Cheng, isn''t he a superpower?" one of the most powerful ice superpowers in the team couldn''t help asking Tu Wencheng.


    Tu Wencheng looked at him with an idiot''s eyes and didn''t speak.


    Zhao Yu heard the man''s words a few meters away and looked back at him with a knife like look. The murderous look in his eyes made the ice power feel so close to death. He couldn''t help taking a step back.


    Zhao Yu looked at him and ignored him.


    Ice powers are soaked and feel like walking around the edge of death.


    Tu Wencheng warned, "you can''t offend anyone who can live here."


    They nodded and remembered this sentence deeply in their hearts. Anyone who seemed to have no power at all paralyzed the most powerful one with only one eye.


    Within a few minutes, the people in the villa came down one after another and were ready to eat.


    The hall of the villa is very large, and all the people sitting in the two rows of the table do not seem crowded.


    The new power man watched Qiao pangran downstairs with excitement. This is the legendary young owner of the Qiao family who can''t offend.


    "Boss." after Joe came down, everyone shouted excitedly.


    Qiao churan frowned. Xiaoshi didn''t know whether he had a good rest yesterday. "Wencheng, it''s very early."


    Tu Wencheng, who had been with Qiao Jianran for a long time, understood his meaning and explained: "in the afternoon, the government and the army invited us to a meeting to discuss the development of the base. So I''ll bring some potential people to you and miss Yun first."


    At this time, yunmengshi also came down from upstairs. Her sensitive six senses made her hear Tu Wencheng''s words and said, "it''s good to gather hands first, and you can overwhelm them in momentum in the afternoon."


    After dealing with the family affairs, Gu Bai, who came back to live, smiled and said, "Mengshi, they know that you are the one who has frozen the Wu family. They won''t dare to say anything more, as long as you sit there."


    Yunmengshi went down the stairs, sat next to Qiao pengran and said, "I haven''t got a free move to solve them."


    Qiao Peng glared at Gu Bai. He wouldn''t let Xiaoshi use it casually when she couldn''t control the ice. What if she wasn''t around when the sequelae came?


    Gu Bai didn''t know what he had said wrong. He shrunk his neck and stopped talking.


    Tu Wencheng introduced Qiao pengran and them in turn. The new powers looked at yunmengshi with adoring eyes. I can''t believe how such a small person can be a strong person for them to look up to.


    Qiao Jianran saw that everyone was staring at yunmengshi. He was unhappy and gave off a disturbing momentum. The startled powers lowered their heads and carefully ate the hard-earned hot food.


    Eating without speaking, after eating, yunmengshi lazily shrinks in the sofa. Yesterday''s sequelae has obviously healed. This power overdraft is a blessing in disguise for her. The crystal nucleus capacity has increased and the body strength has also increased. If she eats all the crystal nuclei in the space now, there is no doubt that she will be promoted to level 6 or above. This is a conservative estimate.


    The new powers stood there uneasily, and others went upstairs, looking for a place to sit, looking for a place to sit.


    Yunmengshi glanced at the twenty or so superpowers. There were also level two and five or six of them were level three superpowers. However, yunmengshi could not see their lineage, but she could feel that these people were the first batch of people to become superpowers in the end of the world, and their potential was unlimited in the future.


    Yunmengshi feels that Tu Wen has the ability to come true. If Qiao pengran''s brother, she will find a way to dig him under her own hands. It will be very labor-saving to have such a hand. "Wencheng, you are very good." Yunmeng poem praised.


    Tu Wencheng couldn''t help but look happy. Yunmeng poetry really seldom praises a person. At least he hasn''t heard it. How can he not be excited to get the praise of such a strong man?


    "OK, Wencheng will bring everyone to the afternoon meeting. We will start on time. I''ll see what tricks they can play." Qiao Ran''s eyes are as black as an abyss and his voice is as cold as ice.


    These twenty people can''t help feeling sad for the two forces. They don''t know what kind of demons they have encountered.

 Chapter 122

    In the afternoon, many new powers followed behind Qiao pengran and yunmengshi, holding their heads high. They walked behind them with high momentum and followed behind the two strong ones. They even had a lot of momentum.


    Soon, the people arrived at the villa where the meeting was held, and the other two factions had already sat there. However, they were delayed in coming, and the patience of the top leaders of the two factions was almost exhausted.


    The leader of the government sent was Qin Hanyin, a man in his thirties and a level 3 ice power.


    The leader of the military faction is Pan Jingming. He is a man in his forties. He was a major before. He can achieve such achievements at this age. It can be seen that he is strong and is also one of the best after becoming a power. He is a three-level physical strengthening power, coupled with his family martial arts, in an invincible position among the same level powers in the early days of the end of the world.


    The grumpy pan Jingming patted the table hard, "Joe, but the boy put on airs."


    Qin Hanyin is a man with a feminine appearance and a feminine voice, but his will is very strong. Otherwise, he will not evolve the water power into the ice power.


    It is precisely because of this that Qin Hanyin has been despised by soldier pan Jingming. He thinks men should be masculine. What is Qin Hanyin like?


    At this time, Qiao pengran took people into the door of the villa.


    As soon as he entered the door, pan Jingming''s anger came up, patted the table and said, "Qiao pengran, I respect you as a strong man, so I didn''t let you drive you out. You didn''t mean to feel guilty at all?"


    Joe sat there, and they only prepared three chairs for the leaders of the three parties, and the others stood behind.


    After sitting down, Qiao pengran let yunmengshi sit on his lap. Yunmengshi couldn''t stand behind Qiao pengran, so she sat on Qiao pengran''s leg, found a comfortable position and shrank in.


    Neither of the two forces knew yunmengshi. In addition, she put away her momentum, completely like an ordinary person. People mistakenly think she is Joe''s private pet.


    In the end, many women became the vassal of the strong for a bite of food. It is the dream of many people to climb up to a strong man like Qiao pengran.


    Pan Jingming was upright. Originally, he didn''t look up to Joe, who was late. Seeing "such a situation", he naturally had a worse impression of him.


    Qin Hanyin didn''t feel anything. He just felt that Qiao guanran took a woman with him at the meeting and let him shrink in his arms, which was a contempt for himself and pan Jingming.


    "Qiao will enjoy such an important meeting. Is it a contempt for Jing Ming and me?" Qin Hanyin asked in a strange way.


    Hearing Qin Hanyin say this, the people behind Qiao pengran feel that their anger is coming out of their heads. Who is Miss Yun? She is a four level power, and she may be stronger than Joe. She is called to wave as a pet of a subordinate. This is an insult to the strong.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t mind that they think so. She likes to do things like watching good plays.


    Feeling that yunmengshi in her arms didn''t mind, Qiao guanran naturally knew her mind, so he said along with their meaning, "nature, why don''t you enjoy it with such strength." then he put the bracelet on yunmengshi''s waist.


    Cloud dream poetry moved in Qiao guanran''s arms, pretending to be timid and frightened, and vividly interpreted an innocent and pure girl.


    In this way, Joe has become a villain who intimidates others. He smiled helplessly in his heart. Sometimes small poems really have bad taste.


    Pan Jingming and Qin Hanyin were speechless by Qiao pengran, but they felt that Qiao pengran was not like the legend. At least the legend said that Qiao pengran was ruthless and not close to women.


    But what about reality? What is the girl in his arms? Who says Joe is not close to women? He is not only close, but also likes the heavy taste of underage girls. But is it normal to like underage girls in the end of the world?


    Qin Hanyin chose to ignore the people in Qiao pengran''s arms, although she looked so "delicious". "Major pan, master Qiao, since everyone is here, the meeting will begin. Now let''s discuss the survival of the base."


    Pan Jingming chooses to ignore Qiao pengran and listen to Qin Hanyin''s words seriously.


    While Qiao guanran apparently paid attention to the people in his arms, he was actually listening carefully. After all, it was related to the future of the base. He was the one who wanted to hold the base in his hand.


    Qin Hanyin said seriously, "at present, our most serious problem is the food problem. If we don''t look for food, the food reserve in the base will only be enough for us to eat for a week."


    "This is really a serious problem," Pan Jingming continued.


    There is food in the space of Qiao guanran and Yun Mengshi. If they take it out, they can let the people of the base eat it for a month, but why do they take it? If you take it out, what if it is embezzled by two other people?


    People are selfish in the end of the world. Joe said, "I suggest forming a grain search team and going out to look for grain every day."


    Pan Jingming frowned, "then our casualties will increase greatly."


    "No, we all starve to death in the base? I''d rather die in the hands of zombies." Joe said naturally. Yes, it''s too painful to starve to death. It''s better to die in the hands of zombies.


    "I don''t think ordinary people in the base can develop the idea of dependence. Only their own work can have food. We might as well establish an organization similar to the mercenary guild, release tasks, let capable people complete them, and then get food." Qiao guanran suggested, which was discussed with yunmengshi before.


    Pan Jingming and Qin Hanyin''s eyes brightened. Pan Jingming clapped his hands and said, "it''s a good idea."


    Qin Hanyin agrees with Qiao Jianran. There is only another question. Who will become the manager of the guild? If the guild is successful, it must have great interests. Who is the manager of the guild will have a more important voice in the base.


    Seeing their thoughts, Qiao said: "as for who manages the guild, I have two methods. First, we play three to one, who wins and who becomes."


    Pan Jingming was furious. "You deceive people too much."


    Qiao churan laughed. "Isn''t it who has a big fist and who has the word now?"


    Qin Hanyin endured his anger, "what about the second?"


    "The second is that the three of us manage together. The voting system. I have two votes and you have one vote," Qiao continued.


    Both of them were thinking about the pros and cons. Qin Hanyin asked, "what if the number of votes for and against in the management process is the same?"


    "Well, if the three of us don''t fight, the three parties will send one person to each other. In the scuffle, the opinion of who wins will become the final result." Qiao churan smiled mysteriously at the corners of his mouth. How can he win.

 Chapter 123

    Pan Jingming gritted his teeth. He didn''t believe that everyone in Qiao Jianran''s power was as abnormal as him, "OK, that''s it."


    Qin Hanyin feels that Qiao guanran doesn''t look like a loser. He must have a backhand. Is the legend in the base true? It is said that there was a level 4 power around Qiao pengran. He killed all the people of the Wu family with one move. He always thought that this was Joe''s means in order to let more powers take refuge in him.


    The most important thing is, how can Joe stand behind him if he really has a level 4 power around him? As far as he knows, Joe brought it from the outside. All the people are here today. He doesn''t look like a level 4 power.


    Qin Hanyin looked at everyone, but ignored the cloud dream poem in Qiao pengran''s arms. Did she really regard her as Qiao pengran''s private pet?


    Yunmengshi changed her posture and leaned her back against Qiao pengran''s chest, facing the people on the conference table.


    The people of the two forces finally saw her appearance. She had white skin, a little thick bangs, and black framed glasses. The whole person looked very clean, like a girl without personnel. The temperament is also very elegant, not like being forced by Joe.


    Pan Jingming liked the elegant temperament of Yunmeng poetry very much. He asked, "master Qiao, who is in your arms?"


    Qiao pengran doesn''t know how to say it. Can he say that yunmengshi is his own person?


    Yunmengshi smiled and said faintly, "Joe is my man." she swore her sovereignty. No matter what, the person she likes will never let him run away unless she doesn''t like it.


    The people in the hall were shocked and their chin fell off. As a vassal of a strong man, he dared to speak like this. Such people are abandoned by the strong every minute, or even killed directly.


    They looked at Joe and wanted to know how he dealt with this'' bold ''private pet.


    But Qiao churan smiled and touched yunmengshi''s soft hair.


    Pan Jingming and Qin Hanyin took a cold breath one after another. It seems that this "private pet" is very important in Qiao''s heart. Otherwise, how could he indulge her like this?


    Qin Hanyin looked at Yunmeng poetry silently. Since Qiao guanran had such a "weakness", why didn''t he make good use of it? Seeing that little girl''s simple appearance, it should be easy to cheat.


    The people discussed several other things, and the meeting was over. Yunmengshi they returned to the villa.


    Gu Bai jokingly said, "Mengshi, they even regard you as the boss''s vassal. Ha ha, it''s so funny." they knew sooner or later that yunmengshi was more abnormal than the boss.


    Yunmengshi smiled mysteriously, "they will soon know who I am."


    Gu Bai was stunned, "ah?"


    Qin Hanyin saw her just now, but she didn''t escape yunmengshi''s eyes. She knew that this guy had bad intentions.


    As soon as Joe''s face turned black, he would go out.


    "Boss, what are you going to do?" Gu Bai asked hurriedly as he saw Joe go without saying a word.


    "Kill him." yunmengshi knew that he meant Qin Hanyin and stopped, "what else can I play if I kill him?"


    Joe stopped. "He''s up to you."


    Gu Bai is helpless. When did the boss become a vinegar jar?


    Yunmeng Shi comforted: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll let him remember what will happen if he makes my idea."


    Joe looked back and saw Xiaoshi''s interest. He sighed, "well, let him live a few more days."


    If Qin Hanyin knew the dialogue between the two people, he wouldn''t want to make Yunmeng poetry.


    On this day, Qiao pengran was busy with the guild, while yunmengshi knocked some crystal cores in the house and planned to upgrade.


    In S City, the temporary task is to help Qiao guanran become the leader of s city and lead s city to become one of the four major bases in the world. With her help in this life, s city may become the first base.


    I hope Joe doesn''t betray her, or she doesn''t mind completely destroying mankind. When this thought crossed his mind, yunmengshi''s eyes were slightly red, from dark red to bright red.


    A few seconds later, yunmengshi sighed. His identity has always been an insurmountable obstacle between Qiao pengran and himself, but now is not the time to expose it.


    Take off the black framed glasses that have been on his face. Yunmengshi finds a mirror from the space and looks at himself in the mirror. Except that his eyes are strange red and his skin is a trace of abnormal white, there is no difference between him and normal human beings.


    Yunmengshi thinks that it''s too troublesome to always wear glasses, and it''s easy to expose. After all, normal humans don''t have red eyes. If the eyes are red, it can also be inferred that she is a hybrid. After all, there are not humans without blue eyes at the federal base.


    Suddenly, a light flashed across the head of Yunmeng poem. Her consciousness sank into space and searched.


    A white bead appeared in her hand. "Zila" yunmengshi''s hand holding the white bead suddenly emitted white smoke. The pain that had not appeared for a long time made yunmengshi miserable.


    Yunmeng poem is an inspiring poem, which immediately wraps the white beads with spiritual force. Then use the healing power to recover your hand.


    Just then, half of the right hand was corroded.


    "It''s really powerful." yunmengshi had to admit that the bead was dug out of Mo Hongyuan''s head. She suspected that the bead kept Mo Hongyuan''s consciousness at that time.


    Yunmengshi held up the white beads and looked at them carefully. They were full of sunshine. The white beads moistened the Milky halo, giving people a warm feeling.


    "What is this?" Yun Mengshi muttered.


    Yunmengshi didn''t know what to do for a while. Do you want to take a chance to see if the white beads can change the color of your eyes back to normal.


    Her eyes are red because there is a zombie virus in them, but yunmengshi is worried that the white beads will have other effects on herself.


    After thinking for a while, yunmengshi decided to try. After all, the virus on the surface of his body can''t be controlled by himself. Be careful when contacting people, and you can spread the zombie virus to them at any time.


    And her virus is still an enhanced version. Even powers can''t resist such a powerful virus.


    Yunmengshi took out a cup from the space, filled it with water power, and immersed the white beads in it.


    All of a sudden, the water in the cup became as white as milk, and the water in the whole cup had been soaked with white beads with energy.


    Yunmeng poetry can feel that it is full of energy. It wraps a white water drop with spiritual force, floats above the left eye, removes the spiritual force, and the water drop drops directly into the left eye of Yunmeng poetry.


    "Zila", yunmengshi felt a burning pain in his left eye.

 Chapter 124

    The pain penetrated into the soul from the left eye, and the whole soul was trembling. Yunmengshi fell on the bed, and his body kept trembling, together with the sheets because of the pain of yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi bit his lips. The pain from his soul can''t be alleviated. He can only endure it. It''s too painful. Even yunmengshi, who had been in the laboratory for ten years in his previous life, couldn''t stand it. Slowly, the blood seeped out of his skin.


    A minute later, the pain finally eased. Yunmengshi slowly sat up from the bed. His clothes and sheets were stained with blood. The blood of the zombie was also red, but it was only that kind of dark red, because the body of the zombie had lost its activity, and the cause of the zombie virus had not been corrupted.


    After sitting still for another half an hour, Yunmeng poetry calmed down and slowly opened his eyes. What he saw was even clearer than before. You should know that the six senses of Yunmeng poetry of the zombie emperor outside his body are quite sensitive.


    Yunmengshi took out a mirror and looked at herself. The eyes really turned back to black, not only restored black, but also as bright as the starry sky. If you look closely, you can see the tiny glimmer scattered inside.


    Yunmengshi checked another body and other places. Except for the loss of some blood, there was no damage in other places, and the soul was more tenacious.


    Yunmengshi was satisfied with his restored black eyes, which were still good-looking. She said silently in her heart.


    After a short rest, she put a barrier on the door and window. If someone just broke in and saw her miserable appearance, it would be troublesome. If it was Qiao pengran, she really didn''t know how to explain. If she was an outsider, yunmengshi would be in danger. She didn''t have any resistance at that time and didn''t know she was killed by a knife.


    Yunmengshi bit her lips and was cruel. She took another drop of white liquid with her mental force and let the white liquid float to her right eye. She made enough psychological preparation and removed her mental force. The white liquid dropped into her eyes accurately.


    Suddenly, the severe pain began again. Even if such pain is psychologically prepared, it also needs strong perseverance to survive. Yunmengshi has strong spiritual power, so it is also an extravagant hope to faint. She can only bear the pain silently.


    This short minute seems like a year to Yunmeng poetry.


    Finally, Yunmeng poem sighed deeply. Looking at the wrinkled blood stained clothes and the same blood stained sheets, she sighed again. These things had to be cleaned up before Joe came back.


    Dragging her weak body, yunmengshi flushed herself with the water power, then burned her changed clothes and sheets, and put on clean clothes and sheets.


    Finally relieved, yunmengshi looked at herself with a mirror, and her black eyes were particularly dazzling. She took her glasses in her hand and broke them. After that, she finally didn''t need to wear glasses.


    Yunmeng poetry with glasses off shows a bit of vitality belonging to a girl and is no longer lifeless. However, once Yunmeng poetry puts out its momentum, a pair of dark eyes take people''s eyes as if they want to suck people in. Looking at her eyes, she has become addicted and forgot to attack.


    White skin, cherry red lips and a pair of attractive eyes embedded in the face make people remember deeply and show a different charm.


    If yunmengshi with glasses is an ordinary, long and slightly beautiful girl, then she who takes off her glasses is extraordinary. A pair of fox eyes are picked up from the corners of her eyes, so people can''t extricate themselves from her black eyes.


    Pure and elegant contains the charm of hooking people. This is the cloud dream poem now.


    There was still residual pain in her head. Yunmengshi was unable to think about other things at this time. She took out a few crystal nuclei and ate them, hoping that the energy could alleviate the pain in her soul.


    Yunmengshi sat on the bed, absorbing energy to supplement the blood just lost.


    The energy washed her body, the pores healed slowly, the weak body gradually had some strength, and the pain in the soul was relieved.


    "Hoo" another hour later, yunmengshi''s situation was much better. At least not like just that, changing clothes and sheets had taken all her strength.


    After tossing about all afternoon, yunmengshi was already hungry. It''s not because of physical needs that I''m hungry. It''s because childlike innocence provides delicious and delicious food every day, so that Yunmeng poetry has developed the condition of "hungry" at the time.


    Yunmengshi opened the door and went downstairs.


    Gu Bai was sitting at the table waiting for the food made by Tong Xin. He saw yunmengshi coming down from upstairs. He can''t believe his eyes. Who is this man?


    "Cloud, cloud, cloud dream poem?" Gu Baiqi shouted.


    Si Jian, with his back to the stairs, frowned and looked at him, "Gu Bai, what''s the matter with you? Suddenly called miss''s name?"


    "Si Jian, you, you see." Gu Bai pointed to the Yunmeng poem behind.


    Si Jian looked back and was surprised at first, but it was fleeting. Unexpectedly, the young lady took off her glasses. He and sunspot were Fang Zetian''s bodyguards before. They had never seen yunmengshi without glasses.


    "Miss." Si Jian immediately calmed down and greeted.


    Yunmengshi nodded.


    Next to Zhao Yu, he just took a look at Yunmeng poetry without any other reaction. His eyes were only food and battle. He was really not interested in the changes of Yunmeng poetry.


    Although Mo Hongyuan was surprised at the change of yunmengshi''s eye color, in his head, yunmengshi was omnipotent, and it was no big deal to change the color of his eyes.


    "Mengshi, you take off your glasses. It''s like this." Gu Bai smacked his mouth and said strangely.


    Yunmengshi glanced at Gu Bai, didn''t speak, and sat at the table waiting for dinner.


    When it was time for dinner, Qiao pengran hurried back from the outside with Tu Wencheng.


    Qiao pengran was also the first time to see Yunmeng poetry with his glasses off, which surprised him so much. Qiao pengran felt that his breath was a little heavy. Such a small poem was too touching. A pair of fox eyes seemed to be able to talk. He really wanted to kiss them immediately.


    "Xiao Shi, why did you take off your eyes?" Joe asked angrily.


    Yun Mengshi replied blandly, "what''s the matter?"


    What''s up? Qiao pengran wanted to find a pair of glasses to buckle on yunmengshi''s eyes. Such a small poem could arouse the thoughts of some people with special hobbies in the end of the world. At the thought of someone''s idea of making a little poem, Joe''s face turned black.


    "It''s all right," Joe replied stiffly. Xiaoshi is a strong man. No one dares to make up her mind. She will protect herself. How can there be anything with yourself? Joe kept comforting himself.

 Chapter 125

    Yunmengshi is enjoying the delicious food, but Qiao pengran is depressed on one side. He can only turn grief and anger into appetite and destroy the food in front of him. As a result, people hold back their smiles and have to grab food with Qiao pengran, otherwise they won''t have to eat dinner.


    After eating, yunmengshi returned to the house in a good mood, and the pain caused by the white liquid seemed to be gone. Qiao pangran looked bitterly at yunmengshi entering the house and returning to his own house, preparing the materials for setting up the guild. For this matter, he and Tu Wen have been busy in Chengdu all day.


    After yunmengshi returned to the house, he didn''t rest, but jumped out of the window and disappeared into the night.


    When Yunmeng poetry came out, she combed her bangs and took off her glasses. If she wasn''t a person who was very familiar with her, she wouldn''t recognize it.


    Where is she going? Yunmengshi came to the high-strength side of the base, jumped, and immediately jumped three meters high. She stepped on the wall a few times and easily crossed the barbed wire with high-voltage electricity. Of course, this is also the reason why she used the dreamland to confuse the guard''s eyes, so that she can leave the base in full view of the public.


    After leaving the base, yunmengshi rushed to the east at the fastest speed.


    About an hour later, yunmengshi stopped. It was far from the base of S City, and there were more zombies. Yunmengshi released the long suppressed zombies. No zombies dared to approach within ten meters of her body.


    Yunmengshi walked in the night, surrounded by zombies. She was no different from walking in her back garden. In the end of the world, this was the first time she let go of the authority of the zombie emperor, and her body felt comfortable.


    "Well, is it there?" yunmengshi looked at a house and muttered.


    She walked slowly to the house and opened the door. There was a very ordinary shop. Before the end of the world, she sold clothes, but now it was empty. It may have been looted by passing survivors.


    "Still hiding?" yunmengshi laughed and opened the only cabinet in the room. Suddenly, a zombie claw appeared in it and directly attacked yunmengshi''s head.


    "Still want to make the last struggle?" yunmengshi''s white hand grabbed the sharp claw of the zombie and pulled it out of the cabinet. It was a zombie like a middle-aged man.


    Yunmengshi''s seemingly harmless hand was directly inserted into the Zombie''s head. After taking it out, a zombie crystal core appeared on his hand.


    The zombie lost its vitality and fell soft to the ground. A stream of water appeared in yunmengshi''s hand to clean the crystal nucleus with brain pulp and put the crystal nucleus into the space.


    Yes, before, because the power consumption was too large and the use of white liquid consumed a lot of nuclei, there were almost no nuclei left in her space. So Yunmeng poetry came out to hunt.


    Although she shot at the same kind, there was no feeling in her heart that she couldn''t do it. The evolution of high-level zombies and the hunting of the same kind were not uncommon. Zombies are so cruel that they have no feelings. The strong live and the weak die. Fortunately, there are too many zombies in the world. Even so, the number of zombies is not small.


    Therefore, yunmengshi didn''t have any psychological pressure to hunt and kill the same kind. Soon, yunmengshi hunted and killed almost all the zombies above level 3 within a radius of ten miles, leaving only a few zombies with good development potential.


    Looking at the horizon, the sun has been slightly angry, Yunmeng poetry has also gained a lot, smiled with satisfaction, and was ready to go back to s city base.


    Running all the way, yunmengshi ran faster with his legs than the normal speed of the car. Halfway through the journey, yunmengshi suddenly felt that someone was hiding in the corner.


    A car was besieged by hundreds of zombies, including a third-class zombie.


    The car was in danger. The zombies struggled forward to bite the metal car. Among these zombies, there was a zombie of physical evolution. As soon as they went down, the front cover of the car was torn down. The people in the car wanted to get out of the car while putting their powers. However, there are so many zombies that there is no room for them to escape.


    Come out is dead, don''t come out is dead. Four people in the car are about to collapse, and two people have collapsed, their eyes are waiting to die.


    The zombie kept howling and biting the door of the car. The car was struggling in the end.


    Yunmengshi looked carefully. Is there her here? The only person who brought warmth to herself in the previous life was also the only one who really treated herself. In the previous life, she saved her accidentally, and then their team moved forward with her team. Finally, she was pushed into the zombies when she was away, which became the eternal pain in Yunmeng poetry''s heart.


    I didn''t expect to meet her on a different road from my previous life.


    Seeing that the zombies were about to bite the people in the car, yunmengshi came out, and the ice power also came out. An ice mist instantly frozen hundreds of zombies.


    Before the four people in the car recovered, the zombies that threatened their lives died.


    "Brother Qiang, brother Qiang, dead, dead." one of them, a young man in his twenties with red hair, shouted hoarsely.


    The man in his thirties who was called brother Qiang woke up. He woke up from his lucky escape. He thought he was dead.


    In yunmengshi''s memory, she was still there, shaking all over her body. She was obviously frightened. After all, she was just an ordinary person.


    Yunmengshi sighed and pulled her out of a pile of frozen zombies. After checking, she was not bitten by zombies, but there was a scratch on her arm. Yunmengshi held her arm and shook her eyes with white light. She only felt her arms warm. A few seconds later, yunmengshi took her hand away.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore." she said in a daze, just as Yunmeng poetry saved her in previous life.


    Brother Qiang saw yunmengshi, a beautiful girl. Did she really destroy those zombies just now? It''s incredible.


    Brother Qiang stepped forward and said with gratitude, "thank you very much." in the last few days, the rule of respecting the strong has been thoroughly implemented. No matter what the other person looks like, brother Qiang knows that the other person is a strong person.


    "My name is Zhu Qiang. These are my brother Zhu Wei, my mother and my wife Dong Ningxiang," Zhu Qiang said.


    Yunmengshi didn''t even give him a look. He took Dong Ningxiang, the person who brought her warmth in her previous life, and sat down on the roadside. Under the cover of his backpack, he took out a chocolate and a cup, made a glass of water with the water system power, boiled the water with the fire system power and handed it to Dong Ningxiang.

 Chapter 126

    Dong Ningxiang was twenty-eight or nine years old at this time, but she was very young and her skin was very white, so she looked only twenty-one or two years old. Seeing that yunmengshi handed her precious food and warmed the water enthusiastically, she obviously didn''t understand why this seemingly small strong man was so good to herself?


    "Take it." yunmengshi said in a cold voice.


    Dong Ningxiang was startled and took over. The strong are moody. They meet a power on the road. It seems that they can''t be arrogant without the momentum of Yunmeng poetry. Who knows the character of Yunmeng poetry.


    "Eat." yunmengshi ordered again. Dong Ningxiang in her previous life has always given her food to her mother-in-law, that is, Zhu Qiang''s mother. She is an insatiable and selfish old lady who loves her son very much, but treats Dong Ningxiang like an enemy.


    Sure enough, the old lady''s thigh was also scratched, and she scraped off a skin as big as a bottle cap, with blood left. Moreover, they haven''t eaten for a day. Watching yunmengshi heal Dong Ningxiang and give her chocolate, the old lady''s eyes are red.


    The old lady pushed her eldest son Zhu Qiang and said, "son, mom is hungry and the blood in her thigh has been flowing."


    Zhu Qiang knows what his mother means. These things can be easily solved as long as yunmengshi is willing, but the key is that she is a strong person. What if she doesn''t like herself and a power comes out and solves herself?


    Zhu Qiang hesitated there and struggled in his heart. The old lady didn''t think so much. She only knew why Dong Ningxiang had recovered from her injury and had nothing to eat and hot water? I''m her mother-in-law. Don''t the dead girl know how to respect the elderly?


    "Ning Xiang, if there''s something you don''t know, honor your mother first?" the old lady took Dong Ning Xiang as a servant girl.


    The anger in yunmengshi''s heart was suddenly aroused. This was the case in her previous life. The old lady had been bullying Dong Ningxiang. She thought it was someone else''s housework and had never interfered. But who knows, Dong Ningxiang died in their hands in the end. Zhu Qiang and Zhu Wei are brothers and the old lady is their mother, while Dong Ningxiang is naturally regarded as an outsider. The two brothers of the Zhu family have powers. Dong Ningxiang is an ordinary person, which is even more despised by the old lady.


    Dong Ningxiang has been enduring the accumulation of contradictions day by day. Cloud dream poetry in previous life finally couldn''t read it. She repeatedly asked to protect Dong Ningxiang, but she refused. In her eyes, Zhu Qiang is her husband, and his mother is naturally her mother. The people of the Zhu family are the people she can rely on in the end.


    Hehe, just like myself, I think it is the sunshine that can be pursued. Who knows that what I have been pursuing is boundless hell and endless darkness. Yunmengshi lowered her head and her eyes were black as ink. In this life, she wanted Dong Ningxiang to see that Dingxi, which was not worth a cent, was what she had been looking for.


    Dong Ningxiang heard her mother-in-law''s voice and immediately wanted to hand over the things in her hand. Yunmengshi sneered: "stop.


    Dong Ningxiang''s outstretched hand stopped there, and the old lady''s proud smile froze on her face.


    "I asked my daughter-in-law to give me something to eat. What did you stop?" said the old lady.


    When Zhu Qiang and Zhu Wei saw their mother say such words to a strong man, their hearts almost jumped out. When they met a strong man with a bad temper, they had to kill several people in one move.


    Yunmengshi looked up at the old lady from top to bottom, which made the old lady shiver. She felt that she was almost seen through.


    Yunmengshi said coldly, "you said, if I kill you, don''t Dong Ningxiang have to give you food." she said this very seriously, and anyone would think it''s not a joke.


    The three people couldn''t help but shiver fiercely and looked at yunmengshi in fear that she would turn what she had just said into reality.


    Dong Ningxiang also took back her outstretched hand. She was also afraid that the moody adult would kill them after she gave food to her mother-in-law.


    Cloud dream poem added: "eat."


    Dong Ningxiang quickly stuffed the chocolate into her mouth and drank the water. The temperature in the early morning was the lowest in the day. Yunmengshi didn''t feel much, but several people were wearing thin clothes. The powers could be better. Ordinary people were very difficult.


    Yunmengshi found this problem when she saw the hot water and soon cooled down. For a long time, the people around her were strong powers, and no one cared about the temperature, so she automatically ignored this problem.


    Under the cover of her backpack, yunmengshi took out a thicker dress from her backpack. Fortunately, her backpack looked big enough. The real backpack was taken out of the space temporarily after she saw someone.


    "Put it on." yunmengshi handed the clothes in her hand to Dong Ningxiang. Dong Ningxiang knew what yunmengshi said. There was no doubt. She put it on neatly, ate, drank hot water, and put on thick clothes. Dong Ningxiang felt cold in an instant.


    The other three people, especially the old lady, are all jealous. The damn girl really doesn''t know how to honor her mother. Don''t you see that she''s still cold and hungry?


    "Where are you going?" Yunmeng''s poems still cherish words like gold, giving people a cold and hard feeling.


    Zhu Qiang quickly replied, "let''s go to s city."


    "Well, let''s go." yunmengshi said coldly.


    Dong Ningxiang couldn''t help asking, "are you going to s City, too?"


    Yunmeng poem "um" and stood up. If yunmengshi goes back by herself, it will take less than an hour to arrive, but with Dong Ningxiang and his party, yunmengshi thinks it may take at least three hours.


    With yunmengshi following, Zhu Qiang and others are naturally happy. With such a strong person following, their safety is at least guaranteed.


    "I''ll find a car?" Zhu Qiang asked yunmengshi in awe. It was yunmengshi''s move to destroy hundreds of zombies, which impressed them too deeply.


    Yunmeng''s poem said "um" again. If Dong Ningxiang hadn''t seen their true colors, she wouldn''t talk to these people. It would be good to solve them directly.


    Zhu Qiang got yunmengshi''s consent, took Zhu Wei to find a car and left his mother and wife in place, because yunmengshi was there, he was very relieved.


    The old lady was a few steps away from yunmengshi and didn''t dare to get close. She was afraid that yunmengshi would kill her if she was unhappy. But she kept looking at Dong Ningxiang with resentment there, thinking of encouraging her son to drive her away.

 Chapter 127

    Because yunmengshi slightly released some pressure, the surrounding zombies were afraid to approach. The Zhu brothers easily found a car. It was an off-road vehicle and looked very strong.


    The crowd sat up one after another. Zhu Qiang drove, Zhu Wei sat in the co pilot''s position, and the other three sat in the back. Yunmengshi''s whole body exuded cold air and sat between the old lady and Dong Ningxiang.


    The old lady is very reluctant to sit next to yunmengshi. She must sit in the co pilot''s position.


    Yunmengshi said coldly, "the front may be attacked by zombies breaking the glass."


    The old lady was immediately frightened to shrink back and sat back obediently.


    Yun Mengshi said to Mo Hongyuan with his soul: I''ll go out and come back about noon. Because her soul is strong, Mo Hongyuan can hear at such a distance.


    Mo Hongyuan received the news of yunmengshi, did not question why she went out, but sent a message of understanding.


    Because yunmengshi wanted to go back quickly, the pressure was released all the way. The car was not besieged by zombies. Only a few sporadic zombies did not feel the pressure of yunmengshi and dared to surround boldly. It was easily solved by the Zhu family.


    The relaxed journey made everyone feel a lot easier and soon arrived at the s city base.


    The people at the door had already changed, and Wu Bing followed Qiao pengran and stopped looking at the door. There are all three forces here. On the surface, the three forces have formed an alliance. In fact, each force wants to kill the other two forces and become the only leader.


    Because Qiao pengran''s strength is high, after integrating the powers of several families, his overall strength has also been improved, steadily pressing on the other two forces. In order to protect himself, the other two forces secretly form an alliance, but actually guard against each other.


    "Who?" as the car approached the gate, someone immediately became vigilant and came out a group of people. The leader is the new power after Qiao pengran''s integration of forces. He has been to the villa.


    The Zhu family got out of the car and respectfully said to several Gatekeepers: "we are powers from other places. It is said that the base in s city has strong strength, many survivors and friendly leaders, so we came to take refuge."


    "How many people?" asked the gatekeeper, as usual.


    Zhu Wei quickly added, "there are five of us, three powers and two ordinary people."


    "OK, you need to isolate for 24 hours to prevent the spread of zombie virus," said the gatekeeper.


    Zhu Qiang was stunned. "Can a power person also be infected?"


    The gatekeeper''s face was positive. "Our leader is a level-4 power, can you cheat you into a small level-2 power? Let me tell you, there are some zombie viruses that can''t even resist the power." it may be to show his superiority or to win over the new power. Qiao guanran''s power, a man in casual clothes of about 30 years old, said.


    "Level 4 powers?" the two brothers of the Zhu family took a breath of air-conditioning. They knew that the base in s city was strong, but they didn''t expect that there would be level 4 powers in town.


    If they knew that yunmengshi, who had walked with them, was a zombie emperor stronger than level 4 powers, they would faint in surprise.


    "Let the others in your car get off. I think I''m an uncle and hide in the car all the time." one of Qin Hanyin''s men scolded.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll let them down immediately." Zhu Qiang said respectfully. He can''t afford to offend the people in s city base.


    "Mom, Ning Xiang, this adult, let''s go in." Zhu Qiang went to the car and said.


    Dong Ningxiang opened the door and stepped down from the car. Her appearance brightened the eyes of the gatekeepers. After all, Dong Ningxiang has an elegant temperament. In addition, her skin is very white, giving people a feeling of wanting to take care of her.


    The old lady couldn''t wait to get out of the car. She was really frightened on the way around yunmengshi. With leg injury and hunger, the time was even more difficult.


    Yunmengshi finally got out of the car. With her appearance, the gatekeepers couldn''t even move their eyes. Although it seemed to be a minor girl, who still meant to be a minor in the end of the world, just look at it well. So many people like Yunmeng poetry, looking at the girl without personnel.


    The man under Qiao guanran only felt that Yunmeng poetry looked familiar, but he felt that he had never seen it. If he had seen such a pure girl, he would be impressed.


    Someone in the gatekeeper immediately pulled Zhu Qiang and asked, "who is that girl?" even if such a person can''t use it and contribute to the boss, he may get a job with more oil and water. He doesn''t have to look at the gate all day. Maybe when the zombie comes, he will lose his life.


    The last world is so cruel. Before the last world, human beings are bound by morality and law, and some evil thoughts in their hearts are naturally suppressed. After the end of the world, the whole world has changed. Morality and law no longer restrict mankind. The law of respecting the strong enters the human brain again. It''s like primitive humans. Whoever is strong has food and women.


    Zhu Qiang said in embarrassment, "she''s not my person, she is..." before he finished, he was interrupted by the man, "that''s better, ha ha."


    Zhu Qiang was even more embarrassed. "She is a..." before the explanation was finished, Qin Hanyin''s men left Zhu Qiang, walked to yunmengshi and said with a smile: "Miss, as long as you go with me, you can choose food and comfortable accommodation, and promise you. If you can serve the boss well, you don''t have to worry about anything in the end of the world."


    Yunmengshi looked at him with an idiot''s eyes. Whose man dares to speak to her like this?


    Zhu Qiang and Zhu Wei are about to jump out of their hearts. They are afraid that yunmengshi has offended the strong of s city base and implicated them.


    The old lady fanned the flames and said, "girl, just promise. It''s good for you to follow a strong man." seeing so many powers in s city base and not knowing the power level, she thought yunmengshi must not beat them, so she completely forgot that yunmengshi solved more than 100 zombies with one move.


    If these powers know that yunmengshi has solved more than 100 zombies, they dare not say so to yunmengshi. Their boss can''t do this. Only Qiao pengran can compete with yunmengshi in the whole base.


    Yunmengshi gave Qin Hanyin''s men a "do you want to die?" In his eyes, he pulled Dong Ningxiang next to him and was about to go in. Yunmengshi had been digging crystal cores last night. Even if his body was not tired, his spirit was tired. He wanted to go back and have a rest.

 Chapter 128

    Qin Hanyin''s men looked gloomy. "Do you want to propose a toast instead of a penalty? Our boss is one of the three leaders of the base. Following him is only good, not bad. If you don''t promise, I can only let you pull you away."


    The other two forces feel that it''s not worth it to offend and deal with just one girl. After all, the relationship between the three forces is tense now, and no one wants to start a war first.


    Yunmengshi laughed angrily. No one really dared to talk to her like this, Qin Hanyin, didn''t he? She really made him live longer with such people under her hands.


    Before, yunmengshi wore glasses and bangs. No one said this to her at all. If you know this is the reason, yunmengshi would rather put on his glasses and comb down his bangs. Although she is not afraid of trouble, no one wants to have trouble every day.


    Seeing yunmengshi smile, the man was stunned again. It was really like a spring breeze. More determined to dedicate Yunmeng poetry to the boss.


    Dong Ningxiang anxiously pulls yunmengshi and shakes her head. Everyone knows that the boss has bad intentions. She wants to live freely without going to s city base by virtue of yunmengshi''s own strength.


    As soon as Yunmeng poetry''s heart is warm, like previous lives, at such a time, Dong Ningxiang silently cares about herself. The difference is that she was the only one in the previous life, and there are others in this life.


    "Oh, I''d like to see who is so bold in the base and dares to talk to me like this." yunmengshi walked to Qin Hanyin''s men. As soon as the momentum came out, the man stepped back.


    The man whispered in his heart, is this girl really a strong man in the base, and he didn''t recognize it? This idea was thrown out of his mind. It''s impossible. He should have known that there were such attractive girls in the base. So, the girl is just strong outside but weak inside?


    Thinking of this, Qin Hanyin''s men arrogantly said: "I don''t care who you are. When you arrive at the s city base, the tiger lies down for me and the dragon is coiled for me. This is not a place where you can run wild at will."


    At this time, yunmengshi looked at the man like a clown. At the same time, he sentenced Qin Hanyin to death in his heart. It is estimated that it is not a good thing to bring out such people. If you offend yourself, you should bear the mistakes you have to bear.


    "You are very good." yunmengshi''s voice cooled down. If people familiar with her, they will naturally know that this is her performance when she is angry and when she wants to make a move.


    "Why, does the beauty want to go back with me?" didn''t hear the cold meaning in Yunmeng''s poetry, and the man wanted to touch her face with his hand.


    Before yunmengshi could make a move, "Zizi" sounded on the man''s arm, and the blue arc wound around the man. This effect is no different from being struck by thunder. Level 2 powers completely lose their vitality without even making a sound.


    Then, a man with a black face and strong facial features came out of the base.


    The gatekeepers gave way one after another. It was obvious that they all recognized the man. He is the most popular leader in the base recently - Qiao pengran.


    "Boss." the people under Qiao pengran said excitedly one after another. Some of them didn''t even know what Qiao pengran looked like. How exciting it was to see their boss and the legend of the base.


    People of other forces also bowed their heads. Although Qiao Peng was not their boss, it did not hinder their worship of the strong.


    "Come back." this sentence is to yunmengshi. There is still a trace of anger in his words. God knows how anxious he was when he found that Xiaoshi was not in the room. Recently, Qin Hanyin was looking for almost the idea of making Xiaoshi, and all kinds of wishful thinking poured in.


    He was going to take people to level Qin Hanyin''s territory. When he had to go downstairs, he met Mo Hongyuan. Only then did he know that Xiaoshi had just gone out, not been secretly murdered.


    Yunmengshi seems to have a feeling of being caught and raped. It''s strange that she just went out secretly and was blocked by Qiao pengran. How could she have such a feeling?


    "HMM." yunmengshi didn''t know what to say, but he just said.


    Everyone was startled. The girl in front of him actually knew Qiao Jianran? And it seems that the relationship is not shallow.


    A group of Qin Hanyin''s men turned pale. Naturally, they thought that yunmengshi might be Qiao pengran''s "private pet" in the legend. Qiao pengran took good care of her. When the meeting discussed important things, yunmengshi sat in his arms. When yunmengshi said overbearing words, Qiao pengran smiled.


    Their "teammates" just wanted to give Yunmeng poetry to the boss. They thought that even if the man dared to do so, the boss would not dare to accept it.


    Qiao guanran''s man, who also entered the villa, was even more surprised. Is this man Miss Yun? The power better than boss Joe? He looked carefully, but it was not. Although he took off his glasses, the outline of Yunmeng poem was still there, and he could see what it was like before. Qin Hanyin''s man dares to say that to level 4 powers. He really doesn''t want to live.


    "Go back with me." Qiao pengran firmly held yunmengshi''s arm, so that yunmengshi couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Well," yunmengshi felt like a child who had made a mistake and was brought back by his parents. As soon as he stepped into the gate of the base, yunmengshi suddenly remembered that Dong Ningxiang was still there.


    "Wait a minute." yunmengshi stopped, "I want to bring back a man."


    Qiao pengran''s face was full of cold ice. "Who?" he stared at Zhu Wei and Zhu Qiang standing there. If Xiao Shi dared to say it was these two people, he would not hesitate to hit them with a lightning strike and let the two guys disappear in situ.


    "She," said Yunmeng Shi, pointing to Dong Ningxiang, who was stunned there.


    Qiao guanran looked at a woman, his face was a little better, but his tone was still like cold ice. He said to Dong Ningxiang, "you, come with me."


    Dong Ningxiang was too frightened to speak. She looked at Zhu Qiang and didn''t dare to say anything more. She also walked in behind yunmengshi.


    None of the people present dared to say anything, let alone put forward Yunmeng poetry. They were not isolated for 24 hours.


    Qin Hanyin''s men are even more bitter. They don''t know how to go back and tell their boss about it. I''m really afraid of opponents like God and teammates like pigs.


    "You three, go to the isolation room." someone finally found the Zhu brothers and the old lady who were still standing in place.


    The old lady said, "just now they went in without isolation. Why should we be isolated?"


    Originally, Qin Hanyin''s men were very angry. Stimulated by the old lady, they all vented their anger, "she is the beloved of boss Qiao. What are you? Go to the isolation room, or die outside."

 Chapter 129

    After returning to the villa, yunmengshi arranged Dong Ningxiang''s room and returned to his room. Qiao pengran also walked in.


    "Why?" asked Joe.


    "Hmm?" yunmengshi looked at him directly and said suspiciously.


    "Why does Mo Hongyuan know your whereabouts, and I..." Qiao pengran didn''t say the last few words. It was obvious that he was wronged. In front of Yunmeng poetry, there was no dignity or domineering spirit, and some were just like wives and slaves.


    "When I left last night, I thought I could come back this morning. Who knows..." who knows that I met someone in a previous life. Yun Mengshi didn''t finish. The rest is about her secrets, so it''s hard to say.


    "Mo Hongyuan has a contract with me. My soul has become strong again recently, so I can communicate with him from a distance." yunmengshi continued to explain.


    Hearing this, Qiao pengran was even more dissatisfied. Mo Hongyuan could talk to Xiaoshi in the distance? "I want it too," said Joe.


    Yunmengshi shook her head. How could she sign a contract with Qiao pengran? This is similar to the master servant contract. She can control mo Hongyuan''s life and death. It''s better than Qiao pengran. She won''t agree.


    "I''ll kill him." Joe''s face suddenly cooled down. Since Xiaoshi didn''t agree to sign a contract with him, he killed the person who could communicate with Xiaoshi.


    "Wait a minute." yunmengshi hurriedly stopped, "you don''t know that Mo Hongyuan signed a master-slave contract with me."


    Qiao pengran stared at Yunmeng''s poetry, but his eyes were full of firmness. Even so, what? As long as you can talk to Xiaoshi at any time, it''s enough to get her news from a distance. What''s the rest?


    "Forget it, I''ll get something like the equal contract as soon as possible." yunmengshi shook her head and refused.


    Seeing the determination of Yunmeng poem, Qiao pangran sighed, "we must get it out earlier."


    Somehow, yunmengshi felt a trace of grievance in his words.


    Qiao ran walked forward, gently hugged yunmengshi, and then quietly said, "have a good rest." knowing that yunmengshi didn''t rest last night, he said sweetly.


    "OK." yunmengshi is really tired. She is mentally tired. She wants to empty her mind and let her soul rest.


    Qiao pengran is also busy these days. He has to deal with a lot of things all day. He didn''t see yunmengshi this morning. His whole heart was raised. He can''t deal with things well. He has to work overtime in the evening.


    After Qiao pengran left, yunmengshi sat on the bed, emptied his mind and restored his tired spirit.


    After a night and a morning, yunmengshi woke up feeling refreshed. Time is not wasted.


    It was almost noon. Yunmengshi looked at the time and was a little annoyed. How many meals had she missed yesterday? Without childlike innocence, she always feels something wrong.


    After going downstairs, everyone was sitting ready for lunch. Dong Ningxiang sat in the corner with some formality and said nothing.


    Yunmengshi took a look at her and knew that she was not used to living here. All people are powers, and those who are not powers also have their own jobs. Moreover, Qiao pengran has arranged to go out these days. Only Zhao Yu, childlike innocence, Tong Yu and yunmengshi have been living in the villa.


    Everyone ate in silence, and no one spoke at the table.


    Yunmengshi was in a happy mood and ate the food. He said in his heart, it seems that I can''t live without the food of childlike innocence.


    After dinner, Dong Ningxiang hesitated to go to yunmengshi and said in a weak voice, "I, I think, I want to go back to ah Qiang."


    Yunmengshi looked at Dong Ningxiang coldly. In fact, she knew that Dong Ningxiang would say so. Now her relationship with Zhu Qiang is still very good. Zhu Qiang hasn''t listened to his mother''s instigation. Her feelings for Dong Ningxiang gradually deteriorated and finally hated it. She was pushed into the zombies.


    "Good." cloud dream poem said lightly.


    Dong Ningxiang looked at yunmengshi strangely. Unexpectedly, she agreed so easily. She didn''t know why yunmengshi was kind to her, let alone why she was brought to the villa.


    Yunmeng poetry will protect Dong Ningxiang, but she doesn''t want her to hate herself. Yunmeng poetry wants her to see the true face of the Zhu family.


    "Wait a minute." yunmengshi said before Dong Ningxiang left, "you can come back anytime you want."


    Although Dong Ningxiang knows why Yunmeng poetry treats herself like this, the kindness of Yunmeng poetry to herself makes her heart very warm. In fact, Zhu''s mother-in-law is not good to her, she can also feel it, but she feels that as long as she and Zhu Qiang are true love, Zhu''s mother-in-law will accept her one day.


    "Well, I will." Dong Ningxiang nodded deeply.


    Yunmengshi sent a message to Mo Hongyuan, asking him to follow Dong Ningxiang and tell himself what happened in time.


    The next day was the day when the base guild of s city was established. Both ordinary people and powers were very excited, which meant that as long as they worked hard in the future, they would have a way to live. There is no need to live on the relief food of the base. The relief food in the base is only a little every day, not even enough to plug your teeth.


    Many people are eager to take the next task that suits them, so as to fill their stomachs.


    On the day when the guild became a, there was a very simple ceremony. The leaders of the three forces attended. Qiao pengran still attended with Yunmeng poetry.


    Qin Hanyin carefully observed Yunmeng poetry, which really met his appetite. It''s a pity. At the same time, he was thinking about how to deal with Qiao pengran. He was so easy to deal with.


    After the ceremony, the leaders of the three forces took people to a villa to celebrate. They said it was a celebration, but the food was very simple. However, they didn''t touch those things at all. After eating the food of childlike innocence, where could they eat what others made, not to mention it was extremely simple.


    Qin Hanyin said, "Mr. Qiao, what happened yesterday was that I didn''t discipline strictly and offended the young lady. I''m really sorry." his attitude was very sincere. At this time, he really doesn''t want to go to war with Qiao pengran. Even if he forms an alliance with Pan Jingming, who knows if he will be bought by Qiao pengran?


    Qiao Gu looked at Qin Hanyin coldly and didn''t speak, because he had sentenced Qin Hanyin to death. In his eyes, he had nothing to say with a dead man.


    Qin Hanyin couldn''t hang up. It was the first time for him to make such a humble apology. He didn''t expect the other party to be ungrateful.


    "Why? Does the Qiao family master look down on Qin?" Qin Hanyin asked seriously.


    Of course, pan Jingming doesn''t want to go to war. Once the war starts, it''s impossible for him to stay out of right and wrong. The other two forces must not let him take advantage of it.

 Chapter 130

    Joe glanced at Qin Hanyin, and his expression was obviously: I just can''t see you clearly. What can you do?


    Qin Hanyin was furious. Looking at the posture, it seemed that he was going to rush up and fight with Qiao pengran.


    Pan Jingming hurriedly held Qin Hanyin. Now the war is not good for anyone in the three parties. "Leader Qin, Qiao is also joking with you. Since you apologize, you have to ask the party concerned. Miss, please don''t mind that leader Qin''s discipline is not strict." Pan Jingming saw that Qiao''s situation here didn''t work, so he turned to yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi nodded, "I don''t mind." he thought the same as Qiao pengran. Why should he mind with a dead man?


    Pan Jingming and Qin Hanyin didn''t listen to the meaning of Ming Baiyun Dream Poetry and thought she would let go.


    Qin Hanyin felt remorseful in her heart. Having known this, she directly told yunmengshi that she was an ordinary person and didn''t dare to offend herself. Moreover, seeing the way Qiao pengran spoiled her, as long as she let go, Qiao pengran would let go. This thing passed.


    Qin Hanyin was a deep man in the city. He was just full of anger. In the twinkling of an eye, he restrained himself and said to Yun Mengshi with a smile, "I feel the miss''s understanding." he said thank you, but in his tone, he meant ''you know each other''.


    Yunmengshi took a deep look at Qin Hanyin. There was a glimmer of water in her pure black eyes, which made people can''t see to the end, let alone know what she was thinking. But Qin Hanyin had a feeling of being stared at by the devil and was very upset.


    Shaking her head, Qin Hanyin threw this absurd idea out of her mind. Isn''t she an ordinary person who can turn over any storm with the favor of Qiao pengran?


    Joe suddenly got up. "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first."


    Pan Jingming said, "please help yourself, master Qiao." Qin Hanyin echoed.


    Without looking at them again, Qiao pengran returned to the villa with yunmengshi. Because the food was difficult to import, the two people who returned to the villa asked Tongxin to prepare some food, which satisfied their appetite for being raised.


    "Xiaoshi, I''ll solve Qin Hanyin." as he was eating, Qiao suddenly risked a sentence. He didn''t allow anyone to covet Xiaoshi.


    Yunmengshi''s mouth sparked an evil smile, "I''ll solve it myself." the tiger doesn''t get angry. Does she really think she''s a sick cat? It seems that she is too busy to move. Otherwise, any cat or dog can ride on his head.


    "OK." Qiao churan spoiled and smiled. Since Xiaoshi wants to solve it by himself, he won''t intervene, but he will try to make Xiaoshi have more fun.


    After lunch, Mo Hongyuan gave a voice to yunmengshi, saying that something had happened to Dong Ningxiang.


    After receiving the news, yunmengshi conveyed a meaning of understanding and said to Qiao pengran, "pengran, the good play will begin soon. Prepare a good hand, and Qin Hanyin will be solved immediately."


    Qiao churan smiled and said, "yes, sir."


    Yunmengshi smiled: "always pay attention to my trend and be ready to fight. The guy Qin Hanyin was caught off guard, so that Pan Jingming didn''t have a chance to help him."


    Qiao Gu knew clearly that yunmengshi had set up a game early and waited for Qin Hanyin to jump in. From the look of Xiaoshi, the fish had been hooked and waited for the patient fisherman to take up the fishing line.


    When yunmengshi set out in the afternoon, he pulled the balls out from under the bed and held them in his arms. Take the meatballs to the banquet. There may be some surprises.


    Marubeni didn''t know where to eat a lot of crystal nuclei last time. She has been sleeping under yunmengshi''s bed these days. Today, she woke up by yunmengshi, "master, I''m sleeping." Marubeni protested.


    Yunmeng poem said with an evil smile, "if you sleep too much, you will become a dead pig."


    "I don''t know the dead pig. The master bullies people." the guy pill doesn''t know where he learned to sell cute.


    "I''m also doing it for you. There will be a big play soon." yunmengshi said mysteriously.


    Meatball''s slightly narrowed eyes suddenly lit up. Like its owner, meatball also likes watching the play very much.


    Yunmengshi walked to the place Mo Hongyuan said with the ball in her arms.


    Although it is not a simple shed for ordinary people, it is only a temporary house built of steel plate. During the day, the sun is baking the earth, and the temperature in the house is higher than that outside. At night, the temperature outside reaches more than ten degrees below zero, while the steel plate house has no effect of keeping warm, so the indoor temperature is lower.


    Such a house is for ordinary powers to live in, and powerful powers live in villas.


    Those who arrived at the base of s city very early have built their own houses. Although they are not as comfortable as villas, they are also much better than steel plate houses and sheds. Those who have just come to the base like the Zhu brothers can only live in the steel plate houses allocated by the base.


    After Dong Ningxiang came out of the villa, she naturally returned here. After she returned to Zhu Qiang, Zhu Qiang did not show the joy she imagined.


    Mother-in-law of the Zhu family still took her as a servant girl, and even had a worse attitude. She was entrusted with all kinds of rough and heavy work. Even such things as mending the steel plank house were left to her. The two brothers of the Zhu family sat there leisurely and watched her step on a few bricks and shake in the air.


    Zhu Qiang has no love and pity in his eyes. Dong Ningxiang feels very wronged. She gives up living in the villa and eats three hot meals a day. When she comes back here, she gets such treatment?


    Yunmengshi stood in the distance with the pill in her arms and watched Dong Ningxiang mend the house there.


    Mo Hongyuan also stood beside yunmengshi and told yunmengshi what he knew one by one.


    "Oh, so soon it shows its true face?" cloud dream poem despised. Without her intervention in her previous life, Zhu Qiang didn''t come to s city at all and went to Beijing instead. Therefore, when she saw Zhu Qiang and Dong Ningxiang, their relationship was still very good.


    But scum is scum. Under the interests, you can sell everything, including your first wife.


    Yunmengshi didn''t rush to show up. After all, she didn''t see what she said to Dong Ningxiang and wouldn''t believe Zhu Qiang would do this to her.


    Zhu Qiang ignored Dong Ningxiang, who was repairing the house, went out of the gate, looked left and right, and walked straight forward.


    Yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan quickly hid. Seeing people go far, they slowly approach the house.


    Because Qin Hanyin''s men offended yunmengshi and were directly killed by Qiao pengran, the rest of the people scattered their anger on Zhu Qiang and arranged him a small steel house in the corner, which was still a loophole.


    Yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan are located in a dead corner, and Dong Ningxiang can''t see them.

 Chapter 131

    Sure enough, more than ten minutes later, Zhu Qiang returned home with several big men.


    Those big men saw Zhu Qiang''s steel plate house and looked at Zhu Qiang with disdain. Zhu Qiang was angry, but he didn''t show it on the surface.


    By this time, Dong Ningxiang had finished repairing the house and went into the house. Mother-in-law Zhu wouldn''t let her idle for a moment. After entering the house, she asked Dong Ningxiang to move the furniture that had come.


    Mother-in-law Zhu has only one purpose, that is, she doesn''t like Dong Ningxiang and changes her way. Dong Ningxiang was angry, but when she thought she was Zhu Qiang''s wife and the person in front of her was Zhu Qiang''s mother, she kept suppressing her anger and pressing any grievances in her heart.


    "Everybody, this is it." Zhu Qiang opened the shaky door of the steel plate house and smiled respectfully.


    One of the big men was naked, and a scar from his shoulder to his chest appeared, which made him particularly strong. He snorted and said dangerously, "it''s better to trade the goods as you said, otherwise don''t blame the brothers for being rude."


    Zhu Qiang smiled and said, "ha ha, don''t worry, big brothers. It can only be better than what I said, not worse than what I said. If big brothers are not satisfied, I Zhu Qiang will do whatever you want."


    Several big men listened to Zhu Qiang''s words, and their dissatisfaction eased. Another big man with a hat and an oblique scar on the corner of his eyes urged, "bring people here quickly."


    Zhu Qiang hurried into the room and called Dong Ningxiang out.


    "Several eldest brothers, that''s her." in Dong Ningxiang''s puzzled eyes, several big men looked at her up and down like goods. The big man in the hat touched Dong Ningxiang''s white face and said with an unkind smile: "it''s really good."


    Others nodded with satisfaction. The naked man was their leader. He patted Zhu Qiang on the shoulder and said with satisfaction: "very good. I think the old assembly must be very satisfied."


    Zhu Qiang''s eyes narrowed with joy. "Just a few big brothers are satisfied."


    Dong Ningxiang felt what had happened even though she was stupid. She asked some incredible questions: "Zhu Qiang, what are you doing?"


    The big man in the hat stared at Dong Ningxiang''s key parts very dishonestly, "beauty, didn''t Zhu Qiang tell you? He sold you to our boss at the price of a cotton padded jacket, two pieces of bread and two packets of instant noodles. Your price is really high, but beauty naturally deserves it."


    "Zhu Qiang, why did you do this?" Dong Ningxiang was desperate. She never thought that the strong man who loved her would do such a thing.


    "No way, my mother is hungry and doesn''t have cotton padded clothes to wear." Zhu Qiang doesn''t have any sense of guilt on his face, but feels that he should take it for granted.


    "That''s why you sold me? When I married you, you had nothing. I still willingly married you. We worked hard together and set up a small supermarket. Life is getting better and better. I''ve suffered so much and your mother deliberately embarrassed me. I don''t know, but I''ve never complained. Do you know why?" Dong Ningxiang said here, already sobbing.


    "I, I, I..." a crack appeared in Zhu Qiang''s heart.


    "Because I thought that as long as we really loved each other, we could overcome all difficulties. I thought your mother would gradually accept me for the hard work she saw. I thought our future would be better and better. Even in the end, I didn''t lose the confidence to live." Dong Ningxiang''s eyes were full of despair.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Zhu''s voice came from the room, "son, mom is hungry. Has the bitch sold it?"


    Zhu Qiang''s guilt disappeared immediately. His mother was still hungry. He said to several big men with a smile: "brothers, people are here. Do you think...?"


    "Don''t worry, brothers, you can''t lose, can you? Everything is here." the naked man threw a bag to Zhu Qiang.


    After Zhu Qiang took it, he immediately opened the bag. After seeing that there was nothing missing in it, he said with satisfaction: "thank you, big brother."


    "It''s good to say that if you have such a business in the future, you must contact your brother!" the big man in the hat said with a smile.


    After Zhu Qiang agreed, he didn''t look at Dong Ningxiang standing there and turned back to the house.


    With a bang, the iron door was closed. Dong Ningxiang could hear the sound of mother and son eating in the room. He was always an outsider.


    Dong Ningxiang felt that her heart was put into a glacier, and there was no temperature at all.


    "Beauty, let''s go. I promise the boss will treat you well as long as you are obedient," said the big man in the hat. He really made a lot of money when he bought such a stunning product at such a price. He stretched out his hand to hold Dong Ningxiang''s arm.


    "Don''t touch me." Dong Ningxiang suddenly collapsed when she thought of what she was going to live in the future.


    "Hehe, beauty, you''d better be obedient now, or I don''t mind letting you taste my means." the naked man smiled, and his face showed an expression of evil intention.


    Dong Ningxiang was very frightened. "Don''t touch me, don''t touch me." he kept muttering.


    The big man in the hat saw that Dong Ningxiang didn''t cooperate. As soon as he grabbed her hair, he had to pull it out.


    It''s almost time for Yunmeng poetry standing in the corner. Dong Ningxiang sees Zhu Qiang''s true face. Here''s the time for her to appear.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the big man in the hat touched Dong Ningxiang''s hair, his arms turned black, then the black spread to his shoulders, his head, and finally his whole body turned black.


    In less than a minute, the man in the hat lost his breath and fell straight down.


    Others were stunned at all this, and no one knew what had happened.


    Yunmengshi was also shocked. Is this, is this the manifestation of power awakening? But, what kind of power is this? Yunmengshi hasn''t seen it in his life.


    Powerful energy emanated from Dong Ningxiang''s body and rushed into the sky, alerting the three leaders in the base.


    Among them, Qiao guanran is most worried. If he doesn''t feel wrong, that direction is the direction of Yunmeng poetry. What happened to Xiaoshi? Thinking of this, Joe hurried to take people there.


    Yunmengshi also feels bad. Dong Ningxiang must be stopped. If all the energy is emitted, Dong Ningxiang will lose his activity and water like the big man wearing a hat, and the whole person will be charred.


    Yunmengshi hurried out and touched Dong Ningxiang''s head with his hand, trying to suppress the leakage of energy.


    The other big men were stunned.

 Chapter 132

    The moment yunmengshi touched Dong Ningxiang''s head, his hands immediately turned black, and various components in the cells disappeared. Just like being burned by a big fire, he lost everything in the cells, leaving only carbon.


    Yunmengshi quickly took her hand down. After a burst of white light, her hand returned to normal. After attaching a layer of spiritual power to Yunmeng poetry, he began his second attempt.


    It''s obviously much better this time. With the suppression of spiritual power, Dong Ningxiang''s energy can''t play a role in Yunmeng poetry.


    "Hoo" Yunmeng poetry breathes a sigh of relief, the spiritual force has played a role, and the next step will be much easier.


    Yunmeng poetry divides spiritual power into two parts. One part is used to protect his hands and let his limbs have a contact with Dong Ningxiang, and the other part invades Dong Ningxiang''s body to explore what happened.


    Mo Hongyuan next to them naturally became the Dharma protector of the two, and the big men who traded with Zhu Qiang had long been scared to flee, and Mo Hongyuan had no time to take care of the unimportant people.


    The spiritual power of yunmengshi hardly intruded into Dong Ningxiang''s body. She saw that her body was full of black energy, which was very similar to but different from the corrosive power of Si Jian. It''s a dark power anyway.


    The mental force entered Dong Ningxiang''s head from her shoulder. Yunmengshi was startled. What did she see? The power bead in Dong Ningxiang''s head is the same size as the third level power. She has just awakened!


    Suddenly yunmengshi thought of a possibility. Dong Ningxiang should have awakened her power very early. The source of her energy is her negative emotions. The more negative emotions, the more energy she has. Finally, she reaches a peak, and the power breaks through the shackles and is released.


    Dong Ningxiang in her previous life must have been angry and unwilling before she died, but at the moment she was pushed into the zombie group, she was divided and eaten, and there was no time to wake up.


    With the invasion of Yunmeng poetry''s spiritual power, Dong Ningxiang''s energy was slowly controlled and finally completely recovered from his body. All the vertical hair is also soft on the shoulders, and the eyes return to normal black and white from all black.


    Dong Ningxiang had no ability to support her. She suddenly collapsed. Fortunately, yunmengshi was quick and grabbed her.


    Mo Hongyuan hurried over and held Dong Ningxiang in his arms.


    "Let''s go. There''s too much noise just now. The strongman of the base will come soon." yunmengshi said to Mo Hongyuan. Although Yunmeng poetry is not afraid of them, it is also troublesome to be found. The most important thing is that with Dong Ningxiang''s awakening, Yunmeng poetry''s plan has been disrupted, and we should avoid them.


    Mo Hongyuan nodded, followed yunmengshi, jumped on several roofs and disappeared in a few steps.


    No one cares about the two brothers of the Zhu family and Mrs. Zhu who stay in the steel plate room. Yunmengshi means to hand it over to Dong Ningxiang. After all, they made her wake up. This matter can be said to be her heart knot. Breaking the heart knot has unspeakable benefits for the growth of the power.


    A few seconds after they left, Qiao pengran brought people here. He didn''t find anything except the completely blackened corpse on the ground.


    Feeling the smell of Yunmeng poetry in the air, Qiao was relieved and knew that there was no accident in the poem.


    "Master Qiao is coming so fast." Qin Hanyin''s annoying voice came from behind.


    Joe snorted coldly, "you didn''t come slowly, but that man walked faster." there was some pity in his words.


    Qin Han Yinhu looked at Qiao pengran suspiciously, "didn''t people be taken away by Qiao''s master?"


    "Since leader Qin thinks so, I have nothing to say and leave." after Qiao pengran left this sentence, he left here without looking back.


    Qin Hanyin was ignored by Qiao pengran again. His face was slightly twisted, "look around." even if he thought Qiao pengran took people away, Qin Hanyin had to check what happened.


    At this time, pan Jingming came late. Who made his villa farthest from here?


    "Leader Qin is really fast." after pan Jingming arrived, he found Qin Han''s tape player standing there and said something lukewarm.


    "Qiao pengran has just left." Qin Hanyin said this. Although the two people have a bad personal relationship, they are now in an alliance. Qin Hanyin still wants to give pan Jingming an explanation.


    "Oh? Qiao''s family leader is really fast." Pan Jingming obviously doesn''t believe this statement. After all, Qin Hanyin''s residence is nearest here.


    "You can send someone to check. I still have a lot to do, major pan. I''ll go first." Qin Hanyin, who was in a bad mood, was not in the mood to talk nonsense with Pan Jingming and took people away.


    Pan Jingming looked thoughtfully at Qin Hanyin''s back, then left several people to check the situation and took them away.


    When Qiao pengran returned to the villa, yunmengshi had arrived for a while.


    Seeing yunmengshi sitting there without a trace of hair, Qiao pengran''s heart finally put down. Although we know that Yunmeng poetry is a strong man, all accidents and previous sequelae illustrate the problem.


    Qiao ran saw Dong Ningxiang lying unconscious on the sofa the next second. "What happened?"


    Yunmeng poem said the story lightly. After listening to the analysis of Yunmeng poetry, Qiao pangran asked suspiciously, "can''t the power be used after awakening?"


    Yunmengshi shook his head. In his previous life, he also heard that someone became a high-level power after awakening. Later, the man found that he had already awakened, but no one found it.


    "What does this person have to do with you?" Qiao pengran finally asked the question that this person had puzzled him for a long time. As a man of yunmengshi, he is not the kind of person who draws a knife to help when facing injustice, let alone the virgin. He will go up to seek justice when he sees injustice.


    "A person who can bring warmth," Yun Mengshi said faintly, "is also a person I cherish."


    Qiao guanran said in his heart that if Dong Ningxiang was a man, he would drive Dong Ningxiang out when Xiaoshi was away. "Oh, I know." without asking more, Joe knew the man''s position in Xiaoshi''s heart.


    After giving Dong Ningxiang to childlike innocence, yunmengshi went back to the room to recover her mental strength. Recently, she has always consumed a lot of mental strength, which makes yunmengshi feel that her mental strength has been much stronger.


    Joe went on to deal with things.


    Dong Ningxiang''s unexpected awakening disrupted yunmengshi''s plan. To rethink a perfect plan, Qin Hanyin can be removed, but pan Jingming can''t intervene in the plan. Yunmengshi thought while restoring his mental strength.


    After Yunmeng poetry regained her mental strength, she didn''t think of a good way. She suddenly thought of the word "the other of her confidants is invincible in a hundred battles." So he immediately sent a message to Mo Hongyuan and asked him to ask Qiao pengran for information about the two leaders.

 Chapter 133

    Soon, Mo Hongyuan brought the two people''s information from Qiao pengran.


    Yun Mengshi leaned back on his chair and turned over the information page by page, unwilling to let go of any word. Qiao''s information is very complete, ranging from family history to a small habit of daily life. The data of the two people add up to be as thick as a book.


    Yunmengshi checked Qin Hanyin''s information carefully, and there was no weakness to take advantage of. She continued to check pan Jingming''s information. If she could bring pan Jingming to her side, wouldn''t Qin Hanyin have to raise her hand and surrender?


    A few hours later, this information has been turned over several times by Yunmeng poetry from beginning to end, and there is no place to use. She saw the mark on a black pen when she looked through the information. It is estimated that Joe has completely studied the information.


    "Alas" yunmengshi sighed. In terms of conspiracy, he still seemed a little immature in front of Qiao pengran. After all, he has lived in intrigues since he was a child. He must be better than the old fox who has been fooling around for a long time?


    Joe didn''t find anything useful, so he was far worse. Yunmengshi was a little frustrated. It seemed that things had reached an impasse. She had planned to use Dong Ningxiang to open Qin Hanyin''s door, because the person who bought Dong Ningxiang was Qin Hanyin''s men.


    Qin Hanyin has nothing else to look forward to. He is lecherous. He likes all kinds of beautiful women. Yunmengshi intended to hypnotize Qin Hanyin''s men before. When they brought Dong Ningxiang to Qin Hanyin, yunmengshi rushed in, rescued Dong Ningxiang and held on to it. Then Qiao pengran also rushed in with people and killed Qin Hanyin in one fell swoop.


    The incident happened suddenly. The other two forces must not have any preparation, and Joe ran had a meeting with them the day before. They must think he won''t turn over so soon.


    Yunmengshi was helpless. He really answered that sentence and the plan couldn''t catch up with the change. However, Dong Ningxiang''s awakening to power is also a good thing. With self-protection ability, she is not so easy to be bullied.


    Yunmengshi picked up the information again and looked at it from beginning to end. When she saw that Pan Jingming had a long lost sister, her brain flashed, as if she remembered something.


    Dong Ningxiang used to laugh at herself when chatting in her previous life. She felt like a child of a military family. One morning when she was a child, she could hear soldiers shouting slogans and doing morning exercises.


    Yunmengshi once asked her if she wanted to find her family.


    Dong Ningxiang shook her head. She felt that she had little Zhu Qiang. When she grew up in an orphanage, she was treated so well for the first time. She didn''t know why her family abandoned herself. She still hated her parents in her heart.


    Is there really a connection between orphans, soldiers and sisters stolen by their enemies? Yun Mengshi asked himself.


    Dong Ningxiang and pan Jingming have almost no imagination, so Yunmeng poetry is very hesitant. But her sixth sense was to confirm that there must be a relationship between them.


    "Is Dong Ningxiang really pan Jingming''s sister taken away by his enemy?" yunmengshi muttered to himself.


    But that''s too coincidental. Besides, even if Dong Ningxiang is Pan Jingming''s biological sister and they haven''t seen each other for so many years, will pan Jingming become an enemy with Qin Hanyin for Dong Ningxiang?


    All kinds of thoughts revolved around Yunmeng poetry, which gave her a headache.


    "Oh, give it a try. How can you know if you don''t try?" Yun Mengshi muttered to himself.


    But everything has to wait until Dong Ningxiang wakes up.


    Yunmeng poetry takes away all thoughts, lies in bed and empties the soul.


    The soul is much stronger than before. The most important reason is that it consumes a lot of mental energy these days.


    "Dong Dong Dong." there was a knock outside the door. Yunmengshi got out of bed and opened the door.


    "Sister Yun, the comatose sister woke up." Tong Xin said happily at the door.


    As soon as yunmengshi''s eyes brightened, he hurriedly followed Tong Xin to Dong Ningxiang''s room.


    Dong Ningxiang is lying on the bed, staring at the front with no hope in her eyes.


    "Sister Xiang." Yunmeng poem called out the title of her previous life.


    Dong Ningxiang looked at Yunmeng poetry with an expressionless face, and tears ran down her cheeks.


    Cloud dream poetry is secretly relieved. If it can cry, it proves that consciousness has not collapsed. Crying is venting. It''s good to cry.


    Dong Ningxiang wept silently first, then sobbed softly, and finally cried loudly.


    About an hour later, Dong Ningxiang was tired and gradually stopped crying.


    Cloud dream poem said faintly, "OK?"


    Dong Ningxiang nodded.


    Yunmengshi said again, "do you want revenge?"


    Dong Ningxiang first got angry in her eyes, then softened her momentum, "I, how can I revenge? I''m just an ordinary person."


    "Sister Xiang, you are now a level 3 power." yunmengshi still said faintly.


    In Dong Ningxiang''s ear, the words exploded like a bomb, "what? You, you didn''t lie to me?"


    Yunmengshi said with a smile, "why did I lie to you? You feel the difference in your body."


    Dong Ningxiang couldn''t wait to feel her body. "It seems that she is more powerful, and she also feels that there is an energy flowing in her body."


    "This, is this the feeling of a superpower?" Dong Ningxiang is like a child who gets a toy. She is not excited. Where is she just dead?


    "Well, what kind of power am I?" Dong Ningxiang also heard some classifications of powers from Zhu Qiang.


    "Sister Xiang is a special power and prefers the dark system. I don''t know what it is, because I''ve seen such a power like you for the first time," yunmengshi explained.


    "You, why do you treat me so well?" Dong Ningxiang suddenly asked such a question.


    Yunmengshi said very seriously, "because sister Xiang was very kind to me in her previous life." then yunmengshi introduced herself, "I''m yunmengshi, a level 4 power."


    Dong Ningxiang felt that yunmengshi was joking when she heard that yunmengshi was a level 4 power. When she heard that yunmengshi was a level 4 power, she was startled, "level 4, level 4 power?"


    "That''s right, level 4 power." yunmengshi was afraid that Dong Ningxiang didn''t believe it, and confirmed it again.


    Dong Ningxiang immediately put her heart down. She really has nothing that level 4 powers can covet.


    "Sister Xiang, just call me Mengshi." yunmengshi smiled faintly, showing a kind feeling.


    "By the way, sister Xiang, do you have any relatives?" yunmengshi asked.


    Dong Ningxiang''s face darkened and whispered, "I''m an orphan and have no relatives."


    Yunmengshi continued to ask tentatively, "does sister Xiang have an impression of her childhood?"

 Chapter 134

    "When I was a child?" Dong Ningxiang seemed to return to her memory. Suddenly her eyes brightened. "I, I seem to think of a few childhood scenes."


    "Oh? Sister Xiang, talk about it." Yunmeng poem looked interested.


    Dong Ningxiang closed her eyes and said, "it seems to be a military compound. There is a sound of gymnastics class every morning."


    "What else?" yunmengshi continued. Dong Ningxiang told her about these previous lives. She wants to know more to identify the relationship between Dong Ningxiang and pan Jingming.


    "And?" Dong Ningxiang seemed to fall into memory again. "I''m not an orphan. I have a father, a mother, and a brother."


    "Brother?" yunmengshi was a little excited. Was her sixth sense really accurate?


    "My brother is very kind to me. Give me anything to eat first. He has determined to be a soldier since childhood." Dong Ningxiang said with a smile.


    "Did sister Xiang think how you were sent to the orphanage?" yunmengshi asked. If this one is right, the brother sister relationship between sister Xiang and pan Jingming can be almost confirmed.


    "I was young at that time. When I woke up, I wasn''t in the room. By the way, it was the nanny who took me away. She said I shouldn''t have been born in such a family. There were too many enemies." Dong Ningxiang looked ferocious and seemed to hate the nanny very much.


    Dong Ningxiang opened her eyes and was surprised to think of so many things. "Mengshi, how can I think of so many things?"


    Yunmengshi guessed, "maybe sister Xiang awakened her power, which transformed her brain, and the memory hidden in the depths of her brain was excavated."


    This conjecture is almost close to the thing. Dong Ningxiang murmured, "I''m not abandoned, I''m not a child no one wants." what has bothered her for so long is also that her heart knot has been untied. Dong Ningxiang thought she was unwanted and abandoned. After remembering what happened when they were children, I knew that she was wanted by someone and had a family.


    Yunmengshi seems to want to learn more from Dong Ningxiang, "sister Xiang, can you still remember where you lived when you were a child?"


    Dong Ningxiang shook her head in distress. Even if she found the memory of her childhood, how can a one - or two-year-old child know where she is?


    Yunmengshi sighed. In fact, knowing the information, she was 90% sure that her previous feeling was correct.


    Dong Ningxiang suddenly felt wrong. Why was Yunmeng poetry so interested in her childhood? She looked at yunmengshi straightly. Is it profitable for Mengshi to save herself?


    Yunmengshi noticed Dong Ningxiang''s suspicious eyes and understood what she thought, "sister Xiang, I didn''t save you as you thought, let alone use you. I read the information of Pan Jingming, one of the three leaders of the base yesterday and knew that his sister was lost when she was a child."


    Dong Ningxiang''s pupils dilated instantly and his heart became flustered.


    "My feeling tells me that sister Xiang may have something to do with Pan Jingming. And my feeling has always been accurate," Yun Mengshi shrugged.


    "The leader of the base may be my brother?" it seemed to think of the way his brother smiled at him when he was a child, and Dong Ningxiang burst into a smile on her face.


    Yunmeng poem poured cold water over, "sister Xiang, don''t report great expectations. Even if he is your brother, can he really treat you as a child in the world of supreme interests in the last world?"


    Dong Ningxiang was indeed awakened by this basin of cold water. Everything Zhu Qiang had done to her emerged in her mind, and the dark breath shrouded around her in an instant.


    "Sister Xiang." Yunmeng poem shouted, with spiritual strength in her voice.


    "Ah?" Dong Ningxiang woke up, and his breath disappeared.


    "Sister Xiang, I don''t think it''s important to find your relatives. At present, the most important thing is to control your powers. Look around you." yunmengshi said helplessly.


    Dong Ningxiang looked left and right, and her face turned red. All the sofas she sat on turned black, like a big fire.


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Dong Ningxiang said somewhat helpless.


    "Ha ha, sister Xiang, if you destroy it, I can still afford this sofa." Yunmeng Shida found Dong Ningxiang with a different personality from his previous life, which was very novel.


    Dong Ningxiang has always been preoccupied in her previous life and has never been so relaxed as today. Seeing Dong Ningxiang like this, yunmengshi was very happy. When she knew the news of Dong Ningxiang''s death in her previous life, yunmengshi vowed to let sister Xiang live well in her next life.


    So whether pan Jingming is the leader of the base or not, she will help Dong Ningxiang to recognize her relatives. She and Joe joined hands. What can embarrass them? It''s just that it''s easier to make use of the relationship between Dong Ningxiang and pan Jingming.


    He also taught Dong Ningxiang several ways to control her powers. Yunmengshi asked her to practice by herself, and yunmengshi went to confirm whether Dong Ningxiang was pan Jingming''s sister or not.


    Before leaving, Dong Ningxiang said something about Pan Jingming when he was a child. After listening to Yunmeng poem, she laughed and went straight to pan Jingming''s residence.


    Pan Jingming, like Qiao pengran, was busy with the guild affairs in his villa when someone knocked at the door.


    Pan Jingming was an acute child and said angrily, "come in, you''d better give me a reason to convince me, or you''ll be useless."


    The man who came in to report was sweating and said, "leader, Miss Yun wants to see you."


    Pan Jingming was worried. "What, Miss Yun, I haven''t heard of it. I can''t see it."


    The man was also anxious. "Chief, Miss Yun is the lady who came with chief Qiao at the meeting."


    Pan Jingming remembered for a moment and scolded, "what are you looking for me for? I''m not her gold owner either. Was it so soon abandoned by Qiao pengran?"


    "Chief, will you invite her in?" his men hesitated at the door.


    "Let her come in." Pan Jingming sorted out his emotions and said to his opponent.


    The man nodded, said ''understand'', and closed the door. I wiped my sweat outside the door. I felt like I''d survived.


    Yunmengshi was taken to pan Jingming''s office.


    Pan Jingming ignored Yunmeng poetry and continued his work there.


    Cloud dream poem sneers in his heart. Is this going to give himself a bully? She found a sofa, shrank in and closed her eyes.


    An hour later, pan Jingming actually saw yunmengshi ''asleep'' on the sofa? Suddenly angry and funny.


    "Wake up." Pan Jingming yelled, trying to wake yunmengshi up.


    Yunmengshi slowly opened his eyes. He didn''t mean to be frightened at all. He asked faintly, "chief, is this the end of the work?"

 Chapter 135

    Pan Jingming didn''t seem to be in the mood to talk to yunmengshi. He asked impatiently, "what are you looking for me? Doesn''t Qiao pengran want you?" now pan Jingming doesn''t seem to realize the power of yunmengshi. In the days after that, he beat his feet and beat his chest more than once. Why did he talk to yunmengshi that day.


    Yunmengshi smiled with an innate pride in his eyes, "in this world, only I don''t want him, he can''t want me."


    Pan Jingming is even more impatient. Qiao pengran is a stronger man than him. He respects the strong man in his heart. It''s natural to see someone say a strong man like this. "Come on, what do you want from me?"


    Yunmengshi stretched his body, sat steadily on the sofa, knocked his legs and asked tentatively, "I heard that you had a sister who disappeared when you were a child and hasn''t been found yet?"


    Pan Jingming''s face sank suddenly, rushed to yunmengshi and wanted to grab her neck.


    Yunmengshi quickly turned his face to one side, avoided pan Jingming''s throat, turned his body to one side, turned over from the edge of the sofa, stood steadily on the ground and said, "why, don''t you want to know your sister''s whereabouts? Or don''t you care at all? Indeed, in the end of the world, interests are supreme and the strong are respected."


    "Shut up." Pan Jingming said angrily, but he didn''t come forward and continue to attack yunmengshi. He wanted to know his sister''s whereabouts.


    Pan Jingming took a deep breath and wanted to calm his mood. "What do you know?"


    "Me? I know everything." yunmengshi went to another sofa and sat down.


    Pan Jingming looked at yunmengshi''s arrogance and couldn''t help it. He rushed forward and wanted to teach her a lesson. He hasn''t been so oppressed since he was a child. Even in the end, he is a leader.


    Yunmengshi didn''t want to move this time. She reached out and grabbed pan Jingming''s fist.


    "You, you, you..." Pan Jingming bit his teeth and wanted to move, but he couldn''t move.


    The white and tender hands of Yunmeng poetry are like chains, which firmly imprison pan Jingming''s hands.


    "Do you still want to do it?" Yun Mengshi asked faintly. His tone is no different from that before, but he has become a hidden strong man in Pan Jingming''s eyes.


    "No." Pan Jingming shook his head in frustration. He was sure he couldn''t get rid of Yunmeng poetry. For the first time, he realized that maybe Qiao pengran took Yunmeng poetry to various places because of the strength of Yunmeng poetry.


    "Sit." yunmengshi let go of Pan Jingming''s hand and pointed to the sofa next to him, "I don''t like looking up at others."


    Pan Jingming swallowed his anger. She held what she wanted in her hand, and she couldn''t beat her. If she wasn''t obedient, what else could she do?


    "Where is my sister?" Pan Jingming couldn''t wait to ask after sitting there.


    "Wait a minute, what price are you willing to pay?" Yun Mengshi asked playfully.


    "What do you want?" Pan Jingming clenched his fist and asked with his teeth.


    "How about giving up your position?" Yun Mengshi asked lazily.


    Pan Jingming was silent and struggled in his heart, "how can you prove that your news is true?"


    Yun Mengshi said, "when you were eleven, your sister was two. One day, when you were teasing your sister, you peed your pants because you didn''t want to leave her little bed."


    After saying this, pan Jingming''s 40 year old face suddenly turned red. "How do you know?" no one should know much. At that time, as long as he and his sister were in the house, was it really his sister? But my sister was only two years old at that time?


    "Is there such a thing?" yunmengshi said with a smile when he saw pan Jingming blushing.


    "Come on, where did you know about it? My sister was only two years old at that time. How could she have a memory?" Pan Jingming asked angrily.


    Yunmengshi laughed at his ignorance, "don''t you know that after human beings awaken their powers, in addition to the strengthening of the body, the brain will also be strengthened?"


    Pan Jingming was dumb. Indeed, as Yunmeng poem said, after becoming a power, he felt that his memory was much better.


    Suddenly, pan Jingming asked, "how old are you this year?"


    Yun Mengshi was stunned, "eighteen, nineteen, I don''t know how old she is." indeed, she didn''t pay attention to her age after she came back from rebirth.


    Pan Jingming murmured, "no, my age is not right. My sister should be about ten years older than you."


    "Ha ha, I''m not your sister." yunmengshi said with a smile. How could pan Jingming think so.


    "Well, as long as I give my sister to me, I''ll give up my position and hand over all my hands to Qiao pengran." Pan Jingming seems to have made a great determination and said.


    Yunmengshi really didn''t expect pan Jingming to do so. Originally, she was just testing. "Have you really thought about it?"


    "Before the death of my parents, the most regrettable thing is the loss of my sister. I don''t regret finding my sister and reassuring my parents underground. Moreover, the end of the world is coming. I should protect my sister from harm. I have missed the first 20 years of her life, and I will protect her in the future." Pan Jingming said seriously.


    Yunmeng poetry is calm on the surface, but it is churning in the heart. She was silent for a moment. "She was married. I met her on the road. At that time, she, her husband, little brother-in-law and her mother-in-law were besieged by zombies. I saved them. Then I took them to s city."


    "Is she in s city?" Pan Jingming asked anxiously and excitedly.


    "Yes, she lives in a shabby steel plate room with three other people. She is squeezed by her mother-in-law all day and uses her as a servant girl."


    When talking about this, pan Jingming''s eyes flashed. His sister, who had always been in his heart, was bullied and driven by others. "Where are they?" these words came out of Pan Jingming''s mouth, which made yunmengshi feel that he wanted to pull out the skin of those who bullied her sister.


    "Later, at the instigation of her mother-in-law, her husband found someone to sell her at the price of several pieces of bread, instant noodles and a cotton padded jacket."


    Pan Jingming stood up, and the blue veins on his neck burst, "who is it?"


    "I checked. The person who bought her was Qin Hanyin''s men." Yunmeng Shi said faintly, without a trace of sympathy.


    Pan Jingming looked at yunmengshi with sharp eyes, "you''d better not lie to me." after that, he had to rush out to save his sister.


    "Wait." Yunmeng stopped him. "I''ve saved her. How can the people I brought be bullied."


    Knowing that his sister didn''t fall into Qin Hanyin''s hands, pan Jingming was in a better mood. Of course he knows who Qin Hanyin is. The women who fall into his hands are not intact.

 Chapter 136

    "Where is she?" Pan Jingming''s attitude towards her was much better after knowing that his sister was saved.


    Yunmengshi glanced at him and asked again, "are you really willing to abandon your position for your sister and give all your hands to Qiao pengran?"


    Pan Jingming smiled brightly, "now that I''ve decided, I won''t go back. You know I''m grumpy. I can''t compare with Qin Hanyin and Qiao pengran in terms of strategy and strength. I admire the strong. Since Qiao pengran is better than me and can bring a better life to the survivors of the base, why should I occupy this position?"


    "I really didn''t read you wrong." yunmengshi finally showed a sincere smile. "Just now I was testing you to see if your brother is worthy of sister Xiang."


    Pan Jingming was dumb. "But I gave up this position and gave it to Qiao pengran. He can immediately become the only leader of the base without any trouble. Why do you refuse?" he asked puzzled.


    "Qiao pengran and I are proud people. We don''t want to get the position of leader by this means. Even without your abdication, there is nothing we can''t accomplish together in the world." yunmengshi''s face is full of confidence.


    Pan Jingming did not expect that the seemingly small man had such great ambition. He said, "I was just serious."


    "Hmm?" Yun Mengshi didn''t understand.


    "I said I really wanted to give up the position of leader of the base, and you just mentioned it. I''m very relieved to give my brothers to Qiao pengran." Pan Jingming said. His face showed a trace of fatigue. His character was really not suitable to be the leader of the base. He felt that he was only suitable for charging.


    "Don''t unload this position for the time being," said Yun Mengshi faintly.


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you want to avenge your sister? Do you really want her bully to live a good life? What would she do if I didn''t save her?" a series of questions made pan Jingming''s face more and more ugly.


    "What should I do?" Pan Jingming asked calmly.


    "It''s very simple. When Qin Hanyin needs your help, just stab him in the back." yunmengshi''s face flashed a strange smile, and his small white teeth stood out.


    "OK, no problem. But you want me to see my sister?" Pan Jingming''s most wanted thing now is to see his sister.


    "You go back and clean up. Don''t let people recognize it. You and I will go to Qiao pengran''s villa secretly." Yunmeng Shishu said his idea.


    Pan Jingming is still hesitant at this time. If all this is a fraud, when they arrive at their base camp, don''t they become fish on other people''s kitchen board and be slaughtered?


    "Pan Jingming, I want to kill you. Don''t bother so much." yunmengshi said arrogantly. But it was not boring at all. This sentence came out of her mouth without any sense of contradiction.


    Pan Jingming hesitated.


    Yunmengshi had to release a heavy bomb, "Pan Jingming, have you ever heard of the legend of a level 4 power around Qiao pengran in the base?"


    Pan Jingming nodded. The news spread all over the base, but everyone thought it was a joke. Level 4 powers are not white radishes. Can they get together?


    Pan Jingming first felt funny, and suddenly remembered the significance of Yunmeng poem mentioning this matter. "You, you''re not the level 4 power around Joe pangran, are you?"


    Yunmengshi naturally nodded, "why else would Qiao pengran take me at the meeting to decide major events?" of course, Qiao pengran took her to the meeting, not only because she is a level 4 power, and can see little poetry at any time, is what Qiao pengran thinks in her heart, regardless of his level 4 power.


    Pan Jingming''s heart turned into a storm. No wonder yunmengshi dared to go to the meeting alone. No wonder Qiao guanran''s people respected her so much. Who dares to despise a level 4 power? Only those of them who don''t know the truth will regard Yunmeng poetry as Qiao pengran''s "private pet".


    In horror, pan Jingming put on a little makeup, disguised himself as his men, and followed yunmengshi back to the villa.


    The moment they stepped into the villa, pan Jingming saw Dong Ningxiang sitting on the sofa chatting with childlike innocence.


    The connection between blood and blood makes pan Jingming very sure that this is his lost sister, who knows that his parents talked about before their death.


    Dong Ningxiang also found pan Jingming behind Yunmeng poetry.


    "Mengshi, this, this is?" Dong Ningxiang trembled and pointed to pan Jingming.


    "Well, sister Xiang, this is Pan Jingming." yunmengshi smiled and encouraged Dong Ningxiang. Then he introduced pan Jingming: "this is Dong Ningxiang."


    "Brother, brother." Dong Ningxiang''s voice trembled. The blood connection of his relatives can''t be wrong. This is his brother, the only relative in the world.


    "Baby, is it you?" Pan Jingming, who has always believed in men bleeding without tears, felt a layer of water mist on his eyes.


    The sound of "baby" touched Dong Ningxiang''s deep memory in her brain. Yes, when she was a child, her relatives called her baby. Tears streamed down her cheeks, "brother, you are a brother. When I was a child, I always lay by my bed and didn''t even leave for dinner."


    "HMM." Pan Jingming held back his tears, went to Dong Ningxiang and gently hugged her for fear that his strength would hurt his sister.


    The two held each other for a long time. Dong Ningxiang felt a warm feeling in her heart.


    There is also an unknown feeling flowing in the heart of Yunmeng poetry standing on one side. Originally, she did not believe in feelings. Whether it was friendship, family affection or love, she thought it was superfluous, useless and needed to be destroyed. But in such a world where people eat people and Zombies eat people, she saw so many moving things and so many sincere feelings. Gradually felt a kind of emotion called moving.


    After a while, the two talents loosened, and Dong Ningxiang stood there embarrassed. Pan Jingming, a man in his forties, giggled there.


    "You brothers and sisters have a good chat." after yunmengshi said this, he took the childlike innocence upstairs. Because of the relationship of blood, the two people who met for the first time had an unspeakable sense of familiarity.


    Pan Jingming looked at Yunmeng poetry thankfully. He really wanted to ask Dong Ningxiang whether she had been well these years and explain that her family didn''t want to abandon her.


    In the evening, pan Jingming stayed here after rubbing a meal of childlike food in the villa. People in their forties still have the same character as children. Dong Ningxiang is helpless to see his brother like this, but her eyes are full of warmth.


    After finding relatives, yunmengshi could feel that Dong Ningxiang''s power breath was much smoother.

 Chapter 137

    When Qiao Jianran came back, he saw pan Jingming in the villa and asked coldly, "Why are you here?"


    Yunmengshi explained: "however, brother Jingming is sister Xiang''s brother."


    Qiao pengran was also very surprised. She looked at Yunmeng poetry. Did she know this relationship long ago and save Dong Ningxiang?


    Yunmengshi ignored him and said, "brother Jingming, shall we discuss how to solve Qin Hanyin?"


    Pan Jingming''s face was positive, and his anger immediately appeared on his face. Qin Hanyin really deserved it.


    Dong Ningxiang wondered why her brother hated Qin Hanyin so much. Aren''t they allies in front of everyone? But she didn''t ask much. She didn''t understand the base.


    "By the way, sister Xiang, if the two sides start fighting, you can also go and have a look," said yunmengshi.


    Pan Jingming immediately objected, "No." her sister is an ordinary person. How can she join in this excitement? Because Dong Ningxiang just woke up and couldn''t control her breath, Yunmeng poetry had to separate part of her spiritual power in Dong Ningxiang, so pan Jingming didn''t find that Dong Ningxiang was a power.


    Dong Ningxiang smiled, "brother, I''m also a power."


    "Oh?" Pan Jingming was very surprised.


    Qiao Jianran secretly praised the spirit of Yunmeng poetry. If he didn''t know Dong Ningxiang was a power, he would also think she was an ordinary person.


    "Brother, I''m a level 3 power." Dong Ningxiang said like a child. After finding her brother, Dong Ningxiang, in her thirties, completely released her nature and got rid of the miserable life of no one''s pain and no one''s love.


    "Ah?" this surprised pan Jingming. He just heard yunmengshi say that his sister was bullied is false? Can level 3 powers still be bullied? Isn''t it the role of the donor everywhere?


    Yunmengshi explained: "sister Xiang''s power is quite special. The awakening time has been three levels. She was completely ordinary before. I think brother Jingming didn''t feel the energy before?"


    "Is that the baby''s power awakened?" he thought it was a powerful power who was promoted.


    "That''s right. What''s up, brother? Am I powerful?" Dong Ningxiang said more childishly.


    Yunmengshi thought of the research results of a scientist in a previous life. The types of powers will affect the character of the powers. For example, fire powers are usually hot tempered, water powers are usually women, and so on. The dark power of Dong Ningxiang''s awakening makes her character childish. Because awakening becomes a level 3 power, it has a greater impact on her character.


    Pan Jingming fondly touched Dong Ningxiang''s head and said to her like a child, "the baby is the most powerful."


    Yunmengshi also said, "using more powers is good for sister Xiang''s control of powers."


    After eating childlike innocence''s food, they casually found a room and planned how to deal with Qin Hanyin, so as to reduce the sacrifice of manpower. After all, there are so many zombies outside the base, so they can''t lose too much for small.


    Early the next morning, pan Jingming took Dong Ningxiang back to his site to deal with the matters discussed yesterday. Pan Jingming is the kind of person who values love, righteousness and gratitude. He will do what he promised. Yunmeng poetry believes this very much.


    So I''m relieved to prepare for the next war with Joe.


    At this time, the guild is getting better and better. In just one week, hundreds of tasks have been completed, and the problem of food has been basically solved. Of course, this is also the reason why the strongmen of the base help.


    Powers from other places have also come to the s city base. Faster than the previous life, the base of s city has risen.


    The cloud dream poem in the villa looked at the direction of Qin Hanyin and said with a faint smile: "the game has begun."


    Yunmengshi took Mo Hongyuan and Zhao Yu to the guild to register an identity. Mo Hongyuan registered Level 3 powers, while Zhao Yu was an ordinary person and was good at martial arts. Yunmengshi has no registered identity. She is an employer.


    The guild is very lively at this time. There are many people who come to hand in tasks, take them, and are forming teams.


    Seeing that the level-3 powers came to the guild and were still alone, they posted them one after another, "Sir, join our team. We have all kinds of powers here, which can easily complete the task." a man couldn''t wait to shout at Mo Hongyuan.


    A woman dressed enchanting next to him was unwilling to be outdone, "Sir, our team is full of level 2 powers, the captain is a level 3 earth power, and is the first team of the guild. You will not regret joining us."


    Mo Hongyuan frowned and sent out the power of the strong, "we''re going to F City and want to hire a team to protect us."


    As soon as they heard that they went to F City, they withdrew one after another. Now they can complete some small tasks near s city with their strength. What''s more, when you go to F City, you should know that F City is a well-known place of death. Few people can come back after going.


    "Why? No one? The task reward is a level 4 crystal core." Mo Hongyuan took out a level 4 crystal core of earth series from his pocket.


    Everyone took a breath of air-conditioning, with greedy light in their eyes. If they can get level 4 crystal nucleus, they may have a chance to become level 4 powers.


    When everyone hesitated, a voice appeared: "our team took the task."


    The miscellaneous guild hall was suddenly silent. They made way for the team to come in. There are four people in the team, each with great momentum.


    Yunmengshi narrowed his eyes. These four people are all level 3 powers. One of them looks like he will be promoted soon.


    Seeing such a team, the people in the guild talked again, "when did such a team appear in the guild?"


    "Yes, look at their momentum one by one. Aren''t they all level 3 powers?"


    "Can''t they? But they are strong."


    The team ignored everyone''s comments, strode to Yunmeng Shi, looked at her and said, "are you the employer?"


    Yunmengshi said with a smile, "that''s right."


    "When will we start?" asked the team leader.


    "Right away." yunmengshi smiled.


    "Yes." the captain said indifferently. Look at that posture, you can fight with Zhao Yu.


    In the envious eyes of the people, the three yunmengshi and the team of four walked out of the guild. Yunmengshi bought a modified off-road vehicle with a three-level crystal core in the villa area.


    The captain drove and the others sat in the back, so he went out of the gate of the base.


    In Qin Hanyin''s villa, "chief, they have gone out."


    "Finally out of S City, I see how she escaped my palm." Qin Hanyin said with a winning ticket in hand.

 Chapter 138

    The car drove smoothly. I met zombies on the road and were killed by the team. After all, the four level-3 powers are not for nothing.


    However, yunmengshi found that they were not going to F City. She sat in the car with her eyes narrowed. She went to see what means these people wanted to use.


    Zhao Yu and Mo Hongyuan also found that the direction was wrong, but no one spoke. They didn''t seem to disrupt the plan of Yunmeng poetry.


    The four members of the team were pleasantly surprised. They took them over and half the task was completed.


    The car travels very fast and there are few zombies along the way. If yunmengshi is right, the car will not leave s City, but will stop at a place where Qin Hanyin secretly found it. After all, s city is a familiar place for Qin Hanyin. He knows exactly where there is danger and where he can''t go.


    After a while, the car stopped at a place like a warehouse. There was no zombie around. It was obviously cleaned up.


    The four of the team got out of the car, and the leader said, "get off."


    Yunmengshi pretended to be a little frightened, "this is not f city. Where is this?"


    The four were obviously very proud. They couldn''t stop laughing at the thought of the reward they would get after success.


    "Miss Yun, please get out of the car and don''t let us use force." the captain''s "respectful" appearance actually means threatening her.


    Yunmengshi gave a look to the two nearby, and the three got out of the car together.


    "Miss Yun, please welcome our leader." the captain pointed to the warehouse and said to the three.


    Yunmengshi sneered in his heart, but on the surface he was uneasy. He followed the four people into the warehouse.


    "Where''s your leader?" yunmengshi asked when he saw that the warehouse was empty.


    "Our leader will arrive soon. Please wait a moment for Miss Yun," said the captain.


    This should be the suburb of s city. There are relatively few zombies, otherwise Qin Hanyin would not choose here.


    Yunmengshi found an old chair. When people didn''t pay attention, he used the wind power to remove the dust from it and sat on it.


    Facing the four members of the team, yunmengshi didn''t even bother to play.


    Neither Mo Hongyuan nor Zhao Yu was a talkative person. For a moment, the warehouse was silent.


    Seeing the calm appearance of yunmengshi, the captain couldn''t help asking, "Miss Yun, you don''t wonder who my leader is?"


    Cloud dream poem calmly said: "Qin Hanyin."


    The four leaders were surprised. Is the arrival of Yunmeng poetry a trap. But there are only three people, and two of them are ordinary people. What if they know the leader''s plan?


    After thinking about it, the four people calmed down. "Since you know that our leader is Qin Hanyin, why don''t you feel surprised?" the team leader continued to ask.


    Yunmeng poem smiled mysteriously and didn''t go on.


    Such a reaction made the four members of the team more suspicious. Did Qiao pengran really know the leader''s plan and all this lead the snake out of the hole?


    Just as the four kept guessing, Qin Hanyin came in with more than a dozen people. When he saw yunmengshi sitting there, he laughed and said, "it''s my honor to invite Miss Yun."


    Yun Mengshi said, "it will soon be your misfortune."


    Qin Hanyin wondered, "what does Miss Yun mean?"


    "It''s said that the pro leader is a smart man. Why are you confused when you get here?" yunmengshi continued to play riddles with him, trying to delay time.


    "You, what do you mean?" Qin Hanyin felt bad. Yunmengshi, an ordinary man surrounded by so many powers, had no fear. This is very abnormal.


    Yunmengshi felt that the man was almost there and said mysteriously, "is leader Qin so relieved to go out of the base with his confidants?"


    Qin Hanyin was also nervous, "no way. No one found me when I came out. They can''t know that I''m not in the base. This must be your excuse to delay time. Don''t worry, no one will save you. No one knows that I have a private place here."


    "Ha ha, who gives you confidence?" cloud dream poem said with ridicule. The demeanor of the strong is revealed.


    Qin Hanyin felt that he seemed to see through something and said, "you are procrastinating. In such a situation, you can still be so calm. It is worthy of Qiao pengran''s'' private pet ''." anyone can hear that he is mocking Yunmeng poetry.


    "Say it, your purpose." yunmengshi and Qin Hanyin quarreled. Who would quarrel with a dead man? She crossed her legs and asked leisurely.


    "Don''t you know my purpose? Beauty?" Qin Hanyin was originally a lecherous man. Yunmeng poetry itself was his favorite type. Threatening Qiao guanran with Yunmeng poetry seems to Qin Hanyin to kill two birds with one stone. He can not only enjoy the beauty, but also force such a strong man as Qiao guanran.


    "I really don''t know." the black light in yunmengshi''s eyes was very bright. Qin Hanyin looked at her eyes and made her really want to dig out his eyes and eat them.


    "Of course, inviting beauty is to spend a good night together." Qin Hanyin completely tore off his disguised coat, showed an anxious look, rushed at yunmengshi, and said after he had enjoyed such a good "hostage".


    Before the man arrived, he was forced to stop by Zhao Yu''s sword.


    "Ha ha, I forgot that beauty has thorns." Qin Hanyin stepped back and left Zhao Yu''s sword.


    "What are you doing standing there?" Qin Hanyin shouted angrily when he saw his men standing aside.


    His men woke up and rushed to Mo Hongyuan and Zhao Yu.


    If these men brought by Qin Hanyin are the strong, Mo Hongyuan and Zhao Yu are the strong among the strong. Both of them can compete with ordinary level 4 zombies alone. But there are many people in Qin Han''s tapes. In the case of one to many, two people can only protect themselves.


    Qin Hanyin was in a good mood when he saw that Mo Hongyuan and Zhao Yu were stopped by his own men, and yunmengshi sat alone in a chair, so he slowly approached yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi looked at Qin Hanyin calmly and thought about what moves to use to play with him. As a leader, Qin Hanyin''s power is not weak, level 3 ice power. As it happens, yunmengshi is also good at ice power. He beats Qin Hanyin with his proudest power. It''s exciting to think about it.


    Qin Hanyin was getting closer and closer to Yunmeng poetry. He stepped up a few steps under his feet. He couldn''t wait.


    When Qin Hanyin was one meter away from yunmengshi, he suddenly felt that there was a fatal danger in front of him, and an ice shield in his hand suddenly formed.


    "Bang, puff." yunmengshi''s ice arrow undoubtedly broke Qin Hanyin''s ice shield and stabbed him on his right shoulder.


    The cold temperature even affected Qin Hanyin''s right hand.


    He couldn''t help covering his right shoulder with his left hand. His eyes were full of incredible, "are you a power?"

 Chapter 139

    "Why? Didn''t you expect?" a mocking smile rose from the corner of yunmengshi''s mouth.


    "I didn''t expect that you are the one hiding the most. You are the real overlord of S City, aren''t you? Qiao pengran is just a cover on the surface." Qin Hanyin guessed.


    Yunmengshi laughed: "you''re wrong. Qiao pengran is the leader of s city."


    Qin Hanyin said, "don''t think you''re a superpower and eat me. Don''t forget, there are only three of you."


    Hearing what he said, yunmengshi smiled even more, "how do you know I only brought three people?"


    Qin Hanyin looked around and said, "don''t delay time. You are destined to be my prisoner."


    "Mengshi, I''m coming." a voice came from the door, which made the people in the fight draw their attention and look at the door.


    Qin Hanyin looked at the door without exception, "Pan Jingming, what are you doing here?"


    "Ha ha, Qin Hanyin, you''re all here. Why can''t I come?" Qin Hanyin''s heart cooled when he heard pan Jingming''s tone. Pan Jingming is an enemy rather than a friend.


    At this time, Dong Ningxiang has arrived at yunmengshi and stood there. The people brought by Pan Jingming participated in the war. Qin Hanyin''s men who had the upper hand are being chased and beaten.


    The war situation was completely overturned. The people brought by Pan Jingming were powerful men. Originally, Mo Hongyuan and they did not lose the wind. With the help of these people, they were more like fish in water and relaxed.


    Qin Hanyin''s tone was trembling, "Pan Jingming, you didn''t abide by the agreement and tore up the agreement without permission?"


    Pan Jingming had a light in his eyes. "So what?" he came to Qin Hanyin''s ear and said in a voice that Qin Hanyin could only hear: "you dare to move your mind towards my sister. How many times you die is not enough to calm the anger in my heart."


    "Sister? When did you have a sister?" Qin Hanyin couldn''t believe his ears. When did pan Jingming have a sister? Is yunmengshi his sister?


    This is really a beautiful misunderstanding. The people who bought Dong Ningxiang are Qin Hanyin''s men. They want to give Dong Ningxiang to Qin Hanyin, but he doesn''t know.


    Who let pan Jingming misunderstand Yunmeng''s words? But what''s the difference?


    Pan Jingming didn''t answer. He launched his most powerful move and was ready to kill.


    Qin Hanyin was injured and his mood fluctuated greatly, so he couldn''t avoid pan Jingming''s fatal blow.


    There was a loud bang, and then everyone heard Qin Hanyin''s scream. Pan Jingming''s move hit Qin Hanyin''s chest, almost broke all his ribs, and the whole chest was concave.


    After a scream, Qin Hanyin gasped violently and struggled on the ground. Yunmengshi came to him, squatted down and said, "Qin Hanyin, I''ll tell you a secret. Do you know who the other level-4 power in the base is?"


    Qin Hanyin exhausted his last effort, "yes, you." then he closed his eyes reluctantly.


    Mo Hongyuan felt that Qin Hanyin''s breath had all disappeared and shouted, "Qin Hanyin is dead. Those who fall will not be killed!"


    No one is willing to work hard for Qin Hanyin, especially in this end of the world, the rest of his men raised their hands and expressed their willingness to surrender.


    Yunmengshi''s voice is very light, but it can be transmitted to everyone''s ears. "Well, listen, Qin Hanyin betrayed the base and betrayed all the survivors. He wants to introduce the zombies into the base. He is a madman. This crazy plan was pierced by Qiao guanran and pan Jingming. There will be no Qin Hanyin in the future." this sentence means hypnosis.


    Except Mo Hongyuan, Zhao Yu and pan Jingming, everyone was hypnotized and thought Qin Hanyin was a traitor to the base.


    "Well, we''re going to go back to the base now and tell the news to other survivors. They have just died, and Qin Hanyin deserves his death." yunmengshi continued.


    Other people''s faces were full of anger. Who knew that their only home in the end of the world was almost destroyed, their lives were almost lost, and no one would be happy.


    With everyone angry, yunmengshi returned to the s city base. At this time, Qiao pengran had already led people to surround Qin Hanyin''s residence.


    Housekeeper Zhang, Qin Hanyin''s most powerful man and his housekeeper, shouted angrily, "Qiao pengran, don''t think you can bully your family if you are a level 4 power. I tell you, our leader Qin is not a vegetarian either."


    "It seems that you don''t know what Qin Hanyin has done," Qiao churan said coldly


    As soon as the voice fell, yunmengshi returned to the base, and the car stopped right behind Qiao pengran''s men.


    Yunmengshi took a group of people out of the car and went to the public.


    Housekeeper Zhang saw the team leader and yunmengshi standing together and said angrily, "bright boy, our boss values you so much that you betrayed him?"


    The captain shouted, "although Qin Hanyin values me, I can''t obey his orders and do anything to damage the base."


    Except for the powers in charge of security work, other powers gathered here. Hearing the voice of the captain, they immediately talked about it. They cleaned up the base by themselves. They don''t allow anyone to do anything to damage the base.


    "You nonsense, when did the boss do anything to damage the base?" housekeeper Zhang''s angry head was about to smoke. Such a hat can''t be fastened on the boss''s head.


    "Qin Hanyin plotted to lead a large number of zombies into the base, trying to destroy the whole base and occupy all the materials by himself." Yunmeng poem passed into everyone''s ears with a dignified voice.


    Now it''s all fried. Some people are indignant and some don''t believe this fact.


    Qin Hanyin''s men stood up with grief and anger, "she''s right. Qin Hanyin really let us destroy the defense of the base and lead a large number of zombies into the base. They were found by leader pan and leader Qiao and jointly destroyed his plan."


    The team leader came out and said, "before, he was the most admired person and my benefactor, but he asked me to do such a thing, I can''t do it. The base is our last place to live, and those who destroy it deserve it."


    His words aroused a public response, "Damn, damn, damn."


    When yunmengshi saw it, he gave Qiao pengran a wink. Qiao pengran stood up, "Qin Hanyin violated the interests of the base and tried to kill all the survivors. Leader pan and I executed him on the spot. The body has been moved back and will be hung in the central square for three days. Who still has meaning?"


    After hearing this, everyone was silent, and no one dared to say more.


    "In order to prevent Qin Hanyin''s men from damaging the base, the following provisions are made: Join leader Qiao''s forces and sign an agreement. Otherwise, drive out of the base." yunmengshi said another heavy bomb.

 Chapter 140

    Qin Hanyin''s men were very angry. If it weren''t for Qiao guanran, they would have shot directly.


    Housekeeper Zhang laughed, "Qiao pengran, why? Why do you deal with it like this? Qin Hanyin betrayed the base, we didn''t betray, you have no right to deal with us."


    Joe looked cold. "This is what leader pan and I have decided after discussion. Do you have any dissatisfaction?"


    "Qiao guanran, you just want to put the s city base into your own pocket. You are ambitious. Let''s see his true face. Don''t believe his words. Leader Qin didn''t betray the base at all. These are the words Qiao guanran wanted to attack the leader." housekeeper Zhang roared with all his strength, and the veins on his face burst.


    Yunmengshi rushed towards housekeeper Zhang''s neck with a huge water arrow. With a powerful blow, the whole arrow penetrated into housekeeper Zhang''s neck and flew from inside. Housekeeper Zhang''s head flew up in an instant, rotated in the air, hit the ground hard, and his blood spewed out more than a meter high.


    A headless body fell to the ground. Everyone present was scared to death. Unexpectedly, yunmengshi made such a sudden move. The most important thing is that housekeeper Zhang''s death was too tragic.


    The man who almost rushed out just now also shrank back.


    Yunmengshi shot his head with a gun, which obviously frightened everyone back. No one dared to resist.


    Yunmeng poetry came to the public and spread out the power of the strong, "Whoever dares to refuse, he will come to an end."


    The powers who were already scared out felt the power of Yunmeng poetry and were suppressed. This momentum was equal to or even stronger than that of Qiao Peng.


    Those who have seen Yunmeng poetry quickly recall that when Yunmeng poetry was regarded as Qiao pengran''s "private pet", did they look at her with disdain. If so, be sure to hide far away from her. Otherwise, the one lying on the ground is himself.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Yunmeng said, "well, since you don''t object, follow Joe''s rules."


    None of the people present objected, not that they didn''t want to, but that they didn''t dare. This is the end of the world. The strong is respected. If Qin Hanyin is still alive, all the powers can''t say that he betrayed the base, at least there will be supporters.


    Pan Jingming was also the first time he saw Yunmeng poetry''s full power. He was glad that he didn''t make enemies with two level-4 powers.


    Qiao guanran sent people to deal with the newly added powers, and sent out a spiritual power. He can feel whether the people under Qin Hanyin are still loyal to Qin Hanyin and have the heart of revenge.


    After two days and two nights of vigorous changes in the base of S City, more than half of Qin Hanyin''s powers joined Qiao pengran''s men, and what shocked the base''s powers happened: the base ordered a leader, pan Jingming, to give up his position as leader, let all his men join Qiao pengran''s team, and he also hung up an idle job under Qiao pengran''s men, He went to the guild to register an identity, ready to become a free man, and then take good care of his sister.


    So far, there is only one leader in s city base, Qiao pengran.


    Yunmengshi feels relieved. Qiao guanran is still the leader of the s city base, and he is no longer the test object in the laboratory. He doesn''t have to be bled all day, or disappear for ten years, let alone listen to the news that those who send themselves to the laboratory live a happy life every day.


    Yunmengshi stood in the room, overlooking the scenery of the base and breathing the free air. He was very relaxed. The struggle and suffering after rebirth were finally released today.


    Beijing base, doctor, we''ll meet soon.


    When night fell, the thoughts of Yunmeng poetry also took back her body. After rebirth, she lived well, didn''t she?


    Suddenly, yunmengshi''s sensitive six senses heard someone shouting outside the villa: "Xiang''er, I''m wrong, Xiang''er, forgive me."


    When Yunmeng poetry looked at it, wasn''t this man Zhu Qiang?


    Dong Ningxiang also heard the voice, and a trace of disgust crossed the corner of her mouth. She didn''t take revenge on him, but took the initiative to deliver it to the door.


    The powers in the villa went downstairs and stood there with a sense of excitement.


    Yunmengshi also came down and sat down on a sofa beside the window. She wanted to see her achievements. What would Dong Ningxiang do to Zhu Qiang, the person she loved in the past?


    Since seeing Dong Ningxiang, pan Jingming has never returned to his villa. He has been on Qiao pengran''s territory and handed over all his work to Qiao pengran.


    Qiao guanran is full of resentment while dealing with the major and minor matters of the base every day. He must make the s city base get on track quickly, so that he can dump his work to Tu Wencheng and get tired of being with Xiaoshi every day.


    Dong Ningxiang was expressionless and walked down step by step to the door.


    Zhu Qiang was not as energetic as before, and even had no dignity as a power man. His clothes were ragged and full of dust. Because there was no water, my hair didn''t wash for many days and stuck together.


    When he saw Dong Ningxiang come out, his face was full of joy. Moreover, after Dong Ningxiang''s power awakened, the whole person became more confident and more temperament. He was dressed in neat clothes and was like a person from two worlds like Zhu Qiang now. "Xiang''er, you finally came out. I knew you still loved me, didn''t you?"


    Dong Ningxiang stared at Zhu Qiang''s face, full of nostalgia.


    When Zhu Qiang saw Dong Ningxiang''s appearance, he unconsciously relaxed, and a proud look appeared on his face. He knew that Dong Ningxiang couldn''t live without herself. As long as she appeared in front of her, she would love to provide herself with delicious food and drink.


    Pan Jingming was very angry. If he had known, he should have secretly solved Zhu Qiang. What if his sister really regretted and ran away with slag man? Can you kill him in front of your sister?


    Yunmeng poetry looked at Dong Ningxiang calmly and looked forward to the next development.


    Dong Ningxiang recalled for a while and said, "yes, Dong Ningxiang loves you very much. As long as you come back and beg her, she won''t have the heart to refuse and go back with you."


    Zhu Qiang''s face was more happy and completely ignored Dong Ningxiang''s calling his name.


    "But she''s dead and you killed her alive." Dong Ningxiang''s face suddenly cooled down.


    Zhu Qiang hurriedly explained, "Xiang''er, listen to me, I was..."


    "You don''t have to explain, I know what you think." Dong Ningxiang''s face no longer had an expression. "Do you think that now in my position, as long as you coax me back, you won''t have to worry about food and drink? Does your mother and your brother think so?"

 Chapter 141

    Zhu Qiang was exposed and his face changed, but he still wanted to explain for the sake of his future life. He thought that as long as he explained well, Dong Ningxiang would still forgive himself.


    "You really don''t need to explain," Dong Ningxiang said faintly.


    Zhu Qiang''s face was full of joy and thought he had been forgiven. Pan Jingming wanted to rush up to a power and kill Zhu Qiang directly.


    Dong Ningxiang whispered, "don''t explain, because after I awakened my power, I vowed to kill you myself."


    When the voice declined, the powers in Dong Ningxiang''s body came out. Zhu Qiang''s face was still full of joy. His body slowly began to turn black, starting from his feet, from bottom to top, and even to his brain.


    In the "hiss" villa, some people who had seen Dong Ningxiang use her powers took a breath of air conditioning. Originally, Dong Ningxiang was only qualified to live in the villa because of Pan Jingming. Unexpectedly, her own strength was so abnormal.


    Pan Jingming laughed and said, "well done, baby."


    Yunmengshi smiled, and sister Xiang finally got rid of her tragic fate in her previous life. Can this prove that he may not be as miserable as his previous life? Yes, it must be. God saw that his previous life was so miserable and gave him a chance to do it again. How can he not take advantage of it?


    Dong Ningxiang saw that Zhu Qiang died and was killed by herself. Tears flowed down the corners of her eyes, so her grievances and cowardice flowed away. Later Dong Ningxiang was no longer the one who was bullied arbitrarily.


    Yunmengshi stood up, went to Dong Ningxiang and gently gave her a hug to congratulate her on getting rid of her cowardly self.


    Dong Ningxiang also hugged Yunmeng poem, "dream poem, I did it."


    "Sister Xiang, I know. She did a great job." Yun Mengshi encouraged. She actually had some drums in her heart before. I didn''t expect Dong Ningxiang to be so decisive. There was no hesitation in his eyes.


    Time passed quickly. It had been three days since Dong Ningxiang''s affair. Yunmengshi had been staying in the villa these days, and Qiao guanran had been dealing with the work.


    The integration of forces in s city has basically come to an end, but there is a big problem facing Qiao kuanran - the lack of food. Even if all the food in his space is taken out, it can only last for a week. Even though a reward was offered in the guild, few people took the task. There are fewer people who take over the task and come back alive.


    So that day, Joe personally took several powerful people to that place. Yunmengshi doesn''t know that she is trying to expand her soul sea these days.


    With the rise of spiritual strength, the soul sea has also increased. These days, yunmengshi stays quietly in the villa to consolidate the just expanded soul sea and prevent the collapse of the soul sea.


    At noon, the villa became noisy. Yunmengshi frowned and disturbed himself to consolidate his strength. Didn''t he tell them to be quiet?


    Just as yunmengshi wanted to go down and warn the noisy people, the door of her room was knocked hard. If it weren''t in the villa, yunmengshi almost thought someone had robbed her.


    Feeling that it was Gu Bai at the door, yunmengshi stood up and murmured, "you''d better give me a suitable reason. Otherwise, Qiao pengran can''t protect you."


    When he opened the door, Gu Bai rushed in, worried and almost crying.


    Yunmengshi didn''t feel right, "what happened?"


    "Mengshi, boss, boss..." Gu Bai was worried and couldn''t speak.


    Yunmengshi grabbed his clothes and said, "what''s the matter with Joe?"


    "The boss went out to look for food. He met a powerful zombie and tried his best to bring us out, but he was seriously injured and is still unconscious." Gu Bai gasped for breath and finally said something with a cry.


    "What?" yunmengshi felt a surge of anger in his heart, and then worry. His emotions lingered in his heart. "Take me to see him." yunmengshi''s blackened eyes turned red in an instant.


    Gu Bai was startled by the momentum of yunmengshi. He didn''t pay attention to the changes in her eyes. He hurried out of the door and took yunmengshi to see Qiao guanran, who was seriously injured.


    Yunmengshi enters Qiao pengran''s room and sees Qiao pengran lying in bed. She immediately wants to pick out the zombie that hurt him and get cramped.


    Joe, who was seriously injured, lay motionless on the bed, with no blood color on his face, some purple lips, frowning and looking very painful. Yunmeng''s heart is really sour and astringent. People who recognize themselves are beaten like this.


    Yunmengshi stroked Qiao''s face and touched his eyebrows, as if to let it stretch. White light appeared in her hand. She first cured Qiao pengran''s trauma, and then slowly invaded his brain with mental strength. Yunmengshi''s heart was half cold, and the soul sea was extremely chaotic and on the verge of collapse.


    She wanted to know what happened to Joe and how such a thing could happen? She immediately went to the door, found Gu Bai who went with Qiao Peng, and asked directly, "what have you met?"


    Gu Bai looked frightened. "I don''t know. Those who went with us died strangely. We didn''t even see the zombie."


    "It''s the spirit zombie," yunmengshi said definitely. The spirit zombie conforms to everything Gu Bai described.


    "Psychic zombies? Yes, that''s right. The boss had been saying your name recently before he was unconscious, and then it was blurred. Now I think the boss is talking about the psychic department," Gu Bai said.


    Yunmengshi turned and left, saying, "take care of your boss."


    Gu Bai caught up with him, "Mengshi, what are you doing?"


    "Save Qiao pengran." cloud dream poem said faintly.


    "Mengshi, you can''t find the zombie. The boss is like this. Only you can hold your feet in the base." Gu Bai begged yunmengshi. In fact, he was worried that yunmengshi would not come back if he went like the boss.


    Yunmengshi snorted coldly, "call pan Jingming back and press out the news of Qiao''s injury. He just said that he had gone to look for food."


    "Dream poem." hang Gu Bai still wants to stop.


    Yunmengshi gave him a cold stare, and Gu Bai quickly let go of his hand.


    "Where is the place?" yunmengshi came to the door, suddenly turned around and asked.


    "Mengshi, I''ll go with you," Gu Bai said, gritting his teeth.


    "You''re just a burden," said Yun Mengshi cruelly. "What''s the address?"


    Gu Bai was helpless and said the address.


    Yunmengshi greeted Mo Hongyuan and asked him to go with himself without taking a second person. This is also because Mo Hongyuan knows her identity. There are many useless moves that can be used without being tied up.


    Yunmengshi estimated that the zombie could force Qiao to such a point that there was at least five levels.

 Chapter 142

    Mo Hongyuan drove his car to the flour mill, where Qiao pengran was seriously injured.


    Yunmengshi sat in the back of the car, silent, and the air pressure was frightening. Mo Hongyuan radiated the momentum of his senior zombie. No zombie dared to approach along the way. It went well. They went near the flour mill.


    "This is it, Wang." Mo Hongyuan stopped the car according to the address provided by Gu Bai and said respectfully to yunmengshi. When no one else was there, Mo Hongyuan still called Yunmeng poetry the king.


    "Well," said yunmengshi coldly, and his anger had reached a peak. The huge mental force is like radar searching for the hiding place of the spiritual zombie.


    "Ow." with a cry, the zombie felt the provocation of Yunmeng poem, howled, and then released his mental strength to fight against Yunmeng poem.


    "Hum." yunmengshi felt an impact and hit the sea of her soul. The sea of her soul just consolidated was a little unstable and unstable.


    Yun Mengshi''s heart tightened. The zombie was more powerful than he thought. He had never heard of such a thing in his previous life. Did his rebirth change the track of the world?


    The spirit zombie was very excited and didn''t hide his body. He appeared directly in front of Yunmeng poetry.


    This is a man in his thirties. Except that his skin is gray, his nails are black and his eyes are red, he is no different from ordinary humans. It seems that there is a little wisdom, but the eyes are still muddy, indicating that the wisdom is not high.


    The momentum of Yunmeng poetry rose sharply, and the authority of the zombie emperor also escaped from his body.


    The excited mood of the spirit zombie suddenly stopped. The pressure of Yunmeng poem made him step back, "ow, ow." he kept crying, higher and higher, with the meaning of provocation.


    The power of the zombie emperor doesn''t work for the zombies of the spiritual department? Yunmeng poetry has a bitter heart. He is so arrogant. I think the zombie emperor''s authority is useful to all zombies. The world is so big, how can I only have an adventure? Humans, animals and plants all have threats to themselves.


    With the last trace of arrogance, yunmengshi is ready to fight with the spiritual zombies. However, her soul sea is not stable, which is not good news.


    Mo Hongyuan found a safe place when the zombie of the spiritual Department came out. In such a level of battle, he could only help, suppress his anxiety and watch the battle.


    This is an invisible battle. Both of them stand in place, mobilize their spiritual strength and fight in the air. They have the same strength, so they don''t need any moves. That''s asking for trouble.


    With the passage of time, the two people''s faces gradually became worse, and the spiritual power led to some distortion in the space. Yunmengshi retreated with the wind power, but the spirit zombie rolled on the ground.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes brighten. She''s really stupid. She can''t only do spiritual powers. Why should she fight with the zombie? Moreover, her spiritual sea is not yet stable. If it collapses, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Thinking of this, yunmengshi fired an ice arrow. In addition to the spirit department, what she is best at is the ice department.


    The zombie of the spirit department was scared and rolled on the spot. Taking the opportunity, it sent out spiritual power and attacked the sea of the soul of Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmeng poetry has no hard resistance. As soon as the wind power goes up, it easily avoids the spirit power.


    Seeing that the zombie of the spirit department failed to hit, he made a big move to gather all the remaining powers in the crystal nucleus into the palm of his hand, and the powerful energy gathered together to drive the air.


    Yunmengshi''s face became serious. This move is really strong. She feels dangerous and can threaten her energy.


    "Boom" drives the air, and the spiritual energy group becomes a network, like a huge fishing net, covering Yunmeng poetry.


    The net is so huge that even Yunmeng poetry can''t run out with the fastest speed.


    The spirit zombie stood there weakly, the corners of his mouth rose, showing sharp teeth, and there was a huge amount of zombie virus in the zombie mucus. He looked greedily at the head of yunmengshi. There was something he wanted. A voice in his heart told him to kill her, seize her crystal core, kill her, kill her.


    Mo Hongyuan hid aside, burning like fire in his heart. He was angry. Anger that wants to help but can''t help. He can feel the huge energy contained in the spiritual net. If he sticks a little, he has to explain it here.


    There was no panic in yunmengshi''s heart. This net has great energy, but it is too scattered. The scattered energy is not so threatening.


    She stood still and covered her body with a layer of her own mental strength.


    The spirit net passed through yunmengshi. Her body shook. Although her energy was very small, it was the kind of defenseless. The move of spirit zombie directly hit her soul sea.


    Cloud dream poetry endured the concussion of the soul and transmitted it to Mo Hongyuan.


    Mo Hongyuan received the voice of Yunmeng poem and rushed out in an instant. The distance of hundreds of meters was less than one second. He immediately completed the transformation from white hands to zombie hands. When the zombie of the spiritual department didn''t respond, he took his head.


    "Break it quickly." Yun Mengshi said anxiously.


    Mo Hongyuan felt that the head in his hand was full of energy. When he heard the voice of Yunmeng poetry, a reaction in his head was to fall hard.


    "Bang" head was severely thrown to the ground, suddenly broken into two parts, and the energy dissipated gradually.


    Both Yunmeng poetry and Mo Hongyuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s finally over." Mo Hongyuan went over and helped yunmengshi up.


    Yunmeng poetry doesn''t feel very good. The soul sea is shaken, and the spiritual power is running around in the body uncontrollably.


    "Wang, you..." Mo Hongyuan looked worried. He could feel the soul mark weakening.


    "Bring the corpse of the zombie," said yunmengshi, holding back the discomfort in her head.


    Mo Hongyuan immediately brought the body.


    Yunmengshi picked up the Zombie''s arm, bit it down, and ate the spiritual zombie one by one. This is the way for normal zombies to advance. Find other zombies, defeat them, and eat their bodies and crystal nuclei. No energy is wasted.


    Yunmengshi hasn''t eaten a zombie in his previous life and this life. He really endured his nausea and chewed slowly.


    "Wang, this is the crystal core." Mo Hongyuan handed the crystal core of the spiritual zombie to yunmengshi.


    After yunmengshi took it, he put it into the space.


    "Wang, why don''t you absorb the crystal core?" Mo Hongyuan couldn''t help asking.


    Yunmengshi was silent. Of course, she wanted to take the crystal core back and absorb it for Qiao pengran, so that Qiao pengran would recover.


    His injury will recover after a period of time, but Joe is different. He can''t wake up without crystal nucleus.

 Chapter 143

    "Wang, your soul is hurt, and I can feel that the mark is getting weaker and weaker. You must be badly hurt. Why don''t you absorb this crystal core?" Mo Hongyuan insisted. "Wang, you must think of Qiao pengran. Wang, you are the zombie emperor, Qiao pengran is human. One day, he will find your identity, and human beings will always stand on the opposite side of zombies." Mo Hongyuan said anxiously that he didn''t want yunmengshi to be hurt.


    Yunmengshi continued to be silent. How could she not know? She couldn''t control herself. Can''t help caring, can''t help thinking, can''t help being a shrinking turtle. Everything will wait until he finds out who he is.


    "King, zombies are destined to be irreconcilable with humans," said Mo Hongyuan.


    "Have you ever thought that one day, human beings and zombies can live in harmony?" yunmengshi raised her head, stared into Mo Hongyuan''s eyes and asked.


    "Wang, can I tell the truth?" Mo Hongyuan asked hesitantly.


    "Say."


    "Impossible, how can humans allow things that threaten their race to happen? Once one day, human strength is strong enough, the first thing is to remove all zombies," Mo Hongyuan said positively.


    "Yes, human beings are selfish. Once I wanted to destroy the whole human beings. Only zombies are enough in the world." yunmengshi''s eyes are full of confusion, "but I met so many people along the way that I want to leave them. Their feelings are worth the world."


    Mo Hongyuan was also dumb. He did not deny what Yunmeng poetry said. Since he became conscious, he felt that his emotions were less and less, and some were just indifference and bloodthirsty. These emotions reminded him all the time that he was no longer a human.


    "Wang, what shall we do?" Mo Hongyuan was also confused.


    "Human beings and zombies will live in harmony one day," yunmengshi said with strong confidence.


    "Wang, can it be realized?"


    Although Yunmeng poetry is weak, it has strong self-confidence, "it can be realized." so far, the idea of Yunmeng poetry has changed from destroying all human beings to making zombies live in harmony with human beings, which seems more difficult.


    Before that, Yunmeng poetry should solve the problem of consciousness of zombies. If zombies can control their behavior and don''t attack humans at will, their plan will take a big step forward.


    After yunmengshi finished eating the zombie, the sea of soul seemed to be stable. If she hadn''t spent a lot of spiritual nuclei in consolidating the sea of soul, she couldn''t be reduced to such a state today.


    After sitting quietly for a while, yunmengshi could barely stand up. Mo Hongyuan drove to yunmengshi, who sat in the co pilot''s position.


    The car starts and wants to go back to the s city base.


    Yunmengshi suddenly thought of something and said to Mo Hongyuan, "let''s go to that guy''s territory."


    "Wang, you need to rest." Mo Hongyuan frowned.


    "Follow my orders," yunmengshi insisted.


    Mo Hongyuan is helpless. There will be no other zombies in the general powerful zombie territory. With his protection, there should be no accidents in this place.


    So he turned around and headed for the spiritual zombie site.


    The car stopped after driving for less than a minute. Both of them smelled the smell deliberately sprinkled by the zombie to prove that this is their own territory. Don''t come to other zombies.


    Because the zombie had just died, the breath did not dissipate.


    This is the warehouse of the flour mill. Countless flour are neatly placed in it. With a wave of Yunmeng''s hand, all the flour is included in her space jewelry. Fortunately, the space jewelry is large enough. There is no pressure to load the flour.


    After putting all the flour into the space, Yunmeng poetry felt a familiar smell. She slowly approached the corner of the warehouse. Mo Hongyuan felt puzzled, but for the safety of yunmengshi, he also followed her.


    Yunmengshi was injured and his whole body was out of control. It was difficult to walk. It took him two minutes to walk to the corner of the warehouse.


    "Eh?" the closer you get, the stronger the familiarity of Yunmeng poetry. What''s the smell? She must have seen it.


    Is it because of the familiar breath that the spirit zombies evolve so fast?


    After standing completely in the corner, yunmengshi looked around and found nothing unusual.


    Mo Hongyuan was even more surprised, "Wang, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you feel any familiar breath?" Yun Mengshi asked suspiciously.


    "Breath? No, Wang, I don''t feel anything. I just feel the smell of flour." Mo Hongyuan said solemnly.


    Yunmengshi couldn''t help laughing. Mo Hongyuan was really cute. If Gu Bai was here, he would laugh? At the thought of this, Yunmeng poetry was stunned. Whenever Gu Bai would be remembered by herself. When she first met, she always regarded him as a person who can be used. Once there is no use value, she will be abandoned.


    It seems that I really want to work hard to realize the plan I came up with today. Yunmengshi secretly swore.


    Yunmeng poem turned around in situ and tried to feel the direction of the breath, but it didn''t feel it. How did the smell come from all directions?


    It''s really confusing. Yun Mengshi''s stubborn temper has come up. We must find this thing. I must have touched such a familiar breath.


    Yunmengshi casually pointed to a place and said to Mo Hongyuan, "break this place down for me."


    Although Mo Hongyuan was surprised, he had to listen to Wang''s words. He honestly smashed the cement floor with his hand. Under Mo Hongyuan''s hand, the concrete floor is as unbearable as tofu.


    There is nothing in it. Yunmengshi doesn''t feel lost. He just wants to test his ideas.


    "Go on, chisel this one." yunmengshi glanced at the concrete ground without anything and said.


    The appointed by Mo Hongyuan continued to smash the cement ground, but there was still nothing in it.


    "Go on." Yunmeng poem drew another place.


    Fortunately, there is a mark between the two souls, which makes Mo Hongyuan feel that Yunmeng poetry is serious, not teasing him.


    "Boom" smashed another place, but there was still nothing.


    So it went on for more than 20 times, and there was almost no place to stand under the feet of the two people. It was chiseled by Mo Hongyuan.


    "Wang, what''s here?" Mo Hongyuan finally asked.


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "I don''t know. I just know that this is a very important thing."


    The two men continued to dig the ground, again and again. Finally, when Mo Hongyuan hit again with his fist, the cement was intact.


    "Wang, here." Mo Hongyuan was a little excited.


    "I see." Yunmeng poem also has some excited tone.

 Chapter 144

    Yun Mengshi tapped the brick that Mo Hongyuan didn''t move with his hand. "Dong Dong Dong" was empty, Yun Mengshi thought.


    "Wang, do you want to open it?" Mo Hongyuan said excitedly. After smashing for so long, he finally got a little harvest.


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "I always feel wrong. There is not only what I am looking for, but also a kind of other breath."


    Mo Hongyuan wondered, "Wang, what do you mean?"


    Yunmengshi explored the back of the brick with her newly recovered mental power, but her mental power was severely bounced back.


    "HMM." yunmengshi''s face suddenly turned pale. The already precarious sea of souls was more dangerous by this collision, as if it was about to collapse.


    Yunmengshi could not stand at this time.


    Mo Hongyuan hurriedly held yunmengshi and said anxiously, "Wang, use the crystal core quickly. We can find another crystal core to treat boss Qiao. If you are seriously injured, who will find it?"


    This sentence moved yunmengshi. As long as he is fine, he can find other spiritual zombies for Qiao pengran. Thinking of this, yunmengshi immediately sat down and took out the spiritual crystal core from the space. This is a five-level crystal core. Yunmengshi opened his mouth and ate it.


    The huge spiritual energy flows in Yunmeng''s poetry and enters the sea of soul. In an instant, Xiali stabilizes the sea of soul. The crystal wall of soul just about to collapse also slowly heals, and there is no huge crack just now.


    An hour later, yunmengshi''s face gradually improved. Mo Hongyuan could also feel that the contract between them was stable, not as faint as it was just now. He finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Wang," Mo Hongyuan said happily.


    Yunmengshi stood up and didn''t seem to be hurt at all. Only she knew that it was only a temporary injury to the soul. This time, the injury was added to the injury, and the consequences were much more serious than she thought.


    "Well, I''m fine." she comforted Mo Hong all the way.


    Yunmengshi stared at the brick for a long time and couldn''t think of a way to take out the things inside. If he was smashed by violence, it must be much more serious than that he had just been shot.


    Yunmengshi suddenly wanted to try his power and said to Mo Hongyuan, "stay away."


    So they retreated to the door of the warehouse together. Yunmengshi felt that the distance was almost the same, and launched his power. The sharp ice arrow hit the brick accurately. With a loud bang, the spiritual energy greater than the "fishing net" of the just mental zombie burst out from under the stone brick, and rushed out of the roof of the warehouse and straight into the sky.


    Standing outside, Mo Hongyuan and yunmengshi were shocked by this huge energy. Mo Hongyuan, in particular, is glad that he didn''t break the stone brick violently after listening to yunmengshi. Otherwise, there is no doubt that the crystal core of him and yunmengshi will be burst by this huge energy.


    Yunmengshi is also glad that he was only played a little, rather than being directly broken through the spiritual sea by energy.


    Because the energy fluctuation is very violent, yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan have to avoid a distance. At this time, they are hundreds of meters away from the warehouse, and can still feel the energy fluctuation.


    "Wang, this, this energy is too big. Was it made by the zombie?" Mo Hongyuan murmured.


    Yunmeng Shi glanced at him, "if the spirit zombie had that ability, it would not be killed by us."


    Mo Hongyuan nodded. Standing there, they saw that the warehouse had been overturned, all the walls had been broken, and the ground was in ruins, like a typhoon.


    After a while, the energy fluctuation in the warehouse slowly subsided, but there were still some residues.


    Yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan approached the "warehouse" step by step. At this time, they could not be called a warehouse, but a big pit, ten meters deep.


    "Wang, this is too terrible. What is this?" Mo Hongyuan had some palpitations.


    "I don''t know. I just feel a familiar smell. I didn''t expect it to be so dangerous." yunmengshi said with a wry smile.


    "Wang, let me have a look?" asked Mo Hongyuan.


    Yunmengshi walked around the pit. He didn''t find anything wrong, nor did he feel the palpitating danger. He nodded, "OK, let''s go down together."


    The two jumped. Yunmengshi pulled Mo Hongyuan''s arm and used his wind power. More than ten seconds later, yunmengshi landed steadily with Mo Hongyuan.


    After landing, they looked around carefully. There was no danger.


    "Wang, there!" Mo Hongyuan pointed to the place where the stone brick had just been.


    "I feel it. It''s the familiar smell." although excited, Yunmeng poetry still retains caution, afraid of just coming.


    The two walked there step by step. The speed was more frightening than when yunmengshi was injured.


    Finally, ten minutes later, the two finally came to the place.


    "This, this is?" Mo Hongyuan said in surprise. The reason why he was surprised was not that it was scary. On the contrary, there was only a small pit of ten centimeters with a gray bead and some gray water in the pit.


    Yunmeng poem was silent. Why are the beads so similar to the white beads in the space, and there is a trace of similarity in the breath of the two beads? No wonder I feel familiar.


    Yunmengshi wrapped his hand with spiritual strength, slowly stretched into the small puddle and took out the blue beads.


    When the palm of his hand touches the gray water, yunmengshi feels a soft spiritual energy entering the sea of his soul along the spiritual force of his hand. That feeling is almost as comfortable as soaking in a warm hot spring in ice and snow.


    Knowing that the gray water is harmless to him, yunmengshi slowly removes the mental power wrapped in his palm, and more energy enters his body, but it is not that kind of rampant, like the water of a brook, gurgling into the spiritual sea.


    Yunmengshi''s injured soul sea slowly improved, and the broken crystal wall not only healed, but even more solid than before.


    Ten minutes later, feeling the fullness of the soul sea, yunmengshi withdrew his hand and saw that the gray water was much lighter than the color just now.


    "Hongyuan, put your hand in, this water can broaden the spiritual sea," said yunmengshi.


    Mo Hongyuan was just complaining about his weak ability. There was an opportunity to enhance his strength. Almost without hesitation, Mo Hongyuan put his hand in and the energy slowly entered his body.


    Five minutes later, Mo Hongyuan took his hand back. The color of the gray water almost became transparent, and the energy inside was absorbed by the two people.


    Yunmengshi took out the crystal cores in the space and handed them to Mo Hongyuan. Then he ate some, sat on the ground, closed his eyes and began to advance.

 Chapter 145

    Bursts of light shone in Yunmeng poetry, and the expansion of the spiritual sea made her plan to work hard and improve her level. Yunmengshi feels that her rebirth has led to many things different from the previous life, and the strength of the whole world has improved much faster than the previous life.


    Maybe in some unknown place, there will be level 6 or even level 7 zombies, variants or powers. If she meets them, won''t she fall behind?


    So yunmengshi plans to raise the level first.


    Twenty minutes later, yunmengshi easily rose to level 5. Her body was still full of energy, but she didn''t rise to level 6. Although eager to improve the level, we still need to lay a good foundation. Yun Mengshi didn''t do the job of killing a chicken and laying eggs.


    After everything was finished, yunmengshi felt that there were also great energy fluctuations around him. It turned out that Mo Hongyuan was also in the promotion.


    The promotion of zombies is always simpler than that of powers. Their own bodies have been strengthened by zombie virus without polishing by powers. The body is equivalent to the container, and the energy is equivalent to the water inside. The container itself is very fragile and the water is easy to overflow.


    The human body is very fragile. It is only through a little grinding of energy that it is able to hold so much energy. So humans upgrade more slowly than zombies.


    In addition, there are fewer human survivors than zombies, and one after another, many humans have become powers. If yunmengshi doesn''t intervene, sooner or later, the world will become the world of zombies, and humans are no longer the master of the world.


    At present, human beings do not have this consciousness, so the huge plan of Yunmeng poetry can not be implemented. Human beings, if you don''t fear and convince him, they will always report the idea that if they are not our race, their hearts will be killed.


    Mo Hongyuan''s promotion was also very fast. In less than half an hour, he finished the promotion and became a level 4 zombie.


    After Mo Hongyuan woke up, he found yunmengshi standing next to him to protect the Dharma for him. He was somewhat moved. As the zombie emperor, yunmengshi also protected the Dharma for his subordinates. He never blamed him and thought of him everywhere. Where can I find such a good king? He really didn''t want yunmengshi to be hurt by Qiao pengran.


    Then he couldn''t say this to Qiao pengran. He could only silently guard the king. When Qiao pengran did something sorry for the king, he regretted living in this world.


    "Wang, shall we go back?" Mo Hongyuan said to Yunmeng poetry after he had collected all his thoughts.


    "Go back." yunmengshi''s mood is much better. With this gray bead, Qiao pengran doesn''t have to worry about things.


    Like the use of white beads, yunmengshi sat in the car, took out a bottle from the space, put some water in it, and put the gray beads in it.


    There were still no zombies on the way back. The car soon returned to the base of s city. It took only one day to go back to the world.


    Seeing that yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan returned to the villa intact, everyone was relieved. No matter what the result was, they would just come back safely.


    Everyone stood up. Gu Bai couldn''t help but ask, "Mengshi, Hongyuan, how are you?"


    Mo Hongyuan smiled and said, "the young ladies are out. What else can''t be done?"


    "The zombie?" Tu Wencheng couldn''t help asking. Qiao pengran was seriously injured, and yunmengshi didn''t have any news. He was the most guilty one, because he proposed to go to the flour mill. He didn''t do a good job in information collection, so Qiao pengran went to the flour mill rashly, and finally dragged down the boss and was seriously injured. Now I don''t know what the situation is.


    Mo Hongyuan continued, "of course, she was killed by the young lady."


    "Hiss" the crowd was really surprised, especially Gu Bai. He knew what the strength of the spiritual zombie was. The boss took them without even seeing the face of the zombie. Most of them were killed. Finally, the boss took them out with serious injuries.


    "Dead, dead?" Gu Bai''s eyes were almost out. "Mengshi, I knew there was no problem killing the zombie with your strength." then Gu Bai laughed and praised his good vision.


    Tu Wencheng went to ''suppress'' Gu Bai according to the usual practice. "Who took Mengshi and didn''t let her come?"


    Gu Bai said wrongfully, "I''m not worried about Dream Poetry?"


    At this time, pan Jingming also came to the villa with Dong Ningxiang. He saw yunmengshi standing there safe and sound. Dong Ningxiang ran out to hold her and looked carefully from top to bottom. He didn''t find any traces of injury. Some complained and said, "Mengshi, take me there in the future. I''m also a level-3 power. I can help you."


    The heart of Yunmeng poetry is really warm. Dong Ningxiang still cares about herself like in previous lives. "Well, sister Xiang, I''ll call you later." she said with sincerity in her eyes.


    Pan Jingming also asked, "how is it? Has it been solved?"


    Yunmengshi smiled with confidence and said, "it''s basically solved. I have a clue about the injury. He will be well soon. I''ve brought back the food from the base."


    Pan Jingming laughed and said with appreciation, "Dream Poetry, with you and kuanran in the base, why don''t you worry about development?"


    Yunmengshi nodded, but she was still worried about Qiao pengran. After talking to the people, she went upstairs to Qiao pengran''s room.


    Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng also want to follow up. Mo Hongyuan stops them. After Qiao pengran wakes up, it is the opportunity for them to be alone. What''s the matter with these two thousands of watts of electric lights?


    Mo Hongyuan''s heart is also tangled. On the one hand, he wants Wang to be happy, on the other hand, he is afraid that she will be hurt. Because of the mark, he could vaguely feel the darkness in the heart of Yunmeng poetry. If the king was hurt, I''m afraid no one in the world could stop her? It is estimated that at that time, the world will be destroyed.


    Yunmengshi opened the door of the room and went in. Qiao pengran was no different from when she left, because her soul was seriously injured. I don''t know if there will be any sequelae.


    Yunmengshi took out the bottle soaked with gray beads from the space, and half of the water in it had become light gray.


    When the gray beads were found by yunmengshi, most of the energy was emitted into the air. At that time, the powerful energy that overturned the warehouse seen by yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan was caused by the gray beads.


    When finding the gray beads, the gray water next to them did not know how long it had been soaked before yunmengshi''s injury could be healed and Mo Hongyuan was promoted directly.


    However, the light gray water can wake Joe up.


    Yunmengshi slowly poured some, but Qiao churan closed his lips and didn''t drink at all.


    Yunmengshi was helpless and looked at the bottle in his hand in a daze.

 Chapter 146

    Suddenly, yunmengshi sighed, took the bottle to his mouth, took a sip, put it close to Qiao pengran''s mouth, printed it gently, and crossed the water in his mouth.


    In this way, half a bottle of water was fed to Qiao pengran by yunmengshi.


    Joe ran drank it smoothly, and the energy contained in the gray water was slowly repairing his injured soul. In less than a minute, his face looked much better, and his frown was relieved.


    Yunmengshi took out a bottle from the space, put it in clean water, soaked the white beads in it and put it on the cabinet at the head of the bed. In order to prevent her virus from infecting Qiao pengran, she is going to make Qiao pengran wake up and drink the white water.


    Yunmengshi put his hand on Qiao pengran''s head and used his spiritual power to drive the energy into his body and speed up the repair of his soul.


    Qiao guanran seemed to feel that the energy in the gray beads was gentle and added to the injured soul. It felt like drinking a big bowl of hot soup in the ice and snow, from the mouth to the stomach, and then to the whole body.


    The comfortable feeling makes Qiao pengran make a sound unconsciously. Yunmeng poetry is very happy, which increases the output of spiritual power, drives energy, and frantically repairs Qiao pengran''s soul.


    An hour later, yunmengshi felt a little tired. It was not so easy to repair his soul. Especially when he entered other people''s bodies, he should be more careful. He could cause irreparable damage to Qiao at any time.


    If she can sweat, she must be sweating. Unfortunately, she can''t, so on the surface, she just looks very tired.


    Another hour passed, and Joe''s soul was basically repaired. Not only was his soul completed, but also the capacity of the soul sea was much larger. In the future, it would not be so difficult for him to advance.


    "It''s really cheap for you," murmured yunmengshi.


    "Yes, it''s really cheap for me." unexpectedly, Joe suddenly spoke, although his voice was dry and dumb.


    "You''re awake." yunmengshi didn''t find it. When she said this, her tone was very excited.


    "It''s good for you." Qiao pangran opened his eyes and said painfully when he saw yunmengshi''s tired face.


    "Drink this." yunmengshi got up and ran the water with white beads on her head, took out the white beads and put them into the space, and handed the water to Qiao pengran.


    Joe didn''t ask much, so he drank the milky water in one mouthful. This water can not only drive away zombie virus, but also cure other hidden diseases in the body.


    He handed the empty cup to yunmengshi, and Joe kept staring at her lips.


    In fact, he was conscious in his coma, but he was in great pain. When the cold lipstick of yunmengshi came up, he felt very comfortable, and the pain of soul tearing was not so painful. Then he felt a cool energy entering his body, and the pain of soul was slowly smoothed.


    Somehow, he firmly believed that this was Xiaoshi. He urgently wanted to wake up, see Xiaoshi''s face, hold her hand and kiss her lips.


    Yunmengshi felt Qiao pengran''s hot eyes looking at his lips. She didn''t feel a heat in her heart. If she was human, her face must be like a ripe apple, but she was a zombie. Therefore, in Qiao pengran''s view, Xiao Shi was very calm and didn''t even change her face.


    "Little poem," cried Joe.


    "Hmm?" yunmengshi promised.


    "Little poem," cried Joe, smiling at the corners of his mouth


    "What are you doing?" yunmengshi said impatiently. What''s wrong with this man when he wakes up.


    "It''s nice to see you when you wake up." Qiao''s voice flowed into yunmengshi''s ears like a spring.


    She never thought that Qiao pengran''s voice was so good. When Qiao pengran was lying there, she was so eager to wake her up. Even regardless of the danger, she went to fight with the level 5 zombie. She didn''t want to be tired. She used her mental power to drive the energy in Qiao pengran''s body for two hours to make him better quickly.


    If Qiao pengran knew this, he would be very happy. Isn''t it for this day that he searched hard for small poems?


    But yunmengshi won''t tell him until he knows he is a zombie.


    Qiao pengran touched yunmengshi''s tired face with his hand and pulled it over.


    Yunmengshi didn''t defend Qiao guanran. She was immediately dragged to the bed. She was just about to struggle. Qiao guanran said quietly, "sleep, I know you''re tired."


    Yunmengshi''s heart suddenly calmed down, closed his eyes and lay beside Qiao pengran.


    Because zombies have no sleep, but they can close their senses and be in a dormant state.


    Yunmengshi fell into a dormant state after leaving only the energy to maintain her breathing and heartbeat temperature. Indeed, she experienced too much on this day. Even if the sea of soul is intact now, the fatigue in her heart still exists.


    In Joe''s side, she can be defenseless, can sink into a dormant state without defense.


    It''s also quite contradictory. On the one hand, she hides her identity and is careful all the time. On the other hand, she completely believes in Qiao pengran.


    Yunmengshi sometimes thinks that it''s not good to live like this without telling Qiao guanran all his life? However, such an idea was thrown out of her mind in an instant. If so, yunmengshi knew that she would never really fall in love with Qiao pengran. And that''s the truth. One day Joe will know. Maybe he''s suspicious now. Wouldn''t she be more hurt then?


    The two upstairs had a comfortable rest, and everyone downstairs was going crazy.


    Gu Bai never stopped walking around on the ground. Tu Wencheng was upset. "Gu Bai, can you stop and have a rest? I look dizzy."


    "I''m worried about the situation above. Can''t I sit down?" Gu Bai said anxiously as he walked around.


    Tu Wencheng scolded, "don''t I worry? Don''t everyone worry? No one is as upset as you."


    Gu Bai became more anxious. "What should we do? Shall we go up and have a look?"


    Pan Jingming immediately rejected, "in case Mengshi is helping Qiao pengran recover, we still don''t bother. We are all powers. The wound of the soul is the worst to heal, and it''s normal to take a long time."


    Dong Ningxiang sat on the sofa, her face was also bad, and her anxiety and anxiety were written on her face.


    Pan Jingming came forward and comforted, "we should believe in Dream Poetry. When have you seen her fight uncertain?"


    Mo Hongyuan answered, "yes, when the young lady came back, it was clear that she had done enough for boss Qiao''s injury chest. Don''t worry!"

 Chapter 147

    5¡¢ Six hours later, seeing that the two people upstairs had not come out, the people present couldn''t help it.


    Mo Hongyuan just felt that the breath of cloud dream poetry in the mark suddenly weakened, and his worry increased a lot.


    Seeing that Mo Hongyuan was worried, they couldn''t help it. They all knew that Mo Hongyuan had a contractual relationship with Yunmeng poetry. Although it was a master-slave contract, Mo Hongyuan could also feel the state of Yunmeng poetry.


    Even his face changed, doesn''t it prove that yunmengshi''s state is not good?


    "Go, go up." Pan Jingming took the lead, and they couldn''t help rushing up.


    Although anxious to die, the remaining reason reminds everyone that if they disturb the good deeds of the two people and face the two strong ones, they will not end well and will be crushed to death by Qiao guanran with a lot of work tasks.


    Pan Jingming went to the door and pulled La GuBo, trying to let him take the lead.


    Gu Bai has a bitter face. Why is it him again? Let him do all the things that offend the boss and Mengshi. What if the boss and Mengshi are really making out? They rushed in, and those two had to kill themselves? Especially the boss.


    Gu Bai stepped back and shook his head fiercely. He couldn''t take it.


    Tu Wencheng pushed Gu Bai to the door again. "Go."


    "I won''t go." Gu baimeng shook his head.


    Tu Wencheng asked softly, "raise your hand if you agree to Gu Bai''s going." in an instant, people raised their hands, which has never been so neat.


    "You should conform to the public opinion, and everyone agrees that you go." Tu Wencheng looked like a joke.


    Gu Bai was almost crying. He raised his hand and gently knocked on the door.


    There was no sound inside. Everyone was worried. Was something really wrong?


    Gu baimeng tried to hit the door. When his body was about to touch the door, the door of the room was opened inside.


    Qiao pengran was standing there and saw Gu Bai hit him. On the fierce side, Gu Bai tragically fell to the ground and made a loud bang.


    Yunmengshi also stood in the door and looked at Gu Bai with a smile.


    Joe looked at Gu Bai coldly. First, Gu Bai''s knock on the door woke Xiao Shi up, and his hand had to be taken back from her waist; Second, if I hadn''t recovered some strength and could avoid Gu Bai''s impact, I wouldn''t have been pressed to the ground by him?


    Thinking of such a scene, Joe looked black.


    "What are you doing?" said Joe coldly.


    "Old, boss, I, I''m not worried about you." Gu Bai patted the dust on his body and stammered. However, everyone was relieved to see that the boss and Mengshi had nothing at all.


    "Are you so ''worried'' about me?" Joe asked.


    Gu Bai hesitated and glared at TU Wencheng. He gave him a bad idea.


    "Ha ha, well, however, everyone has been worried for a day. Childlike innocence goes to make something and have a good rest after eating. Tomorrow, we will deal with the batch of flour I brought back and distribute it to the survivors of the base." yunmengshi said.


    Gu Bai wants to rush forward and hug yunmengshi. He is really his little angel and intercede with him. Otherwise, the boss must assign a lot of work to him. But because Joe was standing there, he could only think about it.


    Tongxin said "OK" excitedly and ran to make food. She was worried about it that day. After getting along these days, she regarded yunmengshi not only as her backer, but also as her relatives. She knew that yunmengshi was not hurt and saved Qiao guanran. She was really excited.


    After a hurried dinner, everyone fell asleep at ease. Indeed, they had experienced too much this day. Fortunately, Qiao pengran''s injury recovered and yunmengshi was not injured.


    Joe looked at yunmengshi''s back in his room, patted his head in frustration, and scolded Gu Bai again. His welfare!


    Gu Bai sneezed in the room and wondered how he could catch a cold with his power constitution? If he knew that Joe was still thinking about him at this time, would he be too scared to sleep?


    When I woke up the next day, everyone had a lot to do. Joe appeared in front of the survivors of the base and broke the rumor that he was dead.


    On this day, if pan Jingming hadn''t suppressed the news, the base would have been bombed in the middle of the day. If people knew that the leader of the base was seriously injured and whether he could recover was not certain, someone would take the opportunity to release rumors and shake the hearts of the survivors of the base. The original stable base could not withstand these twists and turns.


    When Qiao pengran appeared in front of the crowd and said that there was food for everyone, the survivors of the base danced excitedly. What makes people happier than food?


    However, the food is limited. The food in everyone''s hands can only ensure that they will not die of hunger. If you want to eat enough, you have to find a job. Yes, the base society has been slowly formed at this time. Not only can we find jobs in the guild, but also we need people in other places. For example, the construction of the base.


    Joe ran organized people to distribute food in the square. Yunmengshi stood aside, and all the people looked at her in awe.


    At this time, her news had spread in the base. There was a super strong man in the base. Although he looked like a girl, he was super strong, even stronger than Qiao pengran.


    There are even more outrageous rumors that yunmengshi doesn''t know how old he is. After obtaining the power, he not only rejuvenates, but also has extraordinary strength. Many people covet her way to become a strong person, but because she is a strong person, no one dares to ask.


    Food was distributed orderly in the square, and the survivors were happy.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged woman rushed to the center of the site and shouted in horror, "there are zombies in the base, there are zombies in the base."


    The news caused an uproar like a stone falling suddenly on the calm lake, and the people in the venue seemed crazy. The people of the end of the world were mentally fragile. When they heard the news that there were zombies in the base, they were in chaos, and no one went to verify whether the news was true.


    Joe frowned and shouted, "calm down, calm down. The defense in the base is very strict, and there can be no zombies."


    But no one who had been in a mess heard him.


    A thunder ball appeared in Joe''s palm and hit the stone next to it. With a bang, the center of the field was quiet.


    "Listen, there can''t be zombies in the base," Joe said again.


    The middle-aged woman still pointed to Joe in horror, "I saw with my own eyes that the zombie was in your villa."

 Chapter 148

    "Calm down, everyone. The base has just calmed down. This man came out to disturb the order and disturb your heart when leader Qiao distributed food to everyone. Don''t you know that people in other bases may want the food of our base?" Pan Jingming stood up and said.


    The survivors of the base gradually calmed down. Pan Jingming continued: "think about it, how can there be zombies in our base? Not to mention the strict inspection at the gate, but also the security guards at any time. You just heard the woman who didn''t know where to come out shout, and it''s like this?"


    With Pan Jingming''s reprimand, everyone calmed down. Seeing that the situation was under control, Joe looked cold and questioned the middle-aged woman, "who sent you?"


    The middle-aged woman didn''t mean to be afraid at all. Instead, she said angrily, "Joe, as the leader of S City, you actually keep zombies in your house. What''s your intention?"


    Yunmengshi seems to know something, zombie? He and Mo Hongyuan hide well. At least they are no different from ordinary humans in appearance. If they don''t know themselves, they can only be Tong Yu, the brother of childlike innocence.


    Yes, there is also the existence of Tong Yu. After entering the base, people forget Tong Yu''s existence one after another. He lives in his house all day. The crystal nucleus is provided by the childlike innocence. How can this woman see him without eating humans?


    Yunmengshi also looked at the middle-aged woman with harsh eyes. "There are zombies in the leader''s house? How can I not know? Who sent you here to make trouble? Or did you want to buckle such a big hat on Qiao guanran''s head before Qin Hanyin?"


    As soon as yunmengshi''s words came out, the survivors of the base thought that there were no zombies in Qiao pengran''s villa. Yunmengshi, as a stronger person than Qiao pengran, would know if there were zombies, but she didn''t know.


    Many survivors looked at the middle-aged woman with disdain. Many of them had anger in their eyes. The woman just wanted to incite her emotions and make herself resist the leader?


    Look, human thoughts are so easy to control and easy to be incited.


    With a few lies in her eyes, the middle-aged woman quickly said, "Joe, how dare you refuse to let us go to your villa to find it?"


    Pan Jingming laughed. "Joke, who knows if there are your accomplices? There are many fund secrets in the leader''s room and the guild''s plan. Didn''t you say someone sent you? I really admire your boss for sending such a stupid person as you to provoke Qiao guanran?"


    Some people in the base want to go to Qiao pengran''s villa. After all, where the leader lives, some people don''t want people in other bases to steal the secret of s city base.


    The middle-aged woman gritted her teeth and said, "there is a mutant beast named corpse eater, which specializes in eating zombies. It is the bane of zombies, but the number is too small and can not pose a threat to senior zombies, but she can detect the existence of zombies. If leader Qiao wants to prove that he doesn''t have a captive zombie, he will bring a corpse eater."


    The survivors are a little moved. Although strong people like Lianyun Mengshi have proved it, who knows if there are zombies? If there is a zombie in the base, how to ensure the safety of yourself and your family?


    Who knows, Joe churan just snorted coldly, and a thunder ball appeared in his hand. As soon as his hand shook, the thunder ball fell on the middle-aged woman.


    The woman didn''t expect Joe to make such a decisive move, which might greatly reduce his prestige in the base. So once she didn''t take precautions, she still had a proud expression on her face.


    Joe looked coldly at the survivors of the base who had just received food from him and said coldly, "what I do doesn''t need your approval. You just need to abide by it. What if there are no zombies in the base, even if there are zombies in the base?"


    "I have no obligation to ensure your safety. Even if you are in the base, you may die. You may die of disease, hunger or other misdeeds. In short, I am not responsible for your safety. I tell you, Xiao Shi got the food with all his life. Even if I keep it myself and don''t distribute it to you, what''s my business if you die?" Joe churan uttered extremely cruel words and beat everyone''s heart like a heavy hammer.


    Yunmengshi wanted to applaud Qiao pengran. He could say such domineering words, regardless of his image in the hearts of the survivors of the base.


    "Chief, how can you say that?" a young man jumped out angrily.


    "Hum, if you enter the s base and hand over one third of the grain, we will sign a contract. I will protect your safety and you will pay me. But do I really care if you are the third of the grain? When I came to the s base, I was only soft hearted and became the leader. Otherwise, Qin Hanyin would have destroyed the base long ago and you want to be intact "Are you standing here?" Joe said sharply.


    The truth is really that truth, but the cruelty of the facts is unacceptable to the survivors.


    Seeing that the survivors of the base lowered their heads and remained silent, Qiao ran threw the bag containing flour on the ground, "if anyone says that just like that next time, she will end up threatening me with anything. By the way, Gu Bai, check out the origin of the middle-aged woman just now. If she has relatives, bring it to me. Also, check out who she has contacted recently." Joe gave a pile of orders.


    Gu Bai immediately promised, "yes, boss, don''t worry. There must be no less of what you just said."


    Qiao congran nodded with satisfaction and left the square with yunmengshi.


    Back in the villa, yunmengshi said, "this must be a conspiracy."


    Qiao congran nodded in agreement, "who is targeting US?"


    Yunmengshi searched all the people in her head, but she didn''t find them. In this life, she has no enemies, because her enemies will be killed directly by her, so it''s impossible to give them a chance to revenge.


    "Tell childlike innocence to hide her brother and don''t be found." Joe frowned. "Although that''s what he said, it''s just to frighten the people. If a zombie is found in his villa in such a sensitive period, the survivors of the base are excited. It''s not impossible to resist together. There will be more twists and turns at that time.


    Yunmengshi was very pleased that Qiao guanran didn''t directly kill Tong Yu or drive him out.

 Chapter 149

    Is this proof that Joe can accept his identity as a zombie? Yunmengshi thought so more than once, but he was afraid to tell the truth.


    "By the way, Xiao Shi, do you know the corpse eater?" Joe asked suspiciously. He really hasn''t heard of it.


    Yunmeng has heard of the poem, but she hasn''t seen it, so she doesn''t know exactly what the corpse eater looks like. "I don''t know too much. I only know that the corpse eater is a special mutant beast. It takes zombies as food, but the level is not very high. It can only eat first-class zombies, but it is very sensitive to the smell of zombies."


    Qiao pangran said with some worry, "what if someone who instructs a middle-aged woman really puts some corpse eaters into the base?"


    Yunmengshi smiled, "of course, corpse eaters are not so easy to find. They need luck, and the probability of finding them is not large. Now the last few months have passed. Who is not working hard for food and avoiding zombies? Where is the time to find what corpse Eaters?"


    Qiao Peng''s forehead knew that yunmengshi was comforting him. Since the middle-aged woman said that she ate the corpse beast, she must have a way to find it, so she can''t take it lightly.


    The two had just returned to the villa and talked for a while, when Gu Bai rushed in panting.


    "Bai, didn''t you find the news of a middle-aged woman?" yunmengshi asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, boss, Mengshi, I''m late. The middle-aged woman''s family is dead, and her son and husband are both dead." Gu Bai gasped.


    "How did you die?" Joe was calm, as if he had thought of it long ago.


    "Someone wiped his neck with a knife." Gu Bai was a little lost and the clue broke from his hand.


    "It seems that the man has been prepared." Qiao ran analyzed.


    "Gu Bai, go and find out who has come in after me and Guan ran entered the s city base." yunmengshi ordered.


    "Yes, I''ll go right away." Gu Bai shouted and hurried out. These things were to be found in the reference room of the guild.


    Tu Wencheng also finished distributing food and returned to the villa. After Qiao ran left, the survivors were silent. After taking the food, they hurried away with a look of fear.


    In this way, Tu Wencheng''s affairs are virtually less. At least there is no need to organize the on-site order. Because of Qiao''s threats and reprimands, no one dares to pick a matter and receive food one by one.


    Who the hell is it? Yunmeng poem has a big question mark in his heart.


    Yunmengshi felt that the man was coming for herself. She could wait to die, so she stood up and wanted to see the middle-aged woman''s family, so they were dead, but maybe their bodies could say something?


    Qiao pengran also asked to follow yunmengshi. Yunmengshi readily agreed that it would mean that she would not expose her identity without trying her best. What does she mind?


    By the way, yunmengshi suddenly thought that he went upstairs to find Tong Xin and saw Tong Yu who had been staying in the room. He seemed more like a human, with light in his eyes, no longer dark and no white eyes.


    "Sister Yun?" said Tong Xin with some surprise. Yun Mengshi hasn''t looked for her since she entered the villa.


    A trace of guilt crossed yunmengshi''s heart, but it immediately disappeared. She said, "childlike innocence, your brother may have been found."


    Childlike innocence panicked. "Well, well, sister Yun, what would you do? Would you kill her brother?" her eyes were instantly wet. She pulled her brother behind her and blocked Tong Yu with her thin body.


    Yunmengshi shook her head. "I''m not here to kill your brother."


    Childlike innocence''s tears flowed down and said something inexplicable about Yunmeng poem, "sister Yun, thank you for your reception. You are a good person, and I can''t embarrass you." she said as she prepared to pack up her things.


    "What are you doing?" Yun Mengshi asked suspiciously. She said she wanted to drive away the childlike innocence. She just said that Tong Yu seemed to have been found. How did the childlike innocence react so much?


    "Sister Yun, I really appreciate your care." childlike innocence''s tears can''t help but flow, sad.


    "I didn''t want to drive you away." yunmengshi tried to explain that she couldn''t live without childlike innocence. Even if she left the base, she would bring childlike innocence and wouldn''t mind that her brother was a zombie.


    "My brother is gone, what am I still keeping?" childlike innocence seemed to complain about something.


    "I didn''t ask your brother to go either," said yunmengshi.


    "Well, sister Yun, what do you mean?" childlike innocence suddenly felt that she seemed to have misunderstood something.


    "The enemy seems to have a corpse eater. He can feel the location of the zombie, and the enemy is dark and we are bright. I''m afraid they will release the corpse eater, and then we will be passive." yunmengshi explained.


    "Corpse eater?" the child''s heart was startled. "What''s that? Will it hurt my brother?"


    Yunmengshi shook his head and comforted: "don''t worry, they don''t pose any threat to your brother, but they will expose his identity. However, in this way, your brother is more dangerous. So I''m here to add a layer of protection to your brother and a layer of shielding and fantasy to the room, so that the corpse eater can''t feel it."


    Tongxin finally stopped her tears and said with a happy smile, "I knew sister Yun had a way." Tongxin flattered.


    "Well, come in. Before I come back, you and your brother can stay in the room without going out. But now I''m worried that since they know something like corpse eaters, they will also make something to attract zombies." yunmengshi was a little whimsical.


    Childlike innocence looks at your head and shows that you understand it.


    Yunmengshi went to the window, added defense and illusion to the window, retreated to the door, and fixed the door firmly with the same technique.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, went downstairs and took Joe to the death scene of the middle-aged woman''s family.


    It is normal for a person to die in the base at ordinary times. His strength is not enough. Death is also a white death. This is the cruelty of the end. The strong is respected, which has become an unwritten rule of the end of the world.


    Therefore, the death of a middle-aged woman''s son and husband did not cause much waves, or no waves at all.


    When yunmengshi and Qiao pengran came to the shed where the middle-aged woman''s family lived, the two bodies were being carried out and buried in a place. If the base did not allow cannibalism, the two bodies would have been shared by the hungry red eyed survivors.


    You can''t eat people. This may be the only rule of the base. If people eat people, what''s the difference between them and Zombies? It is understood that no matter which base leader will not allow cannibalism in his base.

 Chapter 150

    "What are you doing?" Joe ran to the shed and saw two bodies being carried out.


    The people who carried the body looked impatient. When they heard the voice of someone asking, their faces collapsed, but as they looked back, what did they find? The person who asked them turned out to be their leader - Qiao pengran.


    "First, chief, we, we are carrying the body out to prevent the body from rotting and smelling, and then pathological changes." the people carrying the body said that they also live nearby and carry the body out of the house for the sake of public safety.


    Qiao guanran''s face didn''t have any expression, so that the survivors near the shed didn''t dare to speak. For fear of offending Qiao guanran, he would hit a thunder ball. When I went up, even those who didn''t get the flour knew that they were warned by nearby survivors not to cause trouble.


    "How did they die?" Joe asked casually, still without any expression on his face.


    "Chief, we don''t know that. When we saw them, they were dead," replied another man carrying the body.


    "Put the body down. Stand there and don''t move." yunmengshi also spoke.


    The survivors immediately put down the body and stood there honestly. Everyone in the base knew that there was a beautiful woman beside leader Qiao, but don''t annoy her. You know, she is a more powerful power than the leader.


    Yunmengshi squatted down and looked at the two bodies carefully. As Gu Bai said, the two people were indeed "wiped their necks". There was a fatal wound on their necks, which cut their throat, resulting in their death. The person who killed the two people did not use any powers, but used this "primitive" method to kill them cleanly, They must be killers before the end of the world. This means can''t be refined in a day or two.


    Joe Juan''s forehead obviously found this. He scratched the eyes of the body with his hands. It was full of panic and a little unbelievable. Did the person who killed them know them before? They knew that middle-aged women were hired to disturb people''s hearts. So people who hire middle-aged women are natural people.


    I thought that the reward firmly held in my hand was not only not given, but also a life in the end. No wonder there was incredible in fear. Yunmeng poetry tries to figure out their thoughts before they die. As long as we find out who they contacted before, it''s not difficult to find out who''s behind the scenes.


    "Did you hear anything before they died?" Yun Mengshi asked as she continued to examine the body.


    "No." several people said very unanimously, without even thinking. This makes yunmengshi feel very strange. When normal people are asked this question, they will first think about when they died, and then judge whether they heard abnormal voices. How can these people be so resolute?


    "Are you so sure?" Qiao Peng also found the problem.


    "Sure, of course, we live in a small shed across from us. We can hear any sound." one of them explained. He was afraid that yunmengshi would not believe it. "That kind of thing can be heard very clearly at night."


    Yunmengshi looked at the people suspiciously. No, they were lying. Yunmengshi could feel it.


    Yunmengshi stood up, condensed a ice hockey with a large washbasin in his hand, and said coldly, "I''ll ask again. If your return doesn''t satisfy me, this ice hockey belongs to you. As for whether you can take it or not, it''s not my business."


    The crowd shivered one after another. It was no joke. It was completely frozen.


    "My Lord, I know, I know something," said one of the men with glasses, pale.


    When others saw that they had been betrayed so quickly, they not only turned white, but also turned purple with fear.


    "Don''t be afraid. If you can tell more than him, you can avoid death." yunmengshi said faintly, as if talking about what you ate last meal, rather than deciding others'' life and death every minute.


    Those people obviously breathed a sigh of relief, cocked up their ears, listened to the man with glasses, and listened carefully to what he said.


    "A few days ago, a man in black, wearing a big mask and covering his face came to us, but there were all kinds of clothes in the base, so we didn''t feel strange. The man opened his mouth and needed our help, but we were busy going to the guild to find some chores to survive." the man wearing glasses recalled.


    "Still, no one paid attention to the man, but who knows, the man reached out and took out a large number of crystal nuclei from the backpack. The highest one was three levels. He said that as long as we help him, the crystal nuclei of the whole backpack are ours. There are at least hundreds of crystal nuclei. Where have we seen so many crystal nuclei? I was stunned one by one. It took a long time to react, Ask him what help he needs, "continued the man with glasses.


    "He said it was very simple. As long as he shouted in the square, there was a zombie at Joe''s house." the man with glasses still had an incredible look in his eyes. "I said it wasn''t that simple. We must pay a price." he murmured.


    "We all looked at each other at that time. No one dared to do so, but sister Hua was different. She had two husbands and sons waiting for her to raise, so she had to do so. But she didn''t do so. Maybe the three of them starved together today." another man with slightly longer hair and an artist''s feeling scrambled to say.


    "After sister Hua did this, we heard that she was killed. After a while, the mysterious man appeared again and said to sister Hua''s husband and son that he could be paid. Then they entered sister Hua''s shed. We were so angry that we all left here. After all, we would be jealous when we saw that others took a lot of crystal cores, but we didn''t have anything." The artist continued.


    "We didn''t hear anything. We knew when the black man left here. We didn''t know that sister Hua''s family had gone until Mr. Gu came." the man with eyes said slightly sadly.


    Yunmengshi has long dispersed the ice hockey in his hand. We can see that what they said is true. Now the focus is on the man in black.


    Yunmengshi examined the bodies of the middle-aged woman''s husband and son again. No, yunmengshi was surprised. It was not just a simple cut of the throat. They must have fallen into a dreamland before.

 Chapter 151

    Thinking of this, yunmengshi sent out spiritual power and invaded the brains of the two corpses. The soul sea inside has dried up. After seeing this situation, yunmengshi was more certain that the two people first exhausted their mental strength, and then were wiped down their throats.


    If someone wipes the throat first, leading to suffocation and death, then the spiritual sea cannot dry up so quickly. It is only a few hours since the death of two people. If the spiritual sea cannot dry up so quickly, the spiritual sea can dry up at least 24 hours after the death of people. At that time, people were really dead, but before that, their bodies were dead and their souls were still there.


    There is a legend that psychic powers reach a certain height and can be separated from the body to achieve true immortality, but they have not seen it. Who knows whether it is true or false?


    Yunmengshi turned around and said his thoughts to Qiao pengran. Qiao pengran frowned, "Xiao Shi, do you mean that a master of the spirit Department has entered our base?"


    Yunmeng poem nodded, "but don''t worry, he doesn''t dare to come out. He will die if he meets me." Yunmeng poem comforted him. After all, spiritual powers can only be described in two words in the hearts of ordinary powers: mysterious and powerful.


    It''s true. The strong spirit kills people silently. You don''t know who killed you when you die.


    Qiao pengran asked people to take the two bodies back for research, and then returned to the villa with Yun Mengshi.


    Gu Bai is waiting for Qiao pengran at this time. When he comes back, he quickly reports the results of his search for information, "boss, Mengshi, here is all the information of the people who enter the base after they are outside."


    Yunmengshi took it over and turned it over from beginning to end. "There is no spiritual department." she looked at Qiao''s forehead.


    "Maybe that man is a double power, hiding the existence of the spiritual department," Joe guessed.


    "Indeed, there is such a possibility, or it may be pretending to be ordinary people, which can''t attract our attention." Yun Mengshi then guessed and continued.


    Joe sighed. "It seems that we need to check it one by one."


    Yunmengshi nodded helplessly, "that''s all I can do. I just looked at it. There were 251 people in total."


    "OK, Gu Bo, did you hear that? Send someone to find these people in batches and say that the base has selected a group of people to work for the base and the treatment is very good. I don''t think most people will refuse? If someone refuses, most of them have problems. Gu Bo, you directly catch the person who refuses." Qiao said.


    Although Gu Bai doesn''t understand why the boss is doing this, he adheres to the principle of "what the boss says is right". He nodded and accepted.


    Yunmengshi is also very helpless. If it goes on like this, the newly stable base will make great waves again. There are zombies outside. She can''t directly put out pressure to drive away the zombies, which will attract Qiao''s attention.


    What trouble! Yunmengshi scratched her head in annoyance. If she knew who was making trouble, she would catch the man and torture him.


    "All right, let''s break up." Qiao ran dispersed the crowd in the hall and assigned some tasks.


    Yunmeng poem is to go upstairs and untie the defense of Tongxin and Tongyu''s room. As soon as she came to the door and untied her defense, she heard the howling of zombies and the helpless cry of childlike innocence in the room: "brother, wake up, I am the heart."


    Yunmengshi quickly kicked open the door of the room and saw that the house was destroyed in a mess. Childlike innocence hid in the corner and there was another circle of white powder around. It was obviously the powder sprinkled by childlike innocence to prevent her brother from rushing towards her.


    Seeing that the door was opened, yunmengshi rushed in. Childlike innocence finally couldn''t hold on. She threw herself into yunmengshi''s arms and cried loudly, "sister Yun, sister Yun, you''re finally here."


    Yunmeng poetry comforts childlike innocence with special calm words. "Well, I''m coming. It''s okay."


    While crying, Tongxin said what had happened, "sister Yun, shortly after you left, my brother went crazy and bit everywhere. I don''t even know. If I hadn''t hidden in the corner and sprinkled the powder of hidden smell, I would have been, would have been." before I finished, I continued to cry.


    Yunmengshi patted her on the head. She knew that her childlike innocence was frightened. How strong she was. She was also a teenager, and the person who hurt herself was her brother.


    Childlike innocence is very helpless. Not every time before, but as long as she takes out medicine and feeds it to her brother, his eyes will return to normal and his breath will become gentle. It''s not as tyrannical as it is now. So she could only hide in the corner. Several times, her brother seemed to rush in front of her and eat her.


    Yunmengshi released the authority of his zombie emperor. Tong Yu immediately stopped crying, and the tyrannical atmosphere weakened. She comforted Tong Xin and released her spiritual strength to see what went wrong with Tong Yu.


    "I see." seeing Tong Yu''s crystal core, yunmengshi said suddenly.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Yun?" the child''s heart had completely relaxed at this time and asked suspiciously.


    "Someone used the spirit power to Tong Yu." yunmengshi narrowed her eyes, and a cruel color flashed in her dark eyes. Did she dare to touch her?


    "What? Sister Yun, who is it?" the childlike innocence was shocked, and then angry. My brother was tampered with, but he didn''t know?


    "I think he wants Tong Yu to rush out by himself. Then he will be in trouble." yunmengshi guessed the man''s intention. Who is this man? "My defense is against people, but my mental power can''t prevent it."


    Childlike innocence looked at her brother anxiously and bit her lips. "What about that brother?"


    After being recruited, Tong Yu even decayed. There was a trace of light in his eyes, which was completely gone at this time.


    Yunmengshi patted childlike innocence''s head again, reassuring her, "it doesn''t matter. He came to us. The more things he did, the faster he was exposed. When I found out, it was his death." although there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, the smile made people look cold.


    The childlike innocence standing next to yunmengshi was so cold that he suddenly felt sad for that person. How could it be possible to succeed if he was right with people like yunmengshi? What''s more, there''s Qiao pengran''s analysis and support nearby.


    Yunmeng poetry unleashes spiritual power and destroys the powers in children''s universe.


    The psychic power that gave Tong Yu the power was at least two levels lower than Yunmeng poetry, so Yunmeng poetry easily lifted the prohibition in Tong Yu''s brain.

 Chapter 152

    Yunmengshi handled Tong Yu''s affairs, returned to the room and searched the people in his mind. Who is it?


    This kind of enemy is in the dark, and I don''t feel very good in the light. Yunmengshi wanted to find out the man immediately, but there was no way. Now he had to wait for the man''s next move.


    Yunmengshi has a black face. After her rebirth, she hasn''t been so bent. Her sixth sense tells her that this person is coming for herself.


    At dinner, everyone was preoccupied. There was a silence on the table, and no one spoke.


    Gu Bai could not bear to talk like this. He started the topic first, "boss, Mengshi, who is the troublemaker?"


    Tu Wencheng glared at him. He really didn''t open the pot. Don''t you know that the boss and Mengshi are worried about it?


    Gu Bai shrunk his neck and almost buried his face in the meal.


    Yunmengshi said, "I don''t know who it is, but this person came either for me or for you."


    Joe was also helpless, "wait, I think he will do it soon."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Childlike innocence is very worried. The man in the dark seems to have an eye on his brother. If his brother will happen, will Qiao pengran sacrifice his brother?


    Although Qiao Jianran promised, the fact is that in front of the survivors of the base, they may not protest in front of the villa. After all, a zombie suddenly appears in the place they think is safe. They don''t know when they may be attacked, and no one can stand it. Only these powerful guys in the villa and the art experts are brave enough to live under the same roof with the zombies.


    At the same time, it is also because my brother listens to his own words and stays in the room all day without disturbing others. Otherwise, even if he is strong, he can''t stand having a zombie dangling in front of him all day. Who knows he won''t attack the zombie without being quick?


    After dinner, everyone returned to their room. Yunmengshi proposed to put Tong Yu in his room to prevent being confused again.


    But he was opposed by Qiao pengran with a black face. You know, even if Tong Yu is a zombie, it can''t change the fact that he is a male. How can Qiao pengran tolerate a little poem to share a room with a man other than himself.


    So Qiao pengran wanted to put Tong Yu in his room.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t allow him to put Tong Yu in his room. He is a zombie. He doesn''t have to be afraid that Tong Yu will go crazy and bite himself in the middle of the night, but Qiao pangran is different. If he is bitten, he will be in danger of becoming a zombie.


    Finally, they couldn''t convince anyone. They decided to share a room and put Tong Yu next to them.


    If Tong Yu were wise, he would cry. Who wants to share a room with these two perverts! Unfortunately, he has no wisdom.


    At night, yunmengshi was awkwardly lying in bed. Qiao pengran reluctantly suppressed his excitement, tightened his muscles and lay beside yunmengshi.


    Tong Yu is arranged on the sofa next to him. Anyway, he doesn''t need to sleep.


    Yunmeng poetry left a trace of spiritual power on Tong Yu, so he closed his six senses and went to sleep.


    Qiao guanran looked at the "sleeping face" of the poem, especially the cherry red mouth. Sometimes he inadvertently moved, as if inviting him.


    Qiao guanran knew that Yunmeng poem itself was very alert. He would wake up as soon as there was a movement. He simulated the feasibility of stealing a little poem in his brain.


    After his lips are printed, Xiaoshi may have two reactions. First, recognize himself, then beat himself away and drive him out. Tong Yu will stay here. Second, I didn''t recognize myself. A big move came and the house was destroyed.


    No matter which one he wanted, Joe tangled for a long time, closed his eyes and scolded himself for being a coward. At ordinary times, he was so domineering and powerful. Why do I have zero IQ when I see Xiaoshi and encounter things related to Xiaoshi?


    In the middle of the night, Qiao pengran fiercely opened his eyes and spelled. He slowly approached yunmengshi and gently put his hand around her waist. Their faces were almost close together. Qiao pengran could feel the "breath" of Xiaoshi. It was really beautiful.


    Qiao pengran gently approached for fear of disturbing yunmengshi. Their lips had been pasted together. Yunmengshi immediately opened his eyes and was startled to see Qiao pengran who was almost pasted with him. His first reaction was to kick him down.


    In the second reaction, he found that Qiao pengran''s lips were actually pasted on his mouth. Yunmengshi felt Qiao pengran''s meat fragrance and really wanted to bite it down.


    However, yunmengshi held back the hunger in her head, raised her leg and kicked it.


    Qiao guanran had already prevented her from doing this, firmly grasped yunmengshi''s foot with one hand, and his face showed a slight complacency.


    Yunmengshi was itching with anger, and her other foot moved. This time she used her strength, and with a bang, Qiao pangran''s hand was on yunmengshi''s waist. Before she could grasp the other foot, she was kicked out.


    Qiao pengran borrowed some strength in the air and fell to Tong Yu.


    Tong Yu immediately jumped up in fear and shouted ''ow''.


    Yunmengshi said impatiently, "shut up."


    Tong Yu immediately stopped crying. Wang spoke. How dare he not listen.


    Qiao pengran rubbed his abdomen. Xiaoshi kicked very hard. Fortunately, yunmengshi still considered the strength that Qiao pengran could bear. After all, he was not a physical evolution power.


    The zombie emperor''s body is more powerful than ordinary physical evolved powers.


    No one else in the villa was asleep, in order to prevent mysterious people from visiting in the middle of the night.


    Hearing the sound of "fighting" in Qiao''s room, they ran out one after another. Gu Bai kicked the door of the room open.


    So people poured in, and her childlike innocence was among them. She was worried that her brother would be recruited again.


    After they came in, they saw the picture of yunmengshi sitting on the bed, expressionless, but people familiar with her could feel her anger. Joe sat on the ground with an embarrassed face. Tong Yu hid in the corner and seemed frightened.


    Tongxin hurried to Tongyu, "brother, how are you?"


    Tong Yu finally saw an acquaintance, who was shouting as if he were telling his grievances.


    Childlike innocence didn''t hear it, but she could feel her brother''s grievance. She asked, "sister Yun, did the mysterious man come just now?"


    Yunmeng poetry is also a little embarrassed, "No."


    "Did he harass my brother with mental strength again?" asked childlike innocence eagerly.


    Yunmengshi is even more embarrassed. She can''t say that Qiao pengran kissed himself secretly in the middle of the night and was kicked out of bed by himself? "No," she said again.


    "That......" childlike innocence will continue to ask.


    Interrupted by Joe, "well, nothing happened."

 Chapter 153

    Gu Bai saw Joe''s dark face and pressed down his words.


    When they saw that the house didn''t look like the enemy was coming, it looked like yunmengshi and Qiao pengran had a fight. Did boss Qiao do something "wrong" to Mengshi? They looked at Qiao pengran, a look I understood, and sympathy in their eyes.


    Yunmengshi is good at everything, but his strength is too strong. Looking at Qiao pengran''s appearance, it is clear that he is abused. It depends on whether he can beat his lover!


    When Qiao ran saw the eyes of the people, his anger came up and shouted, "you all go out."


    Everyone was startled and fled out of the room. No one wanted to be Joe''s vent.


    After Gu Bai got out of the room, he was still gloating, "boss, did you get retribution for bullying me?"


    Tu Wencheng glanced at Qiao pengran, who was following them, and sympathetically suggested, "the boss is right behind you."


    Gu Bai laughed, "Wencheng, you think I''m stupid! The boss has to kneel on the washboard in the house. How can he be behind me?"


    Tu Wencheng was helpless, and the sympathy in his eyes turned into pity.


    Gu Bai smiled for a moment and felt the chilly behind him. Looking back, his cold hair stood up in an instant. "Old, boss, hello." he was scared and incoherent.


    "Gu Bo, from tomorrow on, the task of looking at the gate will be handed over to you." Joe''s face was so cold that he could freeze stubble.


    Gu Bai''s face collapsed in an instant, but he didn''t dare to argue with Qiao guanran. He nodded knowingly, "boss, I''m so capable. You''d better transfer me back to me earlier."


    Joe ignored him and turned back to the room.


    Yun Mengshi was upset that she had just been disturbed and continued to "sleep". With the improvement of her level, her living habits are more and more like human beings. Before, she didn''t need to eat or sleep, but now she has to eat three meals and sleep every day.


    Qiao Pang angrily lay next to yunmengshi. Seeing that yunmengshi had no objection, he was in a good mood and fell asleep quietly.


    The mysterious man didn''t appear all night. When yunmengshi got up in the morning, he found that his whole body had been pasted on Qiao pengran and his hand was still around his neck. Qiao pengran still closed his eyes and breathed evenly, as if he hadn''t woken up.


    Yunmengshi clearly felt Qiao pengran''s strong heartbeat. Where was it like not waking up?


    But yunmengshi didn''t break it. He got out of bed and came to the corner of the room to see how Tong Yu was.


    Tong Yu naturally didn''t need to sleep. After standing in the corner all night, yunmengshi took out a crystal core from the space and threw it to Tong Yu.


    Tong Yu''s eyes lit up when he saw the crystal nucleus. Although Tong Xin also gave him the crystal nucleus, the quantity is limited and can''t eat it every day, so Tong Yu''s promotion speed is very slow.


    Tong Yu screamed excitedly. Yunmengshi threw out the crystal nucleus. Tong Yu also rushed out. He jumped at the empty crystal nucleus and the crystal nucleus entered his mouth.


    When the crystal nucleus of "Kayi" reached Tong Yu''s mouth, it was chewed and eaten in a few seconds, and the energy entered his crystal nucleus.


    "Very good." yunmengshi''s hand was just about to touch Tong Yu''s head when it was held by a big hand.


    Yunmengshi looked up, and Qiao pengran didn''t know when he appeared behind him.


    "Don''t touch him," said Joe. "What if you get bitten?"


    Yunmengshi smiled, "it''s all right. I''m a power and have a certain resistance to zombie virus."


    "Don''t do such a dangerous thing," said Joe solemnly, as if he had made a big mistake if he didn''t listen to him.


    How does yunmengshi feel that Qiao pengran doesn''t seem to worry about being bitten by a zombie, but doesn''t want to touch Tong Yu?


    Speaking of being bitten by a zombie, yunmengshi suddenly remembered that Qiao pengran seemed to kiss himself yesterday. Do you still have to give him a glass of water to soak white beads?


    According to past experience, people infected with their own zombie virus will completely become zombies if they can''t last for ten hours.


    Alas, yunmengshi sighed in the dark. Qiao pangran might wonder why he always gave him water to soak white beads.


    Yunmengshi took out the white beads from the space, put them into the cup, and added some water with the water power.


    Qiao pengran seemed to feel the intention of Yunmeng poem and asked, "little poem, what is this white bead?"


    Yunmeng Shihe shook his head and said, "I don''t know the specific effect, but it can really treat internal injuries. Your body is just fine. It''s good to drink some."


    After that, he fished out the white beads and handed the cup to Qiao pengran.


    Although Qiao pengran was puzzled, he drank the water in one breath according to the principle that if he didn''t want to say, he wouldn''t ask more.


    Yunmengshi put the cup back into space and wondered if he should study how to control his virus freely, so that he wouldn''t always let Joe drink white bead water.


    Who knows what sequelae there will be if you drink too much water.


    After breakfast, meatball appeared in yunmengshi''s room. Meatball glanced at Tong Yu in the corner and asked, "master, how did that guy appear in your room? Won''t you make a contract with that silly guy?"


    Yunmengshi shook her head and talked about the recent situation with the pill.


    After hearing this, the pill was a little surprised and said in yunmengshi''s head, "master, I seem to have seen the corpse eater."


    Yun Mengshi was surprised and hurriedly asked, "where is it?"


    Meatball replied: "it''s near the base. I thought it was a coincidence, but there was a corpse eater nearby."


    Yunmengshi''s brain rotates rapidly. Unexpectedly, the mysterious man really found the corpse eater, which only appeared in legends in his previous life. At the same time, yunmengshi is also worried about whether his identity will be exposed like this. Do you want to go out and kill all the corpse eating animals now.


    "Meatball, how about the strength of the corpse eater?" yunmengshi suddenly asked.


    "I can crush it with one finger," said the pill with ridicule


    Yunmengshi felt funny. Holding one of its pig feet, he laughed and said, "you don''t have fingers. You only have pig feet."


    The meatball shook his tail and said coquettishly, "master, I have, I have." then he laboriously raised one foot and moved his'' toes''.


    This move makes yunmengshi feel more funny. He kept laughing.


    After a while, Yunmeng poetry stopped smiling and got to the point, "pill, tell me what these corpse eating animals are."


    Meatball explained: "corpse eaters generally refer to variants of scavengers. They eat rotten meat before the end of the world, and their diet becomes zombies after the end of the world."

 Chapter 154

    Yunmengshi suddenly realized that although he had heard the news of corpse eating animals before, they were not accurate.


    "These corpse eaters were put by the mysterious man?" Yun Mengshi murmured.


    Marubeni said he was not very clear, but what he knew was that it was a small probability for scavengers to become corpse eaters, because they had to be able to resist the zombie virus. Not every scavenger could become a corpse eater.


    Therefore, Yunmeng poetry has never seen a corpse eater in the last life, just heard of it.


    As soon as yunmengshi patted her head, she went out to have a look? Maybe you can find a message about the mysterious man from the corpse eater.


    Dare to do it. Yunmengshi jumped out of the window with a ball in her arms, and disappeared near the villa with a leap.


    Qiao pengran upstairs just saw yunmengshi jumping from the window. As soon as he was tight in his heart, he jumped off the window and caught up with him.


    Yunmengshi''s head is full of corpse eaters. Where do you think there is a man behind it? Her speed is very fast, but she can''t get rid of Qiao pengran who follows her, which is also the reason why yunmengshi doesn''t have full speed in the base.


    Yunmengshi came to the wall of the base and changed the magnetic field there with her mental force, so that outsiders could see that there was no abnormality here. She jumped and straightened to more than three meters high, with her toes near the wall, so that she continued to rise. When she was more than four meters high, she flew out of the base directly and gently fell to the ground outside the base, Completely ignore the high voltage on the wall.


    Qiao congran followed closely and fell outside more cleanly than Yunmeng poetry when the magnetic field did not recover.


    At this time, Yunmeng poetry had rushed to the north according to the instructions of meatball.


    At this time, Qiao pangran regretted that he didn''t drive the car and come out of the base openly. He didn''t follow Xiaoshi so hard. Why did he never know that Xiaoshi ran so fast? With a sigh, Qiao kuanran continued to catch up with Yunmeng poetry.


    Cloud dream poem asked, "meatball, how far is it from you to see the corpse eating beast?"


    Meatball replied, "if you are still in place, just follow the road ahead and it will take five minutes."


    Yunmengshi nodded and continued to run forward. Qiao pengran chased after him and vowed to exercise his speed, otherwise he couldn''t even catch up with his daughter-in-law.


    About five minutes later, meatball stopped yunmengshi. "That''s where I saw the corpse eater." meatball said with some excitement.


    Yunmengshi looked around and frowned. Where is the shadow of a corpse eating beast here? Only a dozen zombies are wandering.


    The meatball also found it, and his tone was weak. "Maybe, maybe they all ran away."


    There was a bad feeling in Yunmeng''s heart. Did he ignore anything?


    Qiao pengran also followed up at this time. He was tired and panting. There was no way. Who made yunmengshi a higher level than him.


    Yunmengshi walked forward for a while, but he still didn''t find the shadow of the corpse eating beast, and his weird feeling became stronger and stronger. Suddenly, yunmengshi felt that there was someone behind him. Was it the mysterious man?


    Yunmengshi suddenly turned back, ready to attack, and then a familiar figure appeared in front of him. How could it be Joe? Shouldn''t he be stationed at the base at this time?


    "Luring the tiger away from the mountain," said yunmengshi, "why did you follow?"


    Qiao guanran explained, "I saw you come out alone. I was worried about your safety, so I followed you. Xiao Shi, don''t you know it''s dangerous to come out alone?" there was a tone of blame in his tone.


    Yunmengshi didn''t want to explain anything. Her mind was full of mysterious people. "We may have been involved in the mysterious man''s plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain." although the situation was urgent, yunmengshi remained calm and didn''t mean to worry at all.


    With Qiao kuanran''s wisdom, after Yunmeng poetry said the four words "luring the tiger away from the mountain", he understood her meaning. "Ha ha, it''s really interesting." Joe didn''t panic, but showed a funny smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Let''s go. We can turn it into a snake out of the cave. You and I are not good at being passive all the time." Qiao churan smiled and said.


    They are fearless. What do you do? I''ll do it next. In front of absolute strength, all plots are illusory.


    So the two men found an old car around. It seemed that it was abandoned because there was no gasoline. Qiao ran took out the gasoline from the space, filled it, and the car started smoothly.


    Two people sat in the car, like the s city base, they wanted to see who the secret person was?


    The car was moving smoothly. Yunmengshi threw the ball on the back seat of the car and lay depressed on the seat.


    No zombies dared to disturb Yunmeng poetry along the way. Of course, Yunmeng poetry gives off some smell of zombie emperor, and low-level zombies dare not approach.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran heard the sound of "roaring", like the sound of a large number of zombies running.


    "What happened?" Joe said calmly.


    Yunmengshi had a good hearing. She felt the sound coming from behind the car. She put her head out of the window and looked back. Hundreds of zombies were running in their direction.


    Yes, just escape. Zombies have no wisdom, but they have instinct. They know they want to eat when they are hungry and need energy. They will kill their own kind and eat its crystal core. Therefore, when they feel a crisis, they naturally know to run away.


    "There are a large number of zombies running in our direction, as if something is chasing them behind them." yunmengshi explained concisely.


    Qiao pengran asked yunmengshi''s opinion, "shall we escape or go up?"


    Yunmengshi tried to feel what was chasing the zombies? The smell is thick and dangerous. What can make Yunmeng poetry feel dangerous is definitely dangerous.


    "It''s dangerous." yunmengshi said these three words.


    "Can we go?" Joe looked back at the roaring zombies while paying attention to driving. Who knows if the zombies will eat both of them to replenish energy on the way to escape.


    Cloud dream poetry silently converges the smell of the zombie emperor. It also opens the smell of the zombie emperor at such a time. It is definitely a provocation for the guy behind. "Speed up." because the situation of s city base is unknown, the two people have to avoid it. Now it''s not a wise decision to go up to the dangerous guy behind.


    Joe nodded and quickened his pace.

 Chapter 155

    The car is approaching the extreme. The old car makes a ''Bang'', which makes yunmengshi feel that it is about to fall apart.


    The zombies behind slowly approached the car. Unexpectedly, they were only a thousand meters away. The huge smell of zombies is clear and audible. Yunmengshi tries to check what''s behind it. How can he make many zombies run away?


    Meatball''s two small claws also picked up the rear window. His dark eyes looked at the zombies behind him. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    There was no sound in the car, only the sound of breathing could be heard, and the tension rose in their hearts.


    Suddenly, Joe said, "Xiao Shi, go straight down this road. Where is it?"


    Yunmengshi''s heart also clicked, "it''s the base."


    Yes, go straight along this road. The final destination is s city base. When they came, they took this road.


    "Is that man''s ultimate goal to destroy the base of s city?" Joe cursed and said inexplicably.


    "Or did he resent us so much that he couldn''t see a base developed in our hands?" yunmengshi also put forward his own guess.


    "These kinds of situations are possible. Now what we have to do is to stop them from moving forward." Joe ran dripped a drop of sweat on his temples, which is nervous sweat. If he stopped the car, he would be surrounded by zombies in an instant. Even he was not sure to survive in so many zombies, not to mention a dangerous guy who didn''t know what it was.


    Yunmeng poetry is also very tangled. If it exudes the authority of the zombie emperor, it is full of provocation in the eyes of that guy. It will inevitably be the opposite.


    "What to do?" Yun Mengshi murmured, as if asking Qiao pengran, or just talking to himself.


    "However, I''m trying to disperse the zombies. I may not be able to help the guy behind me." yunmengshi said seriously.


    Qiao pengran suddenly thought that yunmengshi once said that she had an ability to control zombies. After it was available, the price was also very huge. The most serious consequence was to be swallowed by a huge counterattack and break through the sea of soul.


    "Xiaoshi, don''t." Joe immediately stopped. How could he hurt Xiaoshi? He vowed not to hurt Xiaoshi.


    Yunmengshi looked directly at Qiao pengran, but her heart was very calm. Her decision is the most rational, because there is no other way. If they want the base to exist, they must do so.


    The two men looked straight at each other for more than ten seconds, and Joe was defeated. "OK, Xiaoshi, what will you do?"


    Yun Mengshi told the truth, "it won''t do much, it will only be weak for a period of time." this is really the truth. She is not a real spiritual power. For her, it is instinct to command lower than her level, but the number of zombies is a little large and needs to consume more energy.


    Although Qiao pengran didn''t believe it, he felt a little relieved to see Xiaoshi''s sincere appearance. He knows that Xiaoshi cherishes his life most. This time, if he can go back alive, he must catch the mysterious man.


    Both of them believed that this incident was not a coincidence, but premeditated. Yunmeng poetry is also confused. How does that person know that meatball is wise and will tell himself what he sees?


    She didn''t doubt that meatball lied to herself. Meatball knew his identity, his means and that he was not so easy to die. If it betrayed itself, I''m afraid the price it could not afford.


    Yunmeng poetry has all kinds of means, especially about the soul. If she wants to make a life worse than death, it is impossible for a person to die easily.


    "Get out of the car." yunmengshi took a deep breath, and then asked Qiao Peng to step back a few hundred meters until he couldn''t see the details of his "power".


    Yunmengshi used this power for the first time in his previous life and this life. It is said to be a power. In fact, it is not, but a talent of the zombie emperor.


    As the emperor of zombies, yunmengshi has an ability, which she calls "commanding the heroes". To put it bluntly, it is to give orders compared with zombies at lower levels. Zombies at lower levels are more likely to succeed. Fortunately, the zombies in zombies do not exceed level 2.


    "Wusalami, wusalami..." a spell that Qiao kuanran couldn''t understand flowed out of Yunmeng''s poem. Although he couldn''t understand it, Qiao kuanran could feel the sanctity and dignity in the tone, and a hint of command.


    As the spell of cloud dream poetry spread to the air and to the ears of zombies. The zombies seemed to be fixed one by one. Thousands of zombies instantly stopped in place, looking at the direction of Yunmeng poetry with respect in their eyes.


    "It worked!" yunmengshi''s heart jumped. She could feel the respect from the zombies. She was their king. There was an inviolable sanctity in her, the sanctity of the king.


    Suddenly, the tone of Yunmeng''s poem changed from command to blame, and then to reprimand. The zombies bowed their heads one by one, as if they had made a big mistake.


    Although Qiao pengran knew that this "power" was very rebellious, he didn''t expect it to be so rebellious. At this time, the little poem was really like the king of zombies.


    It has to be said that Qiao pengran the truth. If yunmengshi hadn''t told this'' power ''and its abnormal sequelae in advance, Qiao pengran might really think that yunmengshi was a zombie.


    It can also be seen that the usual camouflage of Yunmeng poetry is really watertight. It doesn''t miss a small detail. In addition, Qiao pengran''s first impression of her, he won''t doubt it.


    Yun Mengshi''s tone changed again, and the language seemed to change. The tone was so excited that all the zombies were in high spirits. At that time, the cries of "ow" came one after another, as if the soldiers were excited about the death of the country before the soldiers set out and after the general finished his speech.


    Under the witness of Qiao pengran, yunmengshi completed her first talent. When she closed her lips, the zombies ran in the opposite direction to fight for their king and fight with the thing that drove them.


    Yunmengshi saw the zombies go away, the red in her black eyes slowly faded, and the whole person softened down. The soul consumption was so great that she had no strength all over her body, as if she couldn''t control her body.


    Qiao ran rushed out at his fastest speed and held yunmengshi firmly in his arms before she fell to the ground.


    "Xiao Shi, how are you?" Joe looked nervous.


    "It''s okay. I''m fine. It''s not as bad as expected. It seems that my soul has improved again. However, those zombies can''t resist for long, and that guy will come soon." yunmengshi''s lips are a little white.

 Chapter 156

    Joe looked at the front with a serious look. The zombies ran in the opposite direction of s city. All the zombies were very excited. They didn''t see the fear in their eyes, just like beating chicken blood.


    Suddenly, a huge object came from a distance, as if it covered half the sky.


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi stared at the behemoth with a bad face. This is a kind of bird, but now it has evolved completely without the appearance of a bird. The body is ten meters long. When the wings vibrate, it drives the air to flow, forming a hurricane, which makes Qiao pengran and yunmengshi unable to open their eyes.


    "This, this is a corpse eater?" yunmengshi was surprised. She looked back at the ball and asked in its head, "is this what you can crush with one finger?"


    The meatball stammered, "no, no, I didn''t see it." it didn''t see this guy before.


    The corpse eater looked straight at Yunmeng poem, as if the hunter looked at his prey.


    The zombies ran up one after another, trying to hurt the corpse eater with claws and teeth, but it was useless. The corpse eater had a big mouth, and more than a dozen zombies entered its mouth.


    In this way, zombies entered the mouth of the corpse eater. In more than ten seconds, half of the zombies in the zombie group were missing. If the zombies were wise, they would have fled in all directions. But zombies without wisdom only know to follow the orders of Yunmeng poetry, constantly rush up, make unnecessary attacks, and finally become the food of corpse eaters.


    Qiao pengran took out the ancient knife from the space. It was filled with lightning and fire. He came up with the strongest move.


    Qiao kuanran jumped easily, avoided the zombies around him, and cut them off at the corpse eater.


    The corpse eater also saw the ''little ant'' of Qiao pengran and patted it hard with its wings, trying to kill Qiao pengran.


    Joe, where will it be photographed? Quickly changed the direction and fled the attack range of the wings. "Boom" wings hit the ground hard and hit a two meter deep pit.


    Joe took a breath of air-conditioning and couldn''t be flapped by his wings.


    The corpse eater was annoyed when he saw a blow. The sharp bird cry of "Gaga" came out of his mouth. The sound was deafening. It was a sound wave attack.


    Yunmengshi weakly stood up and hid beside a big tree, and the ball closely followed yunmengshi.


    If the corpse eater attacks now, yunmengshi feels that she really doesn''t have any resistance. Her mental power consumption is too large, which makes her whole person dizzy and unstable, not to mention focusing on her powers.


    Joe ran had no chance to attack and had been avoiding the wings of the corpse eater. The wings were huge, powerful and surprisingly fast, and Joe escaped every time. The two wings of the corpse eater attack in turn. As soon as Qiao ran stood firm, he had to move quickly to avoid the attack of the wings.


    For a long time, Joe''s sweat flowed down his cheeks, and he focused on avoiding for a long time, which made him a little unbearable.


    Joe churan gritted his teeth. It''s no good going on like this. We must solve the corpse eater. He took advantage of the one second interval when the corpse eater changed its wings to attack, sent out a huge thunder ball and hit the corpse eater''s body quickly.


    With a bang, the thunder ball exploded on the corpse eater. The huge body of the corpse eater shook, and its wings soared up and flew into the air.


    Then he saw the Yunmeng poem behind the big tree, made a fierce dive, grabbed the Yunmeng poem with his huge claws and flew away quickly.


    Joe''s eyes on the ground were red, "Xiao Shi!" he shouted, and released countless thunder balls to try to beat down the corpse eater and prevent yunmengshi from being taken away.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work. The corpse eater didn''t attack him at all. His wings shook a few times and he was out of Joe''s attack range.


    Qiao Peng knelt on the ground in a daze. Xiaoshi, Xiaoshi was caught under his eyes? He knew Xiaoshi was powerless now, but he couldn''t stop it. He was really powerless. Will the little poem be eaten?


    He found a reason to comfort himself. Xiaoshi is human. Corpse eaters only eat zombies. They shouldn''t eat Xiaoshi, but where will Xiaoshi be taken? He''s going to find her.


    Yes, he''s going to find her. Joe suddenly had a goal - to find the poem intact.


    The balls are in a hurry on the ground. They have been turning around in place. Master, master is a zombie. Won''t they be eaten like this? Meatballs are a little flustered. What should I do now? Looking for Mo Hongyuan? Yes, I''m looking for Mo Hongyuan. He has contact with his master. Maybe there will be news from his master.


    Meatball looked up and Joe was going to drive away. It was the direction of chasing the corpse eater.


    Meatball hurried forward. Now he can''t find it. What''s the purpose of the master? The best thing to do now is to go back to the base, take care of everything, and then prepare people to go out and find it.


    The most important thing is that you need to bring Mo Hongyuan, that is, a "humanoid radar", and you will have a much greater chance of finding your master.


    With a "woo", the car started, and the ball jumped into the car and got into the car through the window.


    At this time, Qiao pangran only found a little poem in his head. He couldn''t think of anything else. He was flustered. His usual calm and calm were gone. At the thought of Xiaoshi''s danger, Xiaoshi''s whole body is sour and soft, and her powers can''t be sent out. Will she just go into the belly of the corpse eating beast?


    The scene that the corpse eater ate the zombie continuously appeared in Qiao pengran''s head, but the food was replaced by Yunmeng poetry.


    Meatball has been biting Qiao pengran''s trouser legs with his teeth. It dare not bite Qiao pengran''s meat. In case Qiao pengran gets its virus and becomes a zombie, who will save the master?


    Qiao guanran couldn''t feel the ball biting his trouser leg at all.


    The ball was so anxious that he got under Joe''s feet and stepped on the brake hard.


    "Zila" harsh voice sounded, and the car drifted out. Joe suddenly woke up. He saw the ball under his feet and picked it up. "What? You want to stop me from saving Xiaoshi?"


    Meatball can feel Qiao pengran''s murderous spirit. Now he is about to fall into a demon sealing state. Meatball shakes its small head hard for fear that Qiao pengran misunderstood his meaning and solved himself with a knife.


    "What are you doing?" Joe churan threw the ball on the co pilot''s seat and was about to start the car. Xiaoshi was still waiting for him.


    The ball suddenly brightened its eyes. It didn''t make a contract with its master to transmit sound. Can it communicate with people other than its master?


    "Boss Qiao?" the young voice of the ball remembered in Qiao''s mind.


    Joe was surprised and looked at the ball, "are you talking to me?"

 Chapter 157

    The meatball saw that it could transmit sound. It was so happy that it didn''t have to die at last. He was really afraid that Joe would kill himself. After all, Joe is no different from the devil from hell.


    "Boss Qiao, the most important thing now is not to find the master, but to meet the base." Marubeni quickly said his heart.


    Joe''s eyes are angry, and Xiaoshi is so threatened. Her pet doesn''t let herself save her. Is it the idea that it will be free when its owner dies?


    I felt that the murderous spirit was stronger, and the pill gave a cold shiver, "Boss Qiao, you have few chances to find the master now. The corpse eater has a long record with one wing, and I don''t know its direction. It''s useless to take photos like this. Let''s go back to the base and deal with the affairs of the base, then take Mo Hongyuan and go to the boss."


    What he said before was acceptable to Qiao kuanran. "Why take Mo Hongyuan?" he asked.


    The pill explained: "Mo Hongyuan has a contract with his master. He can vaguely feel the direction of his master. If he is close, the master can give him a voice."


    Qiao pengran not only hated the contract once, but also made a contract with Xiaoshi, no matter what kind of contract it was, even the master-slave contract?


    What''s the meaning of Xiao Shi''s life when she''s dead? Qiao churan smiled bitterly in his heart.


    After all, Qiao pengran was rational. He was just excited for a moment. That was not the best way. He couldn''t save Xiaoshi as soon as possible. He sighed, worried about his anxiety, and drove back to the base with balls.


    After yunmengshi was caught by the corpse eater, her heart was broken. When did she become the prey in others'' mouths?


    Fortunately, the corpse eater didn''t eat her immediately, but grabbed her and flew all the time. Yunmengshi took the opportunity to restore his mental strength, carefully took out the gray bead from the space, startled the corpse eater, didn''t take out the cup to soak the bead, but directly contained it in his mouth.


    The energy of the gray bead is gentle, and wisps of spiritual energy slowly enter yunmengshi''s body and her crystal nucleus. The gentle energy moistens the nearly exhausted spiritual sea.


    Yunmengshi''s drowsy head gradually wakes up. Just now the whole body is much better out of control. At least the body is not sour and weak.


    Yunmengshi recovers his spirit. The sea doesn''t know how long it took. Anyway, the corpse eating beast has been flying. Yunmengshi doesn''t know how long it has been flying.


    After about half an hour, yunmengshi only felt that there was more and more cold air in the air and her body became cold. Just now she thought it was high in the air. It was normal to be cold, but it was not normal to be cold more and more.


    Did the corpse eater bring himself to the boundary of the Arctic alliance?


    Just thinking, the flying height of the corpse eater slowly decreased, and yunmengshi could see things on the ground.


    It''s white in the eyes. It''s the first feeling of Yunmeng poetry. It really comes to the boundary of the Arctic base.


    Yunmengshi is very depressed. How long will it take to return to s city base? The Arctic base is far from s city base, and there are many sea areas in the middle.


    Joe and a group of people walked from city a to city s for a few months. This is still within the boundaries of a country. I don''t know how many countries to cross from the Arctic base to the base of city s.


    However, the idea just flashed through yunmengshi''s head. What she needs to consider now is how to escape from the mouth of the corpse eater. God wants her to be reborn. Isn''t it a blow to God''s face that she died in the mouth of an animal?


    After flying for a while, the corpse eater was finally about to land. Yunmengshi looked at it. It was full of glaciers, and the temperature was much lower than that of the Arctic before the end of the world. Fortunately, her body was strong enough, otherwise she would freeze to death here just after landing.


    The corpse eater landed in a cliff cave, which is a huge cave. At least after the corpse eater entered, it didn''t seem crowded at all, and there was a small corpse eater inside.


    It is said to be small, and its lifting body is several circles larger than Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi thought that the big corpse eater would not want to eat for its children. In their eyes, yunmengshi may be a rare "delicacy".


    Fortunately, Yunmeng poetry has restored most of its spiritual strength. However, according to Yunmeng poetry''s observation, the cave they are in is just halfway up the iceberg. Whether they go up or down, Yunmeng poetry can''t do it.


    I really encountered a dilemma. I used my mental strength to fix the two corpse eaters. I couldn''t get out. I was in danger of being eaten at any time.


    Yunmengshi''s brain thinks of a way to have the best of both worlds, which can ensure that he will not be eaten, and let the corpse eater send himself out.


    After the big corpse eater returned to the cave, he gently took the small corpse eater Bala into his arms with his own wings, and his two wings hugged it tightly.


    The little corpse eater also shouted excitedly and pecked the feathers between the big corpse eater''s necks with its mouth.


    Feathers are better than scales. After the end of the world, most birds'' feathers evolved into scales, which greatly strengthened their defense.


    Especially the defense of the corpse eater. Generally, zombie claws and teeth can''t do anything about it.


    Yunmengshi sat down on a piece of ice and thought about the way to escape. Suddenly, she thought of a way. Although her remaining spiritual power can''t do anything to the big corpse eater, can''t she do it to the small corpse eater?


    It can be seen that the big corpse eater loves the small corpse eater very much. If the small corpse eater prevents the big corpse eater from eating himself, the big corpse eater will not eat himself.


    Yunmengshi did not attack rashly. If the big corpse eater suddenly rushed out to interrupt himself, he may be backfired and may really become the food of the corpse eater.


    After the big corpse eater and the small corpse eater became intimate for a while, the big one pulled Yunmeng poem over with his wings and handed it to his child to eat Yunmeng poem.


    Taking advantage of this great opportunity, yunmengshi immediately extended his spiritual power and invaded the brain of the small corpse eater. There was something similar to a crystal nucleus, but the ability was not a power, but an energy similar to zombie virus.


    The spiritual power continues to go deep into the sea of the soul of the little corpse eater. Yunmeng poetry and music. The little guy should be just born and his soul is very fragile. In this way, he has a greater chance of success.


    Yunmeng poetry found the right time and branded its mark on the sea of the soul of the little corpse eater.


    Master servant contract, yes!


    A mysterious breath spared a circle on Yunmeng poetry and the little corpse eater.


    Seeing that the contract was finally completed, Yunmeng Shi exhausted some of her mental strength she had just recovered. Yunmeng Shi couldn''t help but faint.

 Chapter 158

    When yunmengshi opened her eyes again, she found herself lying on the little corpse eater. Because the little corpse eater had just been born and its feathers had not developed into armor, yunmengshi felt like lying on a soft bed.


    At the same time, she is also very glad that she was still alive when she woke up. Although she contracted the small corpse eater, who knows if the big corpse eater will eat her? How can Yunmeng poetry let himself faint if his mental strength has not been exhausted for many times and has not recovered?


    Seeing yunmengshi wake up, the little corpse eater exclaimed in surprise, "Gaga, Gaga."


    A synchronous translation sounded in the head of Yunmeng poem: "master, you''re awake!"


    Yunmengshi gently wiped the head of the little corpse eater with his hand and said, "thank you just now."


    When the little corpse eater heard his master boast about himself, he was excited and turned around on the ground.


    The big corpse eater was very dissatisfied. He urged the child to eat delicious food many times. Who knows that he not only didn''t eat, but also carefully put the food on himself. He didn''t understand what the child was thinking until the food woke up.


    At this time, the big corpse eater thought his baby was just a toy with food. After all, he didn''t go out after birth. He only moved in this cave. There''s no way. He can''t fly now.


    "Do you know where this is?" yunmengshi asked the little corpse eater.


    The little corpse eater didn''t go out, and shook his head in distress. He turned and shouted at the big corpse eater, as if asking his mother.


    Although the big corpse eater wondered why her child suddenly asked this question, she didn''t doubt that it wanted to understand the outside world. She didn''t know that there was a contract in the world, let alone that her child was contracted and became the pet of others.


    The little corpse eater got the answer yunmengshi wanted and said the information from his mother in yunmengshi''s head.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes turned and he was right. This is near the Arctic base, but there is still a distance from the Arctic base. In order to protect the safety of the small corpse eater, the big corpse eater built his nest in this inaccessible place, not to mention human beings. Even zombies are rare. There is only one animal variant.


    These animal variants are all powerful. They usually stay in their own territory and do not invade each other. It seems that they have reached an agreement.


    The big corpse eater is impatient. The food he catches must be eaten earlier, or he will die. It''s not good to die. She caught some low-level zombies before, and her body froze when she arrived at the Arctic base. Moreover, the water system and ice system here have sufficient energy, and there is little other energy. If other zombies come here, they will not get energy supplement for a period of time, and they will die if they consume a lot of energy to keep warm.


    The big corpse eater shouted hurriedly, urging the small corpse eater to eat Yunmeng poetry.


    How can the little corpse eater do that? You know, Yunmeng poetry is its master. It has a feeling of respect for Yunmeng poetry, and how dare it eat it? Moreover, if the master dies, the servant will not live. This is the cruelty of the master servant contract.


    The little corpse eater has been refusing his mother. The big corpse eater was finally angry and wanted to kill yunmengshi, and then let the small corpse eater eat her meat.


    The little corpse eater seemed to feel his mother''s meaning, "Gaga", stopped in front of Yunmeng poetry, opened his wings and tightly protected Yunmeng poetry.


    The big corpse eater shouted sternly and hurriedly, as if ordering the small corpse eater to tell the truth.


    But the little corpse eater refused to die, and still firmly protected Yunmeng poetry in his arms.


    The momentum of the big corpse eater rose to a point. The small corpse eater couldn''t resist the momentum and stepped back a few steps.


    The big corpse eater was helpless. She couldn''t hurt her child, but the child was growing up and had to eat every meal. If she didn''t eat the best delicious she caught, she had to catch it again. Growing cubs can''t stand hunger, especially those with poor innate health, such as small corpse eaters.


    The big corpse eater flew out helplessly to find other food for the cub.


    Seeing that his mother had finally left, the little corpse eater was relieved and released the cloud dream poem that was about to be crushed in his wings. He carefully explained, "master, my mother wants me to eat you."


    Yunmengshi nodded and said he understood, "it doesn''t matter, little guy, your mother won''t hurt me." he said so. In fact, yunmengshi''s heart is still beating a drum. What if the big corpse eater kills himself while the little corpse eater sleeps?


    The spiritual power of her cloud dream poetry has not been fully restored, and the spiritual system crystal core in the space has been consumed, so she can only slowly restore the spiritual power. It seems that people who usually only fly take the train this time.


    What should I do? Yunmengshi is very worried. After making a contract with the little corpse eater, it doesn''t mean making a contract with the big corpse eater. If the big corpse eater doesn''t know and kills herself, her child will die. What if you kill yourself while the little corpse eater is asleep?


    Yunmengshi thinks that she should let the corpse eater know the seriousness of the matter. If she wants her children to be safe, she can''t kill herself. And protect yourself.


    Or her children will have to die with themselves.


    The big corpse eater hunted so fast that she didn''t let her children wait any longer, so she brought three level-3 zombies back to the ice cave.


    The little corpse eater was also hungry. He felt delicious. He ran forward happily and easily split one of the three-level zombies with sharp claws. Yes, it was split. The third level zombie was divided into two parts from the middle. The zombie didn''t even have a chance to struggle and died under the sharp claws.


    Under the surprise of Yunmeng poem and the satisfied eyes of the big corpse eater, the little corpse eater finally finished his meal and patted its slightly bulging stomach, which was very funny.


    Yunmengshi and the big corpse eater couldn''t help laughing. Yunmengshi didn''t know whether the expression of the corpse eater was a smile, but he just opened the big bird''s mouth. The beak of the corpse eater is like a knife, even sharper than a knife, and can tear up any defense.


    Even Yun Mengshi is not sure whether his defense will be broken.


    The big corpse eater said something to the small corpse eater, but yunmengshi didn''t understand bird language, so I didn''t know what they were talking about. I just felt that the big corpse eaters looked at themselves from time to time. Their eyes looked like they were an object, whatever they put.


    The little corpse eater hopes yunmengshi can be with him. After signing the contract, yunmengshi finds that the little corpse eater has a sense of dependence on himself.

 Chapter 159

    Yes, it''s a sense of dependence. The little corpse eater has just been born. He can''t tell what the relationship between Yunmeng poetry and himself is. Just because of the contract, he knows to call Yunmeng poetry the master, and then he is very respectful to it from his soul.


    Finally, there was an indelible sense of familiarity. This feeling was similar to that given to her by the big corpse eater, so subconsciously, the little corpse eater took Yunmeng poetry as his relatives.


    After the dialogue between the big corpse eater and the small corpse eater, the big corpse eater''s eyes softened when he looked at Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi wondered, what did the little guy say to her mother?


    Yunmengshi suddenly wanted to give a name to two guys, a freshman and a junior. She muttered to herself, "the little guy''s name is Xiaohong, and your mother''s name is Dahong. How about it?"


    The name comes from the fact that both the big corpse eater and the small corpse eater have a wisp of red hair on their heads.


    The little corpse eater understood her meaning because he had a contract with Yunmeng poetry. He knew he had a name and was almost going to fly. However, she can''t fly, and her wings haven''t grown yet.


    Dahong doesn''t seem to understand the meaning of Yunmeng poetry there, but she doesn''t know what Xiaohong and Dahong said. Dahong has no aggression against Yunmeng poetry and the murderous spirit in her eyes has disappeared.


    Yunmengshi knew that she was safe for the time being and admired the method she came up with. She found a corner, sat down quietly, closed her eyes, emptied her mind, and restored her mental strength by a method similar to "meditation".


    Although such recovery is not as fast as absorbing spiritual nuclei, this method is the most effective and rapid when there is no spiritual nuclei in the body.


    In this way, after three days, Dahong went out to find food for Xiaohong every day. Xiaohong also grew up rapidly. In only three days, Xiaohong was a circle bigger than when yunmengshi first came, and her feathers were not as soft as before.


    Yunmeng poetry has achieved some results in the past three days, and her mental strength has recovered 80%. Yunmeng poetry feels that it is slower to restore mental power by such a meditation method, but the quality of mental power is very high and pure.


    After all, the energy brought by those who absorb nuclei and powers is someone else''s, and the spiritual system should bring a trace of emotion in it. For a long time, my mind is filled with all kinds of other people''s thoughts. This situation is actually very dangerous.


    Yunmengshi decided that if it was not an emergency, he would not absorb the crystal nucleus of the spiritual system to restore his spiritual power. Although meditation was slow, it was safe and stable.


    Xiaohong sees yunmengshi finally standing up after sitting in the corner for three days. She flutters her wings excitedly, runs to yunmengshi, holds yunmengshi in her arms with her two wings, and the sharp beak gently crosses yunmengshi''s face to show her intimacy.


    Yunmeng poetry also feels a kind of warmth, which seems very good.


    Because Xiaohong is very close to herself, and Dahong is also very good to her. Dahong occasionally pays attention to Yunmeng poetry these days. Dahong will be worried when her breath is unstable.


    This may even be love for Wu. Xiaohong doesn''t know what the master-slave contract means, so Dahong doesn''t know that the life of yunmengshi is related to Xiaohong''s life. Her concern these days comes from her heart.


    Yunmengshi suddenly misses the food made by Tongxin. She hasn''t eaten for three days. Although not eating has no impact on her, her stomach wants those delicious food.


    Xiaohong feels yunmengshi staying there and bumps yunmengshi gently with her body.


    Yunmengshi returned to her senses, gently touched the red hair on Xiaohong''s head and said, "I don''t know how they are now." the faint nostalgia in her tone made Xiaohong feel what yunmengshi was sad about.


    Yunmengshi suddenly wants Dahong to send him back to s city. I don''t know how Qiao guanran is now. After he is caught, will Qiao guanran collapse and whether the mysterious man in the base has been found.


    However, yunmengshi didn''t do that because of reason. The development of s city has basically embarked on the normal. Qiao pengran became the leader of the base earlier than the previous life, and the base is much stronger than the previous life.


    She should plan for herself. If Joe knows his identity, he should catch himself and lock him up in the laboratory. What should she do?


    It is possible to run. At least there is no research on the suppression ability in the base, but after she leaves s City, the news that she is the Zombie King is expected to spread all over the base soon. At that time, she will be in trouble if she wants to break into the enemy.


    If she wants to unify the world of human beings and zombies and let them coexist peacefully, she must first fight and fear human beings, so that they have to compromise and admit that the zombies are powerful and invincible. Only in this way can human beings and zombies have the hope of coexistence.


    Isn''t it foolish to place all our hopes on Joe''s trust in order to achieve these?


    Although yunmengshi believes in Qiao pengran''s feelings for herself, it is based on her being human. Once her identity changes, I don''t know how Qiao pengran will choose.


    It is very close to the Arctic base. At this time, the Arctic base may not have been formed. This base is the latest to form, because the natural environment near the Arctic base is extremely bad, basically ice and snow, especially lack of food. Although zombies are not in groups like s City, if they encounter a zombie, they are basically high-level zombies.


    Because of the lack of food near the Arctic base, human beings have a stronger sense of competition. The rule of survival of the fittest and respect for the strong is displayed incisively and vividly here.


    If family affection and love can be taken into account in the s city base, there is only one thing in the brain here - food. They can do anything for food.


    The degree of cruelty here has only been heard in previous Yunmeng poems. Although there are few people in the Arctic base, all of them are elites, or demons. All those who come out of the Arctic base are people with high quality in all aspects, deep city government and ruthlessness.


    Thinking of this, yunmengshi is more interested in the Arctic base. The strong is respected. I don''t know when she liked the word. The dark experience of previous lives makes yunmengshi feel insecure. As long as she has absolute strength in her hand, yunmengshi can be at ease, which is also the reason why her strength has always been very high.


    She doesn''t want to be as helpless and made by others as she was in her previous life. She will become a fish on the chopping board and be slaughtered by others.


    After taking a deep breath, yunmengshi stood on the edge of the ice cave and looked down at the abyss ten thousand meters high. His heart suddenly rose with pride!

 Chapter 160

    Yunmengshi communicated with Xiaohong and expressed his meaning, hoping that Dahong would send herself down.


    Xiao Hong is in a hurry. How can she let her master go? The owner is its relative. So he kept holding yunmengshi with his wings and wouldn''t let her go.


    Dahong felt that Xiaohong was very worried, and her tone was a little hasty "Gaga" twice.


    Xiaohong also followed "Gaga", and the two said "bird language" that Yunmeng poetry couldn''t understand.


    Dahong and Xiaohong talked for a while. Xiaohong calmed down, and her worried look was much better.


    Yunmeng Shian comforted: "Xiao Hong, I''m just going out to do some things. When you can fly out, you can come to me. We can feel each other, can''t we?"


    After listening to Yunmeng poem''s comfort, Xiao Hong felt much better. She said in Yunmeng poem''s head, "master, mom won''t let you go."


    "What?" yunmengshi felt very shocked, "why?"


    "Mom said you are my toy and can''t go." Xiaohong explained in a weak tone.


    The anger in yunmengshi''s heart suddenly rose. It turned out that Da Hong looked at herself not because she loved Wu and Wu, but because she was Xiao Hong''s toy. Did she intend to raise herself first and eat herself when Xiao Hong was tired of playing?


    Will her yunmengshi one day become someone else''s toy or her own pet''s toy? What a joke. How can the dignity of the zombie emperor be insulted like this?


    The momentum of Yunmeng poetry slowly rose. Anger made Yunmeng poetry lose some sense. The eyes that had turned black suddenly turned red, or the red like blood, and the white nails slowly turned black and long. Yunmeng poetry''s hoarse voice was different from the usual freshness and lightness, "your toys, huh?"


    A cruel smile on the corner of his mouth, combined with his red eyes, can scare several people to death.


    It''s a pity that neither of the two in front of us is human. Da Hong''s eyes become serious, while Xiao Hong feels the cold breath and powerful murderous spirit in the soul of Yunmeng poetry, so she is scared to hide in the corner.


    "Dare you take me as a toy?" yunmengshi gradually approached Dahong and said playfully.


    Dahong feels nervous. The previous yunmengshi doesn''t have such a great momentum, and it won''t make her feel dangerous. How can people who were toys become so powerful in a moment?


    "Gaga gaga." Dahong seems to want to express something. However, Yunmeng poetry can''t understand her bird language. Xiaohong who can understand it has long been scared silly. She doesn''t understand how the master suddenly becomes so terrible. She has a feeling that the master may kill it.


    With a bang, Dahong was completely unprepared. She was nailed to the wall of the ice cave by an ice arrow three meters long, and the bright red blood flowed down the ice arrow.


    Dahong screamed miserably, "it''s really delicious blood. There are so many zombie viruses in it. In your opinion, is it a huge tonic?" yunmengshi didn''t seem to see Dahong''s pain. Ha ha, he seemed to be asking it and talking to himself.


    If people around Yunmeng poetry see her at this time, they will stop her, because the state of Yunmeng poetry is very wrong, as if they have lost their reason and are particularly calm.


    Dahong still screamed in pain and struggled desperately. However, the ice arrow was too big and firmly inserted into the wall. The ice cave is too small. Dahong doesn''t dare to let go of the struggle. She''s afraid that the ice cave will collapse. Xiaohong can''t fly yet.


    Yunmengshi condensed another arrow in his hand and looked at Dahong to see where he was going to insert it into her. She stared at the red heart. If the arrow rushed in, she would hear a "poof" in her heart, an explosion from inside to outside, right? Yunmengshi thought, and his hand was about to move.


    Suddenly, Xiaohong rushed out, hugged yunmengshi with her wings and wouldn''t let her do it.


    "What? Do you want to die together?" cloud dream poem is full of murderous Qi, like a demon climbing out of the abyss, evil and powerful.


    "Master, let my mother go, master, let my mother go." a childish voice sounded in Yunmeng''s brain. Yunmeng seemed to be moved by something. He stood there motionless, and the arrows in his hands were not launched.


    "Master, don''t kill my mother! Wuwuwuwu, master, I don''t want to leave you, nor do I want to leave my mother." for example, the red in Yunmeng''s eyes slowly faded with the babble of a child, the childish voice and the sad cry.


    Seeing the scene in front of her, yunmengshi didn''t feel right. She was awake just now. How could she suddenly fall into a crazy state? Last time, too, she almost jumped on Joe and ate him when she was awake. This time, in a sober state, he almost killed Dahong.


    If Da Hong is killed, who will feed Xiao Hong? She can catch some zombies to feed it every day, but she can''t teach it to fly.


    Corpse eaters have some wisdom. They understand the meaning of Yunmeng poetry, but they follow the rules of nature that the strong are respected and the weak are food. In big red eyes, they are the weak and can be regarded as toys. They should understand!


    Yunmengshi looked at the blood that was about to become a river under his feet and the eyes that Dahong was gradually fading. He said in his heart, it''s bad. Dahong is going to lose too much blood and die.


    He quickly removed his power. Big red had no support and slipped down from the wall. At this time, the whole ice cave had been covered with blood. After the blood flowed down, it was frozen. The ground of the ice cave seemed to be covered with a layer of red floor tiles.


    Xiao Hong''s eyes are full of sorrow. She always says in yunmengshi''s head, "master, will my mother die? Master, I don''t want my mother to die, I don''t want to leave my mother!" a sad voice spread to yunmengshi''s head.


    Yunmengshi always treats her people well, or she can''t protect her weaknesses too much. She''s right no matter how wrong she is. So she didn''t want to see Xiao Hong''s mother die, and she killed herself.


    Because of the contract, although Xiaohong will not betray herself, the scar in her heart will never heal.


    Yunmengshi put his hand on the big red wound, and the big wound of the adult''s fist was spraying blood. Yunmengshi''s ice arrow just pierced a blood vessel of Dahong, which is still the main blood vessel, so the situation is so serious. If it can only be inserted in meat, it won''t be much danger.


    A burst of white light lit up the whole ice cave. Yunmengshi used the healing power. However, due to the large wound, it was difficult to heal. A minute later, the blood was still flowing.


    Yunmengshi increased the power output, the white light became more violent, the blood stopped slowly, and yunmengshi''s heart was put down. If she killed Da Hong herself, how would she face Xiao Hong in the future?

 Chapter 161

    Xiaohong saw that the blood stopped and the tears in her eyes stopped. She was no longer as flustered as she was just now. Xiaohong murmured in yunmengshi''s brain: "master, is my mother all right?"


    Yunmengshi nodded and said, "it''s okay. It''s okay if the blood stops."


    Xiao Hong stopped crying and looked at her mother with full attention.


    Yunmengshi sighed and threw a crystal nucleus into his mouth. After absorption, he continued to increase the output of the healing power.


    An hour later, the scarlet wound can''t be seen. Now the situation is that there is some excessive blood loss. Just have a good rest for a few days.


    Dahong woke up and saw yunmengshi and Xiaohong standing in front of her. She gently brushed Xiaohong''s head with her wings. At the same time, she looked at yunmengshi with fear in her eyes.


    What''s better about animals than people is that as long as you admire them, they won''t have bad thoughts on you, let alone secretly harm you behind your back. They will only fear you and admire you.


    Dahong is like this. She looks at Yunmeng poetry with awe and admiration.


    "You''re all right. Have a good rest," said yunmengshi. At the same time, there is a trace of tenderness in her tone. No matter if she lacks maternal love, she is full of admiration for all maternal love in the world.


    It is also this point that Dahong saved her life.


    Red eyes with a trace of warmth, the brain bag points, close your eyes and go to rest.


    The day passed like this. Because Xiaohong didn''t go out to hunt, she hasn''t eaten for a day. The strong sense of hunger made Xiaohong make a faint cry.


    Dahong heard it and tried hard to get up and go out to find something to eat for Xiaohong, but she lost too much blood and couldn''t stand up, let alone fly with her wings.


    Yunmengshi sat in the corner and frowned. If Xiaohong ate other meat, she had it in the space, but she ate zombie meat, which embarrassed her. Except for her own zombie, there was really no zombie meat stored in the space.


    What should I do? Yunmengshi has some troubles. She really regrets hurting Dahong. It''s only one day that Xiaohong can''t. looking at Xiaohong''s hungry appearance, yunmengshi is also very helpless.


    Suddenly, she took out a crystal core from the space, handed it to Xiaohong''s mouth and said, "Xiaohong, open your mouth and eat this, which can supplement your energy."


    The virus contained in zombie meat is the main source of energy for corpse eaters, but in the absence of zombies, eating a crystal nucleus can also temporarily supplement the lack of energy.


    Xiaohong looks at yunmengshi with puzzled eyes. She hasn''t eaten this thing before, but the owner speaks. Xiaohong opens her mouth and swallows the crystal core.


    After eating, little red eyes brightened and tasted good. "Master, I want it, I want it," said little red coquettishly.


    Yunmengshi took out three crystal cores from the space and threw them into Xiaohong''s mouth once again. Xiaohong happily ate the crystal core again.


    She closed her eyes and digested for a while. Xiao Hong burped, "master, eat well."


    Dahong also opened her eyes at this time and saw that her child was full. She smiled happily and opened her mouth slightly. All her worries were gone.


    Dahong waved her wings slightly, as if she asked yunmengshi to find something in the ice cave.


    Yunmeng poetry is confused like walking in an ice cave. The deeper it goes, the darker it is. Fortunately, Yunmeng poetry has amazing eyesight and can see the situation in front.


    Suddenly, she saw a shining place in front of her, so she quickened her pace and walked to the shining place.


    This is, these are nuclei?


    Yunmengshi was startled. These luminous nuclei are actually crystal nuclei, from primary crystal nuclei to secondary crystal nuclei.


    When Dahong feeds Xiaohong zombie meat, she will dig out the crystal core and hide it here. About a thousand.


    Yunmengshi knew that Da Hong wanted to give all these crystal nuclei to himself. She collected all the crystal nuclei and put them in her own space.


    After going out, yunmengshi found out several crystal cores and fed them to Dahong. This is when it needs energy. Dahong reluctantly opened her eyes and saw the crystal nucleus near her mouth. She reluctantly opened her mouth and swallowed the crystal nucleus.


    The crystal nucleus entrance turns into energy and nourishes her injured body.


    After a while, Da Hong''s cry became louder and louder. Xiao Hong saw that her mother had recovered, "Gaga" shouted, "master, mother has recovered!"


    Yunmeng poem also smiled faintly.


    One day later, Dahong could stand up, and her eyes were not as dark and bright as before.


    Dahong also flapped her wings and felt much better.


    Yunmengshi has been thinking about going to the Arctic base. "Dahong, when you are good, send me out."


    Dahong seemed to understand the meaning of Yunmeng poem. "Gaga" shouted, indicating that she understood. In this way, Dahong expressed his submission to Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi smiled and hurt Dahong this time, which really made her surrender. The idea of animals is really cute. Man, this is a cunning animal.


    Xiaohong still doesn''t give up Yunmeng poetry. She hugs Yunmeng poetry''s thigh with her two wings. Her eyes are full of tears. It''s really pathetic.


    The next day, Dahong ate several crystal nuclei and almost returned to normal.


    Under Xiaohong''s reluctant eyes, Dahong flew out of the ice cave with Yunmeng poetry.


    Xiao Hong screamed "Ao Ao" in the freezing, more and more sad and miserable. There was a little bit of intolerance in Yunmeng''s heart.


    When she left, she said to Xiaohong, "Xiaohong, when you grow up and have strength, come to me."


    Xiaohong held back her tears and nodded. She hugged Yunmeng poetry with her wings very humanized. She didn''t want to let go for a long time.


    Dahong flies a distance with Yunmeng poetry. Yunmeng poetry sees the trace of people and asks Dahong to put herself down.


    Dahong was reluctant to give up. She took a look at Yunmeng poetry, endured tears and flew away. There is Xiaohong waiting for food in the ice cave. She needs to find food for Xiaohong.


    After Yunmeng poetry landed, he found a cotton padded jacket from the space and put it on his body. It doesn''t seem so abrupt in this ice and snow land. She looked around. After the end of the world, it was suddenly hit by heavy snow. The original cities and villages were buried, and humans fled to warmer places.


    However, if people here want to escape to a warmer place, they need to pass through a large group of zombies, millions of them. The road to a warmer area has not been opened up, and the Arctic base has only been established temporarily, so there are few people here, and all the people who have passed have gathered at the Arctic base.


    Yunmengshi lamented in her heart why Xiaohong landed here, not in front of the village and not in the back of the store.

 Chapter 162

    Suddenly, yunmengshi saw a black spot in the distance. Is it a man or a zombie?


    Yunmeng poetry is a little excited to see people in such a deserted place.


    Yunmengshi stood in place, looking at the black spots in the distance, waiting for them to come. If it was human, she could get some news from them.


    After all, yunmengshi knows some news from her previous life. This life may be different. She drives the wings of a butterfly and incites the whole process of the end of the world. Qiao pengran became the leader of S City ahead of her previous life is a great evidence.


    More and more close, yunmengshi finally saw clearly that it was an off-road vehicle with good assembly. That is, such an off-road vehicle can drive in this ice and snow. If you changed other vehicles, you would have been trapped in the snow and couldn''t move.


    The car was only a few hundred miles away from yunmengshi, and it was right in front of her.


    Yunmengshi waved his hand vigorously to stop the car, but the car didn''t slow down at all. It seems that the car wants to accelerate over yunmengshi.


    Maybe in their view, strangers are trouble. Whether the other party is stronger or weaker than himself, it is a big trouble.


    However, a big ice arrow appeared in yunmengshi''s hand, which was much larger than the one attacking Dahong. If it was shot by this arrow, most of the car would be scrapped.


    The man in the car scolded and stopped steadily in front of Yunmeng poem.


    Inside came a man in his twenties with yellow hair and blue eyes. He was white. The height is about 1.8 meters, much higher than yunmengshi.


    The man looked down at Yunmeng poem and asked, "madam, what''s the matter with you?" he didn''t speak Chinese or English. Yunmeng poem didn''t understand.


    "What are you talking about?" Yunmeng asked in Chinese.


    The man knew what he had just said. The little yellow man in front of him didn''t understand, so he changed to English and asked, "madam, do you need help?"


    This time Yunmeng poetry understood. Although the Yuns didn''t pay attention to her, she also went to school, and her grades were not bad. It was OK to communicate in English normally. "Yes, I want to ask, how far is it from the Arctic base?"


    The man frowned and asked in surprise, "Arctic base? Where is that?"


    Yunmengshi was surprised that this man didn''t know the Arctic base? How is that possible? Within a hundred miles, only one Arctic base can survive the siege of zombies. How can anyone not know such a famous place?


    Seeing yunmengshi''s surprised eyes, the man asked the fellow traveler in the car. The fellow traveler also shook his head blankly. They had never heard of this place.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi thought whether the Arctic base has not yet become a scale, so it was not renamed the Arctic base, but called another name. So yunmengshi asked another question: "can I ask, is there a gathering place for survivors near here?"


    The man knew it clearly and replied, "there is a survivor base called ''expectation'' hundreds of kilometers away from here, but it has just been established and is very chaotic."


    Yunmengshi understands that the base translated into Chinese as "Hope" may be one of the predecessors of the Arctic base. She had also heard in her previous life that the Arctic base was merged by several nearby small bases.


    "Can you take me to the base for a while?" yunmengshi said to the man, "and this is the reward." yunmengshi took a bag of biscuits from the space under the cover of his pocket.


    The man''s eyes brightened when he saw the biscuits in yunmengshi''s hand. If the food in s city base is very rare, the food here is even more rare, which is less than the chance of winning the grand prize.


    Because all cities are buried under the snow, if you want to find food, you need to pick up the snow. It''s very dangerous. The nearby snow may collapse and bury the snow diggers under the deep snow.


    Therefore, it is also very dangerous to find food. The most important thing is that after digging the snow, you may not be able to find food.


    There is also a young man in his twenties in the car. He is also a yellow man with black hair and black eyes. Seeing the biscuits in yunmengshi''s hand, his eyes are green. He wants to rush out of the car and grab the biscuits in yunmengshi''s hand.


    The black haired man fiercely touched the Yellow haired man and asked him to agree to yunmengshi''s requirements. How can they not take such a big price? They''re going to the base over there anyway.


    The Yellow haired man estimated the strength of the two sides. Through the ice arrow just now, he felt that the beautiful asian woman or girl in front of him was very strong. He didn''t know how strong it was.


    But the ice arrow did bring him a sense of crisis.


    Finally, the Yellow haired man agreed. He nodded, "OK, madam, as a gentleman, how can I refuse the request of a beautiful lady?"


    Yunmengshi smiled, went straight to the side of the car, opened the back door, and sat in impolitely. Although she didn''t feel cold, it wasn''t a good experience to keep blowing the cold wind there all the time.


    The Yellow haired man also sat in the driving position and the car restarted.


    Through chatting, yunmengshi learned that the man with yellow hair is Jack and the yellow man with black hair is Zhang Gaoguang. They were friends and mercenaries. When the end came, they were doing a task near the Arctic, so they stayed here and couldn''t go back. None of them were originally from here.


    After all, millions of human beings are zombies. No one can break through this obstacle. Even if all survivors participate in attacking these zombies, they also send food to the zombies.


    Along the way, the two mercenaries were afraid of yunmengshi''s profound and mysterious strength, so they didn''t dare to do it. They had been winking at each other in front, but they didn''t dare to do it.


    They don''t know how yunmengshi appeared in the place just now. If they walk on their feet, it will take a day to get near the base. Moreover, the weather is still so bad and there is a lack of food. Normal people must be anxious to die.


    Just when yunmengshi told them to take a ride, there was no eagerness in his eyes, as if they didn''t agree and it didn''t matter.


    There are only two possibilities. First, yunmengshi can walk to the base with his feet. Second, yunmengshi will kill two people, seize the car and drive to the base alone.


    Two people feel that the latter is more likely to happen. After all, walking to the base is not what humans can accomplish. Thinking of this, the two people shivered one after another. If so, fortunately, they made the right decision and let yunmengshi get on the bus.

 Chapter 163

    The car continued to move. Yunmengshi closed her eyes in the back seat. She didn''t want to enjoy the two people in front. For a while, their faces turned black and blue. Anyway, there was no good color.


    Aren''t they frightened by their own brain? In their eyes, although Yunmeng poetry is not evil, it always gives people a sense of danger. Especially the two people are mercenaries and are more sensitive to danger, so they have a natural fear of Yunmeng poetry.


    Suddenly, a group of zombies appeared in front of the car, with a number of about 100.


    The two faces in front changed. Zhang Gaoguang said in a trembling voice, "Jack, we, we have encountered a moving group of zombies."


    Jack''s eyes are full of ashes. It''s really unlucky. They actually met a group of mobile zombies.


    Mobile zombies are separated from large groups. They are usually led by a level 3 or even level 4 zombie, running around looking for food. If you encounter such a mobile zombie group, there is only one word of death, and there is no other way.


    "What''s the matter?" yunmengshi opened her eyes and asked suspiciously.


    Zhang Gaoguang kept muttering, "we''re dead, we''re dead. We''re not crushed by the snow, we''re not frozen to death by the cold, but we''re eaten by zombies. Is this the worst way to die? We''ll be torn apart by them, go into their stomachs and be digested."


    "I said, what happened?" yunmengshi was impatient and asked again. She wants to reach the base most at this time.


    "We''ve met a group of flowing zombies." Jack answered Yunmeng''s question rationally and clearly.


    "How many?" Yun Mengshi asked calmly. If the number is large, she uses the way of command, which will expose her body and have to kill Jack. Then she can only drive her car and walk around like a headless fly.


    "Probably, there are more than 100, and the leader seems to be a level 4 zombie." this is what makes Jack collapse. If it''s just a zombie group, they can escape from the chase of the zombie group at the speed of the car.


    But the leader is actually a level-4 zombie, so they will be forced out of the car by the level-4 zombie, and they will be submerged by the zombie group at that time.


    "Just more than a hundred zombies, are you scared like this?" a mocking smile appeared at the corner of yunmengshi''s mouth. She is short of manpower and wants to bring them under her command, so she wants them to see her strength.


    "Just a hundred zombies?" Zhang Gaoguang shouted. "These zombies will surround us layer by layer and eat us one mouthful at a time! Do you know the feeling of being torn? It''s a pain that you can''t die if you want to die, and your nerves can feel your process of being eaten." at this time, he has a crazy trend. No one can be calm in the face of death, This is understandable.


    Yunmengshi glanced at him and said coldly, "stop."


    "Are you crazy? You want to die, I don''t want to." Zhang Gaoguang continued to shout.


    "Light, maybe we can be saved," Jack said calmly. Then he slammed on a brake and brought the car to a steady stop.


    "What? Jack, are you crazy too?" Zhang Gaoguang saw the car stopped and felt that death was closer to him.


    Yunmengshi opened the door, calmly walked down, stood in front of the car and looked coldly at the approaching zombies.


    "What does she want?" Zhang Gaoguang asked Jack, staring at yunmengshi in the car.


    "Maybe she can really work miracles?" Jack muttered, staring at yunmengshi.


    "Miracles? Where are so many miracles? Let''s wait to die! Wait for the zombies to eat us one by one." Zhang Gaoguang snorted coldly.


    Yunmengshi stood in front of the car and saw the zombies hundreds of miles away. She could feel the snowflakes splashed by the zombies flying on her face. It was cool and comfortable.


    Yunmengshi feels that in this ice and snow, his ice power is the best. The air is full of ice elements. He can send out big moves with little energy.


    When the zombies came to Yunmeng poem, she used her most convenient move - ice fog.


    However, the ice fog this time is not an ordinary ice fog. Combined with the cold environment, it has a larger scope and stronger power.


    The seemingly harmless fog emanated from Yunmeng''s poem and slowly floated to the zombies.


    The zombies didn''t notice the fog at all, including the level 4 zombie. Level 4 zombies have a little wisdom, but not much. They rely more on their fighting instinct.


    The zombies who came into contact with the ice and fog were frozen from their feet to their heads. Gradually, a hundred zombies were frozen in the ice and fog of Yunmeng poetry.


    They were frozen firmly, quite strong and motionless. Even level 4 zombies are frozen, which is no different from ordinary zombies. At the beginning of being frozen, the level 4 zombie still wanted to struggle out, and the ice around the body also showed signs of fragmentation. However, it was soon frozen by the ice mist floating from behind and continued to thicken, to the point that it could not struggle out at all. At this time, the ice layer is already half a meter thick.


    Moreover, the ice of Yunmeng poetry is not ordinary ice, but extremely cold ice. It is hard ice. Even ordinary bullets can''t penetrate it. If they hit it, they can only fall regretfully.


    In just a few seconds, more than 100 zombies were firmly frozen and completely fit in with the outside snow without any sense of conflict.


    The two people sitting in the car grew their mouths and eyes. Zhang Gaoguang gave himself a hard slap, and the "snap" not only woke him up, but also woke up Jack next to him.


    "Ouch!" Zhang Gaoguang covered his red face and said with a silly smile, "it''s true. It''s true. We''re still alive, and the zombies outside are frozen. You girl is not a human, but a God."


    Jack also felt that he had narrowly escaped death. "Yes, I, I really didn''t arrive first. She really has this strength. I should know that she is a God when she gets off the car."


    After solving the zombies, yunmengshi returned to the side of the car and knocked on the window. "Come down," she ordered.


    Seeing the "feat" of Yunmeng poetry, the two mercenaries both worship her and fear her. Hearing yunmengshi''s order, the two got out of the car and stood in front of the car.


    After coming out, it was more shocking than looking in the car. Each fresh expression seemed to stay at the moment of attack.

 Chapter 164

    After seeing the shocking scene in front of them, they looked at Yunmeng poetry in awe. Who was with them?


    "You two smash all the frozen zombies, and then take out the crystal core." yunmengshi ordered.


    They didn''t mean to refuse at all. They respectfully replied, "yes, sir." then they hurried to do the work assigned by Yunmeng poetry.


    Joke, it''s their honor for strong people like Yunmeng poetry to give them tasks. How can they refuse? Such adults are upper class people everywhere. As long as she remembers them and says a word for them, they can struggle for many years less.


    Yunmengshi saw their attentiveness, smiled, pulled away the back of the car and sat on it. She believed that as long as she spoke, the two men would be in her pocket.


    However, she will not speak first. She is a "strong person". How can she sit on such a thing that undermines the dignity of the strong person. Although she doesn''t care at all, she has to act like a little in front of two people.


    After half an hour, Jack finally took out all the crystal cores of the zombie, put them together, took them to yunmengshi and said respectfully, "Sir, all the crystal cores are here."


    Yunmengshi nodded and said, "it''s hard for you. These are your hard expenses!"


    Jack opened his eyes and looked at Yunmeng poem with an incredible picture. This is more than 100 crystal cores, including a level-4 crystal core. Take it to the base and you can live happily for a long time. This adult, just give it to you two?


    Next to Zhang Gaoguang is also an incredible look. He stammered and asked, "Sir, sir, is this true?"


    Yunmeng Shibai glanced at him and smiled, "do you have anything worth cheating?" she really doesn''t care about these crystal nuclei. From the red, she took a lot of crystal nuclei, all of which are of high quality. The grade of these crystal nuclei is too low. Giving them is a reward for their listening.


    Zhang Gaoguang pinched his arm. "It hurts. It''s true. Jack, what this adult said is true."


    Jack has just recovered, which is really incredible. After the end of the world, he quickly came to open the door, sat on it, quickly started the car and drove out.


    Yunmengshi looked at these two people''s rapid actions, as if she was afraid of being angry when they were slow. It''s really funny. Does she look so angry?


    In fact, Yunmeng poetry doesn''t know much about the Arctic region. The strong respect the degree of implementation of this rule. A person with high strength, even if he kills a person with low strength, is the person with weak strength. Damn it, everyone will not blame the person with high strength.


    Because when zombies attack the city, powerful people can save their lives. So they want to give their highest respect to strong people for fear that they will hide and not take care of the zombies attacking the city.


    In the Arctic base, strength is everything. With strength, you can even do whatever you want. Some survivors even contribute their beautiful daughters to the strong. This practice will not be condemned and envied. They will feel that it is her honor that the man''s daughter can be seen by the strong.


    The most terrible thing is that all women think so. They are willing to contribute themselves to the strong, even if it is only one night.


    After the end of the world came, all human orders and rules were destroyed, and some places even returned to the primitive society. This is really a kind of sadness.


    The car was driving on the road. Without the siege of the zombies, the two mercenaries relaxed their spirit and were no longer so worried. One night later, Zhang Gaoguang choked. "Sir, I know you must not be short of men, but can jack and I do something for you? I know that there is a word in China, saddle front and horse back."


    Jack followed Zhang Gaoguang''s words and said, "yes, sir, we hope to work under you. You are a good strong man." he is not very good at words. He really wants to be a subordinate of yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi smiled faintly and said, "to be my man, just remember one thing."


    The two immediately braced up and listened.


    "I must not betray. The thing I hate most is betrayal." although the tone of Yunmeng poem is faint, it has a strong murderous spirit, which makes both mercenaries feel fear.


    Zhang Gaoguang hurriedly said, "we will never betray adults."


    Jack also said, "never betray."


    Yunmengshi nodded with satisfaction, "well, from now on, you two have become my subordinates. Remember, I''m a protector, and my people can''t be bullied."

 Chapter 165

    When the two men heard yunmengshi say this, they knew they were not with the wrong person.


    "Well, eat, follow me, there''s nothing to eat." yunmengshi looked at the two people who were about to cry and said with a smile. Jack and Zhang Gaoguang are both affectionate people.


    "Your food, sir?" Zhang Gaoguang hesitated and looked at the biscuits in his hand. He thought yunmengshi didn''t eat either, and gave the only food as a reward to both of them.


    Yunmengshi smiled, and several bags of biscuits and instant noodles appeared out of thin air.


    This action stunned the two. Jack, who was driving, almost didn''t hold the steering wheel.


    "Da Da, sir, is this a space power?" Zhang Gaoguang stammered.


    "That''s right." yunmengshi generously admitted that she really didn''t need to hide her powers here in the Arctic. It''s a big deal to take more than one million zombies to level all human bases here.


    Zhang Gaoguang and Jack looked at each other. What kind of person did they follow? Strong enough to be unpredictable, and cherish the precious space power.


    "Here." yunmengshi gave the two people some bags of food. Anyway, there were too many things in her space to hold. And there was some flour loaded last time. She didn''t have time to give it all to Qiao guanran.


    Zhang Gaoguang caught the food. He was really moved. He had never seen a strong opponent so good. In the future, he more realized how far Yunmeng''s "protecting weaknesses" is.


    The two people wolfed down the food into their mouths and swore in their hearts that they must do more for adults. They can''t let adults get hurt, wronged or upset. They did everything.


    After they finished eating, Zhang Gaoguang asked, "Sir, are you going to hope base?"


    Yunmengshi nodded. She really seemed to have a look at the prototype of the Arctic base.


    Zhang Gaoguang is a little hesitant. He doesn''t know whether to persuade adults. If adults really decide to go there, they will follow.


    "What are you going to say?" Yun Mengshi asked faintly.


    "Sir, there are four survivor gathering places hundreds of miles away, which is what you call the base. The nearest to us is the hope base. The base has just been established and is a little chaotic. It may perish in a few days. I don''t think adults should go there," Jack explained.


    "Oh? Tell me about the four bases there," said Yun Mengshi, who didn''t mind their concealment. Who can tell a stranger all he knows?


    Zhang Gaoguang is still a little guilty, "My Lord, the four bases are called hope, SOTA, bouville and the alliance of the strong. All bases rely on the strong. The strong hope is a level 4 power. After being defeated by the leader of the alliance of the strong, he had to take some people away to establish the hope base. However, because it has just been established, there is a lack of everything, and there are zombies attacking the city, so it is more difficult Chaos and danger. "


    Yunmengshi thought about it. Indeed, it''s not a wise decision to join a chaotic base without knowing the situation. Of course, she can crush everything with her strength. But she doesn''t want to do so. In that case, she might as well lead a million zombies to destroy all the bases.


    "Which base are you in?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    Zhang Gaoguang scrambled and said, "my Lord, our base is the strong alliance, which is the strongest among these bases. Moreover, Jack and I are silver medal residents, so we have some strength in the base."


    "Silver resident?" yunmengshi wondered. She really hadn''t heard of the name.


    Jack explained: "the residents of the base are divided into ordinary, wooden, iron, bronze, silver, gold and platinum. Our strength ranges from low to high. Light and I are level 3 powers, so we are silver. Moreover, our combat effectiveness is relatively strong and we are the best among the silver medals."


    Yunmengshi smiled. Unexpectedly, the survivors in the base were assigned according to this level. She said with interest: "the leader of the base is platinum?"


    Zhang Gaoguang answered in front of Jack, "yes, sir, the leader of our strong alliance is a level 5 ice power, and he is a platinum resident. High-level residents enjoy more rights. Of course, you have to pay more responsibilities. We need to help every time zombies attack the city."


    Yunmengshi nodded. "Fair rules." she paused. "Tell me the level of the strongest in the base."


    Jack then grabbed the right to speak. "My Lord, the leader of the strong alliance has the strongest strength. He is a level 5 ice power. We don''t know his name, but we all call him the head blaster, because every time he kills a zombie, he uses the ice power to blow his head. He has a powerful move, sends out many things like ice cones, and can explode the heads of more than 30 zombies at a time." At this point, Jack thought of yunmengshi''s ability to freeze more than 100 zombies at a time.


    "Your Excellency, you are stronger than the head blaster," Jack said in a positive tone.


    Although yunmengshi is very confident in her heart, she will not underestimate anyone. "Continue." yunmengshi ordered.


    "The leader of the hope base is a level 4 ice power. It is said that he will be promoted soon. His nickname is Shura. It is said that he was a killer before, so every time he killed a zombie, he got blood and mutilated everywhere." Zhang Gaoguang smiled and introduced yunmengshi.


    "As for SOTA and Bouvier, these two bases are ordered in the name of their leaders. Bouvier is a handsome man. He may have been an actor before. He is very deep in the city, always smiling and gives people a sunny feeling, but his means are very cruel. SOTA is the only woman among the four base leaders. Her ice power is very holy, every one A lot of people are psychedelic in her moves. They are both level 5 powers, "Jack explained without any emotion. No fear, no envy and jealousy.


    Yunmeng poem can''t help asking, "do you have any other powers except ice power?"


    Zhang Gaoguang had a meal with Jack. Jack came out and explained, "if you wake up to other abilities, it is basically impossible to become a strong person. Here, except for the ice department, the promotion of abilities of other departments is very slow, and the moves are not strong."


    Yunmeng poetry nodded to show understanding, because there are too few elements in other departments here. Even after awakening, they can''t be promoted.

 Chapter 166

    Jack and Zhang Gaoguang take turns to introduce yunmengshi to the four bases in the Arctic, so that yunmengshi can have a general understanding of these forces.


    At the same time, she sighed in her heart that it is worthy of such a cruel living environment. The human here is stronger than the strength of s city base. The highest level is level 5. Fortunately, she has such self-confidence. Ordinary level 5 powers pose no threat to themselves.


    I don''t know what grade Joe is now? Yunmengshi always thinks of you, Qiao pengran. Sometimes she wants to ask Dahong to send herself back. But after thinking about it, I gave up. She has to unify the Arctic base and regard it as her own territory. If possible, she first wants to implement her plan of "human and zombie" harmonious coexistence in this remote place where she can''t exchange information with the outside world.


    After another half day, the car finally arrived near the four bases. These four bases are not far away, but they are lined up facing the millions of zombies. When the zombies attack the city, these bases will be attacked together.


    In order to prevent the struggle between bases, although the bases are not far away, they are not too close. It looks like 20 or 30 kilometers.


    "We''re back." Zhang Gaoguang shouted excitedly. After leaving the base and going so far, they also thought about whether they could come back alive. When they met the zombies, they were already desperate. At that time, yunmengshi, a strong man, brought them hope.


    The car drove smoothly into the base. The gatekeeper did not block yunmengshi''s entry. Silver citizens can take five people in. So two silver citizens brought a girl back to the base, and the gatekeeper naturally didn''t bother.


    In fact, before entering the base, jack also asked yunmengshi whether to register as a citizen, so that she can enjoy certain rights. If they take her into the base, they can only become their vassal. In Jack''s opinion, how can yunmengshi, such a strong man, bear to be a vassal of others? Not even in name.


    Unexpectedly, yunmengshi shook her head. It was not her character to make such a high profile when she first came to the base, and she didn''t want to be so troublesome. As long as she has a general understanding of the base, she will hold the base in her hand. Is there any difference between citizens at that time? The whole base is hers.


    After the car drove into the base, yunmengshi found that all were made of ice, which surprised her.


    Zhang Gaoguang was surprised to see Yunmeng poetry and explained: "my Lord, after the end of the world, there was a heavy snow and buried all the previous buildings, so we can only rebuild the house. The most convenient thing is to use ice. We are all ice powers. It won''t take long to build an ice house."


    "So it is," said yunmengshi.


    The car stopped in front of a big house. It was a two-story building. It looked European. It was exquisite and shining in the sun.


    After they got off the bus, Zhang Gaoguang said, "Sir, this is our house." his tone was a little proud. It seemed that it took two people''s bad efforts.


    After Jack parked the car, he took yunmengshi into the house.


    After entering, there is a big living room, tea table, sofa, dining table. All the furniture is made of ice and looks very exquisite.


    "You know, my Lord, I have studied architectural aesthetics." Zhang Gaoguang boasted in front of Yunmeng poetry.


    Suddenly, a woman with thick cotton padded clothes and blond wavy hair came down from the second floor. When she saw Jack and Zhang Gaoguang coming back, she rushed to Zhang Gaoguang''s arms and cried, "honey, you''re finally back."


    Jack glared at Zhang Gaoguang, and then looked at Yunmeng poetry in embarrassment.


    Zhang Gaoguang quickly pulled the woman out of his arms and asked in surprise, "who are you?"


    When the woman heard him say this, she couldn''t cry, "honey, don''t you even know me? The night you left, you were very brave!"


    Zhang Gaoguang took a careful look at yunmengshi. He always brought women back to the house, but he paid, and many women were willing to. In their opinion, if they can have a night with the strong, they also have the capital. The strong can see themselves and have a certain position when they go back.


    The woman saw Yunmeng poetry in Zhang Gaoguang''s eyes, and her face suddenly changed. Did the strong change their taste? That Asian black haired woman doesn''t look fully developed. Doesn''t the strong like her breasts and hips? She glared at yunmengshi and warned her not to rob others with her eyes.


    Jack saw the woman''s eyes and was scared. Who knows if adults will blame Zhang Gaoguang for this. So he mercilessly dragged the woman over, slapped her on the ground, and then apologized to yunmengshi: "my Lord, I will solve her immediately. Please forgive me. If you want to punish the light, even me!"


    Zhang Gaoguang was also flustered when he saw Jack like this. He realized the seriousness of the situation. Adults were offended by women they didn''t know where to bring them? How dare that woman stare at adults? It''s incredible. He knew he had made a big mistake. If adults could forgive him, he would not bring a woman back in the future. "My Lord, you still punish me."


    Yunmengshi didn''t feel offended. In her eyes, a brain disabled woman who didn''t know where to come from wouldn''t make her angry. If she is even angry with this, she must not be angry to death.


    Yunmengshi shook her head and said faintly, "I''ll go up and find a room. You''ll solve her before I come out." although she''s not angry, there''s always a brain cripple wandering in front of her, which is not a comfortable thing.


    "Yes, yes, sir, we''ll do it right away." seeing that yunmengshi didn''t blame much, Zhang Gaoguang seemed to be reborn, and his tone was much happier, he immediately promised.


    Yunmengshi walked up the stairs and found a pleasant looking room on the second floor. Anyway, in her opinion, all the rooms here are the same.


    After yunmengshi entered the room, Zhang Gaoguang and Jack took a hard breath. Fortunately, fortunately, the adult still blamed him.


    Jack looked at Zhang Gaoguang and warned, "don''t bring women back in the future. Maybe one woman will offend adults."


    Zhang Gaoguang was scared to death, "I will, I will not bring a woman back." after this, how dare he?


    The woman on the ground was beaten by Jack and fainted for a while. When she woke up, she looked at Zhang Gaoguang, "my Lord, what''s the matter with me?

 Chapter 167

    Zhang Gaoguang hated the woman at this time. Seeing the woman lying on the ground, he wanted to solve the problem immediately, so he dragged the woman on the ground outside the house.


    A woman is not willing. Is it easy for her to climb into a strong man''s bed? Of course, I''m not willing to be kicked out like this. She shouted, "my Lord, I''m right. It''s all the woman''s fault."


    Seeing that the woman still said so, adult, Zhang Gaoguang sent out a power and hit the woman on the head. Women become dead immediately. This woman is also a first-class power, but she has never killed a zombie or contributed to the base. The power only strengthened her body and made her play more tricks on the strong man''s bed.


    At the beginning, Zhang Gaoguang brought her back to the house because of this. Unexpectedly, it almost brought great disaster. Fortunately, fortunately, adults did not blame.


    When the woman was dead, Zhang Gaoguang mercilessly threw her on the nearby open space. Naturally, someone would put the body away. As for what it was for, he didn''t care.


    Because of the constraints of Qiao Yanran, there is basically no cannibalism in the s city base. Even if people die, they are not allowed to eat. Naturally, fire powers will deal with it.


    But it''s different here. The extreme lack of food makes them eat everything. Many people who can''t afford to raise flame powers can only eat raw if they have food.


    Fire powers also play a role here. They can''t break through level 1 all their life. They can only serve the strong and burn water. This is their role.


    If you are lucky enough to follow a powerful power, you won''t have to worry about food. A powerful power naturally has a base to distribute food.


    The base will regularly organize people to dig food underground. Because the weather is very cold, there is little corruption in the food buried by heavy snow, and it is basically intact. If you are lucky and dig into a supermarket, the base will not worry about the source of food for a long time.


    Jack and Zhang Gaoguang went to get the food. They only had a few pieces of black bread, which was very hard. There was no way. Recently, the base was short of food. If they didn''t expect it wrong, they would soon stop everyone from digging food.


    They have participated in such activities as digging food several times. Each time they have narrowly escaped death. Some people have to die in each base, and some advanced powers have died. It all depends on luck. If an avalanche happens, everyone will be buried, and even the leaders of level 5 will not come back alive. Fortunately, the previous times were small-scale collapses, and not many people died. It did not cause a devastating blow to the base.


    After returning to the house, the two knocked on the door of yunmengshi''s room and asked her to come out for dinner. It has been a day and a half. They haven''t seen adults eat anything and don''t even drink water.


    "What''s the matter?" yunmengshi opened the door, saw two people outside the door and asked suspiciously.


    With some embarrassment, Zhang Gaoguang said, "my Lord, that woman has been solved."


    Yunmeng poem gave a faint ''Oh'' sound. If he didn''t mention it, she almost forgot. Such a person is really not worth remembering.


    "Sir, please have something to eat," said Jack, taking out the hard black bread he had brought back.


    Yunmengshi frowned. "Did you eat this every day before?"


    Jack shook his head. "The food in the base may be tight recently, so we can only eat these things. After the leader organizes people to dig for food, our food will be much better than this."


    Yunmengshi asked curiously, "when you eat well, what is it?"


    Zhang Gaoguang said with a wry smile, "we eat white bread and bacon. If we are lucky, we may have wine to drink." obviously, drinking is an extremely luxurious thing in the base.


    The two may basically say goodbye to wine after the end of the world.


    Yunmengshi sighed, walked out of the room, took two people to the table and took out canned meat, bread and wine from the space.


    After heating the cans and wine, let two people start.


    The two men''s eyes straightened when yunmengshi took out the wine, and the clever Jack found that the words on the wine were Chinese characters. He had been there. Originally, I thought that adults were the strong ones of recluse, but I didn''t expect that adults came from China.


    Suddenly, his heart was shocked beyond measure. Adults came here through millions of zombies? That''s a million zombies, not a few hundred.


    The people who live here basically have no hope in their hearts. They know that they can only be here all their life, because the millions of zombies can''t pass smoothly all their lives and the lives of their children and grandchildren.


    Even if someone has evolved the flying ability, there are too many mutant beasts in the air. After humans fly into the air, they become the targets of many mutant beasts and will die even worse.


    Zhang Gaoguang didn''t think so much. His eyes almost stuck to the bottle of wine.


    "Start, what are you doing there?" Yun Mengshi urged the two people who didn''t do it.


    "Sir, this is for us?" although he was ready, Zhang Gaoguang asked.


    "Nonsense, do it quickly." yunmengshi laughed and scolded. How can her men chew hard black bread that can kill people? How can you work for her again?


    Zhang Gaoguang immediately made three cups with ice power and poured hot wine into them. Fortunately, his ice is not ordinary ice and will not be melted by this heat.


    Zhang Gaoguang picked up a cup and respectfully handed it to Yunmeng. Then he carefully picked up his cup and took a sip.


    Yunmengshi also narrowed her eyes and took a sip of wine. Whether before or after the end of the world, she had never drunk wine, which could be regarded as a gentle sip. Jack almost burst into tears when he tasted the spicy and familiar taste of the wine.


    "Thank you, sir," said Jack, holding back the tears in his eyes. "It reminds me of the scene of being with my brothers before the end of the world. This time I went so far to find my other brother. We were separated after the end of the world. The three of us can give our backs to each other."


    Zhang Gaoguang''s tears also couldn''t help flowing down, "we didn''t find it. In this way, we also comfort ourselves that he is still alive."

 Chapter 168

    Yunmengshi is silent. She doesn''t know much about this feeling. In her previous life, she felt very sad only when Dong Ningxiang died. It''s a feeling of pain. Unfortunately, sister Xiang loves her husband and cares about the feelings of her relatives. She didn''t kill Zhu Qiang on the spot to avenge sister Xiang.


    Fortunately, she was reborn, changed sister Xiang''s fate and let her move her hand. In this way, the knot in her heart can be completely dispersed.


    "Drink," said Yunmeng poem.


    Zhang Gaoguang and Jack both picked up their glasses and dried up all the wine in them.


    This is Chinese wine. It''s very strong. If you don''t have a good amount of wine, you''ll be drunk after this cup.


    Although Zhang Gaoguang and Jack are superpowers and can drink well, their sadness makes them drink one cup after another until they drink up the bottle of wine taken out by yunmengshi. Both of them are drunk.


    With yunmengshi, they don''t have to worry about the enemies who suddenly break in. They didn''t make enemies in the base, but because the two people were firmly tied together, they didn''t have a chance to do it.


    However, it''s still necessary to inquire about the news. After both of Jack were drunk, a man came in outside the house.


    He saw the scene in the hall, smelled the smell of wine in the air, and his saliva was about to flow down.


    Yunmengshi sees a bald European man with a tattoo coming in, which gives people a feeling of Mafia. His eyes lit up when he saw Jack drunk on the table and yunmengshi sitting beside him.


    There are both beauties and wine, and they can cut their enemies. Is this really a pie falling from the sky?


    Yunmengshi felt the malice of the bald man and asked faintly, "who are you?"


    The bald man laughed arrogantly and said, "these ladies, I will be your master in the future."


    "Oh? Hehe, my master?" yunmengshi laughed angrily. It''s really hard to judge. He doesn''t look like an idiot? How can you say that, or does she look so non aggressive?


    The bald man couldn''t help it and wanted to get rid of Jack''s two eyesores immediately. Photon doesn''t want to waste his powers, so he pulls out a knife from his body and wants to use the knife to solve Jack and Jack.


    The bald man seemed to feel the pleasure of killing the man who had always been right with him. It can not only kill them, but also bring back a pile of booty. When you see the food on the table, you know they have gained a lot.


    The knife has been raised above the head and needs to be cut down.


    With the sound of "touch", I didn''t feel the pleasure of the knife into the meat. On the contrary, the knife seemed to hit something hard. The bald man opened his eyes and saw a crystal clear ice shield standing in front of him.


    "Well, how is this possible?" he glanced at the two sleepy people. None of them looked like someone who could emit this power. Not believing in evil, he cut down again, and the knife hit the ice shield hard. He almost dropped the knife in his hand.


    Yunmengshi really didn''t want to pay attention to this man, so she made a water ball and hit Jack on both heads.


    "Hmm?" Jack and his wife were awakened by the shower. The water polo hit them and a layer of ice formed in an instant.


    Zhang Gaoguang immediately saw the bald head standing in front of him and shouted, "Crewe, why are you here? I can go to the leader and sue you for breaking into the house." this is their territory. Outsiders come in without permission. Zhang Gaoguang and others can claim compensation.


    Where did Crewe just think so much? Seeing that the two people he hates most are drunk there, he can''t wait to rush over at the speed of 100m Sprint and kill them. Who knows whether the seemingly ordinary girl is a power or a powerful power. It''s incredible that a water ball can condense in an environment full of ice elements. I''m afraid the leader can''t do it?


    "Don''t get me wrong, friend. I just came in to see what help you need." Crewe explained as he retreated, with a panic in his tone. If Jack and Zhang Gaoguang are really iron and want to kill him, he really can''t run away.


    "I think you want to take advantage of the danger?" Jack walked into the retreating Crewe and stopped him from retreating.


    Crewe panicked. It seems that Jack is serious, but he also broke into other people''s homes. If Jack doesn''t get angry again, it''s a sign of weakness.


    "Jack, light, listen to me. I really just want to see what help you need," Crewe explained.


    Yunmengshi said coldly, "he didn''t say that just now. He said he wanted to be my master."


    Jack and Zhang Gaoguang were angry when they heard this. They just let a woman who didn''t know where to come out offend adults. Adults forgive them, but someone comes out again. This is not only an offence, but also an insult to adults'' dignity. It''s an insult for adults not to register as platinum residents. It''s unforgivable to be trampled on like this.


    When Crewe saw their expressions, his heart cooled. The girl must be an important person. He really stabbed the hornet''s nest. It''s really bad luck. But there was no dying consciousness in his heart. Because he has a higher resident level than Jack and Zhang Gaoguang, he thinks they dare not kill him.


    Rules of the base: low-level residents shall not kill high-level residents, otherwise they shall be expelled from the base.


    "Do you really think we dare not kill you?" Jack asked word by word with cold eyes.


    "I''m higher than you," Crewe said weakly, and his confidence was frightened back by Jack''s murderous voice.


    "So what? And you''re so confident that we won''t be higher than you after we''ve been out for so long?" Zhang Gaoguang also narrowed his eyes and looked funny, but his tone was also full of murderous spirit.


    As soon as Crewe is fierce, he strikes first. An ice power move is issued. This is a group attack power.


    Jack and Zhang Gaoguang have an amazing tacit understanding. They know what to do with one look. The palms of the two people are connected, and the ice power is emitted instantly, forming a large shield in front of the two people. This is a combined defense skill developed by the two people.


    Crewe failed at one blow. He didn''t want to make a second attack, but wanted to quit. As long as he left the door of the house, he would be safe. There were patrols in the base and would stop it. Most importantly, two citizens lower than himself attacked themselves and would be punished by the base.


    Then he can claim compensation and compensate himself for the Asian American. Crewe retreated as he thought of good things.

 Chapter 169

    "Oh, it''s fantastic." yunmengshi waved and firmly sealed the door and window with ice power. Seeing that the ice was more than one meter thick, Crewe couldn''t go away if he wanted to go.


    Crewe looked at the frozen doors and windows behind him in despair and screamed, "you can''t kill me. After you kill me, wait to be driven out of the base by the leader!"


    Jack and Zhang Gaoguang didn''t hear Crewe''s cry. They sent out a combined skill. They radiated their powers into the air and formed a huge ice hockey. This ice hockey can really be described as huge, with a diameter of one meter wide. If the house built by Zhang Gaoguang was not large enough, it would not fit this ice hockey.


    With a bang, the ice hockey hit Crewe with the wind. Crewe had no ability to dodge because he had retreated to the side of the gate, which was firmly blocked by yunmengshi.


    The ice hockey hit the frozen gate. The gate shook twice, but the ice of yunmengshi was not ordinary ice. The ice hockey broke all over the ground, but the ice layer more than one meter thick on the gate didn''t even drop any residue.


    Crewe was severely hit by the ice hockey on the door. He was scared into a cold sweat, and then contacted the door with extremely low temperature made by yunmengshi. As a result, the sweat was instantly frozen into ice, and Crewe firmly adhered to the door.


    Not only that, the violent impact just caused Crewe to break many parts of his body, his skin was also broken, and the blood was frozen into ice by the extremely low temperature.


    Crewe screamed bitterly, "you can''t kill me. You''ll be expelled from the base."


    Jack condensed an ice sword and held it in his hand. He went forward and stabbed Crewe hard in the neck.


    The violent impact of "Ka" caused the ice sword to break. Half of it was still in Jack''s hand, but the other half was in Crewe''s neck. Crewe''s neck was almost cut off, and the blood kept flowing out, and then solidified around Crewe''s neck. Soon, Crewe''s neck was surrounded by solidified blood, and his mouth was wrapped.


    It can be seen that Crewe is suffering a lot at this time, but because his mouth is frozen to death, he can''t speak or shout. He can only show his pain with the distorted expression on his face.


    Zhang Gaoguang laughed and could see that they had not killed Crewe because of the rules of the base. They were angry with his tone and provocation. When they were mercenaries, they were the strongest team. Anyone who provoked them could destroy them. After the end of the world, they really suppressed a lot in order to survive.


    Seeing that Crewe was solved in this way, jack also showed a happy expression on his face. This time, he suffocated him. It was a painful experience to see an idiot wandering in front of his eyes, but he couldn''t kill him.


    Soon, Crewe stopped moving. His body was not only firmly stuck to the door, but also solidified by blood and became a "blood man".


    "Sir, we are derelict of duty again." Jack put away the broken sword in his hand, walked to yunmengshi and said. He meant that he and Zhang Gaoguang were drunk there.


    Yunmengshi smiled and said solemnly, "this is only one time, not another." she was moved by her strong brotherhood, but in the end, losing her vigilance means giving her life to others.


    "Well, I feel the trouble is coming soon. Let''s get ready to deal with it." Yunmeng''s poet waved again and took back the defense on the door. Suddenly, the ice wall more than one meter thick collapsed and turned into small pieces of ice.


    And Crewe''s blood has completely run out. There''s no blood on the whole person. He can''t die.


    "Sir, we killed Crewe and will be expelled according to the rules of the base." Zhang Gaoguang calmly described the fact. But the tone is still very confident.


    Yunmengshi nodded and said affirmatively, "Jack has reached the edge of promotion. The fourth level crystal core we harvested yesterday can be promoted after absorption."


    As soon as Zhang Gaoguang''s eyes lit up, he immediately took out the fourth level crystal core, "Jack, come on, you should be promoted to the fourth level power before the leader''s people come. In this way, you and Crewe are at the same level. If you kill him, you can only blame him for his poor strength."


    Jack is not polite to Zhang Gaoguang. They are all friends. Do you still care about the fourth level crystal core?


    Yunmengshi made a comfortable chair with ice power, found a soft cushion from the space and curled up on it leisurely. I don''t know why. Yunmengshi has been lazy recently. He can stay still and try not to move. But watching plays is still her hobby.


    Jack picked up the crystal nucleus, held it in his hand, closed his eyes and sat down, absorbing the energy in the crystal nucleus as soon as possible.


    Yunmengshi is right. Jack is very close to the threshold of level 4, only one foot away from the door. Absorbing this fourth level crystal core is only a boost. Even if he doesn''t absorb it, Jack can be promoted within a week. However, Zhang Gaoguang is worse. He hasn''t touched the threshold of level 4.


    Soon, Jack''s energy was about to overflow, and his breath was extremely unstable. For a moment, it was level 3 and level 4. As long as the breath completely stabilizes, the promotion is successful.


    The promotion of the Arctic region is also much simpler in other places, because there are too many ice elements in the air. Sometimes they don''t need to absorb themselves, and the elements automatically enter the body.


    Jack''s breath slowly stabilized. Zhang Gaoguang was excited to watch him. He seemed to want to be promoted. He had no jealousy at all.


    An hour later, Jack successfully became a level 4 power. After he stood up, he was also very happy. He is a person who pursues strength. Every time he is promoted, his strength is very different from that before. This feeling of strength in his body is really good.


    Yunmengshi said with a smile, "congratulations." she is always generous and encouraging her subordinates.


    Jack was even more shocked when he looked at Yunmeng poetry. When he was in grade three, he couldn''t feel the breath of Yunmeng poetry without careful feeling. After promotion, he could feel the breath of Yunmeng poetry as deep as a mountain, and some people couldn''t breathe.


    The leader''s breath is much more amazing this time. It seems that adults are really stronger than the leader.


    "Thank you, sir." the man who seldom thanked thanked Yunmeng poem from his heart. Because of yunmengshi, they came back alive and got a large number of crystal nuclei that he didn''t dare to think of. They killed his enemies and promoted smoothly. These are all because I met Yunmeng poetry.

 Chapter 170

    Not long after Jack was promoted, there were bursts of footsteps outside the door.


    Jack said, "trouble comes so fast."


    Zhang Gaoguang said angrily, "it must be krona. He is Crewe''s brother and a level 4 power. He has a certain prestige in the base."


    He was right. Soon, a group of people rushed into the house, and Crewe''s white body was still lying on the floor of the hall.


    "Manager, my brother was killed." Crowe saw his brother''s body, looked sad and said to a man wearing noble clothes nearby. "He must have been killed by these two people. They are both silver residents, and my brother is a gold medal resident."


    The manager glanced at the corpse on the ground, and then looked at Jack and Zhang Gaoguang, who were standing aside and very calm. He asked, "did you kill Crewe?"


    Jack stepped forward. "I killed it, to be specific."


    Crowe thought Jack would resist all the responsibilities. He ''exposed'' and said, "Jack, as far as I know, you and Zhang Gaoguang are level 3 powers. If you don''t work together, how can you kill Crowe, who is a level 4 power?"


    Jack smiled. "Crow, how do you know I''m still a level 3 power?"


    Crowe was angry when he heard Jack questioning him. He didn''t hear the word "return" in Jack''s words. He shouted: "Jack, who in the base doesn''t know your combined skills with Zhang Gaoguang to kill a level 4 power? Who doesn''t know you have a grudge against my brother?"


    Zhang Gaoguang came out and laughed, "crow, are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what Jack said? Can''t we be promoted to level 4 powers after we''ve been out for so long?"


    Crowe''s heart clicked. Did they really go out and qualify, as Zhang Gaoguang said?


    Jack looked at the housekeeper of the leader of the base, who was also in charge of the size of the base, and said positively, "the base stipulates that after the base residents are promoted, they will be promoted automatically, and the base will recognize his identity. However, they need to be certified at the base within one month."


    Manager Yusai, the base does have this provision. At the beginning, in order to keep the experts, the leader stipulated that after the promotion, the residents also enjoy the same rights as after the certification without confirmation.


    In other words, both Jack and Crewe are level 4 powers. Even if Jack kills Crewe, it is also a duel before the same level. Anyone who dies can only blame himself for his poor learning and can''t blame others.


    Crowe blushed and was angry. He said to the manager, "manager, I want to be Jack''s level 4 certification officer. This can also make my brother''s death understand that if Jack is really a level 4 power, I have nothing to say."


    The manager had already accepted Crowe''s favor and naturally agreed to it. In fact, this is unreasonable. Everyone can see it. Crowe wants to teach Jack a good lesson for this reason.


    Although promotion certification can not kill people, it is absolutely possible to cripple a person. In the apocalyptic environment, tragedy is definitely much worse than death. Especially if a power is disabled, it will be severely bullied by other powers or ordinary people.


    Disabled powers will also be taken back by the base. The base believes that he can''t pay the same obligations and fight zombies as before.


    The end of the world is so cruel that once it loses its use value, it will be abandoned without hesitation.


    Zhang Gaoguang wants to rush up and fight with Crowe. His intention is too obvious. He obviously wants to cripple Jack. But before he rushed out, jekla stopped him.


    "How? Jack, you won''t be promoted?" Crowe said proudly, as if he had seen the tragedy after Jack was abandoned.


    Yunmengshi still calmly curled up on the homemade sofa and suddenly said, "Jack, promise him."


    When Jack heard the words of Yunmeng poem, he suddenly had momentum. If adults said so, he would have the determination to win.


    Zhang Gaoguang also calmed down like taking a tranquilizer. He didn''t want to kill like he just did. Instead, he had a bad smile on his face.


    Because of the sound of Yunmeng poem, the people present saw her. After all, as soon as they came in, their eyes focused on the bodies of Jack, Zhang Gaoguang and Crewe on the ground.


    "Who are you?" the manager asked. He was already at the top of level 4, so he could feel the breath of Yunmeng poetry, which seemed deeper than the leader.


    "Hehe, why do you care who I am?" Yun Mengshi smiled lightly, looking unfathomable.


    "The base stipulates that all people entering the base need to register," the manager said seriously.


    "The base also stipulates that silver medal residents can bring people into the base." yunmengshi''s words seem to hit the manager''s face.


    The manager was speechless. No one dared to object to his words for a long time. For a while, he didn''t react. The leader just practiced and cut zombies. All the big and small things in the base were controlled by the manager, and the leader basically didn''t intervene.


    So in the base, the manager''s words are basically the leader''s words.


    "You are a suspicious person, so you need to be checked," said the manager proudly, as if what he said was a decree.


    "Oh? Why do you call me a suspicious person?" yunmengshi smiled angrily at the manager''s words.


    "Who knows if you are a spy sent by other al Qaeda?" the manager was somewhat unreasonable.


    Yunmengshi proudly said, "hehe, no base in the world is qualified to send me." she has this confidence and can do it.


    Jack and Zhang Gaoguang, who probably know the strength of Yunmeng poetry, both know that she is not talking big.


    The others laughed at her. Who did she think she was? They all think Yunmeng poetry is bragging.


    The manager snorted coldly. He obviously didn''t believe what yunmengshi said. He stared at yunmengshi coldly, thinking of taking action to get rid of her. But he was still a little unsure, because he couldn''t see the strength of Yunmeng poetry, and he didn''t dare to rush.


    The reason why the manager is the No. 2 person in the base is that his strength is not blown out. He is close to the threshold of level 5. Like Jack, he is close to the door.


    Unfortunately, the crystal core of level 5 zombie is not so easy to obtain. In addition, the manager needs to manage the size of the base. He has not calmed down to practice, so he has been stuck at the gateway to level 5.


    Yunmeng poem saw his meaning and said faintly, "manager, dare you bet with me?"


    The manager asked, "how to bet?"


    Yunmengshi glanced at Jack and Crowe and said, "let Jack and Crowe fight, life and death. If Crowe wins, I''ll let you deal with it. If Jack wins, you promise me a condition. How about it?"

 Chapter 171

    The manager almost wanted to laugh. Yunmengshi''s request for gambling was just looking for death. He didn''t think Yunmeng poetry was an idiot. He was on guard and didn''t give an answer.


    Crowe, standing on one side, was dying of anxiety when he saw that the manager didn''t answer. What did he bring the manager for? I just want to teach Jack well. If possible, I will blade him and avenge my brother.


    Now such a good opportunity is in front of us. Why does the manager hesitate? He did not consider that he would lose. He has been promoted to level 4 for a long time and has reached level 4. After all, he is at a high level. Although he is still a distance from level 5, he is much better than Jack who has just been promoted?


    "Manager, I''m willing to fight." Crowe reminded the manager and agreed to the bet.


    The manager was still hesitating. He imagined thousands of results of the fight between the two, all of which were Crowe''s victory. He can feel that Jack has just been promoted to become a level 4 power, because his breath is not very stable, and it is estimated that the use of level 4 power is not proficient.


    However, Yun Mengshi''s calm appearance is really sure to win the gambling fight, or is he frying himself? If he refused the bet, does that mean he was afraid of a little guy who didn''t know where to come from? Where does his manager''s face go?


    Isn''t it just to promise her a request? He admitted and thought she couldn''t ask too much. After all, she had to survive in the base and give herself some face. After thinking about this, the manager restrained all his thoughts and said, "OK, I promise to bet."


    Yunmengshi smiled brightly. "The manager is worthy of being the manager of the base. His courage is commendable."


    The manager listened strangely. Yunmengshi didn''t seem to be praising him, no matter how much. The manager made another request: "however, I need to invite the leader to watch the war to prevent cheating." the manager was a little worried about yunmengshi, and didn''t know if she would use any means.


    Yunmengshi readily agreed. She was thinking of meeting the leader of the base for a while to see how strong he was.


    Unexpectedly, yunmengshi agreed so easily, and the doubt in the manager''s heart was deeper. He suppressed all his doubts and said, "OK, I''ll see you in the square in the center of the base in an hour." then he took the people away.


    Crowe smiled meaningfully at Jack, then took his brother''s body and left with the manager.


    After they left, Zhang Gaoguang immediately asked, "Sir, Jack has just been promoted, and Crowe has been promoted for a long time. I''m worried..."


    In the middle of the sentence, Jack interrupted, "Guang, you should believe your excellency." he knew Zhang Gaoguang''s worry. Some strong people really watched their men die, but yunmengshi bet so hard that how could he let him lose?


    Losing this game means losing your life. It''s a gamble of life and death.


    "Don''t question my decision. You should always remember that I am a protector." yunmengshi tilted his mouth.


    Zhang Gaoguang also restrained his thoughts at this time, scratched his head and said, "I know. Just now I was concerned and confused."


    Jack took a deep look at Zhang Gaoguang. He has no regrets for such a brother in his life.


    Yunmengshi mysteriously asked Jack to enter her room. Ten minutes later, the two came out with Zhang Gaoguang worried. He found that Jack was obviously much more confident than before. If he had blind trust in Yunmeng poetry before, he was confident in himself now.


    "Jack, what did you do?" Zhang Gaoguang couldn''t help asking.


    Jack smiled mysteriously and bought a lawsuit. "Secret." Zhang Gaoguang jumped with anger.


    An hour later, yunmengshi took two people to the square. At this time, almost all the powers in the base had gathered in the square. Sitting in front of the square was a big man of nearly two meters, with his upper body and lower body wearing a pair of trousers made of animal fur in an environment of more than minus 40 degrees. His momentum is full of oppression, which is an inaccessible strength.


    The momentum of Yunmeng poetry is slowly infiltrated. Only those who have been paying attention to her will find her powerful.


    The moment Yunmeng poetry appeared in the eyes of the person who broke his head, his eyes did not leave Yunmeng poetry. Not between men and women, but the excitement of meeting opponents for a long time.


    "You are strong." this is what yunmengshi said to yunmengshi seriously when yunmengshi walked to the side of the square.


    Hearing what he said, all the powers were in an uproar. They knew that the leader never joked. What ability did this seemingly weak girl have to get such praise from their leader.


    "You too." yunmengshi replied with a light smile. The person who broke her head was stronger than she thought, and could threaten her.


    "There''s a chance to fight." the head blaster still said to yunmengshi excitedly, and his body was ready to try. Looking at the posture, he wanted to fight with yunmengshi immediately.


    "Today we are not the protagonists." yunmengshi refused. Indeed, Jack and Crowe are going to fight today.


    The manager stood behind the head basher with a very ugly face. Although he had expected yunmengshi to be very strong, he did not expect that she would be praised by the head basher as "very strong". No one knows the head basher better than him. If he is not better than him, he will not praise him.


    He said the word "very strong", so Yunmeng poetry is really much stronger than the person who broke his head.


    Although the manager has some regrets, the bet has been completed and there is no chance to regret. He went to the leader and sat down. He held his breath and wanted Crowe to teach Jack a lesson.


    The referee of the battle, standing in the middle of the field, said, "now there is a love duel. Both sides enter the field."


    Crowe information slowly walked into the venue. Jack smiled at yunmengshi and Zhang Gaoguang and walked to the center of the venue with steady steps.


    Yunmengshi raised a chair under her ass, and then she sat comfortably on it.


    The light in the eyes of the person who has been paying attention to Yunmeng poetry is brighter. He has never seen such a skilled control of powers. Making a chair silently without any energy fluctuation, the control ability can hardly be perfect.


    Zhang Gaoguang saw yunmengshi get a chair, and he also got a chair out, a completely western chair. However, when he made the chair, it was not as loud as Yunmeng poetry, and the elements were chaotic. A minute later, the element calmed down.


    At this time, the referee has announced the rules and gambling content, and the duel has officially begun!

 Chapter 172

    Crowe squinted at Jack as if he were looking at the meat on his chopping board.


    Jack''s face was expressionless and didn''t look angry. His whole body was in a defensive state, and every muscle on his body tightened.


    The two men stood still to see who revealed the flaw first.


    People outside the court also stared at the two dueling people. Even the head blaster took his eyes away from yunmengshi and began to pay attention to the battle in the field. After all, this is his purpose today.


    Crowe finally couldn''t stand it. He came to the duel with the attitude of abusing Jack. There was no result of his own defeat in his mind.


    "Ho", Crowe sent out a pile of pocket ice arrows, each shining with cold light, and flew to Jack.


    "Wow" the spectators booed. Unexpectedly, Crowe made a big move at the beginning.


    Jack calmly looked at the arrows flying towards him, put his palm on his chest, synthesized a cross, and the light blue energy came out of the palm and spread to his arm, forming an energy mask in an instant, firmly covering Jack inside.


    "Ha ha, this is both a combined skill and a single move." Zhang Gaoguang, standing next to Yunmeng poem, laughed.


    All the ice arrows are stuck on the ice cover and embedded in it. They can''t go any further.


    Jack opened his eyes and saw that the ice arrow was either embedded in his ice cover or resisted by the ice cover and fell to the ground. There was a faint smile on Jack''s face.


    "Don''t think I can''t help you if I cover myself in a turtle shell!" Crowe glared at Jack in the ice cover and said angrily. If Jack keeps covering himself, he can only attack the tortoise shell all the time, which will consume a lot of energy.


    The audience watched the duel excitedly. Who in the base didn''t know that Jack and Zhang Gaoguang were the most powerful in combination skills, and in combination skills, they were the best in defense skills.


    "As you wish." Jack looked confident, as if he didn''t care about Crowe''s threat, and took down the ice cover.


    "You''re fine." Crowe''s anger deepened. Jack didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    "I have to be serious and be careful," Jack said calmly, as if he couldn''t see Crowe''s anger.


    "Jack, you''re dead today!" Crowe''s eyes were red with anger and wanted to kill him immediately.


    Crowe was a preemptive and big move. He mobilized the ice powers in the middle of the site to form a small tornado. The tornado was full of ice. If it was involved, it would be either death or injury. After Crowe made this big move, he looked at Jack with pride as if he had won.


    Jack looked at the approaching tornado and still didn''t panic at all, as if nothing could change his face.


    The tornado swept the whole Bidou venue. The huge wind forced the audience at the edge of the venue to step back, but yunmengshi and the head blaster didn''t move. Both of them sat there steadily. It''s no exaggeration to say that even the hair didn''t move.


    Instead of using his best defense skills, Jack raised an ice carved tree in front of him. The tree was huge, dozens of meters high and ten meters wide, and steadily "grew" on the ground.


    After Jack finished all this, he calmly stood one meter behind the tree, waiting for the tornado.


    A few seconds later, the tornado came into contact with the ice carved tree. The tornado did not roll up the big tree as people thought. The big tree was still "long" on the ground, and the ice arrows in the tornado were stuck on the big tree, so the power of the tornado was much weaker.


    After the tornado passed through the tree, it came to Jack again. Jack quickly ran to the corner of the field and watched the tornado pass in front of him. There was no meaning to him.


    If there is no big tree that consumes the energy of a tornado, Jack can''t avoid it.


    Crowe screamed angrily when he saw his "perfect strike" and finally came to such an end.


    Jack''s eyes changed from calm to sharp, and the whole person''s momentum grew up, making the audience feel that he has become a different person from before.


    Zhang Gaoguang shouted outside the venue, "he''s finally going to be serious!"


    The audience was in an uproar. It turned out that Jack hadn''t been serious before. It''s playing with Crowe. After realizing this, the audience exclaimed and wondered. Jack had just reached the fourth level. Where did he have so much energy to fight with Crowe?


    The person who broke his head also didn''t understand this matter. He looked at yunmengshi. Is it because she, a person who has just been promoted, dares to fight for power reserves with a power person who has been promoted for a long time?


    I''m afraid only Yunmeng poetry knows the reason. When Jack was promoted, he could become a level 4 power with only one foot away from the door, but he absorbed a level 4 crystal core.


    So where does the excess energy go? If you were an ordinary power, these abilities would be wasted. But how can Yunmeng poetry waste this energy? So she uses her mental power to firmly shrink the energy into Jack''s body. When he needs it, these mental powers will disappear automatically and the energy will be automatically added to Jack''s crystal core.


    You know, Jack was a mercenary before the end of the world. What are mercenaries good at? Of course, the answer is guns and hand to hand combat, and for Jack, hand to hand combat is his favorite battle. He is invincible in their mercenary company.


    Where''s Crowe? Before the end of the world, he was only an employee of a company and rarely exercised, let alone fought hand-to-hand with anyone.


    So the key for Jack to beat Crowe is to fight him close.


    Just after the tornado passed, the center of the venue was full of snowflakes, making people unable to see the situation inside. Jack immediately appeared an ice dagger in his hand, which was also his most handy weapon.


    The dagger is condensed by elements, and the method taught by Yunmeng poetry is used to closely arrange the elements to make the dagger more hard. The dagger condensed by this close element can easily pierce the skin of a third-class body evolution power, not to mention the KrO of the ice system.


    Crowe stood still because he couldn''t see the situation in front. Maybe he didn''t have the idea that Jack would come and fight with him. When the zombies attacked the city, they all stood on the wall and sent out their powers to beat the zombies one by one.


    "Bang", followed by Crowe''s scream "ah", and then everyone saw Crowe being hit to the edge of the field.

 Chapter 173

    "Ah!" the audience also exclaimed, especially a group of powers who had a good relationship with Crowe. The manager stood behind the leader, holding his hands tightly, looking nervous.


    Without giving Crowe a chance to stand up, Jack held the dagger in his back hand to give him a fatal blow.


    Crowe struggled to get up while controlling his powers, trying to freeze Jack''s feet and buy himself time.


    The blue light shines at Jack''s feet, and the fluctuation of his power is also very fierce. Jack resolutely gives up attacking Crowe. If he doesn''t hit, he will lose the initiative.


    Jack dodged and hid to one side. Two icicles more than one meter high rose on the ground where he just stood. This is a breathing time.


    At this time, Crowe also stood up. Just when Jack sneaked into him with a dagger, he narrowly avoided the fatal attack of his heart, and the dagger was inserted into his stomach. Jack quickly pulled out the dagger.


    Because of the weather, the blood was frozen before it came out, and Crowe''s wound was frozen. Then, this is not a good thing. If the blood does not flow out, it will only be stored in the body, which will cause greater damage to the body.


    Crowe didn''t have time to think about this at this time. There was still pain frozen together with the blood. The extremely low temperature also greatly reduced the pain.


    Jack''s face was still calm, there was no joy of victory, and he would not relax until the last moment.


    Crowe had no intention of belittling jack at this time. He raised all his vigilance and was on guard against Jack''s upcoming attack.


    "Whew", Jack moved very fast. He blinked and appeared behind Crowe. The dagger he held back stabbed Crowe hard at his neck.


    The physical injury greatly reduced Crowe''s reaction ability. Crowe already knew that Jack was behind him, but he could only slightly move his body away from the fatal place.


    The "poof" dagger was inserted into crow''s shoulder again. "Yi" Jack quickly pulls out the dagger to prevent Crowe from suddenly sending out a power to attack him. He retreats to a distance of one meter and stares coldly at Crowe, looking for the opportunity of the next attack.


    Crowe''s shoulder spewed blood more than half a meter high. It was frozen into a blood column in the air. He fell straight to the ground and broke into pieces.


    "Poof" is another attack. Jack''s dagger is inserted into crow''s other shoulder. The scene is really the same as just now.


    Crowe can''t use his powers at this time. Just two big moves have almost exhausted his powers. Now he can only barely support himself.


    The audience outside the venue silently watched what happened in the center of the venue, and they all burst out cold sweat. Who could have thought that Jack was so cruel. The knife entered the meat and the blood spewed out more than half a meter high. It looked too scary and the means were too cruel.


    Five minutes later, Crowe had been stabbed more than ten times. One meter around him, there were fine pieces of ice with blood everywhere. Crowe was tottering, as if he had been stabbed again and fell down.


    Jack still stared at Crowe coldly, looking for the next place to start on him.


    No one has stopped this one-sided "bloody battle" because it is a life and death gamble, and no one is qualified to stop it. The battle was not over until one side died.


    The manager couldn''t help it. Crowe died when he died. No matter what he did, he lost the bet. He needed to promise yunmengshi a condition, which he couldn''t stand.


    "Stop," shouted the manager at last.


    But Jack ignored it and continued to insert a knife into Crowe. He was also establishing authority for himself and Yunmeng poetry.


    "Manager, this is a duel of life and death. Are you afraid of losing if you stop privately?" Yun Mengshi said provocatively.


    The manager was speechless for a moment and thought of such a reason: "Jack committed a foul. He attacked Crowe with a knife."


    "Pooh, ha, ha!" yunmengshi couldn''t help laughing. As long as he kills the other party in a life and death duel, even if he wins, who will use what method? Besides, all the powers here are to fight with zombies. After you are eaten by zombies, you will protest with zombies. Have you committed a foul?


    Because yunmengshi took the lead, all those present who were afraid of offending the manager laughed, and the manager''s face became more and more ugly.


    The manager seems to have forgotten that he is still sitting on the top of the strong alliance, the head of the strong union. He said arrogant, "no laughing, I has the final say here. I said Jack fouled. He was foul. He lost. Whoever laughed, immediately expelled from the base."


    There was a moment of silence, not frightened by the manager, but sad for the manager. The leader sat there, and he dared to say so. He was really impatient. Even though he connived at the manager to manage the base, he was not allowed to break the rules of the base in front of everyone. He simply regarded the base as his own home.


    More importantly, the manager provoked the authority of the strong.


    The head blaster sat in a chair without looking back, "who is the leader of this base?"


    At this time, the manager was addicted to the excitement that everyone was'' afraid ''of him. He didn''t hear who was asking him questions. He opened his mouth and replied: "ha ha, of course, I''m the leader. What else can the guy who broke his head do except practice? I''m in charge of the whole base. Without me, he''s a Madman of practice. What leader is he?"


    Originally, the head blaster was very angry. The manager challenged his authority. After hearing his arrogant statement, the head blaster was almost angry. "Good. I''ll give you the base. That''s how you manage it?"


    The manager suddenly woke up. What did he just say? Why did you say all your thoughts? No, the leader heard it?


    The manager suddenly felt that the little girl did all this? He looked at Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi languidly nestled in the chair, the corners of his mouth slightly tilted up, with ridicule.


    The manager seemed to be stimulated. He pointed to yunmengshi and shouted madly, "it''s her, it''s all her, it''s all her! She did everything."


    The person who broke his head was almost angry and laughed. Was he blind, so he chose such a person to manage the base. Fortunately, even if he found out, otherwise the strong alliance he personally established will perish sooner or later.


    All this at the scene was beyond everyone''s expectation, and no one thought it would be such a result. But not surprisingly, Jack won, completely defeated Crowe, breaking the level gap between powers. However, this is also thanks to the energy sealed by Yunmeng poetry on him.


    After Jack finished the battle, he went behind yunmengshi and stood still.


    The manager''s fate was terrible. He was severely grabbed by the head blaster and looked like he was about to suffocate.

 Chapter 174

    "Chief, this, this, all, all, that girl did it." the manager''s face turned red, and all his powers were suppressed by the head blaster.


    "If she wanted to kill you, she wouldn''t waste so much energy." the head blaster looked at him contemptuously and said. The girl with black hair can''t even see the depth of her strength.


    After that, the person who broke his head thought that the manager was lying to him, and the manager had already put things that didn''t belong to him into his bag. "You really deserve it." the head blaster increased his strength.


    The faint voice of Yunmeng poem came: "wait."


    The person who broke his head heard the voice of Yunmeng poem. As soon as his strength was loose, the manager could barely breathe.


    Hope rose in the manager''s heart. Did the girl plead for him? Doesn''t he have to die? The manager looked longingly at the direction of Yunmeng poetry.


    "This man still owes me a request." yunmengshi glanced at the almost suffocating manager in the head blaster''s hand.


    "Do I still need your consent to kill someone?" the person who broke his head was very upset. He was very upset that his men didn''t see it in his eyes. When punishing his men, others jumped out to stop him, which made him even more unhappy.


    "He owes me a request." yunmengshi repeated his words, expressing that he would not change his decision.


    The person who broke his head didn''t want to fight with Yunmeng poetry at this time. He just wanted to crush the person in front of him. So he looked at the manager he held in his hand and said, "well, even if I owe you this condition."


    Yunmengshi is very satisfied. This is the result she wants. She really doesn''t want a request from the manager, but a promise from the head blaster becomes a little valuable.


    She thought in her heart, if she directly let the head cracker become her little brother, I don''t know if he would agree.


    Many people at the scene have never seen the head blaster attack their own people. They have only seen the confrontation between the leader and the zombie. At that time, the leader was their God. With the leader, they would feel very relieved.


    "Chief, spare me, spare me." the manager was out of breath again. His face turned red, his veins burst on his face, and his hands and feet struggled in the air, but it was useless. The strength of the head blaster''s hands increased bit by bit, and the manager felt that his lungs were about to burst.


    Slowly, the intensity of the manager''s struggle decreased, the oxygen was evacuated from his lungs bit by bit, the brain became blank, and the raw breath gradually disappeared from him.


    With a bang, the manager''s body fell to the ground, splashing a pile of snowflakes.


    "Dead, the manager is dead." some powers screamed, and the manager who called the wind and rain in the base died.


    There are two feelings in everyone''s heart. Jack and Zhang Gaoguang are naturally proud. They can follow such a strong man, not only powerful, but also extremely protect their weaknesses. With such a boss, did they save the galaxy in their last life?


    After throwing away the body of the manager, the head blaster came to yunmengshi. He went to yunmengshi and said, "go to the base to find food tomorrow. I hope you can participate."


    Yunmengshi looked up at the exploder, frowned, and suddenly used her power to raise a chair under the exploder, which was much lower than what she sat in.


    The person who broke his head looked at the chair and looked down at Yunmeng poetry in doubt. "What is this for?"


    Yunmeng poem said in an indifferent tone, "I don''t like looking up to others." this sounds very arrogant to others, but when Yunmeng poem said it, it was so consistent without any sense of conflict.


    The person who broke his head was not angry. He grinned and sat down on the chair, staring at yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi is not arrogant enough to make the head blaster short. After all, the head blaster is also a strong person who can threaten her.


    For such people, Yunmeng poetry still gives some respect.


    "Why should I promise?" yunmengshi asked.


    After all, yunmengshi is a strong man. She can''t work in vain. She must be paid! So he said, "you may take one layer of the food you find, and the rest belongs to the base."


    Yunmengshi smiled faintly, "food, I don''t need it. Is there any other way to impress me?" she told the truth, there are a lot of food in her space jewelry, and she doesn''t need to eat.


    The person who broke his head immediately felt very angry. He thought yunmengshi felt that there was too little food. After all, who doesn''t need food except yunmengshi? He took a hard breath and said, "twenty percent."


    Other people also looked nervously at the two strongest people in the base. If they fought, it would be a devastating disaster for the base. The damaged buildings would not be mentioned, and such a big noise might attract the attention of the zombies. At this time, if the zombies came to attack the city, they would die.


    Yunmengshi still shook his head, "I said, I don''t need food."


    The head blaster got up from the stool angrily, and the murderous spirit came out of him. He was so angry that he wanted to kill Yun Mengshi immediately.


    Zhang Gaoguang stood up and said, "chief, you may really misunderstand. The adult said she didn''t need food, not because she disliked you for giving less, but because she really didn''t need food."


    Yunmengshi frowned and scolded, "Zhang Gaoguang, go back."


    Zhang Gaoguang glanced at the leader and retreated. On the one hand, he respected Yunmeng poetry, on the other hand, he didn''t want to offend the leader. After all, he stayed with the strong alliance for some time. He liked the atmosphere here and appreciated those who broke their heads. He didn''t want yunmengshi to fight with those who broke their heads.


    The head blaster is always hot tempered, but he is still very good. He is very responsible to the base people. He does not oppress the powers and ordinary people, and can be as fair as possible. Temper comes quickly and goes quickly. More than ten seconds later, the person who broke his head calmed down and sat back in his chair.


    He asked seriously, "what do you want?"


    Yunmengshi smiled and said seriously, "I want you."


    After she said this, she caused everyone''s horror. All of them were so scared that they almost didn''t dare to breathe. What was the little girl with black hair going to do? She wants a leader?

 Chapter 175

    "What are you talking about?" the head cracker stood up again, clenched his fists and was shocked.


    "I want you to be my man." yunmengshi said word by word, looking straight into the eyes of the person who broke his head.


    "Wow" the crowd in the venue were in an uproar. What did the Asian black haired girl say? If they heard right, she wants the leader to be her man?


    The head basher didn''t seem a little angry, but was very excited. "Let''s fight. If you win, I''ll be your man. If I win, you promise me to participate in the activity of digging food."


    Yunmengshi frowned, "isn''t it inappropriate for me? Whether I win or not, I have to dig for food."


    The head basher smiled, "if you become my boss, the whole base will be yours." he said in a seductive tone. In fact, he doesn''t mind being yunmengshi''s subordinate. As long as yunmengshi wins him and becomes a strong subordinate, what''s to lose face? And you can also ask yunmengshi to take action at the time of base crisis. As his boss, can''t Qi base ignore it?


    Yunmengshi shrugged. She really hasn''t been active for a long time. Take this opportunity to relax her muscles and bones, but she must participate in tomorrow''s food excavation.


    She sighed in her heart. She wanted to speed up the process of collecting and combining the four bases. She wanted to be surprised. In addition to recovering the base, she has to get through millions of zombies. Fortunately, this is not an arduous task for her.


    Yunmengshi got up from the chair, threw the cushion in her arms onto the chair and walked to the center of the venue where Jack and Crowe had just dueled. Crowe''s body has been removed.


    "OK, have a good time." the blockbuster laughed, "whether you can become my boss or not, I''ll make a friend with you." if anyone knows the blockbuster''s career before the end of the world, he won''t be surprised. He used to be a Mafia thug and the one valued by the Mafia family boss for a long time.


    "Well, stop talking nonsense and start." yunmengshi wants to end the battle and go back to rest as soon as possible. In fact, her body is not tired, it''s just the spirit. Sealing the energy on Jack consumes some mental strength. She thought she would run out of mental strength after fighting.


    "Remind you, I don''t just know ice powers." once yunmengshi started fighting, he entered a state of madness and evil, which gives people a completely different feeling in peace. If you are usually indifferent, then this time is full of dangerous evil charm.


    The person who broke his head also licked his cracked lips with his tongue and said, "I also remind you that since you know my title, you should know his origin. All, be careful of your head, little girl!"


    Yunmengshi doesn''t like others to call her little girl. If you add the age of her previous life, she should not be young.


    "Be careful." the power in his hand also went out when the head exploder said something. It was his famous skill - head exploding. A hard sharp object condensed by a bullet sized ice power flew out and came to yunmengshi in less than a breath, giving her no reaction time at all.


    However, yunmengshi is not human. Of course, she can''t think of her according to human physical quality. Yunmengshi''s eyes can see its trajectory when the "ice bomb" is launched. In her eyes, the speed of the ice bomb is not so fast, and she can completely avoid it.


    In the surprised eyes of the crowd, two Yunmeng poems appeared in the middle of the venue. The bullet hit one of them hard, but it had no effect, and flew through it.


    The crowd exclaimed, and someone asked, "what happened?" how did the bullet pass through her? Does she have the ability to make any part of her body disappear? "


    The man standing next to him looked at him contemptuously, but he still explained: "that''s a residual shadow, residual shadow, do you know?"


    The man suddenly realized, "I know. You mean that the girl''s speed is too fast and has a residual shadow. That''s why we saw two of her?"


    "That''s it." the person who just explained to him is not surprised that he can understand it immediately. After all, after waking up, some power energy will strengthen the brain. After waking up, ordinary people will deepen their memory, and some can still remember things when they were young.


    The discussion outside the venue was in full swing, and the battle inside the venue was also in full swing.


    "It''s my turn." yunmengshi smiled at his evil nature, as if he was brewing a big move. This is the paradise of ice power. In addition to the three powers of spirit power, healing power and ice power, the powers of other departments can only send vegetables to those who burst their heads.


    The person who broke his head stared nervously at yunmengshi, trying to find his own loophole. He couldn''t give her a chance to take advantage of it.


    "Ah!" a shrill cry came out of Yunmeng''s mouth, not only the head blaster, but all the people in the venue felt their inspiration tremble fiercely.


    At such a moment, the moves of Yunmeng poetry came out immediately. It was ice and fog. It''s just a weakened version. She doesn''t want to kill the head blaster all at once.


    The head blaster has reached level 5, and his soul is much stronger than others. When the audience is still shaking his soul, he has awakened. At this time, the ice mist of Yunmeng poetry has just touched his arm.


    The head blaster retreated fiercely and strode out of the attack range of the ice fog, but his right arm had been frozen. The head blaster looked at his frozen arm and muttered, "what a terrible ice fog."


    The ice mist floated out of the center of the site, and people outside the site fled one after another for fear of freezing their own. Among them, Jack and Zhang Gaoguang hid the most. Who let them see the power of this seemingly "simple" fog? More than 100 zombies, including level 4 zombies, were firmly sealed inside and finally died.


    "You''re very good, I admit defeat." the leader said with admiration. It''s really not necessary to fight. Yunmengshi''s spirit attack followed by an ice power is enough to kill him. How else? This is the advantage of multi lineage powers in combat.


    Yunmeng poetry will recall that in previous lives, if a multi lineage power comes to the base, the treatment will be much better than that of a single lineage power.


    When hearing the three words "I admit defeat" from the leader, the audience was even more shocked. They never thought that the leader would lose, and Jack and Zhang Gaoguang didn''t expect him to lose so quickly even though they thought that the leader would lose.

 Chapter 176

    "Really happy, ha ha, I really didn''t read you wrong." yunmengshi also laughed. She really appreciated the character of the person who broke his head.


    "Boss." the person who broke his head shouted convincingly. Yunmeng poetry is stronger than he thought. It''s not a loss to call him boss.


    "Boss!" the people at the base shouted after the head blaster. The leader''s boss is their boss''s boss.


    Yunmengshi suddenly felt a little awkward, because the boss was said by them in poor Chinese pronunciation. I don''t know where the person who broke his head knew the Chinese pronunciation.


    She said helplessly, "you''d better call me miss in the future."


    Yunmengshi said that the person who broke his head laughed wildly. He knew that there must be something wrong with his poor pronunciation. He was laughed at by his new boss. He was not embarrassed and smiled happily. The important reason is that his new boss is easier to get along with than he thought.


    "Miss, the base needs a new manager, you see?" when the topic changed, the leader asked. He was not very good at managing the size of the base, and he spent a lot of time studying powers, so he couldn''t separate his mind to manage the base.


    Yunmengshi recommended: "I think Jack is very suitable. He has no problem in management. He is very stable. In terms of strength, he has just been promoted to level 4. In terms of management base, it is enough."


    The headbuster glanced at Jack, nodded and said, "since the young lady has recommended him, I appoint Jack as the new manager. I hope you can learn from the lessons of the previous manager and don''t go his way. Otherwise, I won''t show mercy because you are a young lady." the headbuster warned.


    Yunmengshi also said, "if Jack does anything against the rules of the base, I will let him decide by himself."


    Jack was slightly excited and his eyes were full of suggestions. "Leader, I believe that both miss and you believe me, so I will try my best to manage the base and let the survivors have a home."


    "Well, let Zhang Gaoguang help you too." yunmengshi needs to go back and restore her mental power. Since she doesn''t absorb the crystal nucleus of the mental system to restore her powers, she needs to spend a lot of time sitting quietly every day and emptying her thoughts to restore her mental power.


    Of course, the effect of this is also remarkable. Although the spiritual power before Yunmeng poetry is a lot, it is not pure, and some other things are mixed. Since she doesn''t need to absorb the crystal core of the spiritual system to restore her spiritual power, the sea of her soul is much more pure. Impurities are decreasing little by little.


    "Yes, miss, I''ll look at Jack." Zhang Gaoguang immediately recovered from the loss of "Miss forgot me", and his spirit was suddenly inspired.


    Other powers envy the two people. They don''t know what luck they have taken. They haven''t been eaten by zombies for so long, and they also ''pick up'' the boss who is strong enough to be abnormal.


    Yunmengshi still lives in the house built by Zhang Gaoguang. He goes up to the second floor, walks to his room, then closes the door and window of the room, and adds a layer of defense on it.


    It''s good to use empty thoughts to restore mental strength, but there are two disadvantages,

 Chapter 177

    Yunmeng poetry doesn''t have so many children''s feelings. Although she has a human heart, she is a zombie after all. The transformation of the virus makes her feel a little less human, but it seems that her emotion is recovering a little.


    "What''s the situation now?" Yun Mengshi asked calmly.


    Zhang Gaoguang restrained his excitement and said, "the zombie has attacked the city for an hour. At present, the powers on our side can''t hold on. 90% of the powers have been exhausted. Now they both absorb the crystal nucleus and emit powers. However, the speed of absorption can''t catch up with the speed of emission, and all of them can''t last long."


    He said so much at once, but when he finished, he gasped and continued: "the leader has killed more than 1000 zombies in this hour. This zombie siege is particularly fierce, and the time has been extended. The brothers are about to lose their hold."


    Yunmengshi nodded and looked down. There were dense zombies under the six meter high city wall. The zombies in front were killed and the ones behind were continuously supplemented. The zombies had no wisdom and no fear.


    If the zombies are crowded on the door, the power of layers of zombies will squeeze the door open, and it is useless to add more defense inside. All the zombies in front of the gate need to be removed.


    If you only need to know the zombies in front of the gate, the work of the powers will not be so hard. The zombies seem to be commanded. They will be stacked one by one, one by one. Since then, countless zombies have poured in to form a "zombie wall". In this way, the zombies coming from behind can easily climb the six meter high wall, Easily enter the base and attack the survivors.


    These are only level 1 zombies, and there are zombies above level 2 in the zombie group. These zombies will emit ice powers and constantly attack the powers on the high wall.


    A very important job of the head exploder is to find the zombies above level 2 in the zombie group in advance and kill them.


    However, this is not an easy thing. Even if the head blaster kills a lot, there will be fish that slip through the net, which will pose a threat to the base''s powers.


    Since the loss of the siege for an hour, the base has lost three powers. Every time the power dies, the leader''s heart hurts like being gouged out by a knife.


    The consumption of powers and the suffering of the mind make the head blaster almost to the limit.


    Yunmengshi saw that the person who broke her head was already unstable. She hurried forward and put her hand on his shoulder. A white light suddenly appeared on her hand. This is a healing power.


    The healing power can not only heal trauma and hidden injuries in the body, but also make people feel a little relaxed, just like bathing in the warm sun. This is what yunmengshi found when he was promoted to level 5. Many abilities will be strengthened after promotion.


    The person who broke his head suddenly felt his body relaxed and looked back slightly. Unexpectedly, he found yunmengshi standing behind him. He immediately felt a lot of peace of mind.


    "You''re here." there was also a trace of excitement in the tone of the head blaster. He just thought that the base would be broken by zombies today, that the base he worked hard to build would be destroyed, and that he and all the survivors of the base would become food for zombies.


    "Well, I''m coming." yunmengshi''s expression of "you can be at ease" immediately made the remaining concerns in the head blaster disappear.


    Yunmengshi solved the problem of those who broke their heads. She came to the edge of the city wall and looked down at the zombies used under her. She had never seen so many zombies. Compared with here, the zombies in s city base are just a little fuss. There are so many zombies here. Does it mean that most people here have become zombies?


    Only the remaining few survived. Yunmengshi still affirmed his idea in his heart. The heavy snow is very strange. It is very likely to be mixed with zombie virus. If humans accidentally encounter these snow with zombie virus, they have the chance to become zombies.


    These thoughts just flashed through yunmengshi''s mind, and she had begun to prepare for the power at this time.


    On this occasion, the most appropriate power is ice and fog. It can attack a large range of power, and can avoid indiscriminate attacks like mental powers. All the powers are at the end of their power. If a spirit Department attacks them, they can''t kill them immediately?


    An ice mist with a diameter of about one meter appeared around yunmengshi, and then floated out. Yunmeng poetry controls the surrounding ice elements with spiritual force and slowly approaches the ice fog.


    At this time, the ice mist is like a huge magnet. It absorbs all ice elements and slowly expands itself. When the ice mist falls down one meter, it has become an ice mist with a diameter of ten meters.


    The speed is amazing!


    All the people who have seen the severe ice and fog have cheered up. Even the powers who are going to faint have cheered up and raised the hope of life in their hearts. They may not die today!


    Ten seconds later, the ice fog completely fell to the ground. At this time, the diameter of the ice fog was more than 1000 meters, covering three fifths of the zombies. The zombies made ice little by little. From their feet to their heads, some zombies were still struggling. They tried to break the shackles of the ice. But that''s no use.


    If the ice layer formed by the ice fog of Yunmeng poetry is easy to be broken, this skill can not be regarded as the trump skill of Yunmeng poetry. With the upgrading of Yunmeng poetry, some of her self created skills are even more powerful than those famous in previous lives.


    Because when Yunmeng poetry created skills, it changed the combination of elements, making the ordinary ice more tough, not easy to be broken and tough.


    Since the creation of this move, no one can break it.


    When the ice fog sealed up three fifths of the zombies, a scream came from a distance. The body was small, but it went straight into everyone''s soul, and everyone heard it clearly.


    After the sound sounded, those zombies that were not frozen turned around without hesitation and retreated.


    "We won! We won! We held!" thunderous applause and shouts broke out on the wall. They need to vent their anxiety and fear.


    The head blaster had no strength and sat on the ground.


    Only yunmengshi stood there preoccupied, and there was no joy of victory at all. If he had just read it correctly, all the zombies were called away, not retreated by himself.


    The millions of zombies here are controlled?

 Chapter 178

    Yunmengshi was worried. Other powers helped each other down the wall and returned to their rooms to rest. After they roughly recovered their powers, they went outside the wall to harvest their victory fruits.


    After all, there are so many shining crystal nuclei waiting for them to harvest, which is also the source of energy for their promotion and the most basic condition for them to compete with zombies.


    Yunmengshi and Jack are still standing on the wall. Yunmengshi looked into the distance and wanted to feel the control of the zombie hidden in the dark. In fact, she had doubts about whether the black hand controlling the zombie in the dark was a human or a zombie.


    If it was human, how did he do it? Is it the ability to control zombies? But if it''s that power, how can you control millions of zombies? If she does, it''s also very laborious. She needs to recover several of the most powerful zombies first, and then command all zombies with her talent powers. It''s much easier and can be done.


    But if it''s a zombie, it''s terrible. Without doubt, if the black hand behind him is a zombie, he must be a wise zombie, just like yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan. However, Mo Hongyuan can''t control the zombies. He can only send out a strong breath, so that the low-level zombies are already in the territory of the high-level zombies, so as to stay away from them.


    This also has something to do with Mo Hongyuan''s semi evolutionary zombie emperor. This is the name given by Yunmeng poetry to Mo Hongyuan''s zombie, that is, he has wisdom half the time every day.


    If he didn''t take the white beads out of Mo Hongyuan''s head, he is still in distress. When he wakes up every day, he is not where he used to be and is doing what he doesn''t want to do every day.


    By the way, white beads, yunmengshi suddenly thought that the people who control millions of zombies behind them will be related to beads?


    She already has a white bead and a gray bead. One of these two beads is therapeutic. The other is the spirit department. It''s hard to guarantee that it won''t use the beads of other departments.


    Yunmengshi believes very much that other beads will appear in the world. This is a voice that her heart tells her.


    At the moment when the zombie faded, the head blaster couldn''t support himself. His legs were soft. He was going to fall down when he slept. Fortunately, Zhang Gaoguang held him nearby and let him sit on the ground slowly.


    The head blaster has exhausted his energy at this time, but he is used to such things. He will be like this every time zombies attack the city.


    When the frequency is high, zombies will succeed two or three times a week, and not once a month. This depends on the mood of zombies. There is no law, and all will not give the people in the base time to prepare.


    It is precisely because every time the head blaster uses the energy that can no longer be used, to the state of exhaustion. In this way, there will be a small increase when the energy is restored.


    Maybe it doesn''t work once or twice, but over time, the head blaster has more energy reserves than the power at the same level.


    "Miss, what are you looking at?" Jack found the abnormality of Yunmeng poem. "Why are you unhappy when the zombie is gone?"


    Yunmengshi is still staring at the distance. How can she be happy? How can she be in a good mood when there is such a potential enemy threatening her all the time, just like someone holding a kitchen knife around her neck all the time?


    "Jack, is there a scream every time the zombie retreats?" yunmengshi looked directly at Jack and asked seriously.


    Jack shook his head and seemed to be confused about this. "The number of zombies retreating is decreasing a little. It will not be the same as today, like neatly trained soldiers, and it will not exceed an hour for such a long time every day."


    Yunmengshi sat on the edge of the city wall, drooping his feet, leaning on his chin and frowning, as if thinking about something.


    Jack gets nervous in the back. This is a six meter high wall. If he falls, even if a power person like yunmengshi has been washed away by the power, the power person is human, not Superman, and will break if he falls.


    "Come up, miss," Jack said anxiously.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, even if I fall from it, nothing will happen." don''t forget, although yunmengshi can''t fly, she can use wind power. Wind power can reduce the speed of her arrival, and she will land gently below without breaking a bone.


    Of course, this is also because the city wall is only six meters high.


    Jack went down to deal with the affairs of the base and arranged for people to go out and harvest the "fruit" for a while. Zhang Gaoguang accompanied the head blaster and Yun Mengshi on the wall, which can be regarded as protecting the Dharma for the two people.


    Of course, it can also be said that Jack protects the Dharma for the head blaster and yunmengshi. Yunmengshi sits on the edge of the city wall, his legs drooping outside and constantly shaking his legs.


    It looks like a child''s action. In fact, it is also a means for yunmengshi to relax herself. She won''t have anything if she falls down by herself.


    A few hours later, the gate of the base was opened. A group of people, led by Jack, walked out of the gate carefully. In front of them were thousands of zombie bodies, or thousands of zombie shaped ice sculptures lying in the thick snow.


    Yunmengshi saw someone below. After greeting Zhang Gaoguang, he straightened up. In the surprised eyes of the people, he came down the city wall and came down from the six meter high city wall. Yunmengshi floated down like a feather.


    When landing, there was no snowflake splashing, and he stood firmly on the ground.


    When Jack saw yunmengshi jump down, his heart was about to jump out. After seeing yunmengshi fall steadily, his heart also fell to the ground.


    He trotted to yunmengshi and said with some blame, "Miss, please don''t do such dangerous actions in the future."


    Yunmengshi smiled and said, "I never do anything I''m not sure about." she was right. After rebirth, she cherished her life very much and couldn''t let this life pass so easily.


    Even when she fell into the hands of the corpse eater, she actually had the means to protect her life, but that was not the best way. After measurement, she used the move of contracting with the small corpse eater.


    For her own life, she really calculated a lot. Even if she was worried about Joe, she didn''t impulsively ask Dahong to send herself back, and stayed here, holding the Arctic base firmly in her hand.

 Chapter 179

    Yunmengshi''s words made Jack feel her strong self-confidence. It was not a kind of pride, but the bold self-confidence of an artist.


    Only by holding strong strength can we master our own destiny, which has always been the creed of Yunmeng poetry. It is also understood after experiencing such tragic things in the previous life. At that time, she always suspected that she couldn''t even believe her family. What emotion in the world could people believe?


    After rebirth, Yunmeng poetry knows that in addition to family affection, there are other pure feelings that can be imagined. However, the wound in her heart is still bleeding. She can''t believe it easily. Only after saving her life can she dare to try.


    That way, Yunmeng poetry will always be kept.


    "You start." yunmengshi took back his thoughts and said with a smile to the people who came out to harvest the ''fruits of victory''.


    When they heard Yunmeng''s poem, they were excited to dig the crystal core.


    Soon, a difficult problem appeared in front of everyone. All the zombies were sealed by the ice fog of Yunmeng poetry. Not only did the zombies inside struggle when they were alive, but people outside could not do anything to the dead zombies inside.


    To say, yunmengshi''s self created ability move is much better than that well-known in previous lives. One special point is that her move can not only seal the action ability of the zombie, but also freeze the soul sea of the zombie and cut off the connection between the crystal core and the soul sea. This is the most important point.


    The crowd looked at yunmengshi with help seeking eyes. Jack wondered, "Miss, what do you think?"


    Yunmengshi smiled. She thought that in this world, except herself, only Qiao pengran could lift the ice fog. Qiao''s white flame also burns everything.


    Yunmengshi''s hand emits blue light and falls on the zombie ice sculpture next to him, and the zombie melts quickly. When the zombie melts, the zombies next to him also melt, one by one, just like domino bones. Many years later, these people still remember the scene.


    In less than five minutes, the ice on all the zombies melted. Jack shouted, "the shining crystal core is waving to us, brothers, do it!"


    With Jack''s order, people were excited and excited. They took sharp knives condensed with ice powers and began to dig out the crystal core along the texture of the Zombie''s head.


    Everyone is familiar with this action. Every time a zombie attacks the city, they have to do this action hundreds of times, but every time they do it with grief and anger. After all, these crystal nuclei are bought with the lives of their brothers.


    In this zombie siege, the base lost several powers, including a level 4 power, which is the mainstay of the base. Every time the leader led the people to dig crystal cores, he thought that if these crystal cores were used for the lives of his brothers, he would exchange them without hesitation.


    However, his consumption this time is much greater than before. The powers have recovered a little, but he continues to recover on the wall. All the crystal core digging this time is left to Jack.


    This is also the first time Jack has dealt with the base alone since he became the manager. Obviously, yunmengshi''s vision is right. He did a good job, and his contribution to the zombie siege is also one of the best.


    While they were digging the crystal core, yunmengshi was also checking the corpses of the zombies and trying to find out the traces controlled by others. However, the sea of souls of these zombies was frozen by her ice fog, even if there were any traces, they had disappeared.


    With a sigh, yunmengshi also joined the army of digging crystal core, which is also to make everyone''s work complete quickly and go back to restore their body to the peak. After all, they will go out to dig food tomorrow.


    This is also a matter of no choice. If they don''t go tomorrow, the people in the base will be hungry the day after tomorrow, and the food in the base will only be enough for the survivors to eat for one day.


    If yunmengshi can describe the current situation of the base in one sentence, she can only use "house leakage happens to rain at night".


    "Hmm?" when yunmengshi dug up a crystal core, he suddenly felt strange.


    This is a level-4 zombie. When yunmengshi was digging each crystal core, she would explore the soul sea of the zombie with her spiritual strength. When she explored the level-4 zombie, she found something different.


    There is a trace of soul power in the soul sea of the zombie that does not belong to itself. Will this energy belong to the controller behind the scenes, that is, the person who makes the last cry?


    Just when Yunmeng poetry once again explored the spiritual Department into the spiritual sea of level 4 zombies, the trace of energy had disappeared.


    "How did it disappear so soon?" yunmengshi was very surprised. Just when she explored, the energy was still stable in the spiritual sea of zombies?


    Is the man behind the scenes nearby? Did you take the energy back?


    It''s impossible. Yunmengshi quickly denied this idea. If she was behind the scenes, she couldn''t feel it at all.


    Yunmengshi has this confidence. If that person is near her, she will find it at a glance.


    So is it possible that there is an automatic destruction device for that silk of energy? If a point is invaded into the soul sea, it will dissipate by itself. This idea immediately filled the brain of Yunmeng poetry. In theory, there is such a possibility. After all, the ability is very small. Even if it dissipates itself, it will not be found.


    Yunmengshi didn''t feel sorry. Even if she knew that the zombie siege was man-made, she would sooner or later find out the people behind her.


    They were busy for nearly three hours before they finished digging the crystal core. Finally, they were impatient. For nearly three hours, they repeated an action, and their hands would be covered with the blood and brains of the zombies. There are so many zombies this time that everyone is about to collapse.


    "It''s over at last." one of the powers even sat directly on the ground at the moment Jack announced the end. This feeling can be directly associated with the feeling of hand cramps after someone won the grand prize before the end of the world. Pain and happiness.


    Jack didn''t forget his duty. He instantly made a big box with ice power, put all the crystal nuclei in it, and didn''t let anyone hide it.


    After loading the crystal core, Jack took everyone back to the base. At this time, the head blaster came down from the wall and saw the people returning in triumph and Yunmeng poetry standing in front.


    He hurried over, "Miss, I really want to thank you this time."


    Yunmengshi waved his hand, "since you think I''m the boss, I have the responsibility to protect you. One of my problems is to protect my weaknesses."

 Chapter 180

    After yunmengshi said these words, she could see the instant red eyes of the person who broke his head. She didn''t know whether she was excited or moved. In short, her mood fluctuated greatly.


    Zhang Gaoguang, who has always been responsible for protecting the Dharma for the head blaster, laughed and said, "leader, after following the young lady, we always feel warm, don''t we? The young lady gives us a feeling more like protecting our elders than our boss." after Zhang Gaoguang said two words of elders, he carefully looked at yunmengshi''s face and explained: "Although the boss looks like a child," after all, no woman likes others to say she is old.


    Fortunately, yunmengshi''s face hasn''t changed much. Her age in previous life and in this life is really not young. Moreover, I haven''t heard that any zombie died because of aging. Yunmengshi has been a zombie for ten years in previous life, her body hasn''t aged, and her appearance hasn''t changed at all.


    So zombies are basically not immortal. If zombies can die of old age, then humans will have a day to survive. After all, I haven''t heard that zombies can produce small zombies, but humans can reproduce.


    After listening to Zhang Gaoguang''s words, the head blaster said emotionally, "in my life, the greatest decision I have made is to become the leader of the base and protect the survivors. However, the most correct decision I have made is to recognize you as the boss." this is entirely his sincere words.


    "Well, we''ve been tired all day. We all go back to rest." yunmengshi couldn''t stand the sensational feeling, which made her very uncomfortable.


    After listening to Yunmeng''s words, they all walked away, and Yunmeng returned to the house built by Zhang Gaoguang.


    Seeing that yunmengshi was gone, the head blaster held back his feelings of incitement. He asked suspiciously, "light, did I say something wrong? Why did miss leave?"


    Zhang Gaoguang held back his smile and explained, "no, chief, you said very well. It''s just that the young lady can''t stand your enthusiasm."


    The head cracker scratched his head in doubt and walked to his room step by step. He should have a good sleep, otherwise he would be tired and lie down in the food digging activity tomorrow.


    After yunmengshi returned to the room, he threw the strange feeling out of his body, repeated the previous actions, defended the windows and doors of the room, sat on the bed and meditated to restore his mental strength.


    Since the restoration of mental power in this way, yunmengshi has been meditating for half of the day. What''s particularly annoying is that he can''t be disturbed when meditating.


    Soon, when night fell, all the people in the base fell asleep. Only a few security powers were left to take care of the safety of the base.


    Five hours later, yunmengshi woke up from meditation and felt that his soul sea had been filled with pure spiritual power. This feeling is really great.


    Yunmengshi was just about to lie in bed and go into sleep to completely relax her body and mind. Suddenly, yunmengshi felt that someone was calling herself at the bottom of her heart.


    Who is it? Yunmengshi wondered. The voice was very weak, but he could feel that the voice was very anxious.


    Yunmengshi got up from the bed, opened the door of the room and wanted to go out to find out.


    "Miss, don''t you sleep so late?" after going out, I saw Jack and Zhang Gaoguang in the living room, a pile of blue crystal cores on the first floor.


    Jack smiled helplessly, "there''s no way. We need to distribute these nuclei."


    Yunmengshi nodded and said, "I''m going out. Tomorrow''s food mining operation must wait for me to come back. If I can''t come back in the morning, I''ll delay the operation until the afternoon. I can''t start without permission." she ordered.


    "Yes, miss," Jack promised.


    Yunmengshi quickly walked out of the gate to the gate of the base.


    As soon as the gatekeeper saw that it was yunmengshi, he left the gate of the base and let yunmengshi out without asking more questions. In fact, the base can''t open the door at night. Everyone knows that zombies are usually most active at night. Moreover, many previous sieges have chosen to be at night. This time is the most strange.


    After yunmengshi went out, she followed the voice from the bottom of her heart and walked to the East. That direction was also the direction where she and Jack came back.


    Go farther and faster, and the voice in your heart is stronger and stronger.


    Soon, you can hear the sound clearly. Yunmengshi told herself that she also accelerated her pace. She was galloping in the snow before, and now she is basically taking off.


    After yunmengshi ran for more than 20 minutes, far from the base, he finally heard the voice. The voice was very young, like a child. The content was: "help, master, help my mother."


    It''s Xiao Hong''s voice! Yunmengshi immediately reacted. It turned out that Xiao Hong was calling her.


    "Xiao Hong, where are you?" Yun Mengshi immediately asked through the contract.


    "Master, master, is that you?" Xiao Hong''s excited voice to cry came from her head. You can also hear that she was very afraid, and now she finally found support.


    "Xiao Hong, don''t be afraid. Where are you?" Yun Mengshi asked again.


    "Master, I''m at home. My mother left a lot of blood and has closed her eyes." Xiao Hong cried seriously when she said it.


    "What''s going on? Xiao Hong, you said slowly, isn''t your mother fine when I left?" Yun Mengshi was also surprised.


    "I don''t know what happened. When my mother came back today, she was covered with blood. Then she said to me, if I wanted to find my master, there would be no sound. She ignored me no matter what I called her." Xiaohong cried.


    Yunmengshi asked anxiously, "is she still alive?"


    "Mother''s breath is very weak, but I can feel that she is still alive. Master, come and save my mother." Xiaohong is more sad. She will collapse at the thought that her mother will leave her.


    Yunmengshi sighed. She wanted to help Dahong very much, but according to her own strength, Dahong may not be able to last until that time even near the cliff.


    The most important thing is that she can''t fly. Dahong chose the cave on the hillside of the cliff for safety. She can''t go there.


    Yunmengshi took a deep breath, "Xiao Hong, do you want to save your mother?"


    Xiao Hong sobbed, "yes."


    "Listen, your mother''s life is now in your hands. Now you fly out of the hole, find me according to the connection between us, and then take me to the hole, and I can save your mother," yunmengshi said.


    Xiao Hong sobbed more seriously, "but, master, I haven''t learned to fly."


    Yunmengshi said, "listen, Xiaohong, flying is a talent of birds. As long as you can bravely fly out of the hole, you can fly at the moment of falling off the cliff, and your mother''s life is in your hands."

 Chapter 181

    After listening to Yunmeng''s poem, Xiao Hong seems to have stabilized her mood, but she still has fear in her chest.


    "Master, I''m going to fly out!" Xiaohong stood at the edge of the cave and communicated with Yunmeng poetry with a contract.


    Yunmengshi stopped the attack, stood in place and took a breath, encouraging Xiaohong to say, "fly out and stir up your wings!"


    "Ah! Master, I''m flying!" after a few minutes, in yunmengshi''s uneasy mood, Xiaohong''s voice remembered in yunmengshi''s mind again.


    "Hoo" yunmengshi breathed a sigh. Although she said very well when encouraging Xiaohong, who knows if there will be an accident? "Good, you succeeded! Your mother will be glad when she wakes up."


    "Master, do I come to you now?" Xiao Hong asked excitedly. The first was that her mother was saved, and the second was that she was very happy to see her master.


    "Yes, because of the contract, we can feel each other''s position, and you fly according to your feelings." Yun Mengshi asked.


    "Master, wait for me. I''ll come right away," said Xiao Hong.


    With a faint smile, yunmengshi felt that Xiaohong really grew up in an instant, "OK, I''ll wait for you." after that, yunmengshi also rushed to Xiaohong according to her feeling. Two people can save a lot of time. She doesn''t know the specific situation of Dahong. She only knows that she has been seriously injured, so now she is racing against the clock.


    At night, there was a strong wind, and the slight light of the moon shone on the snow, illuminating the whole earth. Yunmengshi moved forward in the moonlight. The temperature was very low. It was estimated that it looked more than minus 50 degrees. Fortunately, yunmengshi was not afraid of the cold and the cold and heat.


    After traveling for an hour, yunmengshi felt closer and closer to Xiaohong. It only took less than ten minutes to see it. Xiao Hong in the sky can smell the smell of Yunmeng poetry. She speeds up. After all, it''s the first flight. She has to fly such a long distance. Xiao Hong is still a little unskilled. If it''s big red, the same distance only takes half of the time.


    "Ga" gave a clear cry, yunmengshi stopped, looked up at the sky, and a big bird rushed down fiercely. This is Xiao Hong.


    Xiaohong swooped down from the sky and didn''t control her landing. She suddenly plunged into the snow. Her wings kept fluttering, and then pulled her head out of the thick snow.


    "Ha ha!" yunmengshi laughed.


    Xiao Hong looked at Yunmeng poem wrongfully and humanized, "master, this is my first flight."


    Yunmengshi immediately understood what she meant. Isn''t this what children look like when they want adults to praise after they learn a skill? "Xiao Hong, you did a good job. You completed such a difficult flight without your mother."


    After being praised by the host, Xiao Hong shook her head excitedly and shouted "quack".


    "Well, Xiaohong, let''s hurry back to save your mother." yunmengshi interrupted Xiaohong''s excitement and said solemnly.


    Children''s emotions always change very quickly. When she heard Yunmeng poem mention Da Hong, Xiao Hong said anxiously: "come on, master, let''s go, you come to my back!"


    Yunmengshi carefully climbed up Xiaohong''s back. According to the photo, she saw Xiaohong last time. Today, she is two times bigger than she knew and grows up very fast.


    Until the whole person was completely lying on Xiaohong''s back, yunmengshi asked: "Xiaohong, slow down when you take off, your master doesn''t want to die so early." it would be a tragedy if she fell from a high altitude. She was a zombie emperor and finally fell to death? Yun Mengshi refused to accept such a method of death. At the same time, he secretly determined to learn to fly. Some zombies can fly after they mutate.


    "Master, I will be careful!" said Xiao Hong. As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Hong slowly shook her wings, and her claws slowly left the ground and flew up! Although he stumbled a few times in the middle, he finally flew smoothly.


    Xiaohong with yunmengshi quickly flew back to the ice cave, which is also because Xiaohong''s flying skills are more familiar than when she first flew.


    "Master, look at my mother''s situation." after arriving in the ice cave, Xiao Hongli hurriedly asked yunmengshi to treat Da Hong.


    Yunmengshi came to Dahong and saw Dahong, who was covered with blood and breathed very weakly. He stroked her heart and felt it beating very weakly. After half a poem, yunmengshi took out several crystal nuclei from the space to supplement energy, and then continued to treat Dahong.


    An hour later, Dahong''s trauma basically stabilized, and even the broken bones were slowly connected under the therapeutic power of yunmengshi. It was only very fragile and would break when touched. Dahong needed to rest.


    Dahong''s trauma is cured, but her internal injury is still very serious. During the exploration of yunmengshi''s spiritual power, she found that there is a powerful ice power in her body, which has been hindering the energy in Dahong''s body to repair the injured meridians.


    Dahong, was this hit by an ice power? Or an injury from fighting an ice zombie? However, neither human nor zombie can be underestimated. Yunmengshi thought that the Arctic region was really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Even a corpse eater as powerful as red could be hurt so badly.


    The vigilance of Yunmeng poetry is strong. It is impossible to live here carelessly. Otherwise, would it not be too sad to be destroyed by a monster that might emerge from somewhere?


    Yunmengshi sighed and intruded into Dahong''s meridians with his spiritual power, trying to dredge the ice power.


    "Hmm!" Yun Mengshi snorted stiffly and immediately took back his mental power. Unexpectedly, the mental power was hidden in the ice power. He was not bad, but he was recruited?


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Xiaohong asked hurriedly when she saw yunmengshi take a step back.


    "It''s all right." yunmengshi shook her head and said she had no problem. It was a small shock in the sea of soul. There was no big problem. Before, the sea of soul was about to collapse. Hasn''t she recovered?


    Yunmengshi is more and more interested in the thing that hurt Da Hong. What can hide spiritual power in ice power? It must be a creature and have a deep mind.


    Yunmengshi went aside and sat down. It was obviously not suitable to meditate at this time, so she took out several crystal cores of the spiritual system from the space and slowly absorbed them.


    In less than five minutes, the energy in the crystal nucleus was absorbed by yunmengshi, and the crystal nucleus suddenly became broken and dispersed in the air.


    Yunmengshi frowned. If you can''t absorb the crystal core, you''d better not absorb it. Your mental power is impure. You''re not very comfortable in the soul sea.

 Chapter 182

    How on earth can you expel the ice powers in Da Hong''s body? Yunmengshi racked her brains. She originally wanted to guide the energy out of Dahong''s body with spiritual power, but unexpectedly, there was spiritual power hidden in the ice energy. Without checking yunmengshi, she was invaded into the sea of her soul by that spiritual power. Fortunately, the sea of her soul was tough enough, but a small shock did not cause greater damage.


    This is also thanks to the collapse of the soul sea before. If it weren''t for that time, she found the gray beads and used the gray water to restore the soul sea, making the soul sea much stronger than before. Maybe it would be planted this time.


    "Master, can my mother still be saved?" looking at yunmengshi''s silence, Xiao Hong asked in yunmengshi''s brain with a cry.


    "It''s all right, your mother is all right for the time being, as long as I solve the energy in her body." Yunmeng Shi comforted.


    Xiao Hong looked at Yunmeng poem and nodded heavily. She believes in Yunmeng poetry very much, and such comfort is still very useful to her.


    Xiao Hong has been flying for so long for the first time. Both mentally and physically, she consumes a lot. She has just been worried about Da Hong. Now she feels a little sleepy when she hears the comfort of Yunmeng poetry.


    "Xiao Hong, go and have a rest first. Maybe when you wake up, you can see your mother wake up." yunmengshi said.


    Xiao Hong nodded. She really couldn''t hold on. She fluttered her wings and swayed into the hole. She slept there.


    Yunmengshi sighed. She really didn''t think of a good way to solve the big red thing.


    "What should we do?" Yun Mengshi murmured.


    Suddenly, she thought of one thing. Dahong is a corpse eater. Her energy source is the virus of zombies, which is different from that of zombies, humans and mutant animals.


    Is there anything stronger in the world than the zombie virus she carries? At least so far, she hasn''t found it. Thinking of this, yunmengshi is excited. Will it be more useful to inject her zombie virus into Dahong''s body?


    Even if it doesn''t work, her virus is also a good tonic for Dahong.


    If you want to do it, yunmengshi takes out a cup from the space, uses the water power to fill it with some water, then extends his nails into the cup and moves his mind. In an instant, the white fingers turn gray, and the nails grow a lot and turn black.


    Black nails contain a huge amount of zombie virus, which is still an enhanced version. They are instantly integrated into the water. A few minutes later, yunmengshi took back his fingers and returned to the original white and delicate fingers.


    The cup still looks like a cup with water. There is a huge amount of enhanced zombie virus in it. However, there is no change on the surface. It is still a cup of water.


    When yunmengshi saw the clear water in his hand, his mind suddenly lit up. If he wanted to destroy a base, as long as he put his virus into their water source, the whole base, including the powers, would become a zombie.


    However, the most important thing now is to save Dahong. Yunmengshi is worried again with the glass of water. How can this glass of water enter Dahong''s body? She has a syringe in her space, but it''s just an ordinary syringe before the end of the world. Her red body won''t leave a trace even when stabbed by an ordinary knife, let alone an ordinary syringe?


    Dahong didn''t wake up at this time and couldn''t let her drink directly.


    After thinking for a long time, yunmengshi decided to use the most violent method. She condensed an ice dagger on her hand, found a place without bones and organs on Dahong''s body, and stabbed it gently. That place was cut open in an instant, and blood came out. Taking advantage of this opportunity, yunmengshi scattered the dagger in his hand, took out a syringe, inhaled some water, and stabbed it in the wound. He slowly pushed it into the syringe, and the water inside entered Dahong''s body.


    In this way, all the water in the cup was injected into Dahong''s body. Then yunmengshi put everything into the space, put his hands on the wound, and use the healing power to make the small wound heal instantly.


    Zombie virus enters Da Hong''s body and rushes through the meridians. When it meets the ice power, it is blocked there and doesn''t move. However, this is not hopeless, but two energies are at war to see who can devour who.


    Yunmengshi watched the "battle" between the two energies with his spiritual strength. He was very excited and saw that his idea was really useful.


    The energy from other parts of Dahong''s body also surged in and joined the side of the zombie virus. In an instant, the virus bit by bit swallowed the energy blocked in the meridians. Finally, the virus rushed over, opened Dahong''s meridians and swallowed all ice powers.


    "Well done!" yunmengshi almost jumped up, and Dahong was saved! Ice powers are really swallowed by their own viruses. Yunmengshi knew his virus was very powerful before, but he didn''t expect it to be so powerful. He had almost no difficulty in swallowing the ice power that had tangled him for a long time.


    Dahong''s breathing became much more stable. After the virus entered Dahong''s body, it seemed to give her a dose of cardiotonic.


    After a while, Dahong''s temperature returned to normal. It was not as cold as ice just now. From the outside, it was nothing serious, only a little weak.


    Yunmengshi smiled. Unexpectedly, he still had the potential to be a doctor. He could think of such a wonderful way. Even she admired herself.


    Yunmengshi stood at the ice cave and looked outside. The sun slowly rose from the East, dizzy and stained the sky, and the whole horizon became red. Yunmengshi had an unprecedented satisfaction in his heart.


    When the sun completely rose into the sky, Xiao Hong woke up and saw yunmengshi standing at the mouth of the cave. She hurried over and asked, "master, how''s my mother?"


    "Your mother is fine. She''s just asleep now. It''s estimated that she will wake up soon." yunmengshi said with a smile. She was also very satisfied with the result. At least she didn''t work all night in vain.


    Xiaohong was so excited that she hugged yunmengshi tightly with her own wings, "Wuwu, master, I thought I would never see my mother again yesterday."


    All of a sudden, Xiaohong released all her fears and anxieties. Overnight, Xiaohong grew up.


    "Child!" a familiar voice remembered in Xiaohong''s head. It was mother. Mother woke up!

 Chapter 183

    Yunmengshi and Xiaohong looked back at the same time. Seeing that Dahong had opened her eyes, she raised her head slightly and looked at the two people standing at the door, especially at yunmengshi with grateful eyes. At the moment she saw yunmengshi, she knew that she was rescued by yunmengshi.


    "Mom!" Xiao Hong shouted excitedly, but what she heard in yunmengshi''s ear was just a "quack", and she didn''t understand the language of birds.


    Xiaohong''s two claws struggled to toss, and she came to Dahong in a few steps. She patted Dahong''s body gently with her own wings.


    After that, the two people had been communicating. Yunmengshi couldn''t understand the dialogue between them. He stood by and watched the warm interaction between the two birds. This feeling made her envy, because she had never felt such sincere family affection.


    Dahong and Xiaohong communicated for a while. Xiaohong said to yunmengshi, "master, mom is very grateful that you saved her, and mom is surprised to know that I learned to fly!"


    Yunmengshi smiled. She could feel a sense of schadenfreude in Xiaohong''s tone and scared her mother. It was a very interesting thing in the eyes of a newly grown child like Xiaohong. Of course, it also meant to boast to her mother.


    "You''re the best!" yunmengshi replied, "well, Xiaohong, your mother is also healthy. I''ve treated the rest. She needs to recover by herself. You''d better get your mother something to eat and replenish her body these days. Send me back!"


    When Xiaohong heard that yunmengshi was leaving, tears appeared in her eyes. Yes, tears appeared in the eyes of a bird. Or a corpse eater is more accurate.


    "Master, don''t you want me?" Xiao Hong asked miserably.


    Yunmengshi touched Xiaohong''s head and said, "I just have something to do and have to leave!"


    "Then, master, will you come back?" Xiaohong asked reluctantly.


    "You can come to me! Xiaohong, do you forget that you have learned to fly? When your mother recovers, you can come to me!" yunmengshi comforted. I don''t know why. After Xiaohong was taken as a pet, yunmengshi became pregnant! I love Xiaohong very much. When did she say such things to MARUKI before?


    Of course, this has a lot to do with Xiaohong''s simplicity. Yunmeng likes pure feelings very much. The pure dependence on her like Xiaohong can move her most.


    Therefore, she will come to Xiaohong when she needs help. Even if she is slightly injured, she doesn''t care.


    "OK, master, I''ll find you." Xiao Hong''s voice was better. She went to the mouth of the cave, fanned her wings and let Yunmeng poetry go on her back.


    Yunmengshi stood steadily on her back. As soon as Xiaohong''s wings shook, she flew steadily. Dahong looked at Xiaohong happily in the ice and was very satisfied.


    An hour later, yunmengshi went down from Xiaohong''s back, gently hugged Xiaohong, and then disappeared at the end of the snow under Xiaohong''s reluctant eyes.


    Yunmengshi galloped for more than ten minutes and then returned to the base. At this time, it was daybreak.


    The gatekeeper saw that the person outside the door was yunmengshi. He couldn''t wait to open the door and respectfully invited yunmengshi in. Now who in the base doesn''t know that yunmengshi seems to be stronger than the leader. If it weren''t for her, the base would have been broken by the zombies yesterday. If it wasn''t for yunmengshi, they couldn''t stay in the base safely and would have become the food for zombies.


    Jack received the notice of yunmengshi''s return to the base for the first time and trotted over, "Miss, you''re back!" seeing yunmengshi intact, he put his heart down.


    Although I know yunmengshi''s strength is strong, it''s very dangerous to go out at night without driving.


    When yunmengshi marched last night, he released all the zombie emperor''s breath. Even if he didn''t fear the mutant beast of her breath and felt her momentum, he had to consider whether he was hunting or arrested.


    "Well, I''m back. When will the food digging start?" yunmengshi asked.


    Jack was stunned. He didn''t expect yunmengshi to come back. Before he had a rest, he asked this question. He thought yunmengshi had to rest until it began. "Miss, you''ve just entered the gate of the base. You''ve worked so hard all the way. What do you think of delaying the operation until the afternoon?"


    Yunmengshi is actually not tired. She sits on Xiaohong''s back all the way. She only walks with her feet for the rest of the journey, so she basically doesn''t consume her physical strength. Moreover, she went out in the second half of the night yesterday. She has been meditating in the first half of the night. It''s better to meditate than to rest.


    She shook her head. "It''s all right, just get ready. If it starts in the afternoon, the time will be very tight." Yun Mengshi said his concern. Indeed, such a large-scale event must be stopped before the night, otherwise it will be vulnerable to zombies and mutant animals.


    "Miss, you haven''t rested yet!" Jack still struggled to let yunmengshi have a rest.


    "This is an order," said yunmengshi, with a warm current in his heart.


    "OK, let''s start in an hour," Jack said to yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi nodded, "OK, that''s it. Let''s organize people!"


    An hour later, Jack organized all the personnel above level 3 in the base, a total of more than 40 people.


    They drove off. The place they were going to was a place five kilometers away. It was a small town before the end of the world, with rich resources. This is also the latest information obtained by the base.


    It''s easy to get lost when walking in a vast expanse of snow. Fortunately, there is a person with magnetic field power in the base who can feel the basic aspects.


    Although the base is dominated by ice powers, there are still several people who are not ice powers. Their powers are used in places and enjoy a certain position in the base. For example, this person with magnetic power can feel the geomagnetic field on the earth and distinguish the direction of the base.


    The reason why yunmengshi can smoothly return to the base is that she can smell strong human smell. After all, she is a zombie and sensitive to human smell. A place like the base where many humans gather is like a hot sun. She can''t feel it if she doesn''t want to.


    Cars were driving on the vast snow, one after another. In the first open car, there is a headshot, while in the last car, there is yunmengshi, so that no matter what happens in front or behind, someone can deal with it in time.

 Chapter 184

    The car is driving on the snow. Even if the distance is not far, everyone drives very slowly because it is on the snow. Fortunately, however, the base is far away from the sea. Some mutant animals living in the sea can''t cause trouble to everyone.


    For example, before the end of the world, the famous polar bears here generally lived in places with water. Even now, this habit has not changed. Strange to say, the temperature in the air now reaches minus 50 degrees, but there is still liquid water in some places.


    At the end of the world, not only animals and plants have changed, but also the composition of the air may have changed. The whole world cannot consider it in the previous way.


    Soon, they arrived at the place where they dug food safely. A row of cars stopped and yunmengshi got off the car.


    "Miss, that''s where we dig food. It used to be a small town." Zhang Gaoguang pointed to the front and said to yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi looked in the direction of Zhang Gaoguang''s finger and said, "if you don''t say it, I can''t see that there is a town under here."


    What appeared in front of Yunmeng poem was a piece of white snow, and the whole town was buried under the snow.


    Some of the people who broke the head found a pleasant place and planned to start digging, while others were arranged to guard the vehicles. Not only one base of the strong alliance knows this place, but the other three bases all know this place. It is known that there are some holes in front. Someone has come here to dig.


    Before starting to dig, the head blaster said to the crowd seriously: "It''s not the first time for you to dig, but I still want to say that there may be all kinds of accidents in the process of digging. Those who participated in the last excavation know that there was a power in our base. When digging, they didn''t pay attention. They went down with a shovel and dug out a zombie. The zombie immediately lived when they saw feeding, and fiercely bit the power''s neck and bit it Broke his neck and we broke a man''s hand. "


    After listening to Yunmeng poem, he was secretly frightened. Isn''t this the same as the zombies in the ancient Chinese legend? In the tomb of the tomb robber and the grand theft, the zombies disturbed the zombies. The zombies smelled human smell, woke up immediately, bit the neck of the tomb robber and sucked blood mercilessly. Until all the blood in the tomb robber''s body was sucked, the tomb robber turned into a dried corpse. The zombies were satisfied and fell into depression again Sleep and wait for the next person.


    After thinking about it, yunmengshi followed the people to the place they had found in advance. This was explored by the power with magnetic field. He felt that the magnetic field under this place was different and there should be something.


    When building houses, residents living near the North Pole would make their houses a distance from others'' houses. Yunmengshi secretly guessed that it is because the place here is large?


    It has always been a sparsely populated place. Unlike many Chinese, most people travel during holidays, resulting in very congested roads and scenic spots occupied by tourists.


    These thoughts in Yunmeng''s poetry are just passing by. Then Yunmeng poetry sees other powers who use ice power to gather tools that are readily available. Some of them are like spades, and some of them are like shovel. Yunmeng poetry feels for the first time that ice power is very convenient, and nothing can be condensed by ice power, as long as what is imagined in the mind. sure.


    However, some people are empty handed and do not have the tools to condense easily. What do they want to do? Do they come here just to see the excitement, not to dig for food? Yunmengshi thought.


    When she saw the working style of these people, she had to praise their intelligence. It turned out that these people were not only to see the excitement, but the main force in the activity of digging food.


    The upper layer of the snow is loose. First dig a gap on both sides, and then pour your own ice power into it to form a long and narrow ice bar, and then increase the width of the ice bar. Because both sides are exerting force, they squeeze the excess snow. At this time, the spade man will immediately come forward and get the snow aside.


    Yunmengshi knows for the first time that powers can still be used in this way. It has to be said that human wisdom is really infinite. If it continues to develop in this way, it is unknown whether the last thing left is humans or zombies.


    Soon, the pit had a certain depth, and the lid of the building could be seen. People began to get excited. This was hope. Sometimes they would not get anything if they kept digging.


    Yunmengshi also followed, but she didn''t do it. The cooperation and tacit understanding of the people seemed to be the same after countless exercises. Yunmengshi felt that it was superfluous to go up and might as well deal with emergencies here.


    "See the window!" a man shouted excitedly. Hearing the cry, everyone was excited. This is a house. I don''t know if there can be food in it? Everyone was looking forward to it.


    "The snow in front of the door has been cleared!" after another five minutes, the man shouted again, and the personnel of the other team stopped. The people gathered in front of the door, excited, and dug up the residents, which is likely to dig up food.


    Because the local people have a habit of storing food. They are a distance from the city, so every time they go to the city, they will buy a lot of things to store.


    "I''ll open the door." as the leader of all the people, he certainly did such a thing. But also because I don''t know what''s dangerous inside, the strength of the head blaster is also relatively high.


    Why does Yunmeng poem not open the door? Because Yunmeng poem doesn''t feel the smell of zombies, let alone the smell of danger. The leader is the leader of the base. At this time, he should show his authority, and yunmengshi wants to be the person behind the scenes. At the key time, it is enough to stand behind her. As for the trouble of managing the base and becoming the leader of the base, she was unwilling to do it.


    The head blaster put his hand on the door. The door of the house was slightly deformed due to the extrusion of heavy snow, but it did not affect the opening of the door.


    The door was opened by the head blaster, and it was still full of snow. Seeing such a scene, people suppressed their excitement a little, picked up the tools in their hands and wanted to quickly dig out the snow in front of them. Even those who had no tools in their hands quickly gathered one. Everyone was in a hurry.


    With the positive efforts of the people, the real face of the house was finally displayed in front of the people in less than a minute.

 Chapter 185

    Yunmengshi stood by and looked carefully at the interior of the room. It was a very ordinary Western-style room. There was nothing special.


    "Go to the kitchen and storage room." one shouted. Everyone''s adrenal hormone was secreted constantly, which made everyone excited and energetic.


    "There''s really food!" there was another excited cry. The crowd quickly gathered around. After several people cleaned up the snow in the kitchen, they quickly "swept" the kitchen and held everything they could eat in their arms. There were really a lot of food that more than a dozen people couldn''t hold.


    "Today is not in vain! God bless!" Jack said excitedly. He hasn''t got so much food for a long time. They just found sporadic food before. Because there was no snow two days before the end of the world, many survivors cleaned up all the food in the room at that time. Therefore, many times, when they open the house and open the door, they often pick up an empty space and have nothing in it.


    Yunmengshi also smiled. Seeing their excitement, she became excited for some reason, but her space contained hundreds of times more food. If the people led by the head cracker couldn''t find food today, yunmengshi planned to take out some food from the space to the survivors of the base.


    Holding the food, they made ice under their feet and increased the height until they could climb out of the pit and reach the ground. Then they removed the ice power and broke the framework of the supporting elements inside, and the ice naturally collapsed.


    Several people guarding the team saw their teammates return triumphantly with the fruits of victory, saw the food they couldn''t hold in their arms, and their eyes also shone with a light called excitement.


    "What a bumper harvest!" one of the powers sighed with tears in his eyes.


    The person holding the food quickly loads the food into the car. Because the weather is too cold, there is a natural refrigerator or an enhanced version of the refrigerator outside. Without the heating of fire power, these food can''t be eaten. There are many large pieces of meat, including elk, bear and some other animals.


    In the Arctic countries, many hunting is legal, so it''s not surprising that the meat of these animals appears in the family. This may be the last animal''s meat. After the end of the world, animals have mutated. Their meat contains viruses and can''t be eaten.


    Animals have a 99% chance of mutation. I don''t know if their genes make them more likely to mutate and become mutant animals.


    After they transported the food back, they found another place while it was still early and continued to dig, looking forward to the continuation of their luck.


    Yunmengshi took five people guarding the car and sat in the car. Although they were strong, the cold wind blowing all the time was not a comfortable thing. Among the five people, there is also a spirit power. Although they are only level 2 powers, they can release their spirit to observe the surrounding conditions. Such a thing can still be done.


    So yunmengshi confidently handed over the guard work to them. She lay on the seat of the car for a while and tossed all night. Even her body, the zombie emperor, could not carry it.


    To be exact, I can''t carry it mentally. My body hasn''t consumed much. I used my brain all night last night and tried to save Dahong. The spirit sea suffered some minor injuries.


    Yun Mengshi, who was in a dormant state, lay there motionless and his breath seemed to disappear. When there is no one, yunmengshi is still used to withdrawing the ability to maintain the human state and maintaining her own state. This most natural state makes her feel most comfortable.


    I don''t know how long later, yunmengshi heard the sound of the car. She thought the car started and was going back to the base. When I woke up, my car didn''t start, but was surrounded by more than a dozen other cars.


    Yunmengshi frowned, got up from the seat, opened the door and got out of the car.


    What she saw was that five people on her side had been surrounded by more than 20 powers. These people were unknown to her. Suddenly yunmengshi knew what had happened and collided with people from other bases. At this time, the person who broke his head was not around. Only five people looked at the car and naturally became "fat sheep" in the eyes of others. No one knows whether there is harvested food in the car.


    Yunmengshi slammed the door and asked coldly, "what happened?"


    When the five people saw the Yunmeng poem coming out, their anxious mood calmed down instantly. The scene of yunmengshi killing countless zombies still makes them remember melancholy. As long as yunmengshi is alone, they will not be afraid of any more enemies.


    One of the five psychic powers was an uncle in his forties. He looked like a typical western white man. His eyebrows were very deep and his facial features were very prominent. They were like carving on his face with a knife. After the end of the world, everyone lived a life without enough food, so the fat accumulated before the end of the world was consumed, and the meat on uncle''s stomach was gone. The whole person was very symmetrical.


    Yunmengshi only noticed that his name was Jax, pointed to him and asked, "you said, what happened?"


    Seeing that yunmengshi asked him to answer, Jax respectfully said: "Miss, they are all from the hope base. The leader with a scar on his face across his cheek is their leader, Ike. It was our base before. Our leader failed to challenge our leader, left a life by our leader, and then established the hope base alone. Now the hope base has begun to take shape, but due to lack of food, the base is very chaotic."


    Yunmengshi knew a little. He went to five people and looked at Ike.


    At first glance, Ike is the kind of ruthless character. In order to achieve the goal, he does not break the means, but also the kind of person who is cruel to the enemy and himself.


    Yunmengshi actually appreciates this kind of person, but if he is right with himself, don''t blame his bad life.


    Ike also looked at Yunmeng poetry in a cloudy way. He knew that the people in front of him didn''t know and couldn''t feel the breath of Yunmeng poetry. Generally, there are only two situations. First, Yunmeng poetry is an ordinary person. Second, Yunmeng poetry has high strength and converges its own breath well.


    Ike immediately ruled out the first one, because based on his understanding of the strong alliance, the powers in it were all rebellious people. If the little girl in front of her was not strong, the people behind her would never have such an attitude.

 Chapter 186

    Ike smiled sarcastically, with a sarcastic smile on his mouth and a dangerous light in his eyes, "ha ha, was the guy who broke his head killed by a little girl who didn''t grow all her hair?"


    The five people behind yunmengshi almost rushed out and hit Ike in the face with their own power moves. The two people they most respect were insulted by this sentence, especially yunmengshi. Such a strong man was said to be a little girl with no hair? It''s unbearable.


    Yunmeng poetry doesn''t have much reaction, because the appearance is ridiculed. It''s not once or twice. In fact, it''s not that she looks ugly. It means that yunmengshi doesn''t look like a strong man from all angles. Her dark and clear eyes and skin look more white against the background of long black hair. Her cherry red mouth looks attractive. The clean and tidy Chinese clothes are nothing like the people in the base.


    Many people in the base wear clothes that don''t match their own, but there''s no way. All the clothes are dug out by the base''s powers from under the snow. When they dig for food, they not only take food, but all useful things. Just after yunmengshi went to sleep on the bus, Several other powers brought up a pile of clothes and some necessary supplies and put them in the car.


    The most important thing is the face of Chinese Americans in Yunmeng poetry. Chinese Americans are rare in the Arctic, especially after the end of the world, not to mention such a beautiful girl?


    After yunmengshi got off the bus, he hoped that some of the base''s powers would look at her with lustful eyes. He wanted the boss to catch her in his own territory immediately, so that he could not only attack the momentum of the strong alliance, but also enjoy it. The new thing is to make people feel strange. They have played with big girls with blond hair and blue eyes. There is a petite and lovely asian girl. Of course, they want to try.


    Yunmengshi snorted and used his spiritual power. When the 20 people in the hope base were unprepared, they attacked their souls.


    Ike and others only felt a loud bang in their head, and then the whole brain was chaotic. It took a while for their brain to wake up a little.


    The people here in the Arctic base have very low defense ability against mental powers, or basically no defense. Their soul sea is almost like no door, allowing Yunmeng poetry to enter and exit.


    This situation has a lot to do with the world of ice power. Even if someone awakens the spirit power, it is difficult to meet the spirit zombie. Without the crystal core, they can only accumulate energy by themselves. Therefore, promotion is a very distant thing. According to yunmengshi, Jax, a second-class spirit power, is the most powerful spirit power such as the North Pole.


    Without all kinds of spiritual power moves of spiritual powers and spiritual zombies, people here naturally don''t have to think that their soul sea will be attacked, so they naturally have no defense. In addition, Yunmeng poetry is higher than their level and has strong spiritual power. This situation is not very strange.


    "What just happened?" the powers of hope base don''t know the life situation and ask each other.


    Ike saw a spirit zombie before, but the level is too low. Its ability moves have no impact on Ike. He knew what had just happened. The expression on his face changed violently. If the person in front attacked himself with spiritual powers, he had no ability to resist, let alone how to resist.


    "Who the hell are you? You''re not from here!" Ike said in a very positive tone with his head running fast. People here definitely don''t have such strong spiritual powers.


    "Not the people here" exploded in everyone''s head. Who doesn''t know that the only road between the Arctic base and the outside world is blocked by millions of zombies. No one can go out, let alone someone can come in. All the people are people who stayed here before the end of the world. But now Ike said that the Asian girl in front of him came from the outside. How can it not be surprising that their jaw is falling off.


    Yunmengshi smiled mysteriously, "you can judge that I came from the outside by virtue of my power moves?" this was said to Ike.


    Ike was still firm in his guess, "you must have come from the outside."


    "Do you want to know how I came from the zombie outside?" yunmengshi is equivalent to indirectly admitting Ike''s statement.


    Not only Ike, everyone''s eyes are bright. If they can get out of this ghost place, who doesn''t want to go out, they dream that they don''t have to live like hamsters every day and can live without digging food.


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "My way only applies to me."


    She''s telling the truth. However, I hope the people in the base don''t believe it, even the five people behind her. If yunmengshi can deal with millions of zombies and come out of them, why can''t he take them out of this ghost place together.


    Yunmengshi asked, "why do you want to get out of this place?"


    Ike looked at yunmengshi like an idiot and didn''t speak.


    Jax came out and said, "Miss, after going out, you don''t have to endure such cold temperatures, dig food from the ground, and worry about zombies all day long."


    Yunmengshi laughed and asked seriously: "Do you think it''s easy to find food after you go out? Do you think you don''t have to face zombies to attack the city after you go out? I tell you, you only want to face zombies here, but after you go out? When the end comes, not only all human lives have changed, but mice have become the size of little leopards. Can you believe that they are chased by thousands of leopards Noodles? "


    Seeing that the faces of the people were ugly, yunmengshi continued: "what''s the feeling of a group of bees chasing you when an ordinary bee becomes as big as a dog? In addition to animals, even plants you couldn''t see before may kill you at any time."


    Yunmengshi''s words hit everyone''s heart like a blow. Even Ike, who was determined, looked ugly. Originally, has the world become so different?


    "Food is always a precious thing that people chase, no matter where it is. You may only encounter a few zombies when digging food here, but you may encounter countless difficulties and obstacles outside. Moreover, have you ever thought that the environment here is a little bad, but there are many amazing ice elements here. After you go out, the content of ice elements in the air will increase dramatically If you reduce, your power will be greatly reduced, but you have to face other powers that you don''t understand, "yunmengshi said thoughtfully.

 Chapter 187

    After hearing the words of Yunmeng poem, all the people looked at each other. No one spoke to refute them. They were stunned there one by one. Yunmeng poetry opened a different door for them. They had never considered these things before. They just wanted to escape from this cold place.


    Yes, Yunmeng poetry is right. These people have always been in a closed environment and have never been in contact with the outside world. Like a frog at the bottom of a well, they imagine the outside world too simply.


    Ike took a deep look at Yunmeng poem and turned away with some complexity in his tone, "go!"


    Didn''t it end like the battle imagined by the five people left at the base? How could Ike give up so easily?


    Yunmeng''s poetry is very calm. She has long seen that Ike, although a arrogant person, can recognize the reality. He sees that his strength is unfathomable and naturally can''t hit the stone with an egg. In addition, they came in from the outside. In their eyes, they passed the million zombies smoothly, and their strength must not be the same level as them.


    "Go and have a rest in the car. No one should come," said yunmengshi. I''ve met people from a base this day. Won''t I happen to meet another base?


    Sure enough, as yunmengshi said, he didn''t meet people from other bases. When it was getting dark, the head blaster came back with people. Today, in addition to the dug yunmengshi, he just built the house. When he heard Zhang Gaoguang''s words, he said, "you know a lot."


    Zhang Gaoguang was embarrassed to scratch his head. "I''m just interested in the construction industry. If something happened when I was a child, I might be an architect, not a mercenary." when talking about this, Zhang Gaoguang had an inexplicable regret in his eyes.


    Yunmengshi stepped forward, patted him on the shoulder and said, "the last world is coming. The most important task is to live."


    Zhang Gaoguang took a breath and nodded. "Miss is right. What we need to think about now is how to live."


    After yunmengshi said this, she turned and went back to her new house.

 Chapter 188

    Back in the house, yunmengshi closed the whole building tightly, and a mosquito couldn''t fly in. Of course, there can be no mosquitoes at such temperatures.


    The whole first floor of the house built by yunmengshi is a living room, but a very simple living room. The chairs are in the shape of classical square armchairs. They look beautiful. There are reliefs on the armrests, which looks very atmospheric.


    Yunmengshi stepped up the stairs and went to the second floor of the house. There are only three rooms on the second floor, one is the master bedroom and the other two are guest rooms. When yunmengshi designed the two guest rooms, she was just handy. She couldn''t think of anyone else here in the Arctic base who could rest assured that he would live next to her except Xiao Hong, who has a contractual relationship with her.


    Because of Xiaohong, Yunmeng poetry made two more rooms. To ask why there are two rooms, yunmengshi will say that the guest rooms are scattered on both sides of the master bedroom, and the two are designed because of symmetry.


    If the people who live there in the future know that the place where he lives is made by yunmengshi, will he spit blood angrily?


    Entering the master bedroom at ease, yunmengshi put down all his precautions, sat on the bed, relaxed his whole body, and immediately entered the state of meditation.


    The house was built by yunmengshi herself. She is very relieved about the structure and knows that it is absolutely safe here. Living here is much easier than living in the house built by Zhang Gaoguang, which is also the reason why yunmengshi built his own house.


    After several days of understanding, yunmengshi confirmed that the person who broke his head was the leader of the previous Arctic base. He had such ability in the previous life, and this life will not be too bad.


    "Miss." seeing yunmengshi coming, the three said at the same time.


    Jack and Zhang Gaoguang have complete respect for Yunmeng poetry, while the person who broke his head has a sense of war in respect. He wants to challenge people better than himself. It may be said that this attitude has kept his power level ahead of others. He has a strong heart and will not be afraid of the powerful metamorphosis of Yunmeng poetry.


    "What are you talking about?" yunmengshi came in and asked.


    Jack said, "the leader wants to unify several bases."


    After that, the three people looked forward to yunmengshi''s attitude. Before yunmengshi came, Jack opposed the head blasters to unify all bases. He thought that the most important thing now was to do a good job in the defense of the base and deal with the zombies attacking the city at any time. Everyone could feel that the Zombies were more and more and the attacks were more and more violent, The last time, their city would have been broken if it hadn''t been for Yunmeng poetry.


    The leader''s attitude is to unify several bases. They work together to deal with the zombies attacking the city. In this way, the probability of survival will be much greater.


    Both of them have their own reasons, and Zhang Gaoguang is a person who has no opinion. After listening to the description of the other two, he feels that they are right. For a moment, he doesn''t know who to support, and all three people are deadlocked.


    After hearing this, yunmengshi said, "I support the idea of the head blaster."


    Jack said anxiously, "Miss, if zombies attack the city in the afternoon, our defense is still the same as last time. They are not easy to attack?"


    Yunmengshi glanced at him and said, "isn''t there me?"


    Jack''s anxious heart calmed down in an instant and suddenly realized that he had just not included Yunmeng poetry, "Miss, how long can you hold on?"


    Yunmengshi thought, even if all the zombies came, he could handle it, but he couldn''t reach that time. "Although you fight down other bases, I can hold on for a while."


    After listening to the confident tone of Yunmeng poem, the three people''s confidence was also improved.


    Yunmengshi hesitated for a moment and said the guess in her mind, "have you ever thought that these zombies are controlled by someone?"


    As soon as these words came out, the three were stunned. Zhang Gaoguang directly asked in surprise, "Miss, can zombies be controlled? Are they controlled by zombies or by humans?"


    Yunmengshi replied, "it''s possible, whether it''s human or zombie. If it''s spiritual, it''s possible to control zombies to attack the city."


    "Hiss" all three took a breath of air conditioning. They never thought that the zombie could be controlled.


    The head blaster couldn''t help asking, "Miss, do you mean that millions of zombies are controlled by someone? Then why doesn''t he directly control millions of zombies and flatten our bases, but increase the number of zombies bit by bit?"


    A cruel smile appeared at the corner of yunmengshi''s mouth, "while giving hope to the prey, torture them, so you can watch the prey struggle."


    The people who broke their heads were very angry. Did they brush it as a fool? Is that man going to watch them struggle? What''s their feud?


    "Miss, this is not only the case in our base, but also in other bases. Did that man treat us as prey?" Zhang Gaoguang asked.


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "I''m not that person, of course I don''t know what he thinks."


    Jack also followed the analysis and said, "Miss, it must be human who controls them behind zombies? With such high wisdom, it can''t be zombies?"


    "Not necessarily. The end is coming. What else is impossible? Maybe there is a wise zombie talking to you now!" yunmengshi smiled mysteriously.


    This really shocked the three people. They all looked at each other strangely, and then looked at yunmengshi.


    Zhang Gaoguang asked, "Miss, aren''t you a zombie?"


    Cloud dream poem lightly replied, "what do you say?"


    Zhang Gaoguang shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. If you are a zombie, why don''t you directly order all zombies to kill us? I feel like you have such a bad taste of playing with prey."

 Chapter 189

    Yunmengshi didn''t speak and kept silent.


    Jack and Zhang Gaoguang have the same idea and have no doubt about Yunmeng poetry. Because the image of Yunmeng poetry is too deep in their minds, can you doubt the person who saved you from danger? Especially when you have to close your eyes and wait for death, suddenly a person falls from the sky and solves all the zombies.


    However, the person who broke his head looked at yunmengshi with different eyes. He did not confirm that yunmengshi was a zombie, but the seed of doubt has been planted. With the passage of time, it will gradually sprout and take root.


    The room was silent, no one spoke, and the atmosphere fell into embarrassment.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi stood up, went to the window and looked into the distance.


    "Jack, you are really a crow''s mouth." yunmengshi stood by the window, turned and said to Jack.


    Jack still doesn''t understand what happened.


    The head blaster''s face changed, "Miss, can''t it be a zombie attacking the city?"


    Yunmengshi nodded. She already felt the smell of a large number of zombies, one tenth more than the last time.


    Jack and Zhang Gaoguang stood up fiercely. Jack said to the head blaster, "leader, I''ll inform everyone to be ready."


    "Go quickly and let them go to the wall. The number this time may be more than last time." the head blaster''s tone was a little worried.


    Jack and Zhang Gaoguang ran out to inform the public of the news.


    The head blaster and yunmengshi quickly walked out of the room and went up to the wall. Sure enough, they could see a dark place in the distance and hear a large group of zombies rustling on the snow.


    "Coming." Yunmeng''s voice became a little low. This time she must see the person behind the scenes, whether he is a man or a zombie, can not escape the palm of her yunmengshi.


    At this time, the powers of the base also quickly went up the wall, looking at the dense zombies in the distance. The scene was like an army pressing on the border, which made people a little breathless.


    Before the zombies reached the foot of the city wall, the power battle between the two sides had begun.


    Yunmengshi suddenly thought of a famous person in his previous life - the God of ice and fire. He is a rare dual system power, fire system and water system. At first, everyone was not optimistic about him. As we all know, water and fire are incompatible. If these two energies cannot be balanced, they are easy to cause explosion and death.


    But when no one looked at him, he not only kept the balance between water system and fire system in his body, but also created a unique ability - ice fire explosion.


    Yunmeng poetry actually has only one power, that is assimilation. As long as she eats the nuclei of other systems, she can have the energy of this system, and all the energy is strangely integrated in the body. All her powers manifest their attributes at the moment of their body.


    Before the zombies arrived under the city wall, yunmengshi found the head blaster and said his move. He asked all the powers to cooperate. She wanted to gather the energy of all the ice powers in the base to complete this move.


    Jack is responsible for conveying yunmengshi''s orders and asking everyone to cooperate.


    The zombies are less than 500 meters from the base.


    Two red crystal nuclei suddenly appeared in yunmengshi''s hand. This is a fire power. She held the crystal nucleus in her hand. In a moment, the crystal nucleus turned into powder and floated in the air.


    "Everybody, get ready to start!" yunmengshi shouted, and then tried to turn all his powers into fire power and send them to the sky, and then controlled with mental power to make the fire power as spherical as possible.


    Along with this, all powers also output all their powers to the sky. Under the perfect control of Yunmeng poetry, all ice powers are wrapped outside fire powers.


    The zombies have arrived at the foot of the city, and all ice powers have been output. Yunmengshi controls the ice fireball to the zombies with huge spiritual power.


    The diameter of the ice fireball is one meter. There is a hot flame inside and bone cold ice outside. What will happen when the two meet?


    "Boom" a deafening sound resounded through the world. They stood on the wall and felt the earth shaking badly. The whole person couldn''t stand stably.


    This is not over yet. The moment the ice fire ball hit the ground, it exploded instantly. The flame inside spewed out tens of meters high, and all the ice outside exploded into a sharp sword and flew to the zombies.


    Thousands of sharp swords were inserted into the zombies. In an instant, the zombies a few meters away from the explosion position were penetrated by the sharp sword from the body, becoming full of holes, and the whole body is a complete part every day.


    The zombies far away were not spared, even if they escaped the attack of the blown ice, and the subsequent flame was more like a nightmare.


    In order to enhance the power of the ice fireball, yunmengshi absorbed two four level fire nuclei before sending out energy, which is also one of the few fire nuclei in her space. Absorbed these energy, greatly enhanced the heat of the flame, even if it can''t catch up with Qiao''s white flame, it''s not much worse.


    In this way, after the popularity heat broke through under the ice, it did not go out, but exploded a mushroom cloud from the middle. The scattered Mars did not go out because of the extremely cold temperature, but became more and more vigorous with the help of the strong wind.


    As long as the zombies touch a flame, they can''t extinguish it until only one crystal core is left.


    Strange to say, the crystal core is a very strange stone. After you guide the energy inside with your mental force, the crystal core is a pair of useless powder. If it contains energy, the strongest fire and the sharpest sword can''t cause any damage to it.


    After the ice fire ball exploded, people on the city wall gathered an ice shield in front of them to prevent the explosion from affecting themselves. However, with the explosion, they almost lost their language ability one by one. They all stood there and looked at the miserable situation in front of them like hell. I''m afraid the only thing that can compare with this explosion is the explosion of the pre apocalyptic nuclear bomb.


    The explosion lasted more than ten minutes before it ended. The ground directly contacted by the ice fire ball was blown out of a pit more than ten meters deep. Almost all the zombies attacked the city were killed, and the rest lost their walking energy. It''s really mutilated everywhere. It''s still like hell on earth.


    This move refreshes the people''s understanding of other department powers in the base. It turns out that other department powers can also play a great role here.


    However, there are also great contributions from Yunmeng poetry. The flame is not an ordinary flame. The energy of Yunmeng poetry is special. In addition, it absorbs the energy of crystal nucleus and the energy of all ice powers together to create such power.

 Chapter 190

    "Little, miss, it''s too powerful." Zhang Gaoguang removed the ice shield and went to yunmengshi. He grew up and didn''t believe what had just happened.


    "I didn''t expect such great power," Yun Mengshi shrugged and said. I''ve only heard of it in my previous life, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes.


    Because the conditions required by this ice fireball are very special, it is not attainable by ordinary people. In the previous life, only one God of war of ice and fire can complete it. It requires one person to have both ice and fire. Of course, with abnormal mind control like Yunmeng poetry, so many people participated and completed this move together.


    If the God of war of ice and fire in previous lives knows the practice of Yunmeng poetry, he must not believe that his move can be used like this. Yunmengshi is much more powerful than the original.


    The person who broke his head was no longer calm. His expression was the same as that of Zhang Gaoguang. They all grew up with a big mouth and wide eyes. They didn''t know where to put their hands. They were very calm in their hearts.


    "Miss, it''s over?" asked the head blaster.


    The expression on yunmengshi''s face did not relax and said, "I don''t know. I don''t know if the people behind the scenes will organize a pile of zombies."


    A group of people who burst their heads were shocked by the moves just now and almost lost their thinking ability. After listening to the analysis of Yunmeng poetry, their excited mood was instantly poured with a basin of cold water and calmed down.


    In order to prevent the zombies from attacking again, everyone quickly sat on the ground, found a comfortable position, took out the prepared crystal core, began to absorb it, and restored more powers, which gave them more hope.


    Yunmengshi also found a place to sit down, reluctantly took out a spiritual crystal core and absorbed it. At such a time of pressing time, it is impossible to restore mental power through quiet meditation. We can only absorb the crystal nucleus.


    As time went by, there were only the sound of burning zombies, the sound of wind blowing and the sound of only some zombies hitting the door.


    Everyone tried to restore their powers without taking into account other voices. Yunmengshi kept a trace of mental strength to explore the situation nearby in case of accidents.


    Just when everyone''s energy was almost restored, the sound of zombies stepping across the snow came from the distance. "Come again, they come again." the faces of all the powers changed.


    Yunmengshi''s mental power has not recovered completely and can''t accurately control the ice fireball, so it''s impossible to have an ice fireball.


    "The number of zombies seems to be increasing again," Jack said with a calm face and a trace of worry in his tone.


    Yunmengshi glanced at the zombies coming from the base. Sure enough, Jack was right. With her strong eyesight, it can be inferred that these zombies are about 50000, about 10000 more than just now.


    There is no other way but to fight!


    Everyone burst into a strong sense of the war. Just that ice fireball inspired everyone''s momentum. They felt that zombies were not as terrible as they thought. The city wall was immediately determined to fight.


    One thousand meters, five hundred meters, three hundred meters, the zombies have stepped into the attack range of the people.


    All the people were holding their strength, and the anger in their hearts also sent out to the zombies. In an instant, the world was covered with all kinds of ice moves, and the energy filled the air. Although it was cold, it made people feel very hot.


    Zombies are destroyed layer by layer, and the energy of the powers is also exhausted bit by bit. Everyone is holding the crystal core to absorb energy and sending out power moves to destroy zombies. This is a war of attrition, a war of attrition to test willpower.


    It seems that the zombies can''t be killed. The front ones are dead, and the back ones are immediately made up. This scene is the same as what yunmengshi saw last time when he just went up to the high wall.


    Yunmengshi is observing the hiding place of the person behind the scenes while issuing moves. She believes that the person must be hiding somewhere, quietly observing the battle on the scene and watching the pain of the powers.


    In fact, fighting while absorbing crystal nuclei does great harm to the body, which is equivalent to huge energy walking around the body and then released. The body is strong and good, and can accommodate a large amount of energy invasion. If the body is bad, it will naturally damage the body.


    This is like the body is a container. Energy is water. It is easy to hold a lot of water. When it is injected and discharged, the water will not dry up. If the container is small and the injected water cannot match the discharged water, the water in the natural container will be exhausted.


    An hour later, the number of zombies seems to be decreasing, but the powers can''t hold on. They can''t absorb enough energy to catch up with the released energy. The last trace of energy in their body is drained and the energy is exhausted.


    Energy depletion does not mean loss of powers, but it takes a lot of effort to restore powers in the body.


    The scale of victory slowly tilted towards the zombie, and then the person behind the scenes had not appeared, not even a trace. Yunmengshi suspected that his guess was wrong.


    Just when yunmengshi was about to release a big move to end the battle. Suddenly, a shrill cry came from behind the zombies. It was the roar of the zombies! Yunmengshi is very sure, and she also knows that it is a wise zombie who controls the zombie group. Not only that, the zombie must be human language.


    It can be heard from the cry that the variation of the Zombie''s throat is not comparable to that of an ordinary zombie. Only Yunmeng poetry can tell the small difference. Who makes her a zombie.


    "Finally come out!" Yun Mengshi said in a low voice, staring at the direction. "I won''t let you run this time!"


    "It''s over!" Yun Mengshi whispered, and launched the talent power at the same time. All the actions of attacking the city zombies were stopped one after another, then turned around and walked in the opposite direction.


    "The zombie retreated!" I don''t know which power shouted. They were surprised. They finally retreated. If they don''t retreat, they will be finished.


    Only the person who heard her "it''s over" next to yunmengshi felt that things were unusual. He suppressed his doubts and organized people to rest and restore their powers.


    Yunmengshi''s spiritual power never left the zombie. She quickly went to the wall, jumped down from the wall more than six meters high, and then left a sentence to the people: "I''ll find that guy."


    Her body fell lightly to the ground without any sound, just like a feather. At this time, the zombie had been evacuated and was about to disappear.


    Yunmeng poetry speeds up and chases the zombies. At the same time, it strengthens the output of mental power. You can''t lose it!

 Chapter 191

    Yunmengshi chased the zombies and went farther and farther. He couldn''t see the high wall of the base. The zombies walked faster and faster. Some stiff limbs had played their fastest speed.


    Yunmengshi found that the zombies behind him had better control over the zombies than himself. Doesn''t this mean that this is also a zombie emperor?


    With doubt in mind, yunmengshi chased all the way to the nest of these zombies, which is the barrier of millions of zombies that make everyone headache.


    Following the guidance of spiritual power, Yunmeng poem went through millions of zombies and came to the middle.


    Along the way, all the zombies made way. There was no zombie within ten meters around her. This is the Zombie''s respect for the strong and the king.


    There is an ice house in the middle of millions of zombies, which is a two-story building, and the guy who controls the zombies lives in it.


    Yunmengshi calmly opened the door and stepped into the house. After entering, he saw the guy sitting on the chair in the middle of the hall.


    It''s a woman! Specifically, it''s a female zombie. She sat in her chair and watched yunmengshi come in. There was no change in her expression, as if she knew.


    Yunmengshi confidently observed the guy sitting on the chair. Her eyes were not red, but blue. Yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan had red eyes before. Yunmengshi thought that zombies with wisdom were like this.


    After seeing this guy, she immediately dispelled the idea in her heart. It was just a coincidence to see the color of her and Mo Hongyuan''s eyes.


    The hall of the house was empty except for the chair.


    At the door, yunmengshi gathered a Chinese classical chair like that in her room, and then sat up against the guy.


    Neither of them spoke. As time passed, yunmengshi couldn''t help but ask, "who are you?"


    The people on the chair didn''t speak. She kept staring at Yunmeng poetry with her eyes. Her eyes were not murderous or even a trace of attack. There was no curious look inside. She just looked at it faintly for no reason.


    Five minutes later, the people on the chair had not spoken. Just when yunmengshi thought she couldn''t speak, a cold voice came into yunmengshi''s ear, "Gu Yang." the voice was really like ice, especially cold. What surprised Yunmeng poetry most was that she spoke the Chinese language, and her words were correct and round, without a strange smell.


    "Gu Yang, is this your name?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    Gu Yang kept sitting in her chair and looked at Yunmeng poem calmly. There was no meaning to answer, but Yunmeng poem saw the answer in her eyes.


    "Are you a spirit department and ice Department double Department power?" yunmengshi continued to ask.


    Gu Yang''s expression didn''t move, and the muscles on her face didn''t move. Yunmengshi got the answer from her blue eyes this time - she is a dual-system power.


    The two had some dialogue, or Yunmeng poem asked, and Gu Yang gave the answer with his eyes.


    Yunmengshi thought he was a man of few words before. When he met Gu Yang, he found that he was simply a chatterbox. After asking her almost five questions, she said the word "Gu Yang".


    "Why did you attack the human base?" yunmengshi asked another question.


    "Nature." Gu Yang finally spoke, still two words, so concise.


    Yunmengshi is silent. Yes, she is a zombie. She attacks human beings and feeds on human beings. Isn''t she natural?


    "Do you eat humans?" yunmengshi asked.


    Gu Yang''s eyes were negative. The word "dirty" jumped out of her mouth. If Yunmeng poetry didn''t pay attention, it might be ignored.


    Yunmengshi was silent for a moment. She felt that Gu Yang was a level 5 zombie like her, but it seemed lower than her level, because the high-level zombies oppressed the low-level zombies. From Gu Yang, she didn''t feel any oppression.


    If yunmengshi and Gu Yang are used as the zombie emperor, because of their nature, they will meet and fight for life and death. There can only be one zombie emperor in the zombie, just like there can only be one monkey king in the monkey herd.


    "You are the king," Gu Yang said suddenly.


    Yunmengshi raised her head and looked at Gu Yang with sharp eyes.


    "Human, dirty, out." Gu Yang said word by word from his mouth.


    Yunmeng poem seems to understand Gu Yang''s meaning, "do you want me to destroy mankind?"


    Gu Yang''s calm, like the blue eyes of the deep pool, appeared a glimmer of light, as if appreciating Yunmeng''s poetry.


    From seeing Gu Yang to this moment, yunmengshi saw a slight change in her expression for the first time, which could not be seen without careful observation.


    Yunmengshi has some doubts. Gu Yang is a wise zombie. Yes, but she seems to lack something.


    "But I don''t want to destroy human beings." cloud dream poem said faintly.


    Gu Yang had a great reaction this time. She stood up from her chair, her eyes turned dark blue, and a scream spread to the souls of millions of zombies outside the house, as well as the souls of Yunmeng poetry.


    This is not a mental attack, just a command, a command for millions of zombies.


    Yunmengshi also understood the meaning of this. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Gu Yang with dangerous eyes, "what if I want to stop you?"


    Gu Yang''s face was as cold as ice, "dead."


    Millions of zombies instantly caused a sensation. They stood up straight and faced the house as if they were waiting for a review.


    Yunmengshi snorted coldly and said, "don''t think only you can do it." although she can''t control these zombies better than Gu Yang, she can directly calm them down.


    Yunmeng poetry also stood up and instantly used its talent and power, "I give you rest in the name of the zombie emperor, shine on you with the eternal dark light, and generously redeem your fallen soul!" with a gentle and melodious tone and lyrics, all zombies were instantly quiet, including Gu Yang standing opposite Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmeng poetry used a language that did not belong to the world, but it was strange that all the zombies seemed to understand. They sat down quietly. Gu Yang also sat down with his piety for Yunmeng poetry in his eyes, which was completely different from that just now.


    Yunmengshi sang for ten minutes, then slowly stopped, took a deep breath, sat back on the chair, and her face turned white. This talent is similar to the Requiem, which can make the zombies quiet instantly. It is her first time to use it.

 Chapter 192

    Yunmengshi sat in a chair. This time he used his talent and powers, which was much better than the last time. He was mentally prepared. He didn''t have the strength to resist like he did last time. Even his body was weak.


    Gu Yang, sitting opposite, opened her eyes, stood up and walked to yunmengshi, only one step away from her.


    Yunmengshi looked at her calmly without any worry. Gu Yang still had no murderous spirit in his eyes.


    Gu Yang stood in front of Yunmeng poetry for a long time. He didn''t mean to attack Yunmeng poetry, let alone move away. He just stood there quietly.


    Yunmengshi can''t guess what she thinks. What does she want to do? If you want to get rid of yourself, you have already started. If you ask for yourself, why are you standing here all the time? Yunmengshi always felt that she was a patient person. Unexpectedly, she was a little bit more than Gu Yang.


    She believes that if she doesn''t ask Gu Yang, Gu Yang can always stand in front of her without talking.


    "Gu Yang, what do you want to do?" yunmengshi finally asked.


    "You, destroy mankind." Gu Yang didn''t hesitate and directly said her thoughts.


    "Do you want me to destroy human beings? Why don''t you order millions of zombies to level the human base?" yunmengshi asked another question she had been wondering for a long time. Before, she was wondering whether Gu Yang wanted to watch the prey struggle, but after seeing Gu Yang''s real person, she decided to give up her idea. Gu Yang is a person who can do whatever he wants, People who say what they want, she won''t blame the external wipe angle for doing one thing.


    "I can''t control it." suddenly, four words came out of Gu Yang''s mouth, which made Yunmeng poetry a little uncomfortable. She also understood Gu Yang''s explanation. It turned out that there were only so many zombies she could control.


    This little increase in the number of zombies attacking the city is because she is improving every day, especially her mental strength. Tens of thousands of zombies have just attacked the city. It can be seen that Gu Yang''s ability can only control tens of thousands of zombies to move to the base, but not millions of zombies to move together. But if someone gets here, she can order millions of zombies to attack directly.


    But it''s already thought that it''s powerful. If yunmengshi doesn''t use talents and powers, he can''t even control a thousand zombies. It''s good to be able to control hundreds. And Mo Hongyuan can''t control a zombie. Who makes him not spiritual?


    "Gu Yang, I just made it clear that I don''t want to destroy mankind. If you want to destroy it, I will stop you." yunmengshi sat in his chair, his face white, but his momentum is still the same.


    Gu Yang took another step forward. Her face was only an arm away from yunmengshi. The two people were about to stick together. Yunmengshi felt the cold from Gu Yang, not the kind of malicious cold, but the cold air from herself.


    This may have a lot to do with whether Gu Yang is a zombie or an ice zombie.


    Gu Yang has always maintained this posture. She doesn''t know how to change the idea of Yunmeng poetry. She can''t express or attack Yunmeng poetry. The more intelligent zombies are, the higher the degree of awe of Yunmeng poetry. Under the repression of hierarchy, Gu Yang will not, let alone start with Yunmeng poetry.


    One minute passed, five minutes passed, and ten minutes passed. Yunmengshi felt impatient. The pain in her head was severe because of the massive consumption of mental power. Gu Yang was about to stick it to her again, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    "Gu Yang, get up first and I''ll think about it." yunmengshi came up with an excuse to let Gu Yang leave close to him first.


    Who knows, although Gu Yang doesn''t like to talk, she is still very intelligent. She sees the pretext in Yunmeng''s poetry and wants to lean forward. The tips of their noses are about to stick together, and Gu Yang''s whole body seems to be in the arms of Yunmeng''s poetry.


    Yunmengshi is really helpless. She didn''t expect Gu Yang to stick it directly to herself. At this time, she can''t push Gu Yang down because of the consumption of spiritual power. Although both of them are girls, such a posture always makes people feel strange.


    "Gu Yang, do you have any previous memory?" Yun Mengshi changed the topic, hoping to get Gu Yang off himself.


    "Memory?" Gu Yang frowned, as if he was very distressed. He didn''t know what cloud dream poetry meant tomorrow.


    "Let me ask another question. What were you doing before you came here?" yunmengshi wanted to ask Gu Yang''s identity before the end of the world.


    When yunmengshi asked, Gu Yang''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. She really had no memory of that time. When she woke up, she was in this vast place.


    Looking at Gu Yang''s appearance, yunmengshi knew that she had no memory before she became a zombie, so who built this building? Gu Yang has no previous memory. How can he know what architecture is like?


    "So who built this house?" Yun Mengshi then asked.


    "I," Gu Yang said without hesitation this time.


    Yunmeng poetry is even more confused. Without memory, what is the house built according to? "What did you build it according to?"


    "Feeling." Gu Yang said decisively. This question is much easier to answer than before.


    "Do you know why you are here? Is there any special place in this place?" as soon as yunmengshi came here, he could feel that there are more ice elements here than in other places.


    Originally, there are many ice elements in the whole Arctic region, but the ice element concentration in this place is about ten times that in other places, which is incredible.


    This time Gu Yang affirmed without hesitation: "yes."


    Yunmengshi''s eyes brightened, "where is it?"


    Gu Yang didn''t answer Yun Mengshi directly, but looked at her directly, "destroy, human beings."


    Cloud dream poetry is on fire. Gu Yang''s head is so single-minded that he doesn''t destroy mankind. He doesn''t get up from himself, but also doesn''t take himself to find that strange place.


    Yunmengshi''s face was black. "Take me to that strange place first. If you stick to me all the time, when I recover, I''ll leave here immediately. I''ll come out and stop you every time you attack the city."


    Gu Yang''s eyes twinkled, as if thinking about what Yunmeng poetry said. Five minutes later, Gu Yang got up from yunmengshi and said, "go."


    Yunmengshi took a deep breath and finally got up from himself. The cold breath has been invading him. She felt that Gu Yang''s ice power must not be an ordinary ice power, but a more powerful ice power than herself.


    Yunmengshi said, "I''ll have a rest first."


    Gu Yang looked at yunmengshi, nodded and sat down in her chair again.

 Chapter 193

    Yunmengshi took out several spiritual crystal cores from the space and threw them into his mouth under Gu Yang''s gaze.


    What absorbed the crystal nucleus in front of the people at the base today was that she didn''t eat it, but held it in her hand. In that way, she could only absorb 50% of the energy in the crystal nucleus, and half of the energy would dissipate in the air. However, if the crystal nucleus is eaten, the energy absorption rate increases greatly, and only 10% of the energy will not be absorbed by the body.


    In less than an hour, yunmengshi opened her eyes and found that Gu Yang was still in the same position as before, as if he had not changed. Yunmengshi stood up and said to Gu Yang helplessly, "let''s go and take me to find that strange place."


    Gu Yang also stood up, walked to Yunmeng Shi, and then looked back at her from time to time, as if afraid that she would run away.


    Yunmeng poetry didn''t have this idea, and honestly followed Gu Yang behind.


    Gu Yang took three steps and turned back to confirm that yunmengshi was still behind him. Yunmengshi reluctantly said to Gu Yang, "don''t worry, I won''t go away." then he went to Gu Yang and walked side by side with her.


    Gu Yang was relieved and strode forward.


    Wherever the two go, the zombies automatically give way to a position. Gu Yang took Yunmeng poetry to a place hundreds of meters behind the house. The more you go here, the more Yunmeng poetry can feel the abundance of ice elements in the air.


    There are basically no zombies here, because although there are abundant elements here, the temperature is also frighteningly cold, which is more than twice as low as that in ordinary areas.


    Through the zombies, yunmengshi found that the strange place Gu Yang said is a pool. The dark blue water is actually liquid. You know, there is about minus Baidu here, and there can be liquid water. It is also a strange thing.


    When yunmengshi approached the pool, he could already feel the cold. You know, she is not invaded by cold and heat. The degree of cold is not as bad as it can threaten her life. She can''t feel it.


    "What is this place?" yunmengshi turned around and asked Gu Yang.


    "I wake up." Gu Yang''s words are still brief and not complete. If you want to know the meaning of Yunmeng poetry, you have to guess.


    "You said you woke up in this deep pool?" yunmengshi asked in surprise.


    Gu Yang nodded. Indeed, when she woke up, she found herself in the water.


    "Is there anything under the deep pool?" Yun Meng''s poem seemed to ask Gu Yang and to himself.


    Gu Yang said definitely, "yes."


    Yunmengshi''s eyes brightened, "what is it?"


    Gu Yang shook her head and said that she only knew that there was something under the deep pool. She didn''t know what it was.


    Yunmengshi approached the deep pool again and wanted to feel the temperature of the water with his hand. Unexpectedly, Gu Yang pulled his hand back as soon as he was about to touch the blue water in the deep pool. Yunmengshi was not angry. She looked at Gu Yang suspiciously and hoped she could give an explanation.


    "Danger." Gu Yang said to Yunmeng poem with a light of fear in his eyes.


    Yunmengshi was surprised. Is there anything special about this water? If it''s just cold, she''s not afraid. Is there anything dangerous in the water.


    "Cold, soul." Gu Yang said a few more words, hoping Yunmeng poetry could understand her meaning. She didn''t want to say more, but she couldn''t express it. She could only say a few words to express her meaning.


    Yunmeng poem was puzzled at first. Some didn''t quite understand the meaning of Gu Yang''s three words. Suddenly, there was a flash in her head, "do you mean that the water in the deep pool can freeze the soul?" if so, she had to thank Gu Yang for pulling herself back. If it is freezing the soul, she will also be caught.


    Gu Yang is very happy that Yunmeng poetry can understand her meaning. There is joy in her eyes and nods to Yunmeng poetry, indicating that her guess is correct.


    "Aren''t you afraid of the water here? Because you just said you woke up from the water." yunmengshi walked to Gu Yang a few steps away from the deep pool. If you fall, it''s no joke. You may not get up.


    Gu Yang shook his head, "it''s very cold." then he retreated a few steps in fear that he might come into contact with the deep water again.


    Yunmengshi guessed that the water might hurt Gu Yang, but it would not kill him. When she touches the deep water, she may fall into extreme pain. The pain that hurts the soul is much more severe than the pain that hurts the body.


    Yunmengshi walked over and stood beside Gu Yang. She looked at the deep pool. She felt that there must be something she needed under the deep pool. That thing belongs to her.


    How can we safely go down to the deep pool and take out the things inside? Yunmengshi racked his brains and didn''t come up with a way. The water in the deep pool is aimed at the soul, so Yunmeng poetry can''t extend the spiritual force to explore, which is much more harmful than people going down. It will freeze the soul directly through the spiritual force.


    Without mental exploration, she, like a blind man, doesn''t know what''s going on below, and doesn''t dare to rush down to find something. What if there''s nothing under the deep pool?


    Gu Yang looked at yunmengshi''s frown and felt blocked. This was a feeling she had never felt before. In short, it was very uncomfortable.


    Yunmengshi sighed. It seemed that the things under the pond could only stay below before he came up with a way. Yunmengshi was sure that there was a pearl in her hand under the deep pool.


    Yunmengshi now has a white bead in the treatment department and a gray bead in the spirit department. She thought the beads under the deep pool might be ice.


    She was so sure because she couldn''t think of anything that could make a wise zombie except this mysterious bead? When I got the gray beads, the spirit zombie who had fought with yunmengshi had a high wisdom, but it was much lower than Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang.


    Yunmengshi felt that as long as he gave the spiritual zombie enough time, he would evolve into a zombie like Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang. However, although the zombie transformed by beads has wisdom, it seems to have some defects. For example, Mo Hongyuan had wisdom only half the time every day, while Gu Yang felt more like a robot and lacked the flexibility of human wisdom. However, yunmengshi believed that it was only a matter of time.


    After Gu Yang woke up, she stayed among the zombies. It''s a good thing to be able to speak. As long as she has more contact with people, Gu Yang''s expression will be much smoother.

 Chapter 194

    Yunmengshi sighed and said to Gu Yang, "let''s go and have a chance to come here." she is bound to get the beads in the deep pool. If someone or a zombie comes to rob them, she will try her best.


    She had a feeling that these beads were her own things, but she had never seen them before, and had never heard of anything related to beads in her previous life.


    According to the truth, the ability of these two beads she has now is very rebellious. If she was obtained by others in her previous life, how can she have no news at all? You should know that there is no absolute strong man in the previous life. Even Qiao pengran is one of the strong men, not invincible in the world.


    Qiao guanran''s feeling to Yunmeng poetry is that she is an invincible strong man because her place is the base of Beijing. Among the four bases, only Beijing base and s base are very close, and the other two bases are far away. Even if you take a plane before the end of the world, you still need to fly for more than ten hours. After the end of the world, of course, the plane can''t be used. The sky is the territory of birds and mutants. If the plane flies to the sky, it will be shot down by birds and mutants, and the communication system will be completely disabled after the end of the world. So the news spread very slowly.


    In fact, some people in the Arctic base and the federal base can compete with Joe, otherwise the base they created would have been destroyed by the zombies.


    Among the four bases, only the Beijing base has no strong hand. Many of them resist zombies with powder and medicine invented after the end of the world. It is precisely because they have no strong people to praise, and although Qiao guanran is not from the Beijing base, he was from China before the end of the world.


    The people in Beijing base naturally have a good impression of it, and the worship between words is inevitable. The sources of yunmengshi in the middle and late of her last life came from the daily conversations of the researchers in the Institute. It is not surprising that she was very impressed by Qiao pengran, and had no impression of the leader of the Arctic base.


    Gu Yang didn''t speak, and there was no superfluous expression on his face. He quietly followed yunmengshi and returned to the house.


    It was already dark. All the zombies stood there honestly after being suppressed by the Requiem of cloud dream poetry.


    After yunmengshi and Gu Yang returned to the room, yunmengshi got a table in the hall and took out some food from the space.


    It''s childlike innocence''s special beef jerky, brewed rice wine and other snacks. These things are easy to carry. Tongxin loves cooking. It is no longer a fearful life in the s city base. My brother also has a safe environment. The most important thing is that there are many ingredients in the space of yunmengshi, which are all in Tongxin''s pocket.


    She made many snacks for yunmengshi. Yunmengshi came to the Arctic base and never took them out. This time, when she met Gu Yang, both of them were zombies, so yunmengshi took some out.


    Yunmengshi made two more chairs next to the table. Of course, it was also made with ice power. Let Gu Yang sit down.


    Gu Yang obediently sat at the table and watched yunmengshi take out one snack after another from the space. Beef jerky, sugar filled cakes, jelly like things and sticky round cakes look very attractive. And it''s all made to the taste of zombies.


    When Gu Yang looked at yunmengshi and took out these things, her eyes gave out light. These things smelled very fragrant, which she had never seen before. Although humans can eat, she thinks humans are dirty and not delicious. All have never eaten humans.


    "Eat." under Gu Yang''s expectant eyes, yunmengshi said with a smile. In fact, Gu Yang is a very simple person, or a very simple zombie.


    Gu Yang asked Yunmeng poetry with his eyes, which seemed to mean: can you really eat it?


    Yunmengshi smiled, picked up a piece of beef jerky, put it in her mouth and chewed it. Beef jerky is not hard, but it is very chewy and fragrant. After eating it, it will stay fragrant.


    Gu Yang also took a piece of beef jerky and put it in his mouth. It seemed that she had never eaten. She chewed slowly and followed it, as if she was completing some moves.


    Soon, the beef jerky went into Gu Yang''s stomach. After she ate it, her eyes lit up. Her blue eyes looked at yunmengshi with watery eyes, which meant: I have to eat more.


    Yunmengshi laughed. Gu Yang''s thought is like a child, even simpler than Xiaohong. It doesn''t take much effort to contact her.


    "Eat, these can be eaten." yunmengshi said patiently. At this time, she had regarded Gu Yang as her own person.


    When Gu Yang pulled her back from the deep pool, yunmengshi regarded her as her own.


    Gu Yang carefully picked up the cookie and put it to her mouth, but she didn''t lower her mouth. She frowned and looked at the cake all the time.


    "What''s the matter?" Yun Mengshi asked puzzled.


    "The cake is big." Gu Yang looked at Yunmeng''s poem with some grievances.


    After understanding Gu Yang''s meaning, Yunmeng poetry couldn''t breathe with laughter. It turned out that when we just ate beef jerky, the size of beef jerky can be eaten in one bite. When we ate it, yunmengshi put the whole piece of beef jerky in his mouth and began to chew it.


    Gu Yang thought that everything should be eaten like this, but the cake was too big to swallow in one bite. Gu Yang was always struggling with how to eat it.


    Yunmengshi picked up a piece of cake and said, "look at me." then he took the cake to his mouth, bit down half and ate it.


    Gu Yang''s eyes lit up again. She could still eat like this, so she bit half of the cake and ate it.


    "Delicious," Gu Yang said while eating the cake.


    After Gu Yang ate the remaining two things, his eyes were amazing. It turned out that there were so many delicious things.


    Yunmengshi condensed two cups and poured rice wine into them. This rice wine was specially brewed for yunmengshi by childlike innocence, or sweet wine can also be said. After all, the wine has a sweet taste.


    Yunmengshi handed one of the glasses to Gu Yang.


    Although Gu Yang didn''t know what it was for, she also took the cup given to her by Yunmeng poetry, took it in her hand and learned the look of Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi put the wine cup to his mouth, took a slight sip, then narrowed his eyes and enjoyed the taste of the wine. The wine is really delicious.


    Gu Yang naturally took a sip of the wine and narrowed her eyes. She really felt that the wine was delicious. Before Yunmeng poetry did not act, she drank all the wine in the cup, then brought the glass to Yunmeng poetry and said, "yes."

 Chapter 195

    Yunmengshi''s mood suddenly became bright. I don''t know why she suddenly felt that Gu Yang was so cute. Her daughter picked up the bottle and gave Gu Yang a full glass of wine.


    Gu Yang''s eyes became brighter and brighter as the wine poured into her cup. Yunmeng poetry didn''t stop until the cup couldn''t fit. Gu Yang couldn''t wait to pick up the wine cup in his hand and pour it into his stomach at the moment when Yunmeng poetry stopped pouring wine.


    Then continue to repeat the action just now, bring the wine cup to yunmengshi for wine.


    Yunmengshi is helpless. It seems that Gu Yang is still an alcoholic? The wine had no effect on her strong body. All Yunmeng poems poured Gu Yang a full glass of wine.


    Later, when Gu Yang asked yunmengshi for wine, yunmengshi reluctantly gave Gu Yang the wine bottle in his hand. Gu Yang showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. It''s really a smile! Yunmengshi knew she was right. Gu Yang really smiled. Since she entered the house, she had never seen an expression on Gu Yang''s face, let alone a smile.


    After Gu Yang got the wine bottle, he gave up the glass and drank the wine in the bottle directly. Before Yunmeng poetry could stop it, it was the essence of salvation in a wine bottle.


    After drinking, Gu Yang felt that there were two Yunmeng poems in front of him, and he really couldn''t stand up. He felt that the world was spinning.


    Yunmeng poetry is even more helpless. This wine is specially made by childlike innocence. Naturally, it is useful to powers. Drinking too much is not bad for your health, but you will get drunk! She just really didn''t expect Gu Yang to drink the whole bottle of wine in such a short time. She didn''t even have time to stop it.


    "Gu Yang, how are you?" yunmengshi asked the drunken Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang was drunk at this time. "Good, good." came from her mouth, and then there was no sound. She fell asleep. In other words, the nerves were paralyzed by alcohol and fell into a coma.


    Yunmengshi immediately came forward to check Gu Yang''s situation. There was nothing unusual. It was just an ordinary drunkenness. Maybe she woke up in a few hours. We should know that zombies do not need sleep. Naturally, they wake up immediately after coma and have no time to sleep.


    Yunmengshi took Gu Yang to the bed on the second floor and cleaned up the mess. To clean up the mess is actually just a fire, because it''s simple and convenient. Of course, the fire that can burn here is not an ordinary fire.


    After packing up her things, yunmengshi also found a quiet and safe room, with thick defense and meditation alone. Today, she has experienced a lot of things. As a result, she has been absorbing the energy in the crystal core to restore her mental power, and some impure energy has been added to the sea of soul unconsciously, Let Yunmeng poetry have to spend a lot of time meditating, generate their own spiritual power and assimilate the impure spiritual power.


    I don''t know how long later, yunmengshi slowly opened her eyes and felt relaxed all over her. She got down from the ice bed, stood on the ground, and withdrew the defenses in the room.


    At the moment of withdrawal, the door was opened with a bang, or violently opened.


    Yunmengshi was startled and immediately made a defensive gesture. Then he saw Gu Yang standing at the door, his face still expressionless, but yunmengshi could clearly feel her anger.


    "Gu Yang, what''s the matter with you?" Yun Mengshi asked somewhat puzzled.


    Gu Yang replied, "you, disappear."


    Cloud dream poem instantly understood Gu Yang''s meaning, "you mean, I disappeared last night?"


    Gu Yang nodded. Yunmengshi patiently explained, "you''re drunk and in a coma, but you''re OK. I''ll go back to my room to restore my powers."


    After the explanation, Yunmeng poetry reacted. Why did he explain to Gu Yang? Just seeing Gu Yang''s grievances and anger, she couldn''t help explaining.


    What yunmengshi doesn''t know is that Gu Yang''s wronged appearance just now will hurt anyone. It''s very much like when a child is wronged and finds his parents to cry.


    After listening to the explanation of Yunmeng poem, Gu Yang''s face was better. It was not as cold as before, but there was still no expression.


    Seeing that Gu Yang is still unhappy, there is a state of low pressure in the whole air. Yunmeng poetry is a little helpless. Why can''t she see Gu Yang''s wronged appearance? So she took out the wine she drank yesterday from the space, but this time it was in a small bottle. Even if she drank it, Gu Yang would not be drunk.


    Gu Yang saw the small bottle taken out by yunmengshi, which had a familiar taste. In an instant, Gu Yang''s dark blue pupils enlarged and quickly held the small bottle in his hand for fear that yunmengshi would repent.


    Yunmengshi laughed and didn''t have to think too much about getting along with Gu Yang. She is really the simplest zombie. Unlike humans, they have complex ideas. Her joys and sorrows will show.


    Yunmengshi looked at the sky outside and learned that it was noon. She turned her eyes, took out several small bottles, which were filled with sweet wine, and handed them to Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang saw yunmengshi take out several more. He was so happy that he quickly took them in his hands and held them in his arms.


    "Gu Yang, these are all gifts for you. I''m leaving soon. These sweet wines are enough for you to drink for a while. Don''t drink so much at once like yesterday. It''s easy to get drunk." Yun Mengshi''s tone is a little low, as if he doesn''t want to give up Gu Yang.


    When Gu Yang heard the first sentence of Yunmeng poem, her mood was still clear. When she said it later, Gu Yang''s mood became dark clouds. She hurried to hand over some bottles of sweet wine to Yunmeng poem. Then he shook his head hard and said in an anxious tone, "I don''t drink, you don''t go."


    Yun Mengshi depressed his excitement and said regretfully, "Gu Yang, I''m not angry when you drink, but I really have to go. These are my gifts to you."


    Gu Yang shook her head hard. She didn''t know how to retain yunmengshi. She anxiously grabbed yunmengshi''s arm and grabbed it. She was afraid that yunmengshi would run away like this.


    Yunmengshi tries to pull Gu Yang''s hand down, but Gu Yang still grabs it.


    "Gu Yang, I really have to go." yunmengshi repeated again.


    Gu Yang still grabbed her arm, just didn''t let go.


    Yunmengshi smiled in his heart and finally said the point, "Gu Yang, do you want to leave with me?"


    Gu Yang''s anxious expression loosened when he heard Yunmeng''s poem, and a hesitant look appeared on his face.

 Chapter 196

    "You go, human?" Gu Yang asked.


    Yunmengshi replied, "yes, I want to go back to the human base."


    Gu Yang''s eyebrows were locked, as if he was struggling with something in his heart.


    Yunmengshi asked, "are you going with me?"


    Gu Yang said, "human beings are dirty."


    Yunmeng poetry is very confused. Why does Gu Yang always say that human beings are dirty? So she asked, "Gu Yang, why do you always say that human beings are dirty?"


    "Human beings, dirty." Gu Yang repeated what he had just said, without a specific answer to the question of Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi gave up. It seems that Gu Yang can''t explain why. If she asks again, her return may be a feeling.


    "Alas," Yun Mengshi sighed. While Gu Yang was thinking, he pulled his arm out of her hands, then took a big step back and stood at the door.


    Gu Yang feels that yunmengshi seems to be running. He is in a hurry. He chases the door and grabs yunmengshi''s arm.


    "Gu Yang, let me ask for the last time, do you want to go with me?" Yunmeng''s tone was a little low, with a trace of anger.


    Gu Yang felt the anger of Yunmeng poetry and nodded in an instant, "go."


    Yunmengshi was so happy that she took Gu Yang away that there would be no zombies attacking the city at any time. This greatly accelerated the time for the head blaster to unify the Arctic base, and she could quickly return to the s city base and see Qiao pengran.


    Gu Yang followed Yunmeng poetry and walked out of the gathering place of millions of zombies unimpeded. At the speed of two people, they walked for less than an hour and arrived near the base.


    Yunmengshi looked back at Gu Yang. It was no different from the people here. The blue eyes were not strange here, but Gu Yang didn''t breathe or heartbeat at all, which made people feel like living people.


    Yunmeng poem sighed. How should we solve this? He has fire power and wind power, and can simulate human heartbeat and breathing. But Gu Yang only has spirit power and ice power. How can he simulate human breathing?


    Gu Yang was looked at by Yunmeng poem for a long time. He looked at Yunmeng poem with puzzled eyes and wondered why Yunmeng poem looked at her like this?


    Yunmengshi is helpless. She can only use her ice power to hide her body temperature. After all, the body temperature of the ice powers in the base is also very low. If you don''t feel it carefully, you can''t feel it. But the heartbeat can''t help it.


    Forget it. Anyway, the people in the base will know their identity as the zombie emperor sooner or later. The zombie emperor is also followed by zombies. Isn''t that normal? There are millions of zombies here. If someone hates or hates his identity as a zombie, don''t blame his own means.


    Yunmengshi came to the Arctic base to fight against human beings when there is no way back. If they rebel at the critical moment, wouldn''t they make it worse? Therefore, everyone in the base must be sincere, that is, it is better to lack than abuse.


    Yunmengshi took back his eyes to Gu Yang and said, "let''s go. We''re going to the human base soon. Gu Yang, if humans don''t attack you, you must not attack humans, otherwise you''ll leave me."


    Gu Yang nodded hard and said, "No." to show her determination. If humans don''t attack her, she won''t take the initiative.


    It has to be said that Yunmeng poetry has really grasped Gu Yang''s weakness. If Yunmeng poetry threatens Gu Yang''s life, it must not play any role.


    They walked for another five minutes or so and finally came to the gate of the base. The gatekeeper saw yunmengshi. His eyes were wet. He quickly sent someone to invite the leader and manager. They all thought yunmengshi had something unexpected.


    Just as yunmengshi and Gu Yang stepped into the gate of the base, Zhang Gaoguang and Jack had already arrived at the gate of the base.


    Zhang Gaoguang saw Yunmeng poem and shouted, "Miss, you''re finally back. We all thought, thought you..."


    Yunmengshi raised her eyebrows and said, "what? Do you all think I''m dead?"


    Zhang Gaoguang was embarrassed to scratch his head. After all, yunmengshi stood in front of him intact. It''s bad to curse miss.


    Jack also stood up and said, "Miss, you are going in the direction of millions of zombies." he meant that yunmengshi went to millions of zombies. Everyone in the Arctic base knows that walking in that direction will encounter countless zombies. The zombies are not one by one, but groups by groups. They all call that direction the direction of death.


    The head blaster looked down on the ice arrow when the head blaster came to him. The head blaster easily hid from the attack of ice arrow. Just when he wanted to counterattack, the ice arrow came back from behind him.


    The head blaster was shocked and quickly avoided the ice arrow coming from behind.


    The ice arrow rubbed against the back of the head blaster.

 Chapter 197

    The person who broke his head was frightened into a cold sweat. He didn''t think that the ice arrow could kill a horse returning gun.


    The ice arrow didn''t fall at all after it wiped from the back of the head blaster. Instead, it turned a corner and killed it back. It was very fast. Gu Yang was standing on one side. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with her in the battle.


    However, yunmengshi knew that Gu Yang added a layer of spiritual power to the ice arrow and controlled the direction of the ice arrow at any time.


    Once again, the ice arrow narrowly wiped the body of the head blaster. If the head blaster didn''t react quickly, the ice arrow would be inserted into him, not just from him.


    Since the beginning of the battle, the person who broke his head has always fallen in the wind and has no ability to fight back. This is not to say that those who burst their heads are much worse than Gu Yang. If they fight alone, it is not certain who will win when they are asleep.


    But the head blaster has long been the strong, even the strongest, of the Arctic base. In the fight with yunmengshi, he lost completely, but he has his pride. Losing to a pervert is nothing. So the person who broke his head didn''t pay attention to that failure at all.


    Therefore, it leads to the scene that at the beginning of the fight, the person who broke his head fell into the disadvantage and even had no power to fight back.


    The head blaster was very angry. She had been suppressed for a minute in a row. A few seconds ago, another ice arrow was added. The head blaster just got used to the rhythm of an ice arrow attack and was broken again.


    The head blaster has bruised his body. He can''t adapt to the two ice arrows.


    "Ah!" ten minutes later, there are already five ice arrows around the person who broke his head. The ice arrows are flying all over his eyes, and the speed is extremely high. There are more than a dozen scratches on the person who broke his head. In this way, he must be sure, and it is a disastrous defeat.


    The anger of the person who broke his head was about to gush out. He instantly released groups of small awls like weapons. The sharp head was extremely sharp and could shoot out the crystal nucleus directly through the head of the level 4 zombie without hindrance.


    Thousands of small awls aimed at Gu Yang''s head.


    Gu Yang had to stop controlling the ice arrow and concentrate on dealing with the ice cone in front of him.


    Gu Yang''s speed is not slow. He instantly forms small ice shields, which are stacked together, so it is not easy to be penetrated by ice cones. Even so, a few escaped fish came to Gu Yang''s head through the ice shield.


    However, the ice shield has greatly reduced the energy and speed of the ice cone, and Gu Yang easily hid.


    After the head exploder made this big move, the power consumed almost two-thirds and couldn''t make a big move any more. Gu Yang''s energy was several times more than that of ordinary powers, not only because she was a zombie, but also because she woke up from the deep pool when she woke up.


    Even if yunmengshi stopped them, "well, stop first."


    Gu Yang looked at Yunmeng poem puzzled, but she remembered what Yunmeng poem said. If humans start first, she doesn''t need to be polite.


    Yunmengshi took a hard look at the person who broke his head. He really had nothing to do.


    The person who broke his head felt wronged. He didn''t say when he lost the battle. He was also stared at by Yunmeng poetry.


    "Gu Yang, you don''t call it hands-on. The person who blows his head is kind and can promote the progress of your strength." yunmengshi explained as much as possible.


    Gu Yang was obviously dissatisfied with this explanation. He looked at the head blaster covetously and was ready to give him a fatal blow at any time.


    The person who broke his head obviously also felt the killing intention from Gu Yang and was prepared for Gu Yang''s shot.


    "Gu Yang, if you stop now, we still have delicious food and wine tonight. If you insist on killing him, we won''t have food and wine in the future." yunmengshi''s face sank again and threatened Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang immediately stood there honestly and looked at Yunmeng poetry with expectant eyes, hoping to have something delicious.


    Yunmeng poetry is really sad and funny. Who knows that a level 5 wisdom zombie is actually a foodie. If someone took something to eat, would Gu Yang listen to him? This idea just flashed in yunmengshi''s head. She believed that Gu Yang, even if she was a eater, was also a eater with a bottom line and integrity. If she was not the zombie emperor, she could not touch Gu Yang at all. Her attitude towards mankind could be described as hostility.


    Yunmengshi took Gu Yang back to the house she built. She looked up at the guest room. Unexpectedly, she just built a guest room. She thought that no one would live in except Xiaohong. I didn''t expect that the house came in handy two days before it was built.


    It''s OK to live in someone else''s house. It''s unrealistic to take Gu Yang to live in someone else''s house.


    When she came to the hall, yunmengshi prepared snacks and wine that were different from yesterday. Gu Yang narrowed her eyes and enjoyed delicious food and wine, which made yunmengshi think of her previous cat. When she fed, she would also look like Gu Yang.


    One night without a word, the next morning, the base''s powers gathered at the door of Yunmeng poetry to see the true face of another strong man.


    Yunmengshi was meditating for another night. When he woke up, he saw Gu Yang standing in front of his door with a cold face.


    "Gu Yang, do you want to eat snacks again?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    Gu Yang shook his head.


    "That''s right. Do you want to drink?" yunmengshi asked again.


    Gu Yang shook his head again.


    Yunmengshi was confused and asked tentatively, "do you want to leave the base and return to the territory of millions of zombies?"


    Gu Yang almost shook her head. She was worried. She grabbed yunmengshi, ran to the window, pointed to the people underground and said, "people, do it."


    Yunmengshi saw that almost all the powers in the base gathered under their own house. She immediately took down the sound insulation defense on the window and heard the voices of the powers outside.


    "Oh, did you hear? There''s another strong man in our base," said one of the powers.


    "Yes, the whole base knows. She is a level 5 ice power. She was brought back by the young lady." another power said excitedly.


    "Our base wants to unify the other three bases, you know?" the third power broke another piece of news.


    "It''s amazing," said the others.


    "This is the leader''s idea, and the young lady agrees. It''s basically a matter of certainty." the power man said triumphantly, as if he knew a lot of things.


    Yunmengshi went back to his room and said to Gu Yang, "I see. They are all boring people. You don''t have to take care of them. They''re not here to provoke you."


    Gu Yang nodded and went back to his room to drink her wine.

 Chapter 198

    With a cold hum, Yunmeng Shi went downstairs and opened the door.


    When everyone saw that Yunmeng poetry came out, it was silent. "What are you all doing here? If you are so free, go and dig food."


    None of the powers present have seen yunmengshi angry. Although yunmengshi is not an approachable person, she always shows indifference, which makes people think she is a good speaker. It''s just curiosity to see what the new power looks like this time.


    One of them came out and said respectfully, "Miss, we just want to meet the new adult."


    Yunmengshi narrowed her eyes, looked at the man coldly and said, "who do you think you are? Where do you think you are here?"


    The crowd felt that the tone of Yunmeng''s poem was wrong, as if they were angry. Since Yunmeng poetry hasn''t done anything to humans since it came to the base, they think Yunmeng poetry won''t do anything to humans.


    "Do you really think I have a good temper?" yunmengshi suddenly smiled. They hardly saw yunmengshi smile. But now they see it, but it makes them shudder.


    No one saw how yunmengshi did it. They only heard a scream, and then saw that the man who had just come out to speak had been lying on the ground, his body was full of ice arrows, and his whole body was not in good condition.


    "Hiss" the crowd took a breath of air-conditioning. If yunmengshi didn''t do it, it was amazing. The man''s death seemed to them more painful than being eaten by a zombie.


    Because yunmengshi actually avoided all his key parts without a fatal blow. He let the blood flow out continuously and condense into ice around the body until the blood in the body dries and freezes around the body.


    It''s terrible. Who knows that yunmengshi seems to have a good temper and is so cruel.


    At this time, they had only one idea in their mind: escape here immediately, and then walk around every time they see yunmengshi, but she must not see it. Otherwise, one day she remembers herself, she will die ugly.


    But although they thought so, none of them dared to walk, even their feet were numb, and they didn''t dare to move a step, for fear of being noticed by Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmeng poem is just an example. She really doesn''t want to kill people, but although the man''s attitude is respectful, his words must be disrespectful. Even a little arrogant. Can he see anyone he wants? Does he think he can''t help it as long as he gathers a lot of people?


    There was no sound in the open space in front of yunmengshi''s house. Only the strong wind and snow blew on everyone''s faces.


    Jack just walked nearby and saw yunmengshi standing at the door of the house. There was a group of people standing there motionless outside the door. He was surprised and walked over.


    When they saw Jack, there was an excited look on their faces, which was closer than seeing their own father. Although they thought so, they didn''t seem to dare to show a trace of joy on their faces.


    Walking to yunmengshi, Jack saw the unrecognized ''man'' lying on the ground and asked, "Miss, what are you?"


    Yunmengshi pointed to the first person in front of him and said, "tell me what happened to your manager."


    With a bitter face, the man stammered as if he were going to the execution ground: "general manager, we want to see the new strong man, so we came here."


    At this point, the man didn''t dare to go on. For fear that Yunmeng poetry was dissatisfied, he directly tied himself into a funnel with an ice arrow.


    After listening to the explanation, Jack probably knew what the situation was. He shouted, "what are you doing? Are you free? That is, you have a good temper when you meet a young lady. Otherwise, you say, if you disturb the cultivation of the strong, if bad luck interferes with the promotion of adults, what will the big people do with you?"


    After listening to Jack''s words, everyone gave a cold shiver. There are people like the head cracker. After all, the head cracker has a good temper and generally will not punish his men at will, unless they make unforgivable mistakes, which leads them to develop such a habit and think that the temper of the strong is good.


    If yunmengshi doesn''t solve this problem earlier, when the four bases are unified in the future, these powers of the strong alliance will cause a lot of trouble to those who burst their heads.


    After training the powers, Jack respectfully said to yunmengshi, "Miss, please forgive them this time."


    Yunmengshi glanced coldly at every power present and said, "only this time. If I offend the strong next time, I''ll send you all to God."


    The powers breathed a sigh of relief and finally didn''t have to die. They thanked Yunmeng poetry one after another. They all sweated in a cold day.


    Jack waved and said, "you all go. Go back and reflect on your mistakes."


    The powers moved their numb legs and wanted to leave this place quickly. Later, they were far away from yunmengshi. This time, they felt that yunmengshi was a moody person.


    Before they moved a step, the words of Yunmeng poem came again, "wait."


    The powers were so frightened that they stopped in the air and dared not move. They lowered their heads one by one, and no one dared to look up at Yunmeng poetry.


    "Made a mistake and wanted to go like this?"


    Jack asked, "Miss, how do you punish them?"


    "The food in these two days is different. Give it to them." yunmengshi said a cruel decision to the powers. They have several food, so they rarely store food. They know that the base will send food every day. Only a few people eat five cents a day and save the rest of the food.


    Not eating for two days is also a very painful thing for these powers.


    Yunmengshi said to Jack, "Jack, it''s up to you. Within two days, they get the food from the base, and I''ll punish you."


    Jack''s heart was frozen and said, "yes, miss." he thought to himself, miss, this is to stand in front of everyone. Does miss want to control the base? To get here, Jack kept denying himself. Miss''s strength is so strong. If you want to get control of the base, will it be so troublesome? And the young lady said before that she would not ask about the base.


    With excitement and frustration, the powers fled in front of yunmengshi''s house.


    When Jack saw that the powers were gone, he asked suspiciously, "Miss, what are you?"


    Yunmengshi naturally knew what Jack was asking. She snorted coldly, "if they don''t deal with it, they don''t know who they are! Each one is more rampant than the leader who broke his head."

 Chapter 199

    Jack secretly recalled that the powers in the base were really rampant. In addition to respecting the leader of the head blaster, sometimes he didn''t even look at himself as the manager.


    Jack nodded and said, "they really should have been knocked."


    Yun Mengshi said, "you''ll deal with this later. I don''t want to hear someone''s voice." after that, Yun Mengshi went upstairs without looking back. If people don''t pay attention to themselves, will they be just a "shadow" after unifying the Arctic base? They have only heard the name, but haven''t seen the real person, and have no prestige at all. In that case, after exposing his identity, he can only send millions of zombies to destroy the hard-working unified base.


    In this way, she hasn''t worked so hard for so many days in vain. It''s better to let Dahong send herself back to s base.


    A day seems to have passed quietly, but in fact the dark tide has surged.


    The person who broke his head knew what Yunmeng poetry did today. On the surface, he was very respectful. In fact, he began to gossip about Yunmeng poetry in his heart. Yunmengshi, a divine figure, suddenly appeared. No one knew what she was going to do. Since he knew that Yunmeng poetry came from the outside world, the inner doubt of the person who broke his head has not been broken. Today, Yunmeng poetry has done so, which makes him feel that he is targeting himself.


    Because these people in the base are used to themselves, Yunmeng poetry is aimed at them, isn''t it aimed at themselves?


    However, some of the leaders still don''t understand the idea of Yunmeng poetry. Since they want to get the base, why not challenge their leader''s position after they win? You should know that the strong are always respected here in the Arctic base. Even if yunmengshi drives himself down from the position of leader, he will not have any superfluous ideas. He still knows that the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit.


    The person who broke his head sat in his room and could just see yunmengshi''s house from the window. Suddenly, his head flashed. If he remembered correctly, he said he wanted to unify the four bases in the Arctic. Zhang Gaoguang and Jack were opposed, and only yunmengshi agreed.


    At that time, he still felt that Yunmeng poetry was his confidant, but now he thinks, is the ultimate purpose of Yunmeng poetry to drive himself down from the high platform after he unifies the four bases? Her ultimate goal is to unify the leader of the base?


    If her ultimate goal is really this, she will never let her succeed. The person who broke his head hated to think that he had worked hard to lay down four bases and then merged into one base. At this time, yunmengshi suddenly rushed out to win his victory fruit?


    Ha, how can there be such a good thing in this world?


    If yunmengshi knew that the person who broke his head had such an idea, he would secretly say that he underestimated human psychology. The former blockbuster was clearly a Wu Chi who didn''t care about fame and wealth and only knew how to practice. I don''t know when he began to become such a thoughtful person.


    One night passed like this. Yunmengshi didn''t know that the mind of the person who broke his head had changed greatly, but he still carried out according to the original plan. In fact, she never wanted to be the leader of the base. She has a lot of things. Why manage a base?


    The head blaster endured his anger and said something about the plan to attack the other three bases.


    "Let''s attack the weakest hope base first. I know a little about Ike, the leader of this base, and he is also the loser of my men. Moreover, hope base is the weakest of the other three bases. Do you have any opinions about starting from it?" the leader said and scanned the audience with his eyes.


    Although yunmengshi didn''t agree with the person who broke her head, she pressed down what she wanted to say in order not to change history.

 Chapter 200

    Jack said: "leader, I think hope base is the most difficult base to fight. Although it is chaotic, they dare to fight. Many people don''t care about their lives. The most important thing is their leader Ike. Ike is as cunning as a fox, has thousands of thoughts and vicious means. So I think hope base is the most difficult bone."


    Originally, what Jack said was correct and the analysis was reasonable, but in the eyes of the leader, Jack is a chess piece inserted by yunmengshi around him. It''s funny that he valued Jack very much before, and now he suddenly realized it. Or I wouldn''t have put Jack so far away.


    The person who broke his head thought that Jack "knew" yunmengshi''s plan, so he opposed himself in this way. That''s it. After being suspicious, the man is wrong in everything he says. The blockbuster thinks that Jack is not secretly belittling his incompetence when he says Ike is so powerful?


    Because yunmengshi was sitting beside him, the person who broke his head could not directly scold jack, because he saw yunmengshi''s approval on his face and affirmed his ideas in his heart.


    The head cracker smiled a little farfetched and said, "what the manager said is also very reasonable, but I still stick to my idea."


    Jack didn''t have any doubt after listening to the leader. After all, everyone has his own ideas. It''s not strange to have different ideas.


    The person who broke the head asked the opinions of the three people next to him. They were all his people. Of course, they couldn''t stand against him. They praised the idea of the person who broke the head one by one and said it was the right choice.


    After listening to the three people''s words, the person who broke his head felt a little more comfortable. He looked at yunmengshi and asked, "Miss, what''s your opinion?"


    Yunmengshi hid his thoughts and said, "you are the leader. Everything in the base should be handled according to your opinions."


    Sure enough, the head blaster''s face showed hidden joy and said, "miss is right, so we''ll attack Ike first!"


    The three men said, "the leader is wise!"


    Jack looked a little depressed on one side. He still thought that hope base was the worst to attack, but the leader and Miss said so. What else could he say?


    After the meeting, yunmengshi returned to his house with Gu Yang. After entering the hall, his face became gloomy.


    After all, the person who broke his head was a martial fool. Even if he was dazzled by fame and wealth, he didn''t play tricks. He put all his emotions on his face. How can Yunmeng poetry not see it?


    She didn''t even think that the head blaster was defending herself? Hehe, if you didn''t have yourself, the strong alliance would have been completely destroyed by Gu Yang''s zombies. In the end, the person who broke his head actually regarded himself as an enemy? Human beings, ha ha, are really a kind of animals that they can''t guess.


    Gu Yang looked at yunmengshi''s gloomy face and asked carefully, "what''s the matter?"


    Yunmengshi looked at Gu Yang in front of him and muttered, "it''s better to be a zombie. He won''t betray me."


    Gu Yang didn''t understand the meaning of Yunmeng poetry and looked at her.


    "Don''t betray me." yunmengshi solemnly said to Gu Yang. At this time, she had regarded Gu Yang as her own person.


    "Huh?" Gu Yang didn''t understand the meaning of betrayal.


    "Don''t listen to others, just listen to me." yunmengshi said to Gu Yang with a smile.


    "OK." Gu Yang also smiled. This is Yun Mengshi

 Chapter 201

    Jack was a little confused, but after listening to Yunmeng poem, he said, "yes, miss." he was loyal to Yunmeng poem.


    Yunmengshi nodded with satisfaction and let Jack out.


    Gu Yang has been sitting next to yunmengshi. She doesn''t know what yunmengshi is worried about. Since she hates humans, she will directly dispatch a million zombies army to destroy the four human bases in the Arctic. What else should she do?


    "Destroy, human beings." Gu Yang pulled yunmengshi''s clothes and said seriously. It seemed that as long as yunmengshi nodded, she would call the zombie army and level the human base directly.


    For a moment, yunmengshi really wanted to agree with Gu Yang and directly destroy the survivors of the Arctic base with millions of zombies. It didn''t take much thought, but the idea just flashed through her mind and was denied by her. She also needs these humans to be useful. She can''t destroy them like this.


    Gu Yang was puzzled and angry when he saw Yunmeng''s poem shaking his head in denial. She really doesn''t understand the idea of Yunmeng poems. Since she hates them, why keep them?


    Yunmengshi sighed when she saw Gu Yang''s expression. She really wanted to be the same as Gu Yang, not so much. But after rebirth, she wanted to control her destiny. She was no longer locked up in the laboratory and became an experimental object like her previous life. She was stabbed every day.


    Only by holding the strength and power in her hand can she have the confidence to do right with the whole mankind and complete her impossible dream.


    "Well, Gu Yang, don''t worry about me. I''m fine. No one can do anything to me in this life." yunmengshi''s depressed mind was swept away, on the contrary, he was full of self-confidence.


    Gu Yang saw that Yunmeng poetry was not as normal as it had just been, and his discomfort disappeared. Gu Yang felt this for the first time. Seeing yunmengshi frowning, she wanted to immediately send a group of zombies to destroy all mankind and make yunmengshi happy.


    However, Gu Yang didn''t say that. She just thought silently that if she killed all the humans here, yunmengshi would not be happy. It is estimated that she would ignore herself.


    When night came, yunmengshi suddenly stood up from bed and opened her eyes. Her dark eyes were so bright at night. She opened the window, jumped and jumped down.


    Like a feather, Yunmeng poem fell to the ground silently, leaving no footprints on the snow. Stand on the snow easily. If you look carefully, you will find that Yunmeng poem''s two feet are floating on the snow.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi noticed someone behind her. She was angry and thought that the person who broke her head sent someone to monitor her. As a result, she revealed her horse''s feet and was found by herself.


    Yunmengshi was ready for a fatal blow. She turned around fiercely and was about to send out the move. As a result, she saw that the person behind her was Gu Yang.


    "Gu Yang? Why are you here?" yunmengshi asked in surprise. She almost confiscated her hand and sent out the fatal blow. Fortunately, she reacted quickly. Seeing that the person behind her was Gu Yang, she stopped.


    "Follow you." Gu Yang''s face was still cold and expressionless, but yunmengshi felt that she clearly saw grievances on it.


    Yunmengshi sighed. Gu Yang hated humans very much because she came to the base and left suddenly in the middle of the night. She may feel abandoned. "Well, follow me and don''t do it casually." she was worried that Gu Yang couldn''t stop and ruined her own business.


    Gu Yang''s big blue eyes are bright, which is very obvious in the dark. "OK." a slightly happy voice came out of Gu Yang''s cold mouth. After talking with Yunmeng poetry, Gu Yang''s voice has become tone. He is no longer as cold as a robot.


    Yunmeng poetry created a miniature fantasy and wrapped himself and Gu Yang in it. It seems to outsiders that it is just ordinary snow, and you can''t see Yunmeng poetry and Gu Yang inside.


    Gu Yang saw this thing for the first time. He felt very magical. He looked around and touched the energy mask around him. It''s normal for people inside to see the outside. Gu Yang can''t feel any difference, but he can feel an energy mask around him.


    "This is a fairyland?" Gu Yang asked strangely.


    "Yes, people outside can''t see us. They can only see a piece of snow." yunmengshi explained with a smile.


    Yunmengshi took Gu Yang with curiosity and left the base unimpeded. No one found it.


    This is not surprising. No one here in the Arctic base is good at spiritual powers. Dreamland is a branch of spiritual powers. Because it is very useful, in previous lives, someone separated dreamland from spiritual powers.


    Yunmengshi sees the right direction. After leaving the base, he rushes all the way. The wind power and strong physical quality make yunmengshi faster than the car. Gu Yang''s speed is not bad, probably because he has transformed his body in the mysterious deep pool. Gu Yang''s physical quality is even stronger than that of Yunmeng poetry. You know, Yunmeng poetry is the zombie emperor. Even Qiao''s black ancient knife can only leave a white seal on the skin of Yunmeng poetry, which can''t break her defense.


    When yunmengshi tried Qiao pengran''s ancient knife, Qiao pengran almost smashed the knife and scolded her severely. How could he allow yunmengshi to hurt himself? Yunmengshi explained many times that this knife can''t hurt himself without power. Qiao pengran let her go.


    "Alas," yunmengshi sighed and thought of Qiao pengran. She really didn''t miss him. She didn''t know when things would be solved here. She must return to Qiao pengran as soon as possible.


    They ran for two hours. No one looked tired. At this time, yunmengshi could see the gate of the hope base in the distance.


    Yes, yunmengshi came out so late to meet Ike and wonder if he has the ability to be the leader of the future Arctic base. The key is whether Ike is a smart man.


    With a wave of Yunmeng poet''s hand, he covered the removed dreamland again. He hoped that the gate of the base was very similar to the strong alliance. Maybe it was because Ike came out of the strong alliance and wanted to build a base stronger than the strong alliance, or because the gate of the strong alliance was designed to resist the attack of the zombie group.


    But this is also convenient for yunmengshi to invade the base in the middle of the night. She took Gu Yang to one side of the city wall and went up to the six meter high platform along the city wall. Gu Yang was also very relaxed, although she was an ice power.

 Chapter 202

    The two people who enter the base carefully avoid all patrolling powers. Fortunately, both of them can restrain their breath very well.


    The dreamland of cloud dream poetry is only the simplest one that can confuse people''s eyes, but can not confuse people''s perception. This is also because yunmengshi doesn''t understand the power of illusion very much, but only knows a little. After all, whoever gets this rare and useful power will be carefully protected and play a vital role at the critical moment.


    Yunmengshi walked around the base and saw a house built in the middle of the base. She felt that the house belonged to Ike. After all, according to common sense, the most central position must be owned by people with high weight. When the blockbuster was not interested in fame and wealth, his house was built in the middle of the strong alliance. However, from this point of view, the leader doesn''t ignore fame and wealth, but he knows that in this powerful end of the world, no one will respect you, let alone become the leader of the base.


    "Go in," Yun Mengshi whispered to Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang nodded, followed yunmengshi and entered the room with light hands and feet.


    As a zombie, yunmengshi has a sensitive perception. She can feel that there is only one person in this room. Needless to say, that person must be Ike.


    Pushing open the door, yunmengshi went into the room and saw a man lying there on the ice bed. Because she was not familiar with Ike, she couldn''t tell whether the man was Ike or not.


    Yunmengshi approached the bed and saw the man''s face.


    Not ike? Yunmengshi is extremely shocked. This person is not Ike, but looks like Ike. Yunmengshi is particularly impressed by people''s faces. Basically, she won''t forget it after meeting. Even in such a dark night, she won''t read it wrong. This person must not be Ike.


    Where will Ike be? Yunmengshi stood aside and wondered if Ike was afraid that an expert would come to the base to assassinate him, so he made such a bad decision?


    The more yunmengshi thinks about it, the more certain it must be. Ike is a suspicious person and won''t leave the most obvious house to himself.


    Gu Yang suddenly touched Yunmeng''s poem and pointed to the next bed.


    "Is this?" Yunmeng poem felt very surprised. This is a spiritual skill. Although it has no attack power, it is very practical.


    Yunmengshi carefully checked the power moves on the bed and found out its function. It turned out that this is an alarm device. As long as the person in bed dies, the mental power will immediately remind the owner of the mental power. Not only that, as long as the person in bed is in a violent mood fluctuation, it will also trigger the alarm.


    Yunmengshi thought that it was good that Gu Yang would have a lot of trouble if he found this little power.


    Yunmengshi waved to Gu Yang and motioned her to follow her out. This is not Ike''s bedroom. What are they doing here?


    They went back the same way and walked out of the house. They stood in the middle of the base. Yunmengshi is very distressed. There are so many houses here. Which one is Ike''s?


    Suddenly, a patrol team passed in front of yunmengshi. The two people tightly restrained their breath and were not found by the patrol team.


    But this reminds yunmengshi that he doesn''t know. Don''t the people in the base know?


    There are four people in the patrol team, all of whom are level 2 Ice powers. Yunmengshi took Gu Yang and followed the patrol team until they finished the patrol and returned to a house.


    Yunmengshi was pleasantly surprised. He stepped into this room and entered a room casually. A thick ice layer formed around the room, and the originally spacious room suddenly became narrow. With such a thick layer of ice, even if the sound inside is very loud, it can''t spread out.


    Yunmengshi removed the illusion on them and the wall, and they suddenly appeared in the room.


    The owner of the house suddenly found two people around him, and his house became much narrower.


    "You, you, who are you? What are you doing?" the man was so frightened that he fell on the bed and stammered, pointing to yunmengshi and Gu Yang.


    Yunmengshi smiled mysteriously and said, "it doesn''t matter who I am, but whether you want to live or not."


    The man suddenly turned white. Who are these people? Because the appearance of Yunmeng poetry and Gu Yang was too scary, the owner of the house forgot to fight back and obediently listened to Yunmeng poetry. "I, I want to live."


    "It''s very simple. Answer me a question. Where does your leader live?" yunmengshi asked.


    The man''s face became whiter. "You, what are you going to do to our leader?"


    "Do you want to die or live?" yunmengshi didn''t answer his question, but continued to threaten.


    The man said very hard, "I won''t tell you where the leader lives." he finally had a shelter. If the leader dies, the base will be disrupted. At this time, zombies will attack the city. There is no doubt that the base will be broken and everyone will become the food for zombies.


    "Hum, that''s what you said." Yun Mengshi''s face was cold and his murderous spirit was released immediately.


    The man could feel the strong murderous spirit on yunmengshi and was shocked. How many people did the seemingly non aggressive girl kill in front of him? Thousands? Tens of thousands? Even more, there is such a strong murderous spirit. His feet were soft and he stood there with great effort.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t want to kill this man. After all, Ike has become her own man. I hope the base has become her own possession. She hasn''t been crazy enough to kill her own man at will.


    "We''re not here to kill your leader. We''re just here to tell him an important news about the survival of the hope base." Yun Mengshi restrained his killing intention and said frankly.


    The man said stubbornly, "kill me."


    Yunmengshi laughed angrily and didn''t want to talk to him, "well, you''re not the only one in this room anyway. I don''t believe everyone will be as tough as you."


    The owner of the room suddenly changed his face. Without his previous hardness, he said in fear: "no, don''t kill Irene."


    Yunmengshi continued to threaten: "I have pre apocalyptic drugs in my hand. There are also ''hallucinogens''. I don''t know if Irene can afford it? You know, hallucinogens also have the effect of aphrodisiac."


    The owner of the room sat on the ground and murmured, "I said, I know the leader''s residence. Don''t hurt Irene."

 Chapter 203

    Yunmengshi laughed, "if you had said no earlier?"


    The face was painful and seemed to hesitate.


    Yunmeng poem couldn''t wait and snorted.


    "I said, the leader''s house is next to the largest house, which is the most important one in the base. It''s the most humble little house." the man sat decadent on the ground, his eyes numb, as if he was suffering great pain.


    Yunmengshi looked at him suspiciously, "if I don''t find Ike out, I''ll come back and operate on Irene. I have various brands here to ensure Irene''s satisfaction."


    The man showed his eyes red, looked at yunmengshi with vicious hatred, clenched his teeth and said, "there are four small houses next to the largest house, and the second in the East is where our leader lives."


    Yunmengshi asked, "you didn''t say everything just now, but is your leader resting in another place every day?" she suddenly thought of the meaning of the four small houses.


    The man looked at Yunmeng poetry in surprise and didn''t speak.


    However, Yunmeng poem saw from his eyes that his judgment was correct. Taking advantage of the man''s surprise, yunmengshi fiercely went up and patted the man''s back neck. The man''s eyes stared big and fainted.


    Finally asked where Ike lived. Yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, Ike''s men had such a tight mouth. If they didn''t hold the man''s weakness, they didn''t know what to do. Of course, this is also based on the fact that Yunmeng poetry doesn''t want to be based on the fact that she doesn''t want to hurt him. Otherwise, Yunmeng poetry is a strong spiritual person, how can she not have the soul searching skill? But after using it, men are basically useless. Light people are stupid and heavy people die.


    After yunmengshi knocked out the man, he took Gu Yang back to the center of the base and saw four small houses near the big house.


    She thought in her heart that Ike would not be a killer or a Mafia. He was so vigilant that he took turns at rest. Before the end of the world, she heard that some Mafia leaders sleep under the bed instead of on the bed. At that time, the killer''s first attack is the bed, not under the bed, which gives the leader a chance to breathe.


    At second house, yunmengshi didn''t feel anyone inside. Was man lying?


    Gu Yang also shook his head at yunmengshi, "no one."


    Yunmengshi''s eyes coagulated. Like Gu Yang''s feeling, he didn''t feel anyone inside.


    "There!" Gu Yang pointed to the first house and said.


    Yunmengshi smiled. The man was loyal to the leader. Maybe there was no Irene, but the man acted for himself. It''s really a talent. If Ike becomes his own man, he must be promoted.


    He opened the door and entered the first room. The people inside woke up and stood up from the bed.


    After yunmengshi took Gu Yang in, he closed the whole room. The thick ice wall quickly reduced the space in the room.


    "Who?" the man inside asked, without a hint of panic.


    "The leader is really calm." cloud dream poem said faintly, and there was no meaning of admiration in his tone.


    The room is dark, but yunmengshi and Gu Yang''s eyes have been transformed by zombie virus. With the ability of night vision, Ike is almost. Then, in the dim light, he can slowly see the shadow of the person in front of him, but he can''t see his facial features clearly.


    "My Lord, please come in the middle of the night. What can I do for you?" Ike calmly went back to bed.


    Yunmengshi also got two stools and sat on them by herself. Gu Yang behind her also sat on them.


    "You know me." yunmengshi said definitely. She heard something from Ike''s words.


    "Adults leave a deep impression on me. Why don''t I remember adults?" Ike said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, you are really a smart man." Yun Mengshi praised, "then I won''t beat around the Bush and I don''t have much time. I came to you today for only one purpose. I need your loyalty."


    Ike was stunned and turned to smile, "what does your adult mean?"


    "What I said is very clear. I need your loyalty." yunmengshi said solemnly.


    Ike was silent, as if thinking about something. Yunmeng poem didn''t urge him, so he waited.


    "What can I get?" asked Ike.


    "My support," yunmengshi said confidently.


    "Is adult''s support worth my loyalty?" Ike murmured, as if asking yunmengshi or himself.


    "I''ve given you a chance. It depends on whether you can grasp it." yunmengshi''s face disappeared and said very seriously.


    "My Lord, I am willing to give my loyalty." Ike stood up and expressed his solemnity.


    Yunmengshi was a little surprised, "it''s decided?" but the doubt was only for a moment. Instead, he appreciated Ike very much. He didn''t know who he was, let alone his plan. It was decided in this way, which is not what ordinary people dare to do.


    "Adults have said, how can I refuse?" Ike smiled. "Your strength is unfathomable. It''s my honor to get your support."


    "Hehe, Ike, you may not know that contributing your absolute loyalty is more than just saying. You need to sign a contract with me and become my subordinate. Your life and death will be controlled by me. I think you will die immediately. And if I die, you will die with me." yunmengshi looked directly at Ike and told a cruel fact.


    Ike''s face changed slightly. If she signed a contract with yunmengshi, she would be subject to her. She could decide her life and death at any time. Then your life is not controlled by yourself.


    "How? Have you figured it out?" Yun Mengshi said playfully.


    "Don''t you already know my decision when adults come?" Ike said helplessly. "If I don''t agree, adults won''t let me out of this room."


    "It''s easy to talk to smart people." yunmengshi laughed. "Come on, relax. Don''t resist my mental power, let alone try to attack me. Next to me is a level 5 power. If you want to die with me, you can try. But the final result must be that you die and I''m still alive." yunmengshi smiled, What he said made Ike shiver.


    Since yunmengshi came in, he has designed everything and waited for himself to enter the pit. If he agrees and signs a contract with yunmengshi smoothly, nothing will happen. If he doesn''t agree, there are two possibilities. First, he can''t get out of the house. Second, yunmengshi has other ways to sign a contract with himself, At that time, her life will be in her hands, and she can''t do it if she doesn''t give in.

 Chapter 204

    Yunmengshi put his head on Ike''s head. Ike was a little empty in his heart. His life didn''t belong to him before. He sighed and decided that he wouldn''t regret it.


    The spirit force slowly intruded into Ike''s soul sea. "Zila" Ike seemed to be able to hear the sound, and felt that the soul had a feeling of being burned.


    The severe pain made Ike''s head explode. "Ah!" he finally couldn''t help crying out.


    "All right." after Ike shouted, yunmengshi took her hand back with excitement on her face, and took another man.


    The pain in Ike''s soul slowly lightened until it disappeared. "My Lord, you''ve never hurt so much," said Ike.


    "Ha ha, it''s not because your mental power is too low. When you get up to the level and have great resistance to soul attack, you won''t hurt like this." yunmengshi said with a smile, obviously in a good mood.


    Ike felt that he was no different from before. He just didn''t show respect when he saw Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi''s hand lit up a light, a flame, illuminating the whole room. Then she conveniently removed the defense in the room, and the room suddenly became spacious.


    Ike finally saw the level five powers mentioned in yunmengshi''s mouth. There was almost no light in the room just now, and Gu Yang''s breath was hidden so well that Ike didn''t feel anyone behind yunmengshi. He thought yunmengshi was bombing him.


    "Well, since I''m my own man, I can tell you my purpose." yunmengshi stretched out her hand and asked ike to sit down. At the same time, there was a chair under her, which was still the ancient Chinese chair. She sat on it.


    Gu Yang followed suit and made a chair. He sat on it and listened to the conversation between yunmengshi and Ike.


    Ike sat upright and listened to Yunmeng poetry.


    "I want to unify the four bases in the Arctic." yunmengshi finally said his purpose. "And you, Ike, are the leader of the unified Arctic base."


    "Hiss" Ike took a breath of air conditioning. He really didn''t expect yunmengshi to waste so much effort to make himself the leader of the Arctic base after reunification? "My Lord, I have a doubt."


    "You want to ask why I''m not the leader of this base, right?" yunmengshi guessed Ike''s question long ago.


    Ike scratched his head and said, "yes, since adults have strength and ability to be the leader of the base, why give up this position?"


    Cloud dream poem solemnly said: "because I''m not human."


    "Ah?" Ike didn''t understand the meaning of Yunmeng poem. "Sir, what are you talking about?"


    "I''m not human." Yunmeng poem was helpless and repeated it again. What''s wrong with his expression?


    Ike stood up in shock and took a few steps back. What''s the adult talking about? She''s not human? Look at her. It''s not like she''s joking. Is it true? "Well, what are you, my lord?" Ike asked uncertainly, although he had guessed in his heart.


    Yunmengshi smiled. "You have an answer in your heart, don''t you?"


    "Sir, are you a zombie?" Ike said the guess in his heart, which was shocked beyond measure.


    "Yes, I am a zombie." yunmengshi generously admitted his identity, which is the first time to admit his body in front of mankind after rebirth.


    Ike''s face was unpredictable and he didn''t know what he was thinking, but he still couldn''t believe that the ice power standing in front of him was a zombie. Zombies have wisdom, so do humans still have room for survival?


    Ike suddenly wants to go out and spread the news that there is a wise zombie among the zombies, so that everyone can be careful. Although he is cruel and cruel, he is a human after all.


    The expression on yunmengshi''s face disappeared. Ike''s reaction was similar to her imagination, but she couldn''t help but feel cold. If human beings were so, their hearts would be killed if it wasn''t our race, right?


    "Why, do you want to spread the news?" yunmengshi said with a sneer. "Do you want to be a human hero and destroy my wise zombie?"


    Ike didn''t refute, but he had such an idea in his heart. Even if he died, he wanted to spread the news. If human beings want to have a place in this world, they must destroy zombies.


    Yunmengshi made a gesture of invitation and said, "please, if you want to go out and tell the news, please."


    Ike saw that yunmengshi didn''t stop him and strode out. When he came to the door, he thought that this was wrong. If he was the zombie emperor, would he let a human disclose his news?


    So Ike stopped and looked back at Yunmeng poem. Ike, whose soul was frightened by the shocking news, gradually returned to his body.


    "Why not?" the warm smile on yunmengshi''s face disappeared and became as cold as ice, revealing cruelty.


    "My Lord has thought of everything for a long time, and you won''t let me say it." Ike shook his head and said helplessly. Unexpectedly, yunmengshi told him the news, he will not let him say it.


    A cruel smile bloomed on yunmengshi''s face, "you tell a person, I kill a person; you tell the whole hope base, I destroy the hope base; you tell everyone in the Arctic, I will send a million zombies to level here."


    Ike didn''t expect yunmengshi to do so. Even if he was cruel, he would never kill so many people. "You,...." Ike wanted to accuse yunmengshi of cruelty, but it''s understandable to think that she''s not human.


    "Next, you''d better listen to me, otherwise, you don''t care about your own life, but also the life of the whole mankind. I really don''t care about killing all humans in the world." yunmengshi said with a smile, as if discussing what to eat for breakfast with Ike, without any threat.


    It was in this way that Ike felt the horror of Yunmeng poetry. This tone was 100 times more terrible than the tone that had just threatened him to sign a contract.


    "Sir, you don''t have the idea of destroying mankind now." Ike''s absolute reason returned to his body, he said with certainty.


    Yunmengshi nodded. "Of course, if I want to destroy mankind, why do I want you to unify the Arctic base and become the leader?" yunmengshi gave ike a white eye.


    Ike breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to sign a contract with the wise zombie. The last human in the world was himself.


    "However, you should be careful. Although I don''t have the idea of destroying mankind, the people around me always have this idea," said yunmengshi.

 Chapter 205

    "Who?" Ike couldn''t help asking.


    Yunmengshi looked at Gu Yang. Ike noticed Gu Yang, who was about to become an invisible person, and said unbelievably, "she is also a zombie?"


    "Of course." yunmengshi''s tone was a little happy, perhaps because he saw Ike''s shocked state. In yunmengshi''s opinion, Ike is an absolutely rational person. Even if he just came to his room in the middle of the night, he can still maintain that calm without knowing his intention. It can be seen that Ike''s mind is extremely powerful.


    Ike put his eyes on Gu Yang. Like Yunmeng poetry, Gu Yang is no different from human beings from the outside. Even his breathing and heartbeat are simulated as good as human beings. If such intelligent zombies are not admitted by himself, human beings will never find them. Ike suddenly felt worried about the future of mankind. He doesn''t know how many intelligent zombies there are, but it seems that yunmengshi has the right to speak among the intelligent zombies. As long as she doesn''t want to destroy all mankind, the incense of mankind will spread.


    Gu Yang''s eyes are very clean. Ike sees her eyes and feels that she doesn''t like the kind of zombie who always says to destroy other people''s zombies. On the contrary, Yunmeng poetry has a changeable personality and is not easy to ponder. Maybe when she is in a bad mood, she will send a zombie army to level all four bases in the Arctic.


    Yunmengshi took another half an hour to tell Ike about his plan, so he planned to leave the base. When he left, he patted Ike on the shoulder and said, "do a good job. Yunmengshi is a protector of weaknesses, and the most annoying thing is betrayal, but you and I have signed a contract to betray me, which is impossible for you."


    Ike sighed decadent. Now he can only hope that Yunmeng poetry will not destroy mankind.


    When yunmengshi came to the door, he murmured, "don''t think what I just said is a joke. I once said this sentence to a person, ha ha, but now it seems that he doesn''t take it seriously. Those who betray me die to relax." this sentence seems to be saying to Ike and muttering to himself.


    After that, yunmengshi went out of the room and left the hope base with Gu Yang. Ike said hello. No one in the base stopped yunmengshi Gu Yang, and the two easily left the hope base.


    Along the original road, the two men rushed all the way and immediately returned to the strong alliance. Suddenly, the ground began to vibrate slightly.


    Yunmengshi and Gu Yang stopped and looked at the direction of the vibration. "That''s where the zombies are." yunmengshi said, looking at the direction over there. There is a bad feeling in my heart.


    The vibration is getting bigger and bigger. It seems that something is brewing underground. It will break through the earth and rush to the ground.


    "What''s that?" yunmengshi frowned. What''s that thing?


    Gu Yang also looked in that direction, "deep pool."


    "What? You said it was the mysterious deep pool that caused such a big shock?" yunmengshi asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Gu Yang''s expression was obviously wrong. It was not only worry, but also fear. Yunmeng poetry rarely sees such rich expressions on Gu Yang''s face.


    "Let''s go and have a look." holding Gu Yang, they temporarily changed their way and ran to the direction of the zombies with all their strength.


    The speed of the two can almost fly. After running for more than ten minutes, yunmengshi felt some energy consumption. The speed slowed down, and Gu Yang also slowed down.


    Yunmengshi took out several crystal cores from the space, ate two of them and threw them to Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang seldom eats the crystal core. After getting the crystal core, he learns the way of Yunmeng poetry, throws the crystal core into his mouth, bites it a few times, and feels an energy along his mouth, leaving it all over his body and in his crystal core.


    "Delicious." Gu Yang still gave full play to his true color of eating goods at this time. As he ran, his face was full of enjoyment.


    Yunmengshi ignored Gu Yang''s appearance and continued to speed up. He wanted to hurry to the place where the vibration occurred and know what happened in the deep pool.


    The more you go in that direction, the more you can feel the density of ice elements in Yunmeng poetry.


    Originally, there were a lot of ice elements in the Arctic base, but now the ice elements here are more dense than those in the base. If they are more dense, element storms can occur.


    Everything in the world follows this rule, and elements are no exception. Once the elements are dense to a certain extent, there will be violent elements all over the sky. This element cannot be absorbed, because it will also cause damage to the body and meridians in the body, because it is difficult to subdue it.


    Although Yunmeng poetry has not seen it in previous lives, it has also heard from other people that there are too many elements in some places, resulting in element storms. Almost no one dares to go to that place again, and finally it becomes a no man''s land. Neither people nor zombies dare to go to that place.


    Yunmengshi prayed in her heart that there should be no element storm. She didn''t know whether she could cope with the element storm.


    After walking for another five minutes, you can see groups of desperate zombies running like them. The direction is really the direction of the base. If they are allowed to do so, yunmengshi''s plan will be completely destroyed.


    The cloud dream poem clenches its teeth, and the gifted powers are issued in an instant. It whispers in its mouth and sings the instantaneous quiet voice of the zombies.


    After hearing the sound, the zombies were really quiet for a moment, stopped in place, looked at Yunmeng poetry and stood there.


    The cloud dream poem sang while walking, and the spiritual power also came out along the song. After walking for about ten minutes, the zombies finally calmed down. Finally, they no longer ran away like being chased by something, like the direction of the base.


    Yunmengshi also stopped his powers. His mental power was greatly consumed, and his face turned white. He looked so weak.


    "Alas" sighed. Yunmengshi looked around, slowly sat down and said to Gu Yang, "don''t let anyone and Zombies near me."


    Gu Yang nodded and stared at the zombies, keeping them away from yunmengshi.


    Yunmeng poetry took out the gray bead from the space and put it in his mouth. Suddenly, a cool energy rushed into the soul sea of Yunmeng poetry to supplement the lost spiritual power.


    In less than a minute, yunmengshi''s huge sea of soul was completed. Yunmengshi opened her eyes and put the beads into the space. She guessed once again the origin of the beads and what had such strong energy. Only after a while, her mental strength would be completed, and her white face would be much better.

 Chapter 206

    But even so, Yunmeng poetry still doesn''t want to always take out the beads to supplement the spiritual power they lack. The external power is always the external power, which can''t compare with the spiritual power generated by their own meditation. That''s what really belongs to them.


    "Go." yunmengshi stood up and said to Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang silently followed yunmengshi and walked out of a distance. She suddenly said, "familiar."


    Yunmengshi heard Gu Yang''s voice and looked back, "Gu Yang, what are you familiar with?"


    "Taste, familiar." Gu Yang also stood there, as if trying to recall something.


    Yunmeng poetry didn''t urge Gu Yang. After she thought it out, she would naturally say it. The vibration is still continuing, and it is getting bigger and bigger. The ice element in the air is getting stronger and stronger. Yunmengshi is really worried about an element storm.


    "Beads." suddenly, Gu Yang''s big blue eyes lit up, and she confirmed.


    Yunmengshi once again took out the gray beads from the space, held them in his hand and took them to Gu Yang. "Gu Yang, is this so familiar with the taste?"


    Gu Yang nodded vigorously, "beads, deep pool."


    "Do you mean that the energy of the beads is very similar to that of the deep pool?" Yun Mengshi asked Gu Yang with his super understanding.


    "That''s right." Gu Yang confirmed that it was the smell. The energy of the beads was really similar to that of the deep pool.


    Yunmengshi has confirmed that the energy source in the deep pool must be obtained by coincidence. These two beads are homologous.


    With a little excitement, Yunmeng poetry accelerated its pace.


    There are no zombies here. Only zombies frozen into ice sculptures are placed there. The temperature near the deep pool is much lower than before. When Lian yunmengshi came here, he was slightly affected. Gu Yang had no influence at all and walked with big steps. Yunmengshi speculates that it may be the reason why Gu Yang stayed in the deep pool.


    Finally I saw the deep pool. Yunmengshi was very shocked. The water in the deep pool kept pouring out, and something seemed to come out underground.


    Yunmengshi and Gu Yang stood there and watched the water gushing out of the deep pool in front of them.


    Yunmengshi suddenly shivered. She felt cold. You know, zombies are not invaded by cold and heat. How can she feel cold? Subconsciously, Yunmeng explored the soul with spiritual power.


    It didn''t look good. She was really shocked. Her soul showed signs of freezing. Yunmengshi''s face immediately changed. If the soul freezes, doesn''t the whole person die? Even if she is the zombie emperor, after her soul freezes, she will stand there quietly like the frozen zombies around her, forever.


    "Back!" yunmengshi shouted, pulled Gu Yang and quickly backed back. At the edge of the zombie ice sculpture, yunmengshi took a deep breath and looked at Gu Yang nearby.


    At this time, Gu Yang''s face has been covered with ice slag, his blue eyes have become very shallow, his hair has frozen, and the whole person has fallen into a state of unconsciousness.


    Yunmengshi shook Gu Yang mercilessly and shouted, "Gu Yang, wake up!"


    Gu Yang is still unresponsive. Yunmeng poetry extends its spiritual power and carefully probes into Gu Yang''s soul.


    Her soul is half frozen!


    Yunmeng poetry is really helpless for such a situation. The soul is an extremely mysterious thing, which Yunmeng poetry dare not do easily.


    What should I do? Yunmengshi''s head rotates rapidly. She wants to think of a way to thaw Gu Yang''s soul quickly. Otherwise, if it is frozen for a long time, it will cause irreversible damage to her soul.


    She took out the gray beads again, found a cup to put in, then added some water, began to heat under the cup, and kept the water in a liquid state. Soon, who in the cup became turbid and took out the beads. Yunmengshi kept heating, sent the cup to Gu Yang''s mouth and let her drink it slowly.


    Yunmengshi looked at Gu Yang and drank, but he didn''t respond at all.


    The energy in the water is kept in Gu Yang''s body, but it doesn''t enter into his soul, which makes Yunmeng poetry anxious, but there''s no way.


    She guessed that it might be because the energy of freezing Gu Yang''s soul is homologous with the energy in the gray beads, but the energy of the gray beads is no better than the energy of the deep pool.


    Yunmengshi''s eyebrows drooped and stood there wondering what to do. For the first time since her rebirth, she was so helpless. In the face of the constantly emerging water in the deep pool, she could only look at it from a distance and stand there helpless. In the face of Gu Yang whose soul was half frozen, she had no way.


    Yunmengshi feels good about Gu Yang. She is very simple, but she listens to her own words. Although she has no expression, she is very cute. She always says a few words, but she can understand what she wants to say. The most important thing is that Gu Yang is also a zombie. He doesn''t have to hide anything in front of her.


    The ground is still shaking, but it is slowly weakening. Yunmengshi looked in the direction of the deep pool and kept staring at what would come out. When the gray beads came into his hands, they gave her a great help.


    When yunmengshi was staring intently, he heard a commotion at the edge of the zombie group. Someone was coming!


    Yunmengshi is very clear about what happened. Some people want to break into the Arctic base from the outside and encounter changes in the deep pool. At this time, there are the least zombies there. Most zombies run to the direction of the base, so there are a lot less external zombies.


    Yunmengshi didn''t want to take care of it. She just wanted to look at the deep pool quietly here, but the voices of those people were getting closer and closer, which was about to affect her. She didn''t want to have another competitor in the deep pool. If it was an ice bead, it must be hers.


    Yunmengshi didn''t want those people outside to live at all, so she quickly walked over and controlled some zombies.


    When the zombies meet Yunmeng poetry, they automatically give way to a channel, and then stand there. After Yunmeng poetry passes, they continue to walk, which shows their respect for the king. It can be said that Yunmeng poetry has greater authority on low-level zombies.


    "I really want to die. I dare to break into millions of zombies." yunmengshi murmured. There was a anger in his heart that couldn''t be vented. It was bad luck for these people to meet her.


    We are about to see that group of people. Yunmengshi hides in the zombies and tries not to let them see themselves, prevent them from successfully attacking the target and sneak attack them in the dark.


    "Boom." a fire power hit, and yunmengshi quickly hid. How is this power so familiar? Yun Mengshi was secretly wondering when he hid in the past.

 Chapter 207

    After escaping, yunmengshi quickly dodged into the zombies to hide.


    Suddenly, the people who broke into the zombies came out. Yunmengshi couldn''t believe her eyes. She actually saw Qiao pengran! It''s impossible! Yunmengshi quickly denied his idea in the bottom of his heart. If Qiao pengran wanted to come, how far he needed to go. The zombies and mutant animals along the way were a very big problem.


    "Boom" the man sent out another power. Yunmengshi''s face changed. This is Qiao pengran''s best power. The power of the combination of fire and thunder - Thunder fireball. Looking at the power, Qiao pengran has at least five levels.


    "It''s really him!" yunmengshi hid among the zombies and murmured. She saw Qiao pengran. He looked much more vicissitudes than before. His clothes were full of dust, his face was full of fatigue, and his eyes were full of red blood, but full of determination.


    In addition to Qiao pengran, Yunmeng poetry also saw Mo Hongyuan. After seeing Mo Hongyuan, Yunmeng poetry said secretly: it''s broken. There is a contractual relationship between her and Mo Hongyuan. He should be able to know his position. Thinking of this, Yunmeng poetry quickly cut off the connection with Mo Hongyuan.


    Mo Hongyuan''s face changed in the battle and shouted at Qiao pangran: "boss Qiao, the connection between me and miss has just disappeared?"


    Qiao Juran sent out his power to deal with countless zombies. After hearing Mo Hongyuan''s words, his heart was shocked and the connection was broken. What does this mean? "What happened to Xiao Shi?" Qiao pangran shouted ferociously to Mo Hongyuan.


    "I don''t know, but with Miss''s strength, there will be no danger in this place. It is estimated that Xiaoshi has something to do. He has closed his contact with my soul. There was a case like this before, but he recovered a few hours later." Mo Hongyuan explained.


    After hearing this, Qiao Jianran calmed down a little, and his powers increased again. For more than half a month, he always wanted to meet Xiaoshi. The danger along the way was beyond the reach of human beings, but when he couldn''t hold on, he always wanted to see Xiaoshi, and any fatigue would disappear at the moment of seeing Xiaoshi.


    "Hurry through here," Qiao pengran said to Mo Hongyuan.


    Mo Hongyuan nodded and accelerated his movements. If he didn''t want to expose himself, he would have let out his own breath. These low-level zombies would automatically make way for him. Where is it necessary to work so hard?


    Yunmengshi saw two people struggling to send out powers in the dark. Her head was spinning rapidly. She thought about how to solve the things in front of her without revealing her identity. This is really a difficult problem. The most important thing is that Gu Yang is still dizzy. At this time, she has no ability to disguise human characteristics. Fortunately, from her appearance, she is a very normal human.


    The heartbeat and breathing, yunmengshi thought, should be able to fool the past with the reason that she was injured. After all, no one knows what the result is after the soul is frozen.


    Yunmengshi took a deep breath, pressed the excitement at the bottom of her heart, took a few steps, and "boom" sent out a power, blowing aside the zombies around her.


    Mo Hongyuan and Qiao pengran both heard the loud voice here and turned their eyes to this side. Then after yunmengshi blew up a circle of zombies, there were still many zombies around her to keep her figure from showing.


    Mo Hongyuan was suddenly excited. "Boss Qiao, I''m in touch with miss again! Miss is nearby!"


    Joe''s excited heart was about to jump out. "Just now, the attack was sent by Xiao Shi!" Joe''s excited hand shook, "Xiao Shi is right here!"


    "Come on, hurry up!" Joe cheered up and increased the output of his power.


    Yunmengshi launched another move and emptied the zombie around her in an instant. Suddenly, the figure of Yunmeng poetry was revealed, and Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan saw it.


    "Little poem!" Qiao pengran had already ignored the zombies around him. He ran to yunmengshi in a few steps, hugged her, breathed the familiar taste and felt the familiar temperature. For nearly a month, they finally met.


    Mo Hongyuan looked at the two people holding together, slightly emitting some breath and driving away the surrounding zombies. There are low-level zombies here. His move is very effective.


    Neither of them spoke. They just hugged each other. Yunmengshi''s heart, which had not been beating for a long time, seemed to beat again. She didn''t expect that she was so excited, excited and happy to see Qiao pengran. Looking at Qiao guanran''s tired face, yunmengshi was very distressed. He thought why he didn''t ride the red to return to the s city base, which has been consumed here.


    Qiao guanran must have no rest for nearly a month. He traveled day and night for fear of delaying time. After all, when he left, he was powerless and taken away by Dahong as food. How can he not worry about it?


    Qiao pengran hugged yunmengshi''s arm harder and harder, as if he wanted to tightly embed her into his body. It was too painful to lose her. He didn''t want to try again.


    "Kuang ran, why are you here?" Yun Mengshi asked with his head stuck on Qiao Kuang Ran''s chest. She was really surprised that Qiao pengran would not hesitate to embark on the road of uncertain future for himself. She didn''t know how many dangers she had experienced all the way and narrowly escaped death.


    Qiao guanran didn''t speak. He still held yunmengshi tightly. He couldn''t believe it at this time. Xiaoshi was in his arms. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He released the little poem, looked up and down carefully. It was very good. It seemed that the little poem was not hurt and his mental state was good. Joe''s heart hung all the way, and finally fell to the ground here. Suddenly, he was full of fatigue.


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao guanran, her face was very ugly, and her heart was so distressed that she took out white beads from the space, put them into the cup, and made some water to heat. In less than a minute, the water turned white. Yunmengshi took out the beads, handed the water cup to Qiao pengran and said, "drink this."


    Joe ran didn''t ask anything. He took the water cup and drank the water in the cup with one mouthful. A soft energy repaired the hidden injury of his body and smoothed his mental fatigue. After a glass of water, the whole person''s spirit was much better. However, if Joe wants to recover completely, he must have enough rest.


    "Xiao Shi, why are you here?" Joe looked around, as if they were surrounded by zombies.

 Chapter 208

    Yunmengshi organized his language and said, "something unusual has happened here. All zombies are running towards the place where human beings gather. I''m here to see what''s going on here."


    Joe frowned and asked, "there are human survivors here, too?"


    "Well, most of the human survivors here are ice powers. Of course, you are a level 5 power now?" Yun Mengshi asked, trying to cut off the topic.


    Joe didn''t ask much and nodded.


    At this time, Mo Hongyuan also came over and said excitedly, "Miss, I finally saw you."


    Yunmengshi was in a good mood when she saw the people she knew. "Hongyuan, it''s hard for you." she knew that since the journey, Mo Hongyuan had to hide his identity in front of Qiao pengran, and face all kinds of dangerous mutant animals and zombies with Qiao pengran. It was really not easy to come here.


    "Miss, the air here is full of ice elements." Mo Hongyuan is very sensitive to elements.


    Yunmengshi''s mood suddenly came out of excitement, "yes, the original ice elements here have not reached the current concentration, but there has just been a change. Now the ice elements in the air are getting thicker and thicker. I''m afraid there will be an element storm."


    "Element storm?" Joe repeated, with a questioning tone.


    "Yes, the element storm is because after an element in the air reaches a very high concentration, the element will become violent, not as mild as before. If human beings are in the storm at this time, their skin will be blown apart by the storm, their internal organs will be squeezed and bleed, and finally lead to death. The most important thing is that these violent elements cannot be absorbed because they enter the body After internal, it will quickly destroy the human meridians and lead to human death, "Yun Mengshi said solemnly.


    After listening to the explanation of Yunmeng poem, the two people''s excitement quickly died out. "Miss, let''s leave before the storm rises!"


    Yunmengshi shook her head. "There''s something I need in the deep pool." after saying this, yunmengshi looked at Gu Yang lying on the side, "there''s another wounded man lying there."


    "Who?" asked Joe, beating a drum in his heart.


    "I met her after I came here. Her name is Gu Yang." yunmengshi said.


    "Hoo", knowing that the man was a woman, Joe was obviously relieved and even talked happily. "Let me see, maybe I''ll find a way," said Joe.


    Yunmengshi hesitated for a moment. In case Joe found something unusual, he would be in trouble.


    Seeing yunmengshi hesitate, Qiao pengran''s just relaxed heart raised it again. Did he guess wrong? Is that Gu Yang a man?


    "Xiaoshi, your friend is my friend, and there are plenty of ice powers here. I guess she was hurt by ice powers? You forget I''m fire, and my fire is not ordinary fire. It''s likely that my life can save Gu Yang?" Qiao pengran advised, for fear that yunmengshi would hide his potential ''rival''.


    Yunmengshi nodded after listening to Qiao pengran''s persuasion. What he said was also reasonable. After all, Qiao pengran was a famous leader in previous lives. Maybe there would be something unusual.


    "Follow me." yunmengshi took Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan to the direction of the deep pool. Fortunately, yunmengshi just controlled the zombies to retreat slowly and did not stop the zombies of everyone.


    When Qiao Jianran saw Gu Yang, his heart finally came down. Xiaoshi''s friend is a girl, and she is also a very beautiful girl. He has a hunch that Gu Yang''s eyes will be very beautiful. Of course, this is his guess. Now Gu Yang is closed.


    "Miss, this......" when Mo Hongyuan saw Gu Yang, his heart was much more shocked than Qiao pengran. He saw Gu Yang''s identity at a glance. It was the same as the breath of a senior zombie. He blurted out that he wanted to ask about Yunmeng''s death, but he remembered that Qiao pengran was beside him. Fortunately, he stopped in time, otherwise he would be exposed?


    "What?" Yun Mengshi asked falsely, and then glared at Mo Hongyuan.


    Mo Hongyuan hurriedly asked, "Miss, what did she get hurt?" then he patted his chest. It was really scary. Fortunately, he came back in time.


    "Did you see the deep pool?" Yunmeng poem pointed to the direction of the deep pool. The water in the deep pool is still emerging, and the surrounding temperature is also decreasing. Fortunately, Qiao kuanran is a fire power, and there is a fire power in his body, which can maintain human body temperature. Mo Hongyuan is a zombie, and a zombie of physical evolution. He can resist such a temperature.


    "See." Mo Hongyuan returned.


    "Just now the ground shook violently, and all the sources were in the deep pool. Just now we wanted to check the situation, but we didn''t expect Gu Yang to be recruited. After approaching the deep pool, her soul was frozen half. I thought of some methods, but they were useless." Yun Mengshi explained helplessly.


    "Can the water in the deep pool freeze the soul?" Joe was very surprised, and his heart was cold.


    "However, you give me a strange fire," said yunmengshi.


    Joe was stunned. He was just talking. Gu Yang''s soul was frozen, not his body. How did his strange fire help the frozen soul?


    "Kuang ran, hurry up!" Yun Mengshi urged. She just thought about Qiao Kuang Ran''s words seriously. If this move is combined with her spiritual strength and two beads, it may really thaw the soul?


    Qiao Juran helplessly stretched out his hand, and with a "Teng" sound, a different fire rose in his hand, which was perfectly hidden in the snow.


    Yunmengshi looked at the strange fire in Qiao pengran''s hand and couldn''t help but praise it. Even in this ice and snow, the white flame still burned completely without any sign of extinction. The strong wind blew and the flame didn''t even flash. It can be seen that the abnormal degree of the strange fire.


    Yunmengshi happily wants to take over the fire, but Qiao pengran hides it. "Why?" Yun Meng''s poem was puzzled.


    "Xiaoshi, this is a strange fire. Just hold it directly with your hand?" Qiao pangran scolded when he saw that yunmengshi didn''t cherish himself so much.


    Yunmengshi didn''t see any dignity in front of Qiao pengran. She stuck out her tongue and said, "aren''t I worried? Who knows if the frozen soul will have sequelae? Gu Yang has been lying there for a long time."


    "I''ll hold the strange fire for you. Do what you want to do as soon as possible." Qiao guanran looked at yunmengshi and said helplessly and painfully. He didn''t know whether Xiaoshi had a good meal these days. He must have forgotten her appearance.

 Chapter 209

    Yunmengshi blocked one, took out both beads, put them in the cup, heated them, and took out two beads at a certain time.


    "However, after I poured this glass of water into Gu Yang''s mouth, you immediately stuffed the strange fire into Gu Yang''s mouth. Mo Hongyuan, your task is to open Gu Yang''s mouth." yunmengshi solemnly said to the two people that success or failure is in one fell swoop.


    Qiao churan said with a smile, "Xiaoshi, don''t worry, Gu Yang will wake up." he could see that Xiaoshi attached great importance to Gu Yang. She was originally a person with very shallow feelings. After working hard for so long, she left a shallow trace in her heart. Gu Yang only knew Xiaoshi for a few days, so she was valued by Xiaoshi. Speaking of it, Qiao pengran is still a little jealous of Gu Yang''s good luck and can get the attention of Yunmeng poetry.


    Mo Hongyuan gently broke Gu Yang''s mouth. Qiao pengran quickly stuffed the strange fire into Gu Yang''s mouth. At this time, yunmengshi''s spiritual force immediately wrapped all the strange fire, then poured the water in the cup into Gu Yang''s mouth, and then pulled the strange fire from Gu Yang''s mouth into the sea of soul.


    The energy of the two beads in the water follows the different fire and slowly enters the sea of soul. Whenever it was blocked, yunmengshi let go of some mental power and let the strange fire show a little. The cold ice that yunmengshi couldn''t help melted gradually under Qiao pengran''s strange fire.


    Yunmengshi''s face showed joy and strengthened the control of spiritual power. When he came to the spiritual sea, the different fire was completely released. Under the baking of the different fire, the cold ice that frozen the soul also melted. With the energy water coming in from the different fire, he repaired the damaged soul sea in the soul sea.


    Before long, Gu Yang''s soul disappeared and melted away. The energy in the water plays its role. The energy of white beads mends the sea of soul, and the energy of gray beads fills the missing spiritual power.


    Yunmengshi had withdrawn all his spiritual power at this time, stood quietly aside and waited for Gu Yang to wake up.


    Mo Hongyuan was very concerned about his "colleague" and asked anxiously, "Miss, how is she?"


    "Well, thanks to the strange fire, Gu Yang estimates that he will wake up soon." yunmengshi has completely relaxed at this time.


    Mo Hongyuan also breathed a sigh of relief. Apart from Yunmeng poetry, Gu Yang is the third one. Of course, he attaches great importance to Gu Yang''s situation.


    "Wake up!" Gu Yang woke up as soon as Yunmeng''s poetry fell. Mo Hongyuan was more excited than Yunmeng''s poetry.


    After Gu Yang woke up, he saw that there were two other people besides Yunmeng poetry, and immediately became vigilant. When she saw Mo Hongyuan, she sniffed gently and immediately concluded that he was "one of her own". Instead, she turned her hostility to Qiao pengran, a powerful human being. She has accumulated energy and is ready to release it.


    Qiao pengran felt Gu Yang''s hostility. "Xiaoshi, Gu Yang, is this hurting the soul?"


    "No, it''s normal for Gu Yang to be afraid of strangers and be hostile to strangers," yunmengshi explained.


    Qiao Juran pointed to Mo Hongyuan, and a black line appeared on his face. "Why isn''t she hostile to Mo Hongyuan?"


    Mo Hongyuan laughed and said, "boss Qiao, it''s a matter of character. Sister Gu Yang thinks you''re not a good person." Mo Hongyuan joked. After walking all the way with Qiao pengran and experiencing life and death together, they are too familiar with each other than before, so Mo Hongyuan dared to joke about him like this.


    Yunmengshi stopped Gu Yang who was about to send out power. "Gu Yang, he''s his own man. He just saved you."


    After listening to Yunmeng''s poem, Gu Yang immediately stopped saving energy and nodded to Qiao Kuang, "my own people." the cold words made Mo Hongyuan''s heart palpitate. However, he pressed the palpitation to the bottom of his heart, and no one found it.


    At this time, the deep pool basically didn''t spray water upward. Yunmengshi felt that it was almost coming out.


    "Go, let''s go inside and have a look," said yunmengshi, and then took the lead to the deep pool.


    Before taking a few steps, Gu Yang held her, "cold." Gu Yang advised that she didn''t want yunmengshi to experience the feeling that her soul had just been frozen.


    Qiao pengran said to Gu Yang, "what Xiaoshi decides is not to dissuade, but to support without reservation."


    Gu Yang looked at Qiao pengran somewhat puzzled, but this came to the heart of Yunmeng poetry. Qiao pengran really knew her, or he wouldn''t have woven a big net there waiting for him to step in step by step.


    Yunmengshi asked herself that if it weren''t for her identity, she would have fallen into Qiao pengran''s big net.


    Joe''s kindness to her was something she had never felt in her previous life and this life.


    A gentle smile appeared on Qiao''s resolute face, and a strange fire appeared on his hand. He said, "Xiao Shi, I''m here."


    Yunmengshi smiled and strode out, and Qiao pengran followed.


    Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan waited in place. They also wanted to follow up, but yunmengshi stopped them. When she got there, she was too busy to take care of them. And although Gu Yang''s soul is all right, it needs a period of cultivation. How can it be so easy to get hurt?


    Qiao pengran''s hand without fire held yunmengshi and passed his temperature to her, making her feel warm.


    Walking to a pile of frozen zombie ice sculptures, yunmengshi always pays attention to her soul with her spiritual strength, and also extends some spiritual strength to pay attention to Qiao pengran''s soul. She won''t make the same mistake twice.


    To her surprise, they had come here, their own soul sea was shaking, and Joe''s soul sea still didn''t have anything to freeze. In order to prevent the sea of his soul from freezing, yunmengshi wrapped the strange fire in Qiao pengran''s hand with spiritual force and entered the sea of his soul.


    It''s strange to say that Qiao pengran''s strange fire is like the killer of the cold ice. The strange fire enters the sea of the soul of Yunmeng poetry, immediately stops the freezing of her soul sea, and instantly stabilizes the trembling soul sea.


    Yunmengshi raised his head and looked at Qiao pengran, who was intact, and praised him, "pengran, your strange fire is the bane of the deep pool."


    Qiao churan said with a smile, "as long as you can help Xiaoshi." the originally black and cold man suddenly became a wife slave.


    Yunmengshi took Qiao pengran to the side of the deep pool. The deep pool can''t be called a deep pool at the moment. The water inside is frozen for some reason. Now the deep pool can be called a small puddle.


    Sure enough, there is something that Yunmeng poetry is thinking about - beads!

 Chapter 210

    Yunmengshi was very happy and finally saw what she wanted. When she was about to go up and get the beads, Joe suddenly stopped her.


    "However, what are you doing?" yunmengshi was still angry. She felt that the bead must belong to herself and no one could give it to her. The voice in her heart drove her to rush forward immediately.


    "Xiao Shi, you don''t want to die?" Qiao pangran was angry. "Don''t you see your life in the eyes? Gu Yang''s soul is frozen at such a distance. You dare to rush forward like this when you have my strange fire?"


    This reprimand sobered yunmengshi. Yes, what''s the matter with her? It''s not her character to rush directly for a bead. After rebirth, she puts life and freedom first. God gave her a second life. How could she not cherish it?


    Calm down, yunmengshi stood there silently, staring at the exposed beads in the deep pool.


    Qiao guanran looked at yunmengshi''s hot eyes, took a deep breath and said, "little poem, I''ll get it."


    "What? Kuang ran?" yunmengshi felt as if he had an auditory hallucination. "Kuang ran, it''s very dangerous, you know?"


    Joe answered with a smile. He had no expression of death at all. He was very calm. "It is because of the danger that I can''t let Xiao Shi go."


    This sentence pierced the heart of Yunmeng poetry. Some people cared, and even used their lives to take a bead that didn''t matter to him for themselves. If yunmengshi could cry, she would be in tears now. Unfortunately, she is a zombie and loses the function of crying. The lacrimal gland can''t produce tears.


    Therefore, from the appearance of Yunmeng poetry, she is still silent in the face of beads, as if thinking about something.


    Before Yunmeng Shi could speak, Qiao pengran covered himself with a thin fire cover. If Yunmeng Shi didn''t feel sensitive to elements, he couldn''t feel it at all.


    "Kuang ran!" when yunmengshi came back, Qiao Kuang ran had walked a few steps, or had reached the edge of the deep pool.


    "Zila" heard the sound of the fire hood corroded by the low temperature of the deep pool in the air. Qiao ran didn''t feel a little nervous on his face. He calmly took out the beads and put them in his palm, but a layer of flame had already been attached to his hand.


    When he held the blue bead in his hand, he quickly retreated and returned to yunmengshi in a few seconds. Even so, Qiao pengran was covered with a thin ice film.


    After Qiao pengran reached a safe place, he quickly took out several fire crystal nuclei from the space and held them in his hand. The energy in the crystal nuclei quickly entered Qiao pengran''s body, and the ice film on his body had disappeared.


    There is no fire power in the air here. If you want to restore the power, you can only absorb the crystal nucleus. Qiao pangran, such a fire power, consumes a lot here. The moves can''t rely on the energy filled in the air at all. They can only rely on the ignition power stored in their own body.


    Qiao pengran always held the blue bead. Yunmengshi didn''t care about the bead, but carefully looked at Qiao pengran''s soul sea with spiritual strength for the first time.


    After seeing the scene inside, yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief. I don''t know if it''s because he is a fire power. The ice energy that freezes Gu Yang''s soul has no ability to Qiao pengran''s soul. When Qiao guanran just came back, his whole body had been exposed to dangerous mutated ice elements, but his spiritual sea was still hot and active.


    Twenty minutes later, Joe finally began to wake up. He opened his eyes and saw the cloud dream poem squatting in front of him with a worried face.


    He reached out and touched the head of Yunmeng poem and said, "I''m fine. Here you are." then he slowly withdrew the flame in his hand, and the crystal clear blue like the deep sea appeared in front of Yunmeng poem.


    "It''s so beautiful." yunmengshi couldn''t help but exclaimed. Even though he had seen all kinds of beautiful energy stones in the laboratory in his previous life, none of them was as pure as this dark blue bead.


    Yunmengshi took out two other beads from the space and put them in his hand. Suddenly, the blue bead kept turning in Qiao pengran''s hand and rolled towards yunmengshi''s hand.


    "There''s a response!" Yunmeng''s poetry and music. Can this explain that the three beads have a great relationship?


    Yunmengshi gently leaned his hand against Qiao pengran''s hand. The blue beads finally rolled into yunmengshi''s hand and gathered with the white beads and gray beads. The three beads immediately gave off a soft light, and the elements in the Arctic were no longer violent. When yunmengshi took out the other two beads, the violent trend of the ice element slowly disappeared, Instead, it becomes very soft.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran stared at the magical scene in front of them.


    After a few minutes, the light was gone, and the three beads became very common. At least on the surface, yunmengshi''s hands were three beads without energy. Even if they fell to the ground, no one would pick them up.


    However, yunmengshi knows that these three beads have restrained their own breath and hidden. She was surprised. Now even beads have learned to hide energy? But this is also a good thing. She can''t go out with three "time bombs", can she? Who knows if these three beads will expose their ability to go against the sky.


    Yunmengshi put the beads into the space. A voice in her heart told her to keep these beads well. One day, they will be of great use.


    Qiao pengran also witnessed all this, but he didn''t ask. He knew that if yunmengshi wanted to tell himself, he would tell him. If she doesn''t want to tell herself, she won''t say what the three beads are or what special significance they have.


    "Kuang ran, thank you." yunmengshi said to Qiao Kuang ran with some embarrassment. Just now, if it were him, yunmengshi might really rush up to get the beads. At that time, she didn''t know what was controlling her. Later, it was terrible. If she rushed forward unprepared, she would be planted next to the deep pool, Not even the edge of the bead can be touched.


    Qiao pengran stood beside yunmengshi and said seriously and angrily, "Xiao Shi, remember, never say thank you to me."


    Yunmengshi suddenly feels that this thank-you is an insult to Qiao pengran, "pengran." this time, it has a great spiritual impact on yunmengshi. Maybe Qiao pengran won''t mind when he knows he is a zombie? If Joe loves her soul, he won''t care whether she is a human or a zombie.


    "Let''s go, they should wait." Qiao pengran''s words interrupted yunmengshi''s thoughts.


    Before yunmengshi came back, he was pulled away by Qiao pengran.

 Chapter 211

    "Miss, boss Qiao. How''s it going?" Mo Hongyuan asked immediately when he saw Qiao pengran coming out with yunmengshi.


    "Xiao Shi has got what she wants." Qiao Kuang looked at Yun Mengshi spoiled.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Mo Hongyuan murmured. He just tried to communicate with Gu Yang, but he kept talking about worrying. Gu Yang only said a word or two occasionally.


    "Go, let''s go back." yunmengshi was in a good mood. She got what she wanted, saw Qiao pengran, whom she missed, and saved Gu Yang, who she cared about. All this made her in a good mood.


    "Miss, where are we going?" Mo Hongyuan asked curiously.


    "A survivor base here is called the strong alliance," yunmengshi replied.


    Gu Yang didn''t listen to their conversation. He kept looking at Qiao pengran''s hand. His eyes were so angry that when yunmengshi found it, he already felt the cold in the air for several degrees.


    "Gu Yang, what''s the matter with you?" yunmengshi looked at her and stood there, looking at herself in a bad mood.


    "Human, hands." Gu Yang''s tone was also cold and frightening.


    In fact, Qiao pengran had already seen Gu Yang''s eyes, but the more Gu Yang looked, the tighter his hand held Yunmeng poetry. He could feel that Gu Yang seemed to look at yunmengshi''s possessions. When others approached, she was full of hostility.


    "Hand?" Yunmeng poem really didn''t understand Gu Yang''s meaning this time.


    Gu Yang was even more dissatisfied. As long as she said before, Yunmeng poetry could understand her meaning. Since the human came, Yunmeng poetry''s attention was on him and didn''t even look at herself. Did Yunmeng poetry want to abandon herself? The more you think, the more angry you think, the more afraid you are. Gu Yang''s face is getting worse and worse.


    "Bang" Gu Yang sends out a huge ice hockey and smashes it hard at Qiao pangran.


    As soon as Qiao pengran''s eyes were silent, he hugged yunmengshi tightly and hid towards the side. The ice hockey hit the place where Qiao pengran was standing, and hit a big pit more than two deep. The ice residue splashed Mo Hongyuan nearby.


    "Gu Yang!" Yunmeng''s voice raised a degree, but also with anger. "Are you going to kill us?" then he hurriedly pulled Joe to see if he was hurt.


    Qiao churan shook his head, motioned that he was okay, and then looked at Gu Yang with murderous eyes. Always pestering little poems and attacking yourself? If he hadn''t looked at yunmengshi''s face, he would have killed her.


    Gu Yang saw the angry eyes in Yunmeng''s severe poem and the murderous intention on Qiao Juran''s face. His cold face was full of grievances. "You''re not good."


    Yunmeng poetry doesn''t understand Gu Yang any more. He attacked himself and didn''t say it. He is still so wronged. Why is this? Yunmeng''s poems are beyond comprehension.


    "You are not good to me. You are good to mankind." Gu Yang said nine words in a hurry.


    "Hmm?" yunmengshi carefully afterthought the nine words Gu Yang said, and then laughed, "Gu Yang, are you jealous?"


    Mo Hongyuan next to him had an incredible face before. Later, he laughed and even couldn''t stand up. "Ha ha, Gu Yang, you robbed the young lady with boss Qiao. You are so brave."


    On one side, Qiao guanran had a black face and wanted to block Mo Hongyuan''s mouth. When he hadn''t been familiar before, he didn''t find that Mo Hongyuan was such a schadenfreude.


    Gu Yang obviously understood what had happened and looked wronged and sad.


    Yunmengshi also couldn''t laugh. Unexpectedly, Gu Yang thought so. The zombie without memory is really cute.


    Qiao pengran was nervously holding yunmengshi''s hand. He felt very sad. Before, he was afraid that a man from nowhere would turn away the little poem. Now a woman has come to rob the little poem with him.


    However, to his satisfaction, Gu Yang''s feelings for Yunmeng poetry are the kind of dependence on his relatives.


    Yunmengshi took Qiao pengran and walked to Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang looked warily at Qiao pengran for fear that he would attack himself.


    Yunmengshi touched Gu Yang''s head and said, "Gu Yang, this is Qiao pengran and will be your relatives in the future. Isn''t it good to have one more person to take care of you?"


    "He, human." Gu Yang shook his head.


    Yunmeng poetry is helpless. I don''t know why. Gu Yang really hates human beings. "Gu Yang, if you have such an attitude towards Liu ran, I really don''t like you." then he made a gesture to go away.


    "No." Gu Yang held Yunmeng''s hand in fear, for fear that Yunmeng''s poem would leave her. Like a child to be abandoned by his family.


    Such an expression gently touched yunmengshi''s heart. When her mother left the world, she held her mother''s hand tightly and looked frightened.


    Treating Gu Yang, yunmengshi was as patient as a child. She hardened her heart and said, "do you still attack kuanran?"


    Gu Yang shook his head hard. His blue eyes were flustered, "no, do it."


    Seeing Gu Yang''s appearance, Mo Hongyuan also said to yunmengshi, "Miss, you have to abandon her."


    Maybe yunmengshi''s acting was so involved that Mo Hongyuan thought it was true. How could she leave Gu Yang here? What if Gu Yang goes crazy and launches a zombie attack on the city?


    "Well, you can''t attack your own people in the future unless he attacks you, okay?" yunmengshi said patiently to Gu Yang.


    Seeing that yunmengshi''s attitude eased, Gu Yang obviously sighed with relief, nodded hard, and held yunmengshi''s arm tightly for fear that yunmengshi would run away after he let go.


    Qiao pengran has been standing there in silence. Gu Yang''s words have been repeated in his head: he, human. What''s the meaning of this? Isn''t Gu Yang human? He looked at Gu Yang suspiciously, and then pressed the doubt deeply into his heart.


    Yunmengshi took away all the zombies nearby with her mental strength and made way for them. So that when they left, they couldn''t see a zombie all the way.


    Joe thought there were few zombies here and didn''t think of anything else.


    They were all strong people, so no one wasted time. Soon they arrived at the gate of the base. At this time, it was already dark, and yunmengshi and Gu Yang had left for a day and a night.


    Yunmengshi was still a little excited. He returned here with Qiao pengran, feeling proud.


    Several sharp eyed guards at the door saw that yunmengshi brought two people back this time, in addition to the cold faced girl, and their breath was also very deep. They should be high-level powers again.


    One of the guards turned his eyes and immediately surrounded him and said, "miss is back. Please come in."

 Chapter 212

    Yunmengshi was very excited and didn''t see the abnormality of the guard, but Qiao guanran next to her saw everything in her eyes.


    In the guard''s eyes, there was clearly hatred and fear for yunmengshi. Seeing Xiaoshi walking towards the gate of the base unprepared, he was even more excited. There was another detail that could not be ignored. Qiao found that when Xiaoshi first appeared, a man ran back to the base nervously, as if to tell people the news.


    "Let''s go. This is my residence here." yunmengshi said to Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan.


    Qiao guanran secretly gave Mo Hongyuan a color. Mo Hongyuan''s excited mood was instantly pressed down, and the whole person was in a state of defense. Mo Hongyuan and Qiao pengran can hardly have a tacit understanding. When they are in danger all the way, Qiao pengran reminds Mo Hongyuan with such eyes.


    It''s the same this time. Mo Hongyuan''s heart is very angry. There are people here who think of young ladies. It''s damn it.


    Gu Yang is also walking behind Yunmeng poetry.


    As soon as they entered the base, they were greeted with "enthusiasm", and all kinds of ice powers roared towards them.


    Joe, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately made a huge fire wall. Those ice powers didn''t pass through the fire wall and were devoured by the fire in the fire wall. It''s not surprising that fire and ice are mutually exclusive. Qiao pengran''s fire power level is much higher, let alone different fire.


    When all the ice powers greeted Yunmeng Shi, she knew what had happened. It must be the inner suspicion of the person who broke his head and his absence, which made him completely explode and wanted to kill himself at the moment he stepped into the door. Fortunately, the response was timely. Yunmengshi glanced at Qiao pengran.


    Qiao pengran was very angry. He didn''t expect Xiaoshi to be treated like this in the base. When did his little poems fall to the point of being slaughtered? He couldn''t imagine that if he didn''t arrive in time, Xiaoshi might be injured when he returned to the base.


    Not to mention yunmengshi''s injury, even if she lost a hair, Qiao pengran would be distressed.


    Since yunmengshi was captured by the corpse eater, Qiao pengran not only had a nightmare, but also dreamed that Xiaoshi was eaten by the corpse eater one by one, covered with blood. As a result, Qiao pengran can''t see any harm to Xiaoshi now.


    After all the ice powers were swallowed, the wall of fire slowly faded.


    "Head basher, how dare you attack me?" Yun Mengshi snorted coldly and looked at the head basher with a group of people opposite.


    "Miss, ha ha, it''s really my miss. Where did you go last night?" the anger of the head blaster twisted his face.


    Yunmengshi couldn''t laugh, but laughed, "head blaster, don''t you recognize your identity? Where do I go? Do I need to tell you?"


    The head blaster was furious. "Someone saw you go to the hope base. Ha ha, yunmengshi, you are a traitor of the strong alliance." after the head blaster finished, everyone looked at yunmengshi and wanted to eat her.


    "Have I ever admitted that I am a member of the strong alliance?" yunmengshi asked.


    The person who broke his head was swallowed and speechless. Yunmengshi really never admitted that he was a member of the strong alliance before.


    Mo Hongyuan laughed and laughed loudly, "when did our young lady say she was from your base? It''s just your wishful thinking. You dare to attack the young lady. Do you know what mistakes you have made?" Mo Hongyuan smiled coldly when he said here.


    The person who broke his head trembled with Mo Hongyuan''s smile. "What''s wrong?" the person who broke his head asked.


    "I don''t know if Miss has said a word. She is a short protector, but what she hates most is betrayal." Mo Hongyuan said in an inexplicable tone, which makes people feel that this sentence is very sacred.


    "Yes." the person who broke his head felt even colder.


    "The young lady did what she said. No one who betrayed her came to a good end after following her for such a long time. You can experience the specific end by yourself, and I won''t introduce them one by one." Mo Hongyuan looked at the head cracker with a look of schadenfreude.


    Qiao pengran said to Mo Hongyuan, "Mo Hongyuan, have you ever told you before that you really deserve to gloat. But let you gloat once today."


    The person who broke his head suddenly reacted. There are dozens of powers on his side, and there are only four powers on yunmengshi side. What are you afraid of? He thought that the fear on his face had just been seen by his subordinates. He really lost his face. He must kill these four people and let his subordinates know that he is also the same person.


    Yunmengshi glanced around with her eyes and didn''t find Jack and Zhang Gaoguang. She asked, "what about Jack and Zhang Gaoguang?"


    Hearing yunmengshi''s mention of these two names, the head blaster immediately said proudly: "they dare to stop me from attacking you, let me imprison, and send someone to ''treat'' them well. At this time, they may have gone to see God." here, the head blaster was elated, as if he had done something great.


    Yunmengshi''s face was cold. "It seems that you really didn''t pay attention to my words, betrayed me, and openly moved my men. I should reflect. Was I too good to you before?"


    "Ha ha, yunmengshi, don''t procrastinate here. No one will save you. Don''t count on Ike. Even if he knows about it now, it will take more than an hour to get here." the head cracker is more and more proud of what he found.


    Yun Mengshi, Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan all look like idiots, looking at the head blaster. The four of them are all high-level powers. Do you still need foreign aid to deal with these people in front of you? Isn''t that an insult to them?


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''ll send you to God now!" said the opponent with cruelty in his eyes.


    Many powers in the base knew that when they were going to fight with yunmengshi, they were still beating drums in their hearts. The scene of yunmengshi''s move that the ice fog extinguished a whole 10000 zombies was still deeply engraved in their minds, but most of them said, can they still watch it?


    So they hardened their heads one by one, accumulated their powers and prepared to send them out.


    Before they could do it, Qiao pengran did it first. Before everyone in the strong alliance reflected it, Qiao pengran''s large-scale attack - Lei Zhen came in front of them.


    Thunder powers are rare. In addition, there are ice powers here, so they have no resistance to thunder powers.

 Chapter 213

    "Ah ah" suddenly, screams came and went in the middle of the field. Huge electric current flowed through the bodies of ice powers. Everyone''s bodies were shaking, their hair stood up, and sparks were running around.


    Obviously, the person who broke his head was also recruited, but his power level was high and his transformation of his body was relatively strong, so his body was shaking and his mind was still awake.


    "Cloud, cloud, dream poem," said the head cracker in a trembling voice, "you, you, you brought people outside."


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao guanran and beat down the base''s powers. She was very relieved of her hatred. If the base powers knew that Qiao ran was a thunder power, it would not be so easy to get caught with defense. But who makes there basically no other powers except ice? It''s only ice powers that cause people to defend.


    The thunder finally passed, and the powers were electrocuted all over, but they still didn''t die. This is also the reason why Yunmeng poem calls Qiao pengran to be merciful. Otherwise, as long as Qiao pengran increases the output of lightning, the powers will be there and have no chance to stand up.


    "What else do you want to say? Do you really think you can deal with me?" yunmengshi stood there and said faintly. There was no arrogance in his tone, but it gave people the feeling of arrogance.


    The head blaster''s lungs are about to explode. He shouted angrily, "you waste, waste."


    "Come on, where are Jack and Zhang Gaoguang?" yunmengshi asked.


    Hearing yunmengshi mention these two names, the person who broke his head seemed to be enlightened. He hasn''t lost yet. The person of yunmengshi is still in his own hands.


    The head blaster yelled at the back, "bring those two traitors up." he had sent someone to watch them firmly before, and now it is finally in use.


    In addition to lying on the ground, there are several lower level people under the head blaster who can use it. As he shouted, Jack and Zhang Gaoguang were carried out.


    Yes, they were really carried out. At this time, they couldn''t move. There is no good skin all over the body. Cloud dream poem looked carefully. Their power beads were almost exhausted. If there was no power supplement, they would collapse immediately.


    Seeing this miserable scene of the two people, yunmengshi could not see her anger on her expression, but Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan, who were familiar with her, knew that it was just the tranquility before the storm.


    "Head exploder, it seems that you really don''t take my words to heart. I''m a short protector." the voice of cloud dream poem is like a demon from Jiuyou.


    The person who broke his head suppressed his fear at the bottom of his heart and didn''t let others see it. "Yunmengshi, I won''t embarrass you. Help me lay a hope base, and I''ll give these two people to you. How about?" the person who broke his head looked like you got a bargain.


    Yunmengshi laughed angrily. "Do you really think you will eat me?" yunmengshi said disdainfully.


    "Yunmengshi, don''t you boast of protecting your weaknesses? Your two men have been seriously injured. If you don''t treat them in time, they will really die. You don''t hurry up and change your two men with Ike''s head?" the head blaster looks really flat. Mo Hongyuan''s hands can''t help itching.


    When he thought of it, Mo Hongyuan rushed out quickly. No one could see what had happened. He saw that the four people carrying Jack and Zhang Gaoguang had flown out. The person who broke his head also screamed ''ah'', and then lay on the ground. All this happened in a second.


    After Mo Hongyuan finished everything, he stood behind yunmengshi.


    Cloud dream poem exclaimed: "Hongyuan, the speed is much faster."


    "It''s not easy to get your praise, miss." Mo Hongyuan laughed happily. Yunmeng poetry rarely praised people. She said that this sentence ''much faster'' represents Mo Hongyuan''s rapid progress.


    Yunmengshi goes to Jack and Zhang Gaoguang, squats down and checks their situation. Their condition is very bad. They have fallen into a coma. They don''t know what torture they suffered, which led to fainting. You know, both of them are powers. They have strong physical quality and mental strength. When they step into a coma, they really need to bear too much.


    Yunmengshi''s face became colder. He put his hands on their chests respectively. White light flashed on his hands, and slowly energy entered their bodies to repair their injuries.


    At this time, the person who broke his head had stood up and saw yunmengshi devote himself to healing the two people. His eyes were fierce. He put his palm on his chest. It seemed that he wanted to send his own ice arrow. The direction of the arrow was the most accurate for the heads of the three people.


    Yunmengshi seemed not to find it at all. He continued to concentrate on the treatment for the two people. At this time, the trauma on the two people healed at the speed that the eyes could see.


    The energy slowly gathers in the palm of the head blaster and will be sent out soon.


    Joe snorted coldly. How could he see Xiaoshi hurt in front of him? This is absolutely not allowed by him. The old knife, which had not been seen for a long time, appeared in Qiao pengran''s hand. The old knife was shining with fire and thunder, and hit it hard with the hand of the head blaster on his chest.


    The person who broke his head saw it. Ignoring the energy gathered on his hand, he quickly took it back.


    The knife in Joe''s hand was cut empty, but the person who broke his head was not safe. The energy in his hand went straight towards him. With a bang, the head blaster was hit out by his ice power and bombarded the building behind him.


    How can Qiao guanran let go of the people who betrayed Yunmeng poetry? He ran after him, holding a knife in his hand. Before the person who broke his head stood up, he cut it off according to his arm.


    Lying in the broken ice, the head blaster was frightened and quickly retracted his arm. Qiao pengran''s knife was firmly inserted on the ground next to him.


    Joe quickly pulled out his knife and cut at the person who broke his head.


    The person who broke his head could not dodge and was severely cut on his left arm by the knife. The knife was so sharp that his arm flew out.


    "Ah!" a scream shocked the world and startled yunmengshi, who was concentrating on treatment. She opened her eyes and saw that one arm of the person who broke the head had gone nowhere, and the blood flowing out of the fracture of the arm was frozen immediately. With the rest of his arm frozen to the ground.


    Yunmengshi gave Qiao pengran a favorable look, and then continued to concentrate on treating the two people.


    Qiao pengran got yunmengshi''s eyes, and was almost energetic. He picked up the knife and cut it off according to the other intact arm of the head blaster.


    The person who broke his head endured the pain and raised half of his frozen arm. The frozen skin was torn in an instant, and the person who broke his head was about to cry.

 Chapter 214

    Although the person who broke his head tried to avoid Qiao pengran''s attack, Qiao pengran was fast. Every time he didn''t wait for him to gather his powers, Qiao pengran''s attack came. As a result, he couldn''t release his powers, so he had to roll on the ground to avoid Qiao pengran''s knife.


    After yunmengshi cured Jack and Zhang Gaoguang''s trauma, when she opened her eyes, she saw that the person who broke his head had been unable to speak in pain. His limbs were cut off by Qiao pengran, leaving only one body constantly avoiding Qiao pengran''s knife.


    The person who broke his head had only one word left in his head: hide.


    Yunmengshi stood there admiring the fate of those who betrayed her. At this time, all the powers who were fainted by Joe also woke up one after another. After they woke up, they just stood in place. After witnessing the tragedy of the head blaster, they were so scared that they could only stand there.


    After a while, the person who broke his head had given up his struggle. A body without limbs lay there, but Joe''s knife didn''t stop. Every time the knife fell, there must be a deep bone scar on the person who broke his head.


    It''s too cold here in the Arctic, so the blood can''t flow out and is frozen directly in the wound, which also greatly increases the time for Joe to torture the person who broke his head. The person who broke his head lay where he was, and there was no good place on his body, but Joe''s knife still fell down. The person who broke his head gave up the struggle, but his body trembled involuntarily.


    He kept mumbling, "kill me, kill me."


    "However," said Yun Meng, after reading the poem, he stopped.


    Qiao pengran finally stopped his hand, put the ancient knife into the space, and said, "if it weren''t for a little poem, cutting you with this knife would insult the ancient knife."


    At this time, the head blaster''s ears were still sensitive. He heard Qiao pengran''s voice. His head came to his side with great effort, and his eyes stared at Qiao pengran. The hatred in his eyes seemed to come out. At this time, he was struggling for the last time, as if he was about to lose his breath. The power was continuously lost from the broken limbs. Without the protection of the power, the person who broke his head would be frozen to death in an instant.


    Qiao pengran thought he didn''t see it, walked behind yunmengshi and said, "little poem, no one dares to betray you." then he glanced coldly at many waking powers.


    All the powers shivered, and it was impossible not to be afraid. Those who broke their heads with such strength were killed by wood without fighting back, not to mention themselves?


    "This is the end of betraying me." yunmengshi said coldly, pointing to the head blaster. "If you want to follow your leader, I don''t mind at all. If you want to go with your leader, listen to me."


    "Yes, miss!" everyone loudly expressed their loyalty. They were afraid that yunmengshi would find out and kill them when their voice was low.


    "Well, now who will come out and solve this half dead loser?" yunmengshi said again, pointing to the "wriggling" banger on the ground.


    The powers in the venue hesitated one after another. No one wanted to be the cloud dream poem. He handed Gu Yang to Mo Hongyuan, and then took Qiao pengran to the front of the house he built.


    "Xiaoshi, did you build this?" Qiao pengran asked with some surprise. There is a Chinese building in this group of European buildings, which is also very conspicuous.


    Yunmengshi was very satisfied with Qiao''s response and nodded happily.


    "It''s beautiful. Is this our house?" Joe asked uncontrollably.


    "Well, go in." yunmengshi couldn''t bear to say that this is the house he built for the convenience of meditation.


    Qiao pengran was happy and thought that Xiaoshi had built a house for the two here. Does this mean that Xiaoshi thought about himself all the time after she came here!


    Yunmengshi walked in front and didn''t see Joe''s silly smile on his face.


    Entering the house, Qiao pengran praised: "I like the pattern here, little poem. This stool is really good." Qiao pengran was a little poor at this time. He seldom praised others before, so when praising Yunmeng poetry, he could only say the words'' good-looking ''and'' like ''. He secretly decided to listen to how others flatter him in the future.


    Yunmengshi took Qiao pengran to the second floor and entered her bedroom.


    Qiao pengran was so happy that Xiaoshi invited herself into her bedroom?


    After entering the room, Joe looked around. This bedroom was built by Xiaoshi himself, that is to say, Xiaoshi likes this style. He must have a good look and write down Xiaoshi''s preferences.


    Yunmengshi sat on the bed and looked at Qiao pengran looking around at his house. He suddenly felt very satisfied. It''s also a good thing to have such a person thinking about himself all the time. The more she gets along with Qiao pengran, the more yunmengshi is afraid of her identity exposure, because she doesn''t want to lose Qiao pengran. She doesn''t believe that humans can accept that there is a zombie around her.


    "Xiaoshi, it''s good here." Qiao pengran finally finished reading the layout of the whole room and sat next to yunmengshi.

 Chapter 215

    "Xiaoshi, when you were taken away by the corpse eater, I was really powerless. I wanted to save you immediately." Qiao looked at yunmengshi, "every time I couldn''t hold on, I thought, Xiaoshi is still waiting for me. If I can''t hold on, who will save Xiaoshi?"


    Yunmengshi listened carefully, put his hand on the piglet''s chin and stared at Qiao pengran''s face. He lost a lot of weight and his face was very pale. He didn''t look like eating childlike food every day when he was in s city base. I feel a lot vulnerable all of a sudden. The only thing that is the same as before is his firm eyes.


    "Fortunately, Xiaoshi, we met again, and you didn''t show any signs of injury. I never believe in God, but this time I really want to thank him." Qiao guanran was such a strong man, and his eyes were a little red at this time.


    "The moment I saw you, everything was worth it," Joe continued.


    Yunmeng''s poetry is still a little complicated. I''m afraid he can''t even count the thrills he has experienced in person. If you don''t love a person deeply, how can he give up the s city base and come all the way to find himself? Perhaps after Qiao Jianran returns, the s city base will change hands again?


    This is not an impossible thing. In his previous life, Qiao pengran has always stayed at the base. Of course, he firmly holds the control of the base in his hand. Now more than half a month has passed. The situation is changing rapidly. People can''t guess. No one knows what will happen next second.


    "However, you came like this. What about the base?" Yun Mengshi asked tentatively.


    "I''ll leave everything to Tu Wencheng and Gu Bai," Qiao said confidently.


    Yunmengshi hurriedly asked, "what about sister Xiang and her brother?"


    Joe was stunned, and then his face was a little embarrassed. "I was in a hurry when I went out, so I only talked to Gu Bai and Wen Cheng."


    There was a bad feeling in Yunmeng''s heart.


    "Xiaoshi, what''s the matter with you?" Qiao pangran asked when he saw that yunmengshi''s face was suddenly wrong. He has no doubt about his two brothers.


    Yunmengshi shook her head. In the end, she knew too well that every minute could change a person. The post apocalyptic status and rights are much more important than those before the apocalyptic. In several major bases of China, there are still weak strength, but the power is large. Such a person can decide the life and death of others at any time. Such a big temptation is not something that ordinary people can refuse.


    Rights are like drugs. Once they are contaminated, they can''t quit. I don''t know this sentence was heard by Yunmeng poetry, but she kept it in mind all the time.


    Qiao pengran suddenly understood what yunmengshi was worried about. He comforted: "Xiao Shi, Gu Bai and Wen Chengdu are my brothers. Along the way, you also know their character. What are you still worried about?"


    Yunmengshi looks directly at Qiao pengran. Now he is not the first strong man in China who was famous in his previous life, let alone Qiao pengran who has experienced many things in his previous life. Because of his own intervention, Joe became the leader of the base more easily than in his previous life. Now the disadvantages appear. In terms of strategy and mind, Yunmeng poetry may not catch up with Qiao pengran, who has been famous in the mall for a long time, but in terms of the experience of the end of the world, several Qiao pengran can not catch up with Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmeng poetry has experienced almost all the people she may see in the last life, which leads to her distrust of human beings. Only when the other party''s life is in her own hands can Yunmeng poetry dare to trust such people.


    She didn''t say anything to Joe. There are some things she can understand only after her own experience.


    "Kuang ran, we''ll go back after I''ve solved the things here in the Arctic, okay?" yunmengshi said. If they go back, the leader of s city base will still be Qiao Kuang ran, otherwise she has to look good on those who covet s city base. Who dares to bully the people she protects with yunmengshi?


    Joe felt warm in his heart, but he also had concerns. He didn''t want Xiaoshi to experience the hardships along the way.


    "Don''t refuse, we''ll go back." yunmengshi suddenly said when he saw Qiao''s psychology.


    Qiao guanran will never let go of his little poem in his life. Even if little poem doesn''t accept him all the time, he will follow behind little poem and kill other pursuers of little poem.


    Qiao pengran kept staring at yunmengshi''s lips. In such a cold temperature, Xiaoshi''s lips were still red and so attractive. Thinking in his heart, Qiao pengran leaned over and gently pasted his lips on yunmengshi''s cherry mouth.


    Yunmengshi didn''t hide, so she could only sigh in her heart, and then she had to give Qiao pengran the water soaked in white beads.


    Qiao pengran then hugged yunmengshi, felt her taste and listened to her heartbeat. Of course, these are all made by Yunmeng poetry with power. Heartbeat is something she probably won''t have in her life.


    Qiao pengran wants to continue and give Xiaoshi a deep kiss. Suddenly, outside the window came the sound of wings beating the ice glass.


    Yunmengshi immediately got up from Qiao pengran''s arms.


    Joe''s eyes were full of chagrin and anger at those outside who disturbed his good deeds. He turned his head and his face changed. He was a corpse eater!


    In Joe''s heart, corpse eater is a synonym for damned.


    Yunmengshi''s heart is very happy. The corpse eater outside is Xiao Hong.


    "Master, master, I''m coming!" Xiao Hong''s cheerful voice came from Yunmeng''s head.


    Before yunmengshi opened the window and let Xiao Hong in, Qiao ran rushed to the window and opened the ice window. There was a huge fireball.


    Xiao Hong screamed ''quack'' in fear, and then quickly flew up, narrowly avoiding Joe''s fireball.


    "Master, master, help, help." Xiao Hong shouted in yunmengshi''s head.


    Qiao pengran saw that he didn''t hit the move, and he stored energy in his hand. He was about to send it out. Yunmengshi quickly stopped Qiao pengran, "pengran, stop."


    Qiao kuanran''s eyes were red at this time. When he saw the corpse eater who took the little poem away, all he thought about was destruction.


    Seeing that he couldn''t stop Qiao pengran, yunmengshi immediately erected an ice wall in front of him.


    After the "boom" ice hockey stood up, it was smashed by Joe''s fireball.


    At this time, Qiao pengran saw yunmengshi blocking himself and woke up a little, "Xiaoshi, what are you doing blocking me?"


    Yunmengshi explained: "however, Xiaohong is my pet."


    "Huh?" Joe asked suspiciously, letting go of his power.


    "Xiao Hong saved me." yunmengshi said helplessly. After she signed a contract with Xiao Hong, Xiao Hong really stopped Da Hong, otherwise she would be eaten.

 Chapter 216

    After listening to yunmengshi''s words, Qiao guanran eased his face slowly, glanced at the flying little red outside, and sat back expressionless.


    The little red outside was flying by the window. She looked at Joe sitting inside with frightened eyes and didn''t dare to come in.


    Yunmengshi glared at Qiao pengran and said to Xiaohong, "Xiaohong, come in. No one will hurt you."


    Xiaohong said in yunmengshi''s head in fear, "master, he''s going to kill me."


    "No one dares to kill you with me." Yunmeng Shian comforted, "Xiao Hong, don''t you believe my words now?"


    Xiaohong flew to the house trembling and hid in the corner, far away from Qiao pengran.


    "Xiao Hong, why are you here? Is your mother well?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    "Well, my mother has nothing to do now. She just praised me for flying well!" Xiao Hong''s happy voice sounded in yunmengshi''s head.


    In Qiao guanran''s opinion, yunmengshi was talking to herself there. No one answered her questions, only she kept asking questions.


    "What is Xiaohong doing today?" yunmengshi asked with a smile. She always has a superhuman patience with Xiaohong.


    "I miss my master." Xiao Hong''s head rubbed against yunmengshi''s hand to express her intimacy.


    Qiao kuanran''s face turned black on one side. How long has it been since she saw Xiaoshi? There are two more "plasters" around her? There was a Gu Yang who stuck to her all day. Here came another corpse eater.


    Qiao pengran immediately stood up, walked to yunmengshi and stared at Xiao Hong.


    "Lord, master, he''s coming." Xiaohong''s frightened voice keeps ringing in Yunmeng''s brain, and her body keeps shrinking back. However, because Xiaohong''s body is huge and the house is too small, Xiaohong still has that position no matter how she shrinks back.


    "However, don''t scare Xiao Hong," said Yun Mengshi with a frown.


    Qiao churan smiled and said to yunmengshi, "Xiao Shi, how can I frighten your pet?" he stared at Xiao Hong, his eyes full of killing intention.


    Xiao Hong covers her eyes with her wings and doesn''t dare to see Qiao pengran.


    Yun Mengshi said helplessly, "look, Xiao Hong is scared."


    Qiao pengran was also very innocent. "Xiao Hong, am I so scary?"


    Yunmengshi didn''t know what to say. She stared at Qiao pengran.


    Xiaohong secretly lowered her wings and glanced at Qiao pengran secretly. Qiao pengran continued to stare at Xiaohong. Xiaohong was so frightened that she said to yunmengshi, "master, I''m here to tell you that my mother is cured, and then I''m gone!" after that, she fled and left yunmengshi''s house.


    Joe churan was secretly happy. Who let the little guy disturb his good deeds? Then he said, "Xiao Hong, your master really misses you. Do you want to stay?"


    Xiao Hong heard the voice of Qiao pengran and ran faster. She fluttered her wings and went out of the window. After a while, she quickly flew to the sky and disappeared in the eyes of the two people.


    Yunmengshi knew that Qiao pengran did it, but he didn''t say anything. He just said, "pengran, we have to rely on Xiaohong and Dahong to go back. Aren''t you afraid she won''t take us?"


    Qiao pengran was stunned after listening to it. It turned out that Xiaoshi had already thought about how to go back? Flying back is much faster and safer than walking. Carried by corpse eaters, flying mutants in the sky are generally afraid to provoke.


    "Well, ha ha, no problem, Xiao Shi, didn''t you arrange it long ago?" Joe smiled awkwardly.


    "Well, however, you have twists and turns all the way. You can relax here without considering the attack of zombies." yunmengshi said painfully.


    Qiao pengran glanced at the bed behind him, and then looked at Yunmeng poetry. Is Xiaoshi inviting himself to bed?


    "Little poem, we''re going to bed now?" Joe smiled stupidly.


    Yunmengshi glanced at Qiao pengran, "yes, go to bed. What else do you want to do?"


    Joe held back his words. What did he want to do? Of course, he wanted to eat Yunmeng poetry, so that he had a sense of security in his heart. He felt that Xiaoshi was his own person and would not leave him at will.


    Yunmengshi didn''t see Joe''s eager eyes and said, "go, the house on the right is reserved for you."


    With a bitter face, Joe said, "Xiao Shi, I haven''t slept well all the way. I can''t sleep well in such a strange place. Let me lie next to you, okay?" then he pretended to be tired.


    Yunmengshi saw that Qiao pengran''s face was really bad, and he came all the way for himself. His heart was soft for a moment, and his expression was not as firm as before.


    Qiao pengran''s heart brightened, there was a play, and continued: "Xiao Shi, let me sleep well. Isn''t there something else I can help you tomorrow?"


    Yunmengshi thought for a moment and said, "well, if you want to stay in bed and do other things, don''t blame me for being rude." after that, he looked at a part of Qiao pengran coldly.


    Qiao pengran immediately felt cold in his heart, shook his head vigorously and promised, "Xiao Shi, I will sleep honestly¡°


    They are also sleepy. Yunmengshi hasn''t had a rest for a long time, not to mention Qiao pengran. He hasn''t had a good rest all the way, let alone a bed.


    After Qiao pengran lay in bed, he felt the temperature around him and immediately fell into sleep. Beside Xiaoshi, he could sleep safely.


    Yun Mengshi saw that as soon as Qiao pengran''s head touched the bed, he fell into a state of sleep. Needless to say, if he wasn''t extremely tired, he wouldn''t sleep so fast.


    "Alas," yunmengshi sighed in her heart. She confirmed in her heart that she liked Qiao pengran, but she dared not admit it. The more she liked Qiao pengran, the more she dared not tell her identity. She was afraid of losing it.


    At this time, Yunmeng poetry adopts an ostrich mentality. She is completely stupid. She doesn''t know how to deal with it, so she can only look at it step by step.


    Close your eyes and maintain the powers in your body. Yunmengshi also falls into a "dormant" state.


    After a while, Qiao Pang beside yunmengshi fiercely opened his eyes and gently stroked yunmengshi''s side face with his hand, "Xiaoshi, what are you worried about?"


    "If you don''t say it, I won''t force you to say it. Time will witness everything. You know, my life can''t lack you." Qiao pengran said softly, lying beside yunmengshi. Then Qiao pengran hugged yunmengshi tightly in his arms and put her head on his heart. Then he fell asleep at ease.


    One night without a word, the two people are the kind of people who don''t let people tight, but they sleep together in great harmony. When they wake up the next morning, yunmengshi feels tight.

 Chapter 217

    Yunmengshi looked around at her situation and found that Qiao pengran''s gentle big hand was close to her waist, and her leg was actually on Qiao pengran''s leg. The two are completely intertwined.


    Yunmengshi wanted to get out of the entanglement, and then Qiao pengran''s arm wrapped her firmly like an iron chain and made her unable to move.


    At this time, Joe seemed to sleep very sweet, and the corners of his mouth were turned up, as if there was something good.


    Seeing him sleeping like this, yunmengshi also gave up the idea of waking him up. Lying in Joe''s arms.


    After staying in Qiao pengran''s solid arm for a long time, yunmengshi can''t feel what''s wrong with the two people entangled like this. On the contrary, it forms a habit that does not exclude Joe''s natural approach.


    Towards noon, Qiao pengran finally woke up and naturally said good morning to yunmengshi in his arms.


    Fortunately, yunmengshi doesn''t need to eat, otherwise his stomach is already growling with hunger at this time.


    After Qiao pengran woke up, he not only didn''t let go of his hand, but imprisoned Yunmeng poetry more tightly.


    The black lines on yunmengshi''s face are coming out, "let go."


    Qiao pengran didn''t seem to hear it, and still hugged Yunmeng poetry tightly.


    "Hoo" several big ice hockey balls flew to Qiao pengran without warning. Qiao pengran rolled from the bed to the ground, and his hands naturally released.


    "Xiao Shi, I murdered my husband in the morning." Qiao guanran complained wrongfully.


    Yunmengshi glanced at him, "it''s already noon."


    Joe looked at the outside in surprise. At this time, the night in the Arctic was very long and the day was very short. Just at noon, there was a sign of darkness. "I haven''t slept so comfortably for a long time," Joe said with emotion.


    Yunmengshi''s cold face eased and said, "come and have something to eat." after that, a table rose flat in the room, and two chairs also appeared next to the table.


    Then yunmengshi took out some small dishes, cans and bread from the space, smiled and said, "I''ll give you the heat."


    Joe suddenly felt very happy at this time. Before the end of the world, he thought about getting up in the morning and cooking and eating with his wife. Then after work, the ordinary life with the light still on at home, ordinary but warm, is what he wants. Who knows that this wish has not been realized, and the end of the world has come. Then he has been fighting with zombies, becoming the leader of the base, practicing hard every day and improving his level. Fortunately, in this end of the world, he can protect the people he loves.


    After Xiaoshi was taken away by the corpse eater, Qiao pengran worked harder to cultivate. He didn''t want such a thing to happen. The two people saw Yunmeng poetry again. It was through life and death. When they were tortured before, their belief was that the young lady would come and save them.


    Zhang Gaoguang was so excited that his eyes were wet, "Miss, I thought I''d never see you again."


    Jack also nodded fiercely to express his excitement.


    "Before, I worked hard for you." yunmengshi saw two people, and his heart was quite touched. These two people she didn''t sign a contract with, but they are still loyal to themselves. No matter what happens in the future, now it makes yunmengshi feel that human beings still have the value of existence.


    "It''s not hard. We all know that miss will avenge us. We always remember what you said: I''m a protector." Zhang Gaoguang said emotionally.


    Jack didn''t know what to say, so he could only nod there all the time.


    "Well, it''s good to see you. I''m relieved that I haven''t suffered any major setbacks both physically and mentally." yunmengshi said with satisfaction.


    Zhang Gaoguang suddenly said proudly, "Miss, you know we are mercenaries, but you don''t know. I was a spy before I became a mercenary, and Jack is a killer. We have all been trained in criminal law and have a certain patience with all kinds of criminal law, which prompted us to stick to it."


    "Oh, it''s still" very good. Actually, I can do the following things well, "said Yun Mengshi.


    "If Ike comes to attack our base, you don''t need to send troops. Just open the door and let him in." Yun Mengshi said mysteriously.


    Zhang Gaoguang grew up and said, "Miss, do you want to use an old Chinese strategy - empty city strategy?"

 Chapter 218

    After listening to Yunmeng poem, he laughed, "I didn''t expect you to know the empty city plan?"


    Zhang Gaoguang was embarrassed to scratch his head. "I still have some research on the history of China."


    "But I''m not using empty city this time. You just tell AIKE that the leader of the strong union is dead. Now that I has the final say, he will come in obediently." Yunmeng poetry says.


    Jack''s eyes brightened and said, "Miss, have you taken Ike under your hand?"


    "Good." originally, Yunmeng poem was going to be mysterious. I didn''t expect to be guessed so soon.


    Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan stood aside, half understanding and half confused. But none of them asked.


    As expected, in the afternoon, Ike led the people of the hope base to the wall of the strong alliance.


    Standing on the high wall, Zhang Gaoguang suddenly thought that the young lady said that they would be colleagues in the future. They wanted to give the future colleague a big gift and test him whether he was worthy to be a young lady''s hand.


    "I hope the base will come to visit." someone in the hope base shouted.


    Zhang Gaoguang condescended and said loudly, "Ike, don''t you take your people to stay in the hope base and come to our strong alliance to find abuse?"


    Ike wanted to say, in fact, I don''t want to come, but I have to come because I put my life in the hands of others. He thought like this in his heart, but he couldn''t say so on the surface. He snorted coldly and shouted, "who are you? Find someone to talk to me."


    Who knows, Zhang Gaoguang laughed, "Ike, your wish to find a cracker to talk to you can''t come true. He has seen God at this time! Oh, no, people like him can''t see God."


    Ike was stunned. Did he only pay attention to the strong alliance for one day, and the person who broke his head died? It''s impossible for that person to joke about such things. Who dares to say that if the person who broke his head is not dead?


    "Then ask your current leader to come out and talk to me," Ike turned.


    Zhang Gaoguang still had a flat smile. "I''m sorry, our leader has something important to do. It''s inconvenient to come out and talk to you. Just tell me what you want.


    Ike was angry. Zhang Gaoguang clearly meant that he didn''t deserve to be received by his leader. At least he was also the leader of a base. When he arrived at another base, he was locked out of the door and played by a nobody?


    "Hum, I''m here to fight with you today. I suggest you better talk to your leader, otherwise you can''t afford the responsibility." Ike''s eyes showed a cruel color. If yunmengshi forced him to attack the strong alliance before, now he wants to do it himself.


    "Hahaha." Zhang Gaoguang''s stomach was cramping when he laughed on the wall. As the laughter grew bigger and bigger, Ike''s face became more and more ugly.


    After a while, Zhang Gaoguang stopped smiling. He waved his hand as if he was afraid that Ike would misunderstand himself and said, "don''t misunderstand, leader, I''m not laughing at you."


    Ike''s anger was even stronger. The man on the wall didn''t pay attention to himself at all. He really wanted to attack him immediately and beat him down.


    "Unexpectedly, the leader wants to attack our base. Would you please tell me earlier? Don''t bother. Come and open the door." Zhang Gaoguang said brightly.


    Ike and his men watched the door of the strong alliance open to them, but no one just walked past.


    "What trick are you playing?" Ike, who has always been intelligent and skilled, couldn''t understand the current situation. He asked.


    Zhang Gaoguang was still standing on the high wall with an innocent face. "I don''t have any tricks. Chief, aren''t you going to attack our base? I opened the door to let you in. Why do you say I play tricks?"


    The more Zhang Gaoguang says so, the more doubts Ike has in his mind. It''s right that he is ruthless and resourceful, but he has a problem. He seems suspicious and thinks a lot about everything. For example, he came up with three plans to attack the strong alliance this time. But none of them has such a result.


    How could he have thought that the other party didn''t go out at all and directly opened the door to let himself in, so he didn''t dare to enter.


    It has to be said that Zhang Gaoguang is very accurate in looking at people. Using this method to deal with Ike is just right in the heart and stabbed his weakness.


    Ike''s psychology is very complex. If he retreats, he will not only be despised by his own men, but also the adult who holds his life. However, if he goes in like this, he will not know the situation inside, let alone the layout of the other party. He may break into the other party''s trap, and the most serious may be the total destruction of the army.


    Ike stood there for a while, and the men behind him were a little worried. Whether he entered or not, he waited for the leader to say a word.


    Ike clenched his teeth, weighed the pros and cons, and shouted to the people behind him, "go, don''t they open the door for us to enter? Unexpectedly, the host is so enthusiastic. As guests, why don''t we go in?"


    Standing on the high wall, Zhang Gaoguang saw that Ike finally chose to come in. He still praised him very much. This courage is not common. So he went down the wall and stood at the gate to welcome them.


    Ike took people into the base and found that there were no traps. Only Zhang Gaoguang stood there and looked at himself with a smile.


    He was even more confused. "Come on, what''s your purpose?"


    Zhang Gaoguang smiled and praised, "I admire you very much."


    "Ah" Ike was almost stunned by Zhang Gaoguang. How can he admire himself? There was no irony in his tone.


    "Well, welcome. Our leader actually knew you were coming, so I opened the door to meet you." Zhang Gaoguang said.


    "Who is your leader?" Ike finally responded. If the Arctic base can kill the head blaster, who else has such ability except the adult?


    "You don''t have an answer in your heart?" Zhang Gaoguang was still mysterious. He was still happy in his heart. Finally, it was his turn to pretend.


    "Yunmeng poem, is that the adult?" although it is a question, the tone is very affirmative.


    "HMM. you''re right." Zhang Gaoguang finally announced the answer.


    All the anger in Ike''s heart disappeared. He regarded it as the test of Yunmeng poetry, so he didn''t dare to have anger. He didn''t expect that Yunmeng poetry only asked Zhang Gaoguang to open the door and let Ike in, but it didn''t make him angry with Ike.


    Ike said respectfully, "what does that adult mean?"


    Zhang Gaoguang shook his head and said he didn''t know.

 Chapter 219

    "Miss already knows that you have brought someone. All you have to do now is wait here." Zhang Gaoguang said.


    Ike nodded. What he said was really reasonable. What he had to do now was to wait. Ike told the people he brought to wait. However, Ike''s men can''t figure out what their leader is going to do now? But because Ike''s usual prestige was there, no one intervened and waited there one by one.


    Sure enough, as soon as Zhang Gaoguang had finished, Jack came to the crowd and said to Ike, "Miss, please go over."


    Ike nodded, settled them down, and followed Jack to the house built by yunmengshi.


    At this time, yunmengshi, Qiao pengran, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang are sitting in the hall.


    Ike saw Yunmeng poem and said with a bitter smile, "my Lord."


    Yunmengshi said, "sit down." then a chair appeared in front of Ike, which is still a classical Chinese chair.


    Ike sat up.


    "Ike, things have changed. I killed the head basher at the moment, but I also accelerated the process of things." yunmengshi smiled and said to Ike.


    The smile on Ike''s face was more bitter, "Sir, your quick action startled me. Just outside the base, when the gentleman said that the head blaster had gone to see God and the leader of the strong alliance had changed, I still doubted the authenticity of this matter. But if it was an adult, there would be no surprise."


    Yunmengshi smiled and joked, "Ike, why don''t I know? You''ve learned to flatter?"


    Ike was a little embarrassed and said, "Sir, what I said is true. In the Arctic, I can''t think of anyone who can kill the head blaster so cleanly."


    "Well, since the leader is dead, it will save us a lot of time, and the base integration will be left to you. I will ask Jack and Zhang Gaoguang to assist you and complete the integration of the strong alliance and hope base within three days." yunmengshi said solemnly.


    Ike was a little surprised. "Why?" his subtext was why he was chosen as the leader of the Arctic. Yunmengshi had so many excellent talents.


    "As for why, I don''t believe you don''t know," Yunmeng said meaningfully.


    Ike suddenly realized that yunmengshi believed in herself, or yunmengshi believed in her contract. With the contract, he would not betray her anyway.


    "No problem, sir, I promise to complete the task." Ike also had an excited look on his face. He had long wanted to have this day. In fact, unifying the base here in the Arctic has always been his dream. Unexpectedly, this dream will come true one day.


    Yunmengshi nodded with satisfaction, and then secretly looked at Jack and Zhang Gaoguang. Seeing that there was no dissatisfaction in their eyes, she was relieved. She thought they would be angry because they would give ike the position of leader of the Arctic base. They knew themselves first. Why should they give Ike such an important position.


    But looking at their appearance, they didn''t think so.


    "Well, it''s all up to you three. What I want to see now is the result." yunmengshi said.


    "Yes, miss," said the three in one voice.


    After arranging all this, most of yunmengshi''s heart was put down. After the integration of the two bases, more than half of her plan was completed. The latter two bases are easy to solve, whether through negotiation or strong attack.


    "Xiao Shi, what do you want the whole Arctic base to do? Aren''t we going back?" Joe asked after the three left.


    Yunmengshi said with a smile, "however, everything in the world changes rapidly. It''s always good to be prepared. Maybe it will come in handy when I''m ready."


    Qiao guanran saw that yunmengshi was just dealing with the past. He didn''t intend to say what she thought and didn''t want to ask more. He solemnly looked into yunmengshi''s eyes and said, "Xiao Shi, you should remember that I will be by your side whenever you want to be an enemy with the world."


    After that, Qiao pengran gently touched the head of Yunmeng poem, and then went upstairs to practice. He must seize all the time to practice, so as to stand behind the little poem and become her man and his solid backer.


    Yunmengshi has been touched too much these days and touched a lot in her heart. Qiao guanran broke into her life after her rebirth. Yunmeng poetry, which had planned to destroy mankind, has now abandoned this idea.


    However, since you have identified me, don''t let go. Cloud dream poetry whispered in my heart.


    Time flies. The three days pass in a flash. These three days may be the most comfortable three days for yunmengshi and Qiao pengran. They don''t care about anything, let alone the zombie. They are tired of getting together every day except for cultivation. It''s really nice to eat and see the snow.


    It is precisely because of the experience of these three days that they affirmed that they should stay away from the base in the future and find a quiet place to live in seclusion. However, I don''t know if such a wish can be realized.


    This morning, Ike confidently came to yunmengshi and reported that he had integrated the two bases. In the past three days, he, Jack and Zhang Gaoguang really didn''t sleep, so they managed to settle people down. They built many houses in the original strong alliance. Fortunately, they built an ice house, which only needed strong control over ice elements. So many houses were completed in less than half a day. After the end of the world, with the power, life is really much more convenient. But there is another most important reason. There are too many ice elements here.


    Yunmengshi listened to Ike''s report and said with satisfaction, "well done."


    Ike was also very happy to get the praise from Yunmeng poetry. He thought his life was controlled by others and he would be miserable. Unexpectedly, Yunmeng poetry is really a tolerant strong man. It seems that as long as he doesn''t exceed her bottom line, he will be much happier than when he wasn''t under her hand.


    Knowing yunmengshi''s character, Ike was not so formal when he spoke. He put forward a suggestion, "Sir, I suggest that our next goal is the SOTA base, because I have dealt with SOTA, and I am sure that we can integrate the SOTA base into our base only by negotiation without strong attack."


    "Oh? Say it confidently." yunmengshi glanced at Ike and said.

 Chapter 221

    "Long time no see, SOTA." Ike looked at SOTA with some fanaticism in his eyes, but he soon suppressed it.


    Yunmeng poetry knows that there is spiritual power everywhere. Once people arrive here, they will be affected and have a feeling of faith in SOTA. She secretly winked at Joe to get his attention.


    Joe knew clearly that the spiritual power here had no great influence on him. He just felt that SOTA was very clean and pure, and had nothing to believe in her. This is also because Joe has amazing willpower and high mental power.


    "Please sit down." SOTA''s elegant and holy voice seemed to come from the horizon.


    As soon as the voice fell, some chairs were raised on the ground to let everyone sit down.


    Everyone listened to SOTA''s words and sat down obediently with respect in their eyes.


    Old Tucker, the housekeeper, stood beside SOTA, with an unknown pride in his eyes.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes kept staring at old Tucker. Naturally, he saw the pride in his eyes and his vigilance deepened. There must be a problem with the housekeeper.


    And this man is not simple. He can''t even see his breath clearly. You should know that the six senses of zombies are much more sensitive than human beings. Besides, yunmengshi is still the emperor of zombies. Even she can''t recognize what old Tucker is, let alone others.


    Yunmengshi pressed all his emotions at the bottom of his heart. On the surface, his expression was the same as that of everyone. He looked at SOTA fanatically in his eyes.


    Ike can still control himself. Although there is some fanaticism in his eyes, he seems to be able to suppress it. His brain is still clear and knows his purpose.


    "SOTA, I came to see you today for something," Ike said.


    "Please speak." SOTA was still short and could not answer briefly, but no one came out to question her impoliteness, as if it should be. Even Ike had a ''habit'' expression.


    "I hope the SOTA base will be merged into the Arctic base," Ike said solemnly. When he said this, his eyes were clear and there was no fanaticism.


    When the housekeeper old Tucker heard Ike say this, his eyes were very angry, as if he was going to kill Ike, but he covered up well. Except yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, the eyes of others were on SOTA.


    Qiao guanran observed that yunmengshi''s eyes had been on old Tucker, and his eyes also shifted.


    "Your reason?" SOTA was very calm, his expression was still so holy, and there was no anger at all.


    "SOTA, the alliance of the strong and the hope base have merged. It is called the Arctic base. There can only be one base in the Arctic." Ike''s eyes are full of confidence.


    When yunmengshi saw Ike like this, a trace of clarity flashed in her heart. She seemed to know the reason why Ike was not confused. First, Ike''s strength is high. Second, and most importantly, Ike doesn''t have any faith. The person he believes in most is himself, complete egoism. Such people have some resistance to this seductive power.


    Ike looked at SOTA and continued to persuade him, "SOTA, to tell you the truth, an adult came to our Arctic region. No one here is stronger than her. The person who broke his head died in her hand. It is said that he was cut off his limbs and died. The scene was very tragic. The adult found me and wanted to unify the four bases in the Arctic."


    SOTA looked at Ike without expression. Ike was looked at something wrong.


    He smiled awkwardly, "SOTA, I didn''t lie to you because I wanted to be the leader of this base. Everything I said is true."


    "I believe it," said SOTA.


    Ike finally relaxed and said, "SOTA, when I helped you in your most difficult moment, you promised me that you would promise me a condition when you grow up. And I came here today for this condition."


    SOTA was silent for a moment and said, "well, since you put forward the conditions, I have nothing to say. I SOTA is a man who does what I say." when saying this, SOTA was as holy as a saint who doesn''t eat fireworks.


    "Remember my words, SOTA, and you will be glad for the choice you have made today," Ike said with hope in his eyes.


    "I hope so." SOTA looked up at his statue and said with some emotion. Ike was too excited to hear what SOTA said. She seemed worried.


    What is she worried about? Cloud dream poem puzzled. When SOTA spoke, she didn''t have any eye contact with old Tucker. If it was a housekeeper who had been with her, SOTA should be respectful to him or have a feeling of admiration for children, but there was nothing in SOTA and old Tucker.


    If SOTA is a cruel and arbitrary person, there is nothing wrong with doing so. But the problem is that Yunmeng poetry is very accurate. She doesn''t think SOTA is such a person.


    "Now that you have come, stay with me for one night. There are many details to discuss about the merger of the base." SOTA''s eyes finally turned from the sculpture to Ike.


    Ike nodded excitedly and said, "no problem, I''m going to talk about it." before coming, there were no rules that adults said that they were not allowed to live in SOTA base, so he decided it himself.


    Yunmengshi also wants to live here and explore the strangeness of the lower cable tower base.


    In such a strange place, yunmengshi certainly won''t give up, and she knows that it will cause great trouble to merge the SOTA base into the Arctic base. The key to the trouble is the ubiquitous spiritual power in SOTA base.


    In this way, Ike took the people of the Arctic base to live in the SOTA base. At his request, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran were separately arranged to a quiet and comfortable house.


    Old Tucker took a special look at yunmengshi when he arranged it. A voice in his heart told him: this man is very dangerous. Don''t provoke her.


    So he looked at Yunmeng poetry from top to bottom. From breath to momentum, Yunmeng poetry is an ordinary level 4 ice power, and there is no special place.


    When old Tucker took yunmengshi and Qiao pengran to their house, he warned: "there are dangers everywhere in the SOTA base. Don''t break in."


    Yunmengshi smiled and said, "I have a natural problem - curiosity. The more you say that, the more I want to see the difference between the SOTA base."


    Old Tucker''s body suddenly showed a serious smell of decay. Not only did Yunmeng poetry with sensitive smell smell it, but also Joe pangran, who was standing next to her, frowned and said, "housekeeper, is there anything rotten here?"

 Chapter 220

    Knowing that yunmengshi is not a dictator, Ike is more open, "My Lord, I think SOTA, in addition to the ice power, may also have the spirit power, which is the kind that can charm people, but SOTA itself is not a casual woman. She was hurt before the end of the world, and all don''t believe in men, but because I helped her in her most difficult time, she promised me that I could ask her a request."


    Cloud dream poem doubted: "the end is coming, don''t say promise, even law and morality will collapse in an instant."


    "No, no, no," Ike shook his head quickly. "SOTA is definitely not that kind of person."


    "Even if SOTA agrees, what about other powers in SOTA base?" yunmengshi looked at Ike sharply. "Not all bases are like hope base, which is the speech of the leader."


    Ike was stunned for a moment, but he was still full of confidence. "The strong men of SOTA base are basically the fanatical pursuers of SOTA. Basically, no one opposes what SOTA decides."


    Yunmengshi nodded. She didn''t know the specific situation, so she said, "yes, but I need to go when you negotiate."


    "Of course it''s no problem," Ike said with a smile on his face.


    After that, yunmengshi talked to Ike about his bottom line, and Ike sent someone to SOTA base to make an appointment.


    The next day, Ike took several people, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran also hid in the crowd, and several cars went to the SOTA base.


    The SOTA base is the closest to the former alliance, so a few cars came under the SOTA base in less than an hour.


    "Arctic base leader Ike is visiting," shouted Ike''s men.


    Due to the early agreement, the SOTA base quickly opened the door and let several vehicles enter the SOTA base.


    When they got out of the car, the first thing they saw was the buildings of the SOTA base. All the buildings exuded a holy smell, which made people feel ashamed.


    After reading it, yunmengshi couldn''t help but say to Qiao pengran: "the building of the base actually has spiritual power. Who attached his spiritual power to the building so that the people of the base can watch it every day and feel the holy light. Over time, he has a kind of heartfelt respect for the leader of the base - SOTA.


    However, staying at the base for a few days will not be affected by the construction of the base. No wonder Ike is full of confidence. Indeed, as long as he persuades SOTA, SOTA base will be smoothly incorporated into the Arctic base.


    Yunmengshi is worried about another thing. The people in the SOTA base are crazy believers of the SOTA base. Even if the SOTA base is merged into the Arctic base, the people belonging to the SOTA base will split instantly as long as the SOTA says a word. This is not what yunmengshi wants. What she wants is that everything in the base belongs to her.


    After everyone got off the bus, a man appeared in the SOTA base. He looked very old. Yunmengshi looked at him carefully and felt that the man''s breath was very strange. She couldn''t feel what kind of power he was from her breath.


    The old man''s hair is white, but it''s bright white with color. The whole person doesn''t look like an old man, but more energetic than young people.


    Hmm? There seems to be something in yunmengshi''s mind, but she doesn''t grasp it and itches in her heart. This feeling is pressed at the bottom of her heart by yunmengshi, but it''s very calm on the surface.


    The old man introduced himself: "Hello, all kinds of adults. I''m the housekeeper of SOTA base and miss SOTA''s housekeeper before the end of the world. My name is Tucker SOTA. You can call me old Tucker."


    Ike smiled, obviously knowing the housekeeper, "old Tucker, long time no see."


    "Yesterday, Miss said that a distinguished guest came. I also guessed who it was. It was Lord Ike sville. It''s a great honor for you to come to our SOTA base." old Tucker said with a smile.


    "Old Tucker, I made an appointment with SOTA yesterday," Ike suggested.


    "Oh, by the way, look at me. My memory is much worse when I''m old. The young lady has been waiting for you inside." old Tucker said very annoyed.


    "It doesn''t matter, Tucker, old man, you will always be the backing of SOTA. After all, you are the only one around her in her most difficult time." Ike comforted.


    Old Tucker said, "thank you very much, Lord Ike. Miss is already waiting. Please follow me."


    Ike nodded and followed old Tucker.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran also followed. Yunmengshi looked at the old Tucker more and more wrong. It seemed that he could smell a bad smell, a rotten smell. It was very strange. How could he smell the smell only on the low-level zombies?


    It''s ok if the old Tucker is a zombie, but the smell on his body tells yunmengshi that he is a thorough human. What''s the matter?


    Joe ran saw yunmengshi staring at old Tucker and gently pushed her, "little poem, what are you thinking?"


    Yunmeng poem just moved his lips, but he didn''t make a sound. "However, do you think there''s anything wrong with this old Tucker?"


    Fortunately, Qiao pengran understood the lip language. He understood the meaning of Yunmeng poetry, stared at old tucker for a while, and then shook his head.


    Yunmeng poetry is confused. Is it just that he is too sensitive? See what people think he has a problem?


    After walking with old tucker for a while, yunmengshi didn''t see anyone in the base. The base seemed very strange. Fortunately, yunmengshi can feel all the survivors in the house through the smell.


    It''s strange that Yunmeng poetry keeps thinking. After being reminded by Yunmeng poetry, Qiao pengran also found that there were some strange places in the base.


    They passed a square where there was a statue of SOTA. The statue had more spiritual power and was almost condensed into essence. Yunmengshi suddenly felt that the base seemed very difficult, not as simple as Ike said.


    After walking for a while, he finally came to SOTA''s house, a place similar to a church. Yunmengshi entered the church with Ike with vigilance.


    There was a row of women in black clothes, with their faces covered and only a pair of eyes exposed, standing there, devoutly looking at the SOTA sculpture in the middle of the church.


    Yes, in the center of the church, there is also a sculpture of a cable tower standing in the center.


    "Here you are." the three words were spoken by the woman standing in front of the statue. The woman was obviously SOTA.


    She is wearing a white dress and looks really holy.

 Chapter 222

    As soon as the housekeeper''s face changed, he hesitated and said, "this adult is joking. There will be something rotten. The temperature here is very low."


    Joe smiled coldly and said, "that''s good. Otherwise, I''ll think the way to treat guests in your SOTA base is to let guests live in a house with rotten things."


    Old Tucker''s face became worse. He smiled and said, "how? Our SOTA base is famous for its good treatment of guests."


    "That''s good." yunmengshi looked at old Tucker with a disdainful look.


    If allowed, old Tucker wanted to kill yunmengshi and Qiao pengran. He didn''t speak any more. He took a hard look at yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, and left with a cold hum.


    Yunmengshi closed the door of the house and added a thick layer of defense.


    Qiao guanran was about to speak, "Xiaoshi..." was interrupted by yunmengshi. She put her finger on her lips, made a hissing gesture, and then motioned with her eyes.


    Joe immediately realized that there were spiritual powers in the house to monitor them. He was angry that someone was watching them?


    Yunmengshi looked inside the house and found a very weak energy in the corner. If it weren''t for her strong mental strength, I''m afraid she would miss this anomaly?


    Qiao pengran looked down yunmengshi''s eyes, saw the corner of the wall, and asked with lips: is there anything unusual here?


    Yunmengshi nodded and his fingers nodded there.


    "Done?" Joe asked.


    Yunmengshi sneered, "how dare you take out this little mental force to monitor? If I''m not afraid of startling the snake, I can make the other party''s spirit collapse through this monitoring point."


    Qiao churan said with a smile: "That is, in the Arctic, if we were there, no one would dare to monitor others with such a simple power. Even I, who is not a spiritual power, know that no strong spiritual power would expose his spiritual power moves to the eyes of others like this. Any spiritual power can make the caster turn against him through this power Eat. "


    "Yes, I just covered up the spiritual power with a small fantasy, so what they saw and heard were my fictional pictures and sounds." yunmengshi said with a bad smile.


    When Qiao guanran first saw the cloud dream poem with a bad smile, he was still surprised. In his eyes, every time the little poem showed a different side, it was all beautiful and amazing.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Yunmeng Shiqi said strangely.


    Joe shook his head. "There must be a ghost in that old Tucker." he changed the subject in an instant.


    Yunmengshi didn''t continue to investigate, nodded, "yes, I can''t feel his breath. Both human beings and zombies have their own breath. It''s very strange that the housekeeper doesn''t have his own breath."


    "It''s true that you said that. I just thought there was something wrong with the housekeeper. It turned out that there was no breath." Qiao suddenly felt a sudden realization.


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran suspiciously. Qiao pengran really cooperated with himself. He was a strong man of level five. How could he not find such a problem? Besides, Qiao pengran was so smart that he didn''t dare to show a trace of horse feet in front of him.


    According to a thread of clues, Joe can peel the cocoon and find what he wants.


    Ignoring Qiao pengran, yunmengshi got a stool in the room and sat on it. Qiao pengran looked at yunmengshi helplessly and said wrongly, "Xiaoshi, I want to sit too."


    Yunmengshi just wanted to say that you can get one yourself. Suddenly, he thought that Qiao pengran was not an ice power, so with a wave of his hand, a stool of ancient Chinese style appeared behind Qiao pengran. Qiao pengran sat on it happily.


    Because the Arctic base is full of ice powers, when building guest rooms in the SOTA base, only a house was built, which was empty and built by the people who lived in it. That is to say, these houses were built for powers.


    "The old devil must have covered his breath with something," said Joe suddenly.


    "Well, the key is that I can''t think of anything that can cover up the breath." even her cloud dream poetry will reveal a trace of the smell of zombies when she''s not careful. Fortunately, human beings are not so sensitive to the breath, which makes her stay in front of Qiao.


    "Mental power, does this have anything to do with the mental power all over the base?" Joe said.


    "I doubt it too, but I don''t believe that the housekeeper''s mental power is higher than me." yunmengshi said with some annoyance. You know, her mental power began to accumulate for a long time in the past, and now she has such a result. Yunmengshi''s power is level 5, but her mental power is at least level 7.


    You should know that spiritual power is more difficult to upgrade than ordinary powers. At least when yunmengshi died in his previous life, he has not heard that there is a level 7 spiritual power in the world, and the highest spiritual power is only level 6.


    Qiao pengran was so happy when he saw yunmengshi''s annoyed appearance. How could his little poem be so lovely? He couldn''t help touching the head of yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi frowned and avoided, because her crystal core was in her head, so she was very concerned about her head. If another person touched her head, it was estimated that the man would end badly.


    Joe didn''t mind either and said, "Xiao Shi, have you noticed the statues in the square and the church? I looked at it and felt that the statue seemed to be alive. It was very strange."


    Yunmengshi nodded, "yes, the statue is also full of spiritual power, but now I don''t know their role."


    Qiao pengran said, "Xiaoshi, let''s go to the SOTA base at night. How about it?"


    "Ha ha, I also have such a plan." yunmengshi smiled and looked at Qiao pengran. The two people were really brave. If others encountered such a strange situation, they would have been scared to shrink in the house. The prayer ended the action quickly.


    Night reward, cloud dream poem to the corner of the monitoring ability to display the picture, is that two people have hugged each other and slept.


    Then yunmengshi secretly glanced at Qiao pengran. She didn''t know how he knew the expression of the picture, but it didn''t matter. What she wanted to think now was to check the abnormality of the SOTA base under the condition of ensuring their safety.


    "Let''s go!" because he acted with yunmengshi, Qiao''s tone revealed a trace of excitement.


    "Let''s go." yunmengshi is really a curious person. The strangeness of the base makes her heart itch. She is also very interested in exploring the base.

 Chapter 223

    At such a time, the magic power of dreamland came into use. Yunmengshi made a small dreamland, set himself up with Joe, and swaggered out of the room. The patrol of the base and all monitoring systems couldn''t see two people.


    Qiao pengran knew for the first time that the original dreamland could be used in this way. The s city base is not without dreamland powers. This is a branch of the spiritual department, but it is not as proficient as the one used in Xiaoshi.


    Qiao pengran followed Yunmeng poetry. He thought that he would follow Xiaoshi in this life, in the next life and in the future, to protect her and become her eternal backing.


    Yunmengshi didn''t notice the way Qiao guanran looked at her behind, but went straight to the huge sculpture they saw in the square during the day. Maybe we can find some clues in this sculpture.


    Soon, they came to the bottom of the square. In the dark, the sculpture was shining with a slight white light, illuminating the surrounding area of about one meter.


    "This?" Joe was shocked to see such a scene. Yunmengshi was even more shocked. She was very sensitive to elements. She could see that the dense energy in the air floated towards the statue and slowly penetrated into the statue.


    What energy is this? Yunmengshi thought that she had never seen this energy.


    "Xiao Shi, I seem to feel that there is a kind of energy here, a different energy." Qiao pengran closed his eyes and said to Yun Mengshi.


    "Kuang ran, do you feel it too?" Yunmeng poem was surprised. Although Qiao Kuang Ran''s level was very high, it was not the spirit department after all, and the energy was not the fire department, thunder department and space Department.


    Fire powers are very sensitive to fire elements. Similarly, a power of any department is very sensitive to elements of any department.


    Generally speaking, there is only one power of Yunmeng Poetry - assimilation. But she ate a lot of nuclei, so it''s not too much to say that she is a whole line power.


    Qiao congran nodded. "It''s strange that I can only feel the fire system and thunder system in the air at ordinary times. The powers of the space system are very few. This time, I feel more energy than the sum of the fire system and thunder system."


    "What a strange energy." yunmengshi tried to absorb some into his body, but the energy could not be collected. "However, you try to absorb this strange energy."


    Joe nodded, absorbed energy with mental energy and put it into his body. Strangely, this energy could not be absorbed by him. "Little poem, this energy is not what we can use?"


    "I don''t know. This is the first time I''ve met." Yunmeng poem is quite helpless. For the first time, she had no way to take an energy.


    For a time, two top experts who can deter a group of people have no way to take this little energy.


    Qiao Juan looked at the sculpture in front of him motionless and wanted to get something they wanted. Yunmeng poetry walked around the sculpture and still didn''t find anything unusual.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi felt that someone was coming, and immediately took Qiao pengran to hide behind the sculpture, increasing the output of dreamland power at the same time. Mental strength has also doubled.


    The two men stared at the man who came here. It was a lady in her forties with a sad face. She might encounter some difficult problems. She came to the sculpture, looked up piously at the sculpture in front of her, then closed her eyes, put her hand on her chest, and murmured: "Lord SOTA, I''m a first-class power in the base. My name is Nari. I have an 18-year-old son. He hasn''t awakened his power. Many people said that he may not be able to awaken his power. But I don''t believe it. I know Lord SOTA will hear my prayer and find a way, and my son will awaken his power."


    Yunmengshi looked at the woman in surprise. It was not that the woman was abnormal, but that the special energy near the sculpture was enriched with her reciting her wishes again and again. Yunmengshi clearly saw that the Milky energy came out of the woman and slowly gathered on the sculpture.


    Joe ran also felt the change of energy, but he just knew that the energy nearby was abundant, and he didn''t know anything else.


    The woman piously said her wish several times, then opened her eyes and looked at the sculpture with hope, as if her wish had been realized. She said something to the sculpture. Her voice was too low, and Yunmeng poetry didn''t hear clearly. Then the woman left with satisfaction.


    "Little poem, when the woman just came, did the energy around here increase?" Joe asked seriously. If so, ordinary powers of the base can provide energy. I can''t imagine the future of SOTA base.


    "Yes, not only that, the sculpture just absorbed the energy from the woman''s body. It''s unbelievable." Yun Mengshi murmured. Human hearts are always in awe of mysterious things.


    "What''s the origin of the SOTA in this base? It can make energy for people?" Qiao pengran seemed to ask Yunmeng poetry, and seemed to be talking to himself.


    "Isn''t this pagoda human?" cloud dream poem also wondered.


    "It''s not human?" Qiao pengran was surprised. "It''s not human, is it still a zombie?" this joke came out of Qiao pengran''s mouth, which made yunmengshi feel very uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter with zombies?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    "Hmm? Xiao Shi, I just said casually, why do you react so much?" Qiao pangran was even more surprised.


    "Ah, I''m just startled. If SOTA is really a zombie, what should we do?" Yun Mengshi quickly turned the topic aside. What was he so excited about just now? Why is it that you are always nervous when you hear Joe''s words about zombies?


    Qiao guanran looked at Yunmeng poetry suspiciously and replied, "if the SOTA is a zombie, of course we will kill her, and then the SOTA base will be smoothly incorporated into the Arctic base." Qiao guanran''s words don''t sound wrong to ordinary people, but Yunmeng poetry is different. She is a zombie, not a human.


    When yunmengshi heard Qiao pengran''s words, she was really angry. Does even Qiao pengran think so? Then, after finding his own zombie, would Joe pangran think so? For a moment, all kinds of ideas passed through Yunmeng''s mind. There is no doubt that Yunmeng''s poetry has even been sensitive to such issues since she saw Qiao guanran in her eyes.


    Qiao pangran saw that yunmengshi''s face was wrong, because she was frightened by the suspicion that SOTA was a zombie. After all, a wise zombie is a disaster for mankind. He hurriedly comforted: "Xiaoshi, whenever anything happens, I''ll be by your side."

 Chapter 224

    Yunmengshi doesn''t want to continue this topic. The most important thing now is to find out the strange situation of the SOTA base.


    The two people spent about an hour behind the sculpture in the square. A total of two people came to the sculpture to tell their wishes. The second person was a level 4 power. When he prayed to the statue, the energy concentration in the air was obviously much stronger than that of the level 2 power woman.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look at the church." Qiao ran took yunmengshi and walked to the church in the daytime.


    Yunmengshi followed Qiao pengran, and they soon walked to the church door, but the church door was closed.


    When they saw the closed door, they began to be distressed. This gate can''t stop the two strong people, but the trouble is the people inside. They visited the SOTA base tonight. They didn''t want to scare the snake. They just wanted to secretly check the situation of the base.


    Yunmengshi can feel that there is only one person inside, and 99% of them are SOTA.


    "Go in? There''s only SOTA inside." yunmengshi asked.


    Joe nodded. Since there was only one person, why didn''t he go in? In his opinion, SOTA''s strength is not strong.


    Just as they were about to open the door, the closed door suddenly opened. Sotara opened the door and looked directly at the two people.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran''s hair stood up. Were they found?


    impossible! The negation in Yunmeng''s poetry, we should know that on the spiritual power, so far, it is impossible for someone to surpass themselves, so their own fantasy can not be found.


    In SOTA''s eyes, the outside should be empty.


    "Guests, why are you standing outside now that you''re here?" SOTA looked at everything empty in front of her, and her voice seemed to come from a distance.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran both thought that SOTA was bombing them. In fact, she didn''t find two people.


    "The strong man in the day, since he wants to see SOTA, why should he hide his body?" SOTA''s eyes didn''t move, as if he could see two people.


    Yunmengshi is sure that they have been found. Remove the illusion, and the two suddenly appear in front of SOTA.


    With no surprise or joy on his face, SOTA stepped aside, made a gesture of invitation and said, "please."


    Now that they have been found, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran are certainly not talking. They are both art experts. They are brave and walk into the church.


    The church was still the same as in the daytime, but there were no redundant people. Only the SOTA stood in front of the statue and looked a little empty.


    "How did you find it?" yunmengshi looked directly at SOTA and asked very puzzled.


    "Because I knew for a long time that there was a distinguished guest at the door today." when SOTA said this, his face remained holy without any other expression.


    Yunmeng poetry has some drums in her heart. Since her rebirth, SOTA has been a person she can''t see through, whether it''s mind or power.


    "I want to know everything here." yunmengshi stared at SOTA and said word by word. Since she can''t see through, yunmengshi doesn''t want to talk nonsense with SOTA. She is still very confident in her strength. Besides, there is Qiao pengran here.


    "Since adults want to know, I will give them all." SOTA said happily.


    Yunmeng Shi was surprised by such a pagoda. "What''s your purpose?" Yunmeng Shi asked. She didn''t see the meaning of attacking them from the pagoda.


    "My purpose is actually the same as yours. They are all bases for unifying the Arctic, but I also need to add one to help me kill Tucker." even if I say I want to kill, SOTA is still holy.


    "I want to hear your story," Yun Mengshi said faintly. Then three chairs rose from the ground. They were ancient Chinese chairs. Qiao pengran sat on them without thinking about it.


    Yunmengshi also smiled and said, "sit down."


    SOTA sat down. "The chairs of China are really different from others."


    "Of course, China''s 5000 year history has left countless classics," Qiao said.


    Suota stared at Qiao pengran for a while until yunmengshi and Qiao pengran were dissatisfied. She said, "if you love her, please stick to it. No matter what happens, don''t give up."


    "Hmm?" Joe didn''t understand SOTA''s meaning. "You said she was a little poem?"


    SOTA nodded affirmatively, "please think of the world and mankind and love her all the time."


    After hearing this, yunmengshi wanted to drag SOTA''s collar and ask, "do you know anything?" but Qiao guanran was around, and she immediately put out the idea.


    "Although I don''t quite understand what you mean, I will use my life to love Xiaoshi." Qiao pengran turned his eyes to Yunmeng poetry and promised.


    SOTA was very satisfied with Qiao''s words and looked at yunmengshi, "I''m not the real person in power of this base."


    "What?" yunmengshi and Qiao pengran stood up in surprise.


    "That''s right," SOTA affirmed.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran went back to where they were. "It''s old Tucker." yunmengshi guessed.


    "You are very smart, I am just a puppet, everything is housekeeper has the final say." "I was a housekeeper before the end of the world," my father said. "My father is a businessman. Family business is very big. The housekeeper is a grown man. I always consider him to be my elders."


    "Later, my family went bankrupt, my father committed suicide, and my mother followed my father. There was only a housekeeper around me. The housekeeper spent the most difficult time of my life with me. Soon, the end came, and the housekeeper became a zombie." SOTA said, with a trace of pain in her eyes.


    "Zombie?" not only Qiao Pang was shocked, but yunmengshi was even more shocked. She didn''t find a trace of zombie breath on the housekeeper. The authority of her zombie emperor was useless to the housekeeper. How could he be a zombie?


    Joe was surprised that the wise zombie really existed.


    "Yes, the housekeeper you see now is a zombie." SOTA affirmed, "after the housekeeper becomes a zombie, I don''t want him to leave me. He is my last relative, so I thought of a way, which is also related to my powers."


    "Is your power of a special spirit department?" yunmengshi asked.


    "Yes, my psychic powers are nothing in front of you," SOTA said, which is also true.


    "I can''t see your power." yunmengshi shrugged and had to admit that there are too many things in the world she doesn''t understand.


    "My power - see the future," said SOTA.


    Yunmengshi understood that what SOTA had just said to Qiao pengran might have seen the future. SOTA already knows who she is.

 Chapter 225

    When SOTA said her powers, Joe seemed to understand. She just told her advice. Did she see the future of herself and Xiaoshi?


    The church was silent for a moment. The three people had their own ideas, and none of them spoke.


    About two minutes later, SOTA''s voice pulled them back from their thoughts, "Because I can foresee the future, but I can only meet what happened in a week. I can also see what happened in the past or in the next week by observing a person. According to my practice in the future, I built the SOTA base, spread spiritual power everywhere in the base, and let everyone in the base believe in me."


    "Faith!" Yun Mengshi said in surprise. This is not the first time she heard that when she was in the laboratory in her previous life, she listened to the experimenters discuss this problem. In addition to their own project, another parallel is the energy of faith.


    "Do adults know this energy?" SOTA asked with a bitter smile.


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "I''ve just heard of it, but I don''t know the others."


    "The belief energy of the base is an incomplete energy. The most important thing is that she needs media." SOTA smiled more and more sadly.


    "The media is a spiritual power, and it must also have a large amount of spiritual power. The incomplete power of faith is accumulated through my spiritual power, and then enters the housekeeper''s body. At the beginning, the housekeeper recovered his human memory and felt very much about me, but over time, the housekeeper became insatiable and asked me for more power of faith. At that time, I I found the disadvantages of this energy. It is addictive and more powerful than drugs. Once infected, I just want more, "SOTA sighed.


    Yun Mengshi followed SOTA''s words and said, "you use spiritual power all the time, so you must supplement your soul sea with the crystal core of the spiritual system. Over time, the energy of your soul sea is becoming more and more complex. To the extent you can''t control, it must also affect your powers?"


    "Yes, it''s really an adult. It''s not bad. According to the current level, my soul sea can only last for less than a month, and even the ability to foresee the future can only see what happens in one day." SOTA said here, but there was no regret in his tone.


    "Don''t you regret it?" Joe asked.


    "The future cannot be changed, and the result is fate," sighed SOTA.


    "The housekeeper controls you now?" yunmengshi asked.


    "The housekeeper''s strength is so strong that I can''t see the depth. Although the power of faith is incomplete, it doesn''t hinder its severity. As long as it is in the base, the housekeeper''s energy is infinite. The power of faith can be transformed into any power." SOTA''s tone was worried.


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi were silent. Although they knew it would be difficult, they didn''t expect it to be so difficult to fight with an invincible man. Is it possible to win?


    Even yunmengshi is beating drums in her heart. If she duels with such an almost invincible person, it''s better to let her destroy all mankind with a group of zombies.


    "So when Ike came to persuade me, I promised him almost without hesitation," SOTA said. "If I can get the housekeeper to leave SOTA base, there is no way."


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran''s eyes brightened. Why did they fall into a misunderstanding just now? SOTA said that the housekeeper is almost invincible in the base, but he didn''t say that he is also invincible outside the base. Without the power of faith, the housekeeper is not even as good as an ordinary zombie.


    "The most difficult thing now is to ask the housekeeper to agree to merge the SOTA base into the Arctic base. I can only hope to live if I leave the SOTA base." SOTA is a little gloomy. The sea of her soul is now full of holes, and the nourishment of faith can''t be saved.


    Only when she leaves the SOTA base, her spiritual power is not the medium of the power of faith, so she only needs to nourish the sea of soul and have the hope of living.


    The three studied the plan to lure the housekeeper out of the base. Then yunmengshi and Qiao pengran returned to their residence and hugged each other to sleep.


    The next morning, the strong alliance entered the church again under Ike''s leadership.


    "Ike, we have only one request to merge the SOTA base into the Arctic base. I hope you can agree," SOTA said to Ike.


    Ike is a little embarrassed. Although the person behind the Arctic base is yunmengshi, it is himself on the surface. Putting the statue of SOTA in the Arctic base is a challenge to his majesty. If the people in the Arctic base have a fanatical belief in SOTA like the people in the SOTA base, aren''t they elevated?


    When Ike hesitated, yunmengshi whispered in Ike''s head, "Ike promised her."


    Ike was startled when he heard yunmengshi''s voice. He couldn''t help looking back at yunmengshi. Yunmengshi sat there calmly as if nothing had happened. Ike felt that only he could hear the voice just now, and his awe of yunmengshi was deeper


    "OK, I promise you." Ike took a deep breath. Although there were such conditions, it was good on the whole. If he knew the trouble that the Arctic base would face, he wouldn''t say so.


    Old Tucker was behind SOTA. His smiling face was wrinkled into a flower. What did he need most? The power of faith, of course. These days, he has been worried about the source of the power of faith. There are only these people in SOTA base, and the power of faith is limited. As he needed more and more, some of the SOTA base was out of supply.


    It was so sleepy that someone sent a pillow. The manager''s eyes were full of the power of faith. He seemed to see countless power of faith waving to him.


    Other people in SOTA base naturally have no meaning to SOTA''s decision. They are all crazy believers of SOTA, and naturally support SOTA''s decision unconditionally.


    Soon, the merger was discussed and completed, which was satisfactory to both sides.


    Old Tucker didn''t know that there was a big trap waiting for him.


    Due to the short distance between the SOTA base and the previous strong alliance, it has brought great convenience to the migration. With the special cooperation of yunmengshi, only a few scattered zombies walked along the road and were easily destroyed by a random person from the SOTA base.


    Within two days, all the people at SOTA base moved to the former site of the alliance of the strong.


    With them came the two huge statues, which were pulled by truck for a long time.

 Chapter 226

    Two days later, the people of the SOTA base basically settled down. The manager couldn''t wait to put the two statues in the most prominent position in the Arctic base and let the spiritual power in the statues cover the whole Arctic base.


    Before long, he had countless times the power of faith.


    SOTA''s position in the Arctic base is a deputy leader. To put it bluntly, it is an idle position with a name. A position without any real power is just a reassuring position for the former leader.


    However, SOTA is very satisfied. What she needs to do now is not to manage the chores of the base, but to repair her own soul sea. If it were not supported by faith, her soul sea would have collapsed long ago.


    "Housekeeper, we don''t come here as casually as before, and the people of the Arctic base obviously gave me an idle job, so that I wouldn''t interfere in the affairs of the base. How can I let them go and put the statue in the most prominent position?" SOTA said helplessly.


    After hearing this, the housekeeper was immediately angry, "SOTA, who was with you when you were in the most critical situation? If it weren''t for me, you would have died and could still live until now?" the housekeeper looked ferocious and the anger in his eyes was almost gushing out.


    "Housekeeper, I don''t owe you anymore." SOTA said faintly. Even without the power of faith, her voice was very holy, as if it came from heaven.


    "SOTA, you''re looking for death." the housekeeper''s hand quickly pinched SOTA''s neck.


    There was no fear in front of SOTA. She said calmly, "housekeeper, you won''t kill me." she was confident that the housekeeper really couldn''t kill her. Who would be the ''medium'' after killing her. The role of media is also crucial to the formation of the power of faith.


    With the increase of the housekeeper''s strength, SOTA also slowly began to lack oxygen, and her face began to turn red and purple. Even so, SOTA''s expression did not change.


    "Hum." the housekeeper snorted coldly and put his hand down.


    "Cough and cough." SOTA gasped and said with a smile, "housekeeper, I said you couldn''t kill me."


    "SOTA, don''t be complacent too early. I can''t kill you, doesn''t mean I can''t torture you." the housekeeper looked at SOTA with an obscene smile.


    SOTA felt wrong and her heart began to cool. She naturally saw such an expression in the eyes of those who coveted her. At that time, the housekeeper stood in front of him to protect her. You know, she''s a housekeeper. She''s her elder.


    "Housekeeper, I''ve always regarded you as my elder," said SOTA, stepping back.


    "Since I am an elder, just listen to me, otherwise I don''t know what I will do." the housekeeper''s hand raised SOTA''s chin. Because of the power of faith, the zombie hand, which should have no blood color, is as delicate as a baby.


    "OK, I''ll tell Ike about the sculpture. But as far as I know, the real leader of the Arctic base is not Ike. He''s just a puppet pushed to the stage by the people behind the scenes." SOTA said this to deter the housekeeper and ensure his own safety.


    "Who is it?" the housekeeper''s face changed. If the leader of the base is Ike, he can show his skills. Ike''s strategy is very strong, but his strength is relatively weak and is not seen by the housekeeper.


    "I don''t know. I only know that it''s a man from the outside. He''s very powerful. The person who broke his head died in her hand. It''s said that when he died, he had no power to fight back." SOTA told the truth.


    The housekeeper''s face changed obviously. He knew the strength of the person who broke his head. He could be said to be invincible within level 5. Unexpectedly, he died miserably in the hands of that person. If he was in SOTA base, he wouldn''t have to think so much. With countless power of faith, grinding can also kill a strong person.


    "Housekeeper, we''d better be careful. At least before the statue is erected, you are my housekeeper and my only relative after the end of the world. I don''t want you to do anything." SOTA sobbed.


    The housekeeper softened his heart and said, "OK, I''ll be careful. The sculpture should be accelerated, but don''t attract the person''s attention."


    SOTA''s expression returned to holiness and nodded. In fact, she kept dragging the housekeeper until he regained the appearance of a zombie after consuming all the power of faith in his body.


    One day passed and two days passed. After arriving at the Arctic base, the statue has been placed in a corner. Gusts of wind blew. The statue has been buried by flying snowflakes. It looks like a hill from a distance.


    Three days later, the housekeeper''s skin had begun to darken and lost its original luster, and the power of faith was gradually taken away from his body. He finally couldn''t bear it and broke into SOTA''s house.


    SOTA has been very happy these days. Without the power of faith, she erodes the sea of her soul day and night, making her feel more relaxed than ever. It''s like a criminal has been released, and the smelly air smells so good.


    "Bang" the door of SOTA''s house was kicked open by the housekeeper, and his angry eyes began to get angry.


    "SOTA, why hasn''t the sculpture been erected yet?" the housekeeper walked to the front of the SOTA and asked.


    SOTA glanced at the housekeeper and said calmly, "I''ve told Ike, but he put it down. It''s probably the idea of the person behind the scenes."


    "SOTA, I must see the statue standing in the middle of the square today." the housekeeper flashed ferocious on his face and didn''t give him a way to live. The whole base should be buried with him.


    "Housekeeper, I''ll get in touch with Ike right away and you''ll see the statue stand up within today," SOTA solemnly promised.


    The housekeeper looked a little better. "I''ll give you the last day."


    SOTA seemed to realize that the housekeeper was angry and stood up. "I''m going to find Ike now."


    The housekeeper stared at SOTA like a sharp sword, and his heart trembled. "I''ll go with you." these four words came out of his mouth.


    SOTA''s body could not help shaking. The housekeeper had no power of faith to suppress. The bloodthirsty nature of the zombie had come out a little, and his black eyes were a little red, which was particularly strange.


    SOTA was worried that if the housekeeper went crazy and there was no one nearby to stop him, wouldn''t he be dead? The original plan was to let the housekeeper stay for five days. Unexpectedly, the power of faith was more powerful than expected. In three days, the zombie on the housekeeper had been revealed.


    Fortunately, the housekeeper''s reason was still there. The two people came to Ike''s house unimpeded.


    "SOTA, how did you think of coming to me?" Ike asked suspiciously when he saw SOTA. Wasn''t SOTA seriously injured and recovering all the time?

 Chapter 227

    SOTA said, "I came to you because I have a very important thing to tell you."


    Ike was stunned. "SOTA, come in and say." after that, he leaned sideways and wanted to let SOTA into the room.


    SOTA didn''t want to go in, but the housekeeper behind kept pushing her. She had to go into the house. There is also a chance to ask for help outside. In the house, the chance to ask for help from yunmengshi is reduced a lot.


    SOTA smiled bitterly in her heart. Is it necessary to explain here today? She estimated the wrong time and thought that the housekeeper would be in trouble five days later. Unexpectedly, he would be in trouble in advance. If the sea of souls had not suffered so much damage that she could not use her powers for the time being, how could she be in crisis?


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran went out yesterday. They may have gone to bouville base. I wonder if they can come back today. SOTA prayed secretly in her heart that yunmengshi must arrive in time, otherwise the housekeeper might cause great trouble after going crazy.


    When Ike came in from SOTA, he found that her expression was wrong, and the housekeeper behind SOTA was even more strange. The two people exuded an abnormal smell from their bones. It suddenly occurred to him that Yunmeng poetry had been handed in before and looked after old Tucker.


    Ike smiled and asked, "SOTA, what do you need to come to me in person?"


    The muscles on SOTA''s face were tense. "Ike, what did you promise me before SOTA base was merged into the Arctic base? Why hasn''t it been realized yet?"


    This question made Ike jump in his heart and said this condition. He remembered what yunmengshi said when he walked out of the church: Ike, you can''t erect a statue in the Arctic base anyway.


    When yunmengshi said this, his face was full of attention, and Ike dared not ignore it and kept it firmly in mind.


    Ike laughed and said, "SOTA, you see I''m too busy these days. I''ll do what I promised you. In a few days, when I''ve handled everything, how about erecting the statue?"


    Before SOTA spoke, the housekeeper couldn''t sit still. How many days will it take? Now he''s dying. Do you want him to wait? Regardless of SOTA''s face, he said coldly, "Ike, you''d better erect the statue within today."


    If SOTA spoke to Ike like this, he wouldn''t feel anything yet. But he was a leader, so reprimanded by a champion that no one could lose face.


    "SOTA, your people should take good care of them." Ike didn''t even give the housekeeper a look.


    SOTA feels bad. Just about to stop Ike, the housekeeper can''t stand the anger in his heart. Is he an expert despised?


    "Ike, this is your own death." the housekeeper stood up and passed at him.


    Ike jumped. Unexpectedly, he said he would do it.


    First, ice cones swept across the sky at Ike. Ike raised his eyes and saw the dense ice cones. He had nowhere to hide and had to harden his head. This is not to say that Ike is weak, but the housekeeper''s belief power is faster than the power, and he still sneaks. Ike is not prepared, which is also a very normal thing.


    "Ike!" SOTA cried out with worry. Her face was full of anxiety and threatened the housekeeper: "housekeeper, which adult''s proud assistant is ike? Killing him is not only no help to us, but a big trouble.


    SOTA''s words worked. The speed of flying to Ike ice cone slowed down instantly.


    With a bang, the door of Ike''s room was kicked open from the outside. A figure came to Ike with a whoosh and pulled him away from the attack range of the ice cone.


    "Mo Hongyuan?" Ike was surprised why he suddenly appeared here.


    Mo Hongyuan put Ike in a safe position and explained, "Miss, let me pay attention to the situation here all the time."


    Seeing Mo Hongyuan suddenly, SOTA was relieved. She said, how can such a powerful person have fatal omissions?


    "You, you, who are you?" the housekeeper immediately felt Mo Hongyuan''s identity. He was also a zombie.


    "It seems that you already know." Mo Hongyuan''s mouth is slightly tilted, learning the appearance of cloud dream poetry and dominating the airway: "then there is no need to exist."


    "Ha ha, boasting is not afraid to break the cowhide?" although this is a zombie higher than him, the housekeeper didn''t pay attention to it. "How dare a little zombie wander in front of me?" the housekeeper was a little boastful.


    "Zombie?" Ike and SOTA were surprised. Is it not enough for a cloud dream poem to appear in the wise zombie? There was another one?


    "Little guy, you have to recognize that my identity is much more noble than you. You are just an incompetent zombie who uses strange energy to hide the identity of zombies. Without that energy, you would have been hacked and killed by humans." Mo Hongyuan kept hitting.


    "Ha ha!" the housekeeper laughed wildly, "since you are so unintelligent, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Mo Hongyuan gave him a disdainful look, and then he had better prepare for the battle. After all, the young lady attached great importance to this task.


    At this time, Gu Yang also appeared in the room, observed a situation, and then took Ike aside to prevent Yu Wei, who would fight between the two zombies, from being hurt.


    If Ike is also oppressed, his level 4 advanced ability is not enough to see in the eyes of two powerful zombies. He can only send vegetables up. It''s better to watch at the same time.


    SOTA can''t use powers, so she can only watch anxiously on one side.


    The housekeeper''s speed is very fast, but Mo Hongyuan''s speed is faster. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen moves passed by the two people. Fortunately, the three people watching the war are not ordinary people, and their eyes can barely keep up with the speed of the two people.


    With the passage of time, the housekeeper''s power of faith was exhausted little by little. The whole person had shown the special shape of the zombie, his sharp teeth protruded slightly, his eyes completely turned blood red, and his consciousness began to disappear. He suddenly howled: Ow!


    "Housekeeper." SOTA shouted with a trace of impatience in her eyes.


    The housekeeper, who was restored to a zombie, felt a strong sense of hunger in his head like an ordinary zombie. Because he had never eaten human flesh, he was supported by the power of faith, and suddenly turned back to a zombie. His desire for human flesh was particularly strong.


    Only SOTA and Ike are human beings in the house. Zombies also know how to pick up soft persimmons and step on them. They feel that SOTA''s breath is not strong. The housekeeper rushed to SOTA and stared at SOTA''s throat. I really want to bite hard. That''s what the housekeeper thinks at this time.


    Mo Hongyuan couldn''t let him kill SOTA. He hurriedly stopped him, raised his foot and kicked him out.


    The housekeeper didn''t escape. Mo Hongyuan''s feet kicked the housekeeper''s body, "ah!" screamed. It was not the housekeeper who flew out, but Mo Hongyuan.

 Chapter 228

    Ike was startled. Through understanding these days, he knew that although Mo Hongyuan was not better than adults, his strength was not comparable. He was bounced off by the housekeeper who turned into a zombie? It can be seen how strong the housekeeper''s body is transformed by the power of faith.


    Gu Yang saw the housekeeper who rushed to the front of the cable tower immediately and quickly shot, "whoosh whoosh" instantly dozens of ice guns as long as javelin lined up to fly to the housekeeper.


    Zombies are also very sensitive to danger. They feel the danger behind them and have to hide. He stepped aside, and in an instant, the ice gun flew over.


    "Poop poop" most of the ice guns were stuck on the wall, but the three ice guns turned a corner and flew to the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper held out his hand and smashed two, and the remaining one bombarded his shoulder, but only left a white mark on it, which did not cause substantive damage to the housekeeper.


    "Cable tower, be careful." Mo Hongyuan, who had just stood up, saw that the housekeeper had arrived in front of the cable tower, and his face changed greatly. Before yunmengshi left, he told himself that he must protect anyone in the base. He also promised with full promise and didn''t pay attention to the enemy. Who knew that the enemy came so fierce.


    "Ow!" another zombie roared, and the housekeeper''s claws had touched SOTA''s clothes.


    SOTA was terrified and retreated fiercely, but her mental powers could not be used. At this time, she was no different from ordinary people. How could she defeat the fierce zombie housekeeper.


    At the critical moment, Gu Yang''s second power, the ability to control zombies, was used by the housekeeper.


    The zombie steward paused for two seconds. For these two seconds, Mo Hongyuan rushed up and bombarded the zombie steward''s chest with his hard fist like steel.


    "Bang" the zombie housekeeper just stepped back two steps. Mo Hongyuan fiercely retreated until he hit the wall and made a "bang" sound.


    Mo Hongyuan looked at his fist in surprise. To know that he was a body evolution zombie, his invincible fist actually collapsed on the housekeeper zombie, which was not what he imagined - the housekeeper''s chest collapsed. On the contrary, he was hit by a huge rebound against the wall.


    The zombie steward was very angry and shouted at Mo Hongyuan who had blocked him several times. The red light in his eyes was great. He came to Mo Hongyuan a few steps, stretched out his huge fist and fiercely bombarded him.


    "Mo Hongyuan!" Ike watched as Mo Hongyuan was forced out of the door by the huge fist of the housekeeper''s zombie. The muscles on his face trembled. Even if he was afraid, he was worried.


    When there was no one in the way, the scarlet eyes of the zombie steward stared at SOTA fiercely.


    At this time, SOTA''s fear has risen to the extreme. Since the end of the world, she has never experienced a direct battle with zombies, let alone such a powerful and unshakable zombie.


    Gu Yang''s eyes were filled with slight waves, unlike the usual cold. If Yunmeng poetry was there, she would see that her heart was extremely restless and even a little afraid.


    Gu Yang should be able to control the zombie. The housekeeper zombie can''t even reach the first level in terms of breath, but its strength is an amazing perversion. She knows that if the housekeeper zombie eats human flesh, especially the energy meat of the psionic, the consequences will be unimaginable. She''s afraid that Lian Yunmeng''s poetry may be broken here.


    Gu Yang continues to harass the housekeeper''s zombie with his mental strength, trying to control his thinking and calm him down. The first few seconds are really useful. Soon, the housekeeper zombie began to be manic again. No matter how much Gu Yang added his spiritual strength, the housekeeper zombie didn''t respond.


    "Somebody! Something''s wrong!" Ike ran to the door and shouted.


    The patrolmen heard the leader''s cry and ran over quickly.


    "Come on, call all the level 4 and above powers in the base. It''s related to life and death. Be quick!" Ike''s worried voice changed.


    Seeing the leader''s appearance, the patrol members naturally know that something big must have happened. Otherwise, how could the calm leader be so anxious? They turned their heads and quickly looked for the strong in the base.


    The zombie steward kept staring at Gu Yang. The roar in his mouth was high and low for a while, as if he was expressing something.


    Gu Yang, who is also a zombie, can certainly understand what this means. The housekeeper zombie is provoking himself and laughing at himself. The consciousness of zombie in her body was shouting, and her body was angry. Gu Yang''s blue eyes began to be mixed with red. Her hands could not help shaking, and she wanted to send out powers to attack the enemy in front of her.


    Mo Hongyuan stepped down a large area on his chest. Fortunately, he was a zombie of body evolution. The injury to his chest was not fatal to him, not even a major injury, but slightly affected his action.


    "Die!" Mo Hongyuan was also angry, and Gu Yang shot at the same time. In a twinkling, the zombie housekeeper was attacked by two people.


    The zombie housekeeper howled excitedly and flexibly avoided Gu Yang''s ice power. At the same time, he firmly held Mo Hongyuan''s fist with the wind in his hand and twisted it fiercely.


    With a "creak", Mo Hongyuan''s arm was unloaded. The zombie housekeeper opened his mouth and spit out a fishy breath, and threw Mo Hongyuan''s arm aside.


    Mo Hongyuan pressed his teeth, took a big step back, raised his foot and kicked the face of the zombie housekeeper.


    The zombie steward stood unsteadily on one side of his face and took a few big steps back. When he looked up again at Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang, his eyes were red and could bleed.


    "Roar!" there were several more roars. According to Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan, the zombie housekeeper meant: die!


    Gu Yang''s mental power is exhausted at this time. Without mental power to restrain the zombie housekeeper, his speed is not only twice as fast as now, but the two must be overwhelmed.


    "Why hasn''t miss come yet?" Mo Hongyuan said, biting his teeth.


    "Come on." Gu Yang felt that the sea of his soul was about to collapse.


    The zombie steward''s speed is faster and faster, and the attack continues to hit them.


    At this time, SOTA had run to the door and looked at the two inside with worry, but she couldn''t help.


    "Hong Yuan and Gu Yang get away!" Ike shouted and rushed in with a group of people. Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang were happy and retreated to many powers.


    "We''re all on target and start attacking!" Ike shouted.


    The powers released their powers one after another.


    "Boom!" with a loud noise, the overwhelming ice power instantly collapsed the whole house.


    The zombie steward, Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan were smashed inside one after another.


    "Mo Hongyuan, Gu Yang!" Ike was worried. They were adults. If they died like this, how could they explain to adults?

 Chapter 229

    When the people looked at the ruins in front of them foolishly, the broken ice in the middle of the ruins flew up instantly, smashed around, splashed broken ice, and blocked everyone''s sight.


    "It''s a zombie!" I don''t know which power shouted. Yes, the zombie housekeeper came out of the ruins first. Without the obstruction of Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang, he was like a wolf rushing into the sheep. No one could stop him.


    "Poof" the zombie housekeeper''s eyes were full of red light. This time he was excited. He pulled a power man, and his sharp fangs were firmly tied around the power man''s neck. There was no waste of blood and meat. In an instant, the whole head went into the zombie housekeeper''s stomach.


    Everyone was like being pressed the pause button. No one dared to move. One by one, they watched the zombie housekeeper eat their friends into their stomach.


    In less than a minute, a living man was eaten into his stomach by the zombie housekeeper, leaving only the blood clotted on the ground.


    After the zombie ate a person, the body seemed like a long drought and showers. The breath was more than ten times stronger in an instant. The mighty power suppressed the powers.


    The Arctic base is also completely chaotic. All the survivors know that a powerful zombie broke in, and the leader can''t help it. Now they have only one idea in their head - run.


    However, no one could open the gate of the base without the command of the leader. All the survivors blocked the door, crying and crowded, asking the guard to open the gate.


    At this time, the housekeeper zombie stared at SOTA hidden in the crowd. Without wisdom, he didn''t know why he wanted to do this, but his instinct was driving him. He has a deep hatred for the people in front of him.


    He wanted to tear up her body, swallow her bit by bit into his stomach, and then turn it into his own energy.


    "Bang" there was a sound, and another person emerged from the ruins. Under the expectant eyes of the people, they saw Mo Hongyuan, who was dying. He lost an arm, a large area of his chest, and the contact lenses he had been wearing were gone, showing a bleeding red, which was no different from the zombie housekeeper.


    In the panic, no one found the color of Mo Hongyuan''s eyes. Only Ike, who knew Mo Hongyuan''s real identity, jumped in his heart and thought that this adult would not fall into a state of madness, too? A zombie steward can''t stop the whole base. With one, isn''t the Arctic base going to be destroyed today?


    Ike prayed to heaven, "my Lord, come back quickly!"


    "Damn it!" Mo Hongyuan was really angry. After he became the subordinate of yunmengshi, no one hurt him so much. However, his current situation is indeed not optimistic. Most of the energy in the crystal nucleus has been lost, which is certainly not comparable to the zombie housekeeper who added energy.


    What''s worse, with the loss of energy, or perhaps smelling the smell of blood in the air, Mo Hongyuan''s desire for blood and flesh surged into his heart, and the remaining reason could not suppress his bloodthirsty consciousness.


    Ike''s heart sank little by little. Is God going to kill him?


    The zombie steward didn''t seem to want to kill SOTA immediately, but walked towards her step by step. All the powers gave way wherever they went. The zombie without wisdom completely relied on instinct and hated this man, which led him to want to eat her slowly.


    Mo Hongyuan had no time to take care of SOTA. At this time, his bloodthirsty instinct was slowly invading his consciousness. There was almost no pupil in his blood red eyes.


    Mo Hongyuan raised his low head and looked at Ike fiercely.


    Ike murmured, "no, my Lord, come back quickly!"


    Seeing a shadow in front of Ike''s eyes, Mo Hongyuan finally couldn''t suppress his instinct and wanted to attack Ike.


    The zombie steward''s claws came to SOTA again.


    "Mo Hongyuan!" the familiar voice finally remembered in Ike''s ear that it was only a moment from hell to heaven.


    With the sound, Mo Hongyuan suddenly woke up, "I, what''s the matter with me?"


    With the sound, the paw of the zombie steward was firmly fixed one centimeter in front of the cable tower and could not move any more.


    "My Lord! Miss!" excited voices came one after another, and yunmengshi finally arrived at the critical moment! Mo Hongyuan informed yunmengshi with a voice when the zombie housekeeper was crazy.


    "Get out of the way!" Yun Mengshi was insipid and trusted, and his voice sounded in everyone''s ears, as if it had been agreed. Everyone stepped aside in unison, leaving a big enough place for Yun Mengshi.


    Mo Hongyuan also fully woke up, followed Ike and retreated to one side.


    "It''s really beyond my expectation." yunmengshi said faintly, holding the hand of the zombie housekeeper tightly with one hand.


    As the steward of the zombie, he finally felt the power of yunmengshi. His innate hierarchical deterrence made him more and more uneasy. He wanted to escape here and the man in front of him immediately.


    "Ow, Ow!" shouted several times. The zombie housekeeper suppressed his fear and smashed his other hand into yunmengshi''s face.


    He was fast, and yunmengshi was faster. Almost at the same time when the zombie housekeeper shot, one side of yunmengshi''s face seemed to see his moves.


    The zombie steward emptied with one move.


    In the empty hand of Yunmeng poem, a big sword with cold light condensed in an instant. The sword is half a meter high and the palm is wide. Compared with yunmengshi''s petite body, it gives people a feeling that she is unstable.


    Under the surprised eyes of the people, yunmengshi raised a huge sword, mixed with the wind, and slapped it hard on the face of the zombie housekeeper.


    The zombie steward wanted to escape, but he was imprisoned there by yunmengshi''s other hand and couldn''t move. He could only watch the giant sword clap on his face with a frightened face.


    The powers began to stir in their hearts, and their pride suddenly rose from their hearts. What are they afraid of with such a boss? Such a powerful zombie was photographed so miserably that they could hardly look directly at the face of the flattened zombie housekeeper.


    Cloud dream poem was calm and continued to hit the zombie housekeeper''s face with a big sword. It didn''t stop until the zombie housekeeper''s face was almost like a pancake.


    With a "clang", the crystal core of the zombie housekeeper fell out of the "pancake", and the zombie housekeeper who was beaten by the powers of a base was easily killed by yunmengshi?


    They couldn''t believe their eyes. Some even pinched themselves to make sure whether it was a dream or a reality.


    In fact, Yunmeng poetry can be so relaxed, which has a lot to do with her identity. Who makes her the zombie emperor? As long as her opponent is a zombie, she is invisible and short in front of her.

 Chapter 230

    All the zombies in front of her have no strength. They have no other end except being beaten by Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi took a few steps and picked up the crystal core on the ground. She wanted to study the difference between the crystal core of the zombie housekeeper and the ordinary zombie, which led to him being so powerful.


    "Miss!" this is the first time that Mo Hongyuan has been beaten so badly since he followed yunmengshi. He even lost one arm.


    Yunmengshi frowned and said, "if you get beaten like this next time, don''t say it''s my subordinates." although that''s true, how can yunmengshi''s character of protecting his weaknesses allow his subordinates to be bullied? She found Mo Hongyuan''s detached arm with mental strength and took it in her hand. Fortunately, the weather is cold and Aunt Mei''s arm is necrotic. As long as the frozen blood is activated, it can be intact.


    "Come here," Yun Mengshi ordered.


    Mo Hongyuan said excitedly, "Miss, i..." before he finished his gratitude, he was interrupted by Yunmeng poem.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Come here as soon as you come." yunmengshi said.


    Mo Hongyuan went to Yunmeng poetry and gave way to Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi put his arm in position, white light in his hand, and wrapped Mo Hongyuan along his arm.


    Mo Hongyuan only felt warm, and his broken arm suddenly felt.


    More than ten minutes later, the white light disappeared. Yunmengshi put down his hand and said to Mo Hongyuan, "move and see if there is anything astringent."


    Mo Hongyuan first clenched his fist and then waved his arm. There was no sequelae at all. It was the same as before. He just thought he could only be a one armed zombie in the future. Unexpectedly, the young lady solved the problem immediately.


    He patted Mo Hongyuan''s arm with satisfaction. Yunmengshi looked around and said to Mo Hongyuan, "where''s Gu Yang?"


    Mo Hongyuan patted his head and said in some panic, "it''s still in the ruins." before yunmengshi could speak, he ran to the middle of the ruins as fast as he could and began to dig.


    A few minutes later, Mo Hongyuan took Gu Yang in his arms and came to Yunmeng poetry with a worried tone, "Miss, look, how is she?"


    Yunmengshi attached his hand to Gu Yang''s head and carefully examined her body with mental strength. Soon, yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief, "it''s all right. It''s just that the consumption is too large and there is no other injury."


    After listening to Yunmeng poem, Mo Hongyuan put down his heart and kept saying, "it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Yunmengshi glanced at Ike, "Ike, what are you still doing standing there? There are a group of people crying to open the door at the door, don''t you know?


    "My Lord, I''ll deal with it right away." Ike turned to deal with it without taking a rest.


    Yunmengshi raised his mouth in derision, "open the door and let them go. Those who leave don''t come back. At the critical moment of the base, they are bent on running away. Such people don''t deserve to be a member of the Arctic base."


    All the powers at the scene trembled in their hearts. I don''t know how many people will be expelled this time. In such a vast snow sea, being expelled means death.


    It was expelled by one base before, and there are other bases that can be avoided. Now, the three bases have been merged, leaving only bouville base. However, the base is too far away from here, lack of food and the attack of zombies, so it is difficult for those who escape to reach bouville base.


    Because yunmengshi turned over from the city wall, the people crowded at the gate did not know that the zombies in the base had been solved. One by one, they cried and shouted to the guard to open the gate and let them leave.


    "Ike, the base is coming to an end. Do you want us innocent people to die with you?"


    "Ike, you let in the zombie. Why should we be buried with you?"


    "You don''t deserve to be our leader!"


    The white eyed wolves in the base stabbed their hearts one by one. Ike just wanted to intercede for them. Now it seems that he is really blind. He also saw a power man he brought with him.


    Ike quietly came to the guard and asked the guard to open the door.


    Seeing that the gate suddenly opened, the survivors blocked at the gate were overjoyed and "fled" out of the Arctic base. What they didn''t know was that they left heaven and stepped into hell.


    Ike looked at these people and felt cold in his heart. He has always been regarded as a cruel and ruthless man. But no matter how much he did, he didn''t have the ruthlessness of the people in front of him.


    "Close the gate. During this time, the base is under martial law. No one is allowed to go in and out except the young lady," Ike told the guard.


    The guard nodded and said he knew, and Ike left without looking back. He didn''t want to know what happened to the dozens of people who escaped. They asked for it.


    Mo Hongyuan found Qiao guanran''s figure around yunmengshi and asked, "Miss, where''s boss Qiao?"


    Yunmengshi said: "he is still in buville base. There are some troubles there. It can''t be explained clearly in one sentence or two. Take Gu Yang to rest first, and others will go back to rest. I have kept in mind this time and your performance."


    When hearing the words of Yunmeng poetry, some of the powers were too excited, and some frowned and left one after another.


    "SOTA, come with me." yunmengshi saw SOTA hidden in the crowd and stopped her.


    SOTA''s body trembled and stopped in place. Since yunmengshi had seen her, she had nowhere to hide.


    SOTA turned and smiled, "my Lord, I, I''m frightened and need a rest."


    Yunmengshi said, "it''s all right. I won''t delay you for a long time."


    SOTA knew she couldn''t escape. Her body was stiff and followed yunmengshi to her residence step by step.


    How she wanted to walk on the road and never get to the room she was assigned at the Arctic base. Then the fact was cruel. In less than ten minutes, they arrived at SOTA''s house.


    With a bang, yunmengshi opened the door. Yunmengshi was as casual as returning to his home. He made a comfortable chair, sat on it, tilted his body and looked at the cable tower comfortably. Running all the way is better than Yunmeng poetry, and I''m a little tired.


    Yunmengshi controlled the door tightly with spiritual force, and the whole room had no exit.


    After entering his room, SOTA stood there motionless, dared not look at yunmengshi''s knife like eyes, lowered her head and waited for yunmengshi''s trial.


    "Say it, I want to know everything." yunmengshi took out a pillow from the space, held it in his arms, rubbed it, and changed the slap position to make himself more comfortable.

 Chapter 231

    SOTA hesitated for a while and looked at Yunmeng poetry. She was afraid that she would not let go of herself after telling the truth, but now it is impossible not to tell. What should I do?


    Yunmengshi patiently looked at SOTA, hugged the pillow, sat comfortably on the ice chair and observed all the changes in her heart. There was no sign of anxiety on his face.


    After a while, SOTA finally raised her head and looked at yunmengshi, revealing a smile more ugly than crying, "Mengshi, no, my Lord, I lied to you."


    Yunmengshi gave a ''um'' sound and didn''t speak, waiting for her to continue. After waiting so long, yunmengshi really doesn''t care about this moment.


    "My Lord, my soul has been seriously traumatized. In the future, I may not be able to foresee the future." SOTA''s tone is infinitely low. Losing his powers is not an easy thing for any power person. Moreover, SOTA''s powers are so rare.


    If there is no power, SOTA is really not sure to stay in the Arctic base, let alone let yunmengshi kill the zombie housekeeper for himself.


    Yunmengshi''s expression remained unchanged. She looked at her quietly, as if she was not surprised once.


    "You, you already know?" when SOTA saw the expression of Yunmeng poem, he suddenly thought of the fact that Yunmeng poem is a spiritual power much stronger than himself. When the sea of her soul is intact, it is easy for her to check the sea of her soul, not to mention her current situation?


    The smile on SOTA''s face is more bitter. Unexpectedly, what she wants to hide is a joke in her eyes?


    "Yes, I knew it for a long time, but for the sake of your spiritual power, I didn''t say much, but I didn''t expect that you also hid some things from old Tucker." yunmengshi said coldly, making SOTA''s heart more cold when it was already in the ice and snow.


    "I, I really want to kill the housekeeper." here, SOTA''s holy face became very different, and the muscles on his face became ferocious. How could it be if he didn''t hate deeply?


    Yunmengshi''s sensitive sixth sense found this unusual. She changed her posture and looked at SOTA.


    The tears on SOTA''s face couldn''t help flowing down. Pear blossoms with rain. If others saw it, they would pity her. Unfortunately, standing in front of her is Yunmeng poetry, which can''t be calm anymore.


    Seeing that yunmengshi didn''t respond, SOTA''s tears gradually stopped and slowly said his real experience: "what I said before was true, but I hid a lot of inside information. Before my parents died, I thought the housekeeper was not only their favorite person, but also a respected person. But after my parents died, the housekeeper was like I stretched out a sinful hand."


    Yunmengshi looked at the tower with a little surprise and guessed in his heart, isn''t it?


    "Yes, just as you think, housekeeper, he wants to possess me very soon," said SOTA, with a sad face.


    Yunmengshi frowned. She suddenly thought it was a correct decision to kill the housekeeper, but her expression remained unchanged. There could be no sympathy in the end of the world. Moreover, things were over. The best result was that SOTA was alive and the housekeeper was dead.


    SOTA sobbed for a moment, as if to vent all her emotions. It took about half an hour for her tears to stop.


    Yunmengshi was very patient. She looked at SOTA calmly, didn''t speak, and looked at her silently. Speaking of it, if it was Yunmeng poetry just born back, I wouldn''t have so much patience to watch SOTA cry here. There will be no waves in her heart. She doesn''t know what happened to her. She can look at SOTA so calmly instead of killing her directly. After all, she lied to herself.


    She always has zero tolerance for those who betray Yunmeng poetry.


    "It''s true that there is no power of faith in the housekeeper''s body, but the power of faith has slowly transformed his body day after day. In addition, he is a zombie and his body is stronger than ordinary powers. Adding two together, it''s not just that one plus one equals two." SOTA said the reason why the housekeeper is so strong that he is abnormal.


    Yunmengshi understands that no wonder Mo Hongyuan, who has evolved physically, can''t stand the zombie housekeeper. If I didn''t suppress the housekeeper in authority, I might capsize in the gutter.


    "My Lord, the crystal core of the housekeeper is not an ordinary crystal core. It may be full of the power of faith. If you don''t want to be addicted to the power of faith, you''d better use the crystal core carefully." SOTA finally gave yunmengshi a piece of advice.


    Yunmengshi took a deep look at SOTA. She could not say this and let herself use the crystal core without defense. But she said it. SOTA''s first is to make a good impression on herself and give her the last chance to stay at the base. The second is that she really feels guilty. After all, because of her concealment, it almost caused a great disaster.


    "OK, I know. Recover well." yunmengshi stood up, patted SOTA on the shoulder and left the room.


    Leave SOTA standing where she is, sir, sir, is it to stay? She saw the back of yunmengshi leaving, and finally sent out a bright smile from the bottom of her heart. This is her most natural smile since his parents died. "Thank you, my Lord," SOTA said silently in her heart.


    After yunmengshi left, she didn''t understand herself. Why did Suoya hide herself and let her go? There was no punishment at all. This is not her character. Is she becoming more and more popular?


    After Gu Bai became familiar with her, he joked: "Mengshi, sometimes you give me the feeling that you don''t want to be a real person with flesh and blood, but more like a cold robot."


    Yunmengshi didn''t feel anything at that time, but looked at Gu Bai coldly. Now it seems that he may not have the feeling of belonging to human beings at that time.


    There may have been a zombie emperor in a previous life, but it was soon wiped out by the cold heart, the cold experimental bed and the locked cage.


    Yunmengshi strolled in the base, emptied his thoughts, and soon came to his house.


    "Master, you''re back." Mo Hongyuan said excitedly when he saw yunmengshi coming back.


    "Well, how''s your arm?" yunmengshi asked.


    Among them, Mo Hongyuan is the most human like zombie. He felt a warmth in his heart. Since he became the subordinate of yunmengshi, he didn''t regret it at all, but felt very honored.

 Chapter 232

    A bright smile spread on Mo Hongyuan''s face. "It''s all right for a long time, master. Your healing power is really unspeakable." after that, he moved his arm hard.


    Yunmengshi laughed, "well, it''s best not to do much now. Keep it for at least a day or two. One of my powers is powerful and I also need to rest. After all, your arm is broken."


    Mo Hongyuan was startled and carefully put his arm down. He didn''t dare to make a big move.


    Yunmengshi went to the edge of the stairs and asked, "how''s Gu Yang?"


    Mo Hongyuan shook his head. "I haven''t woke up yet. I sent it to the guest room on the right of the master bedroom upstairs."


    "Well, I''ll go up and have a look." Yun Mengshi said and went upstairs. Mo Hongyuan also followed up. In fact, he had just come down, but he couldn''t stop worrying.


    When she opened the door, Gu Yang lay on the ice bed in the middle. In Mo Hongyuan''s eyes, she didn''t breathe, and there was no blood on her face. She was particularly haggard.


    If he said this, he would be despised by yunmengshi. Have you ever seen that breathing? Also, Gu Yang was originally an ice power, and it''s normal to have no blood on his face.


    However, according to Yunmeng poetry, Gu Yang is in good condition now. His mental strength has been restored, so that the sea of soul is no longer in danger of collapse.


    "The recovery is very good," said yunmengshi with a smile, and the trace of worry in his heart disappeared. What has been transformed by mysterious beads is different. If you are injured to such a degree, it will take at least a week to recover.


    "Well, when will she wake up?" Mo Hongyuan couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know, but I should wake up in two days." yunmengshi shook his head. It''s really hard to say. Once it involves the soul, it''s unclear.


    Whether it''s a human, a zombie, or a mutant beast, the most mysterious thing is the soul.


    "Go and have a rest. Don''t watch here. Tomorrow we may have to go to bouville base." yunmengshi turned her head and said that she would also go to have a rest. Even the powerful zombie emperor couldn''t stand the nonstop attack all the way.


    "OK." Mo Hongyuan promised, reluctantly looked at Gu Yang lying in bed, and followed Yun Mengshi out of the holiday.


    Yun Mengshi returns to the master bedroom. Mo Hongyuan is arranged in another guest room by her. When yunmengshi built the house, only two guest rooms were built. Fortunately, there are not many people now. Once there are more people, do you want to expand? Yunmeng poetry thought.


    But she soon gave up the idea. After solving the matter at bouville base, they were going back to s city. This is a good thing to write with Joe.


    Closing the door and window, yunmengshi added a thick layer of defense to his room according to the usual practice, then sat on the bed and began the meditation work that he hadn''t done for a long time.


    Because of many things these days, Yunmeng poetry has not meditated for a long time, and the spiritual power is also restored with crystal core, resulting in the just pure sea of soul full of complex energy.


    Yunmengshi sighed and began to meditate.


    The time of meditation passed quickly. When yunmengshi woke up again, ten hours passed. When she let go of her defense, she heard a noisy voice in the base.


    What''s up? Yunmengshi frowned and thought. He meditated for a while. Is something happening again?


    Walking out of the room, I saw two people standing outside the door - Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang.


    "Gu Yang, are you awake? How do you feel?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    "OK." is still a concise answer, but the tone is not so cold, more warm.


    "That''s good." yunmengshi smiled faintly. I don''t know why. Gu Yang is the kind of person who can believe without signing a contract. Yunmengshi thought, maybe Gu Yang''s soul is really too clean. He feels that any child is guilty.


    "What happened outside?" while talking, the voice outside the house became louder and louder. Yunmengshi looked down the window and asked, "what happened? Why is it so noisy?"


    Mo Hongyuan quickly answered yunmengshi''s question, "Miss, those survivors who took the initiative to leave the base yesterday are back."


    "Oh? They are so brave." yunmengshi''s mouth was strangely lifted up.


    "But didn''t I tell Ike not to let them in?" yunmengshi suddenly thought that she had let Ike be closed by the door, and no one could pass except herself.


    "Yes, they are outside the gate now." Mo Hongyuan shrugged his shoulders and said.


    "Isn''t the noise in the base those who left the base on their own initiative?"


    "No, those are the families of those who left. Now they have surrounded Zhang Gaoguang''s house and Jack''s house and asked ike to open the door. Because Ike''s house collapsed, they can only temporarily live in Zhang Gaoguang''s house." Mo Hongyuan explained in detail.


    Yunmengshi nodded, "don''t you think it''s too late to show your friendship at this time?"


    After saying that, yunmengshi took Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang, who had been silent, and went out. She wanted to see whose life was important to those people after all.


    When yunmengshi came near Zhang Gaoguang''s house, I didn''t know who in the crowd shouted, "Miss, miss. Miss is the boss of the leader."


    As soon as these words came out, they called more than 100 survivors and surrounded yunmengshi, blocking their way.


    "Miss, let them in. They came back to the base after walking for a long time. They are all from the Arctic base. Why are they locked outside the base?" someone questioned loudly.


    Because someone took the lead, these people who surrounded Yun Mengshi spoke in all directions.


    "Yes, miss, how can you go back to your own house and not let them in?"


    "Miss, they are all family. Why don''t you let them in?"


    "Miss, they are all our families. In the last world, we depend on each other. We won''t live without them."


    Yunmengshi gave a heavy "hum" with mental strength, which exploded in the heads of the people. They immediately felt the "buzz" of their heads, and they couldn''t hear any other sounds.


    Mo Hongyuan listened angrily. "It''s their choice for them to leave the base. Since they abandoned the base at a critical juncture, they are no longer a member of the base. You are really childish and lovely. Did anyone let you do this?"


    Hearing Mo Hongyuan''s question, more than 100 people denied it one after another, "what we say is true. I hope Miss can be open."

 Chapter 233

    Yunmengshi, who had been standing there in silence, finally said, "do you really want to be with them?"


    "Yes!" "yes, my father is still outside." "my sister is crying outside the city wall!" such voices suddenly came and went.


    "Then I''ll let you together." after that, yunmengshi''s mouth aroused a trace of evil smile, and a little red light twinkled in his eyes, which looked particularly attractive.


    Everyone thought Yunmeng poetry agreed, and they were all immersed in excitement. They didn''t see the expression of Yunmeng poetry.


    Mo Hongyuan, standing next to Yunmeng poetry, saw it clearly. According to his understanding, the young lady''s expression meant that someone was going to have bad luck, and it was going to be bad luck.


    Just when yunmengshi wanted to say something, Ike finally squeezed in outside the human wall. Ike shouted, "Sir, don''t you say you can''t open the door?"


    Everyone looked at Mo Hongyuan fiercely, and the young lady agreed. Unexpectedly, a Cheng Yaojin was killed on the way. For the first time, they felt that the leader was so unpleasant.


    "I have my own measure." yunmengshi smiled mysteriously at Ike, and then said to all the people around her: "come, come with me, I''ll reunite you with your relatives."


    Everyone followed yunmengshi excitedly, thinking that they could open the door and meet people outside immediately.


    Unexpectedly, yunmengshi didn''t open the door, but took everyone up the six meter high wall and looked at dozens of people below.


    "Miss, what are you taking us up the city wall for?" someone asked.


    "Before you get together, I want to invite you to see a good play." yunmengshi''s smile is more and more mysterious.


    People looked at Yunmeng poetry in doubt. Even Mo Hongyuan who knew her didn''t know what Yunmeng poetry was going to do.


    Suddenly, a "roaring" tremor came from a distance, and everyone felt bad.


    They are too familiar with this situation. Isn''t this the prelude to the zombie siege? I don''t know when the zombies attacked the city and were insulated from them, which led them to think that the zombies lost interest in attacking the city. Otherwise, why didn''t they come? Unexpectedly, they came at this time.


    If the people on the high wall feel nervous at most, dozens of people under the city are going to collapse. They beat and kick the gate one by one to let the base open them. The zombies come. If they stay outside the base, there is only a dead end.


    "Miss, the zombie is coming. Open the door quickly, or they will become the rations for the zombie." someone said anxiously to yunmengshi.


    Unexpectedly, yunmengshi didn''t even look at the man. He stared at the direction of the zombies and smiled at Gu Yang standing next to him.


    Gu Yang also nodded to Yunmeng poetry. It turned out that yunmengshi sent a message to Gu Yang to call the zombie. Since these people want to get together, let them "get together". She gave them a chance. It depends on whether they can catch it.


    Several people who knew yunmengshi''s identity, especially Ike, were even more surprised. Did adults want to kill them with zombies?


    Although he knew that these people would come to no good end, Ike still didn''t expect yunmengshi to deal with them in this way. Being eaten by zombies is undoubtedly the worst.


    No one wants to die like that when a zombie tears his limbs and eats him alive.


    The zombies are approaching little by little. No matter what tone the people on the city wall use, Yunmeng poetry is indifferent. The people under the city wall are even more desperate. They look up and see Yunmeng poetry. They want to peel her skin and cramp her.


    The zombie arrived less than one kilometer away. People under the city wall saw that there was no hope of opening the gate of the base, so they ran along the city wall and wanted to run to the back of the base. There was a base to block the zombie, and the zombie basically didn''t go to the back of the base.


    They think very well, but can Yunmeng poetry do as they wish?


    According to the Convention, the people on the wall were ready to attack the city in the face of zombies, but their leader Ike and Yun Mengshi stood there with a calm face and didn''t mean to fight at all.


    There are drums in the hearts of more than 100 people. Are the leaders crazy today? Seeing that there are people under the base, but they don''t open the door, they see zombies attacking the city, but they are not prepared at all. Do you want to let zombies enter the base unimpeded?


    "Chief, the zombie is coming." they saw yunmengshi''s cold face, so they said to Ike nearby.


    Ike nodded and scolded, "I see. I''m not blind yet."


    The man wanted to say very much, why don''t you prepare if you''re not blind? At least you should start accumulating powers and be ready to attack. The only remaining reason made him swallow the words and talk to the cruel leader like this. He didn''t want to live.


    Zombies finally came to the bottom of the city wall. Seeing the specific number of zombies, people who didn''t know why on the city wall were relieved. It seems that there are only more than 1000 zombies. Even if they don''t do anything, the high wall and strong gate can block them out of the door.


    However, to their surprise, after the zombies came under the city wall, they did not attack the city wall and gate, nor the people on the city wall. Instead, they walked along the city wall to the direction where those people had just fled.


    "Their target is them!" someone shouted. Although it was unclear, everyone knew what it meant. These zombies did go to the people who had just escaped.


    A few minutes later, fighting and screams were heard one after another. Even if I can''t see the scene, I know that the dozen people are at a disadvantage. If they don''t go to the rescue, they will soon become the rations for zombies.


    "Miss, leader, help them quickly." the relatives of those people on the wall asked yunmengshi for help one after another.


    Now you know they''re part of the base? When I ran away, I was so determined. Why didn''t I say to live and die with the base?


    Yun Mengshi hated betrayal because she was hurt too deeply in her previous life. If someone betrayed her, she would torture that person a little and would not let him die easily.


    These people who run away when the base is in trouble are really normal if they are in other bases. People die for money and birds die for food. They say so before the end of the world, not to mention after the end of the world!


    However, yunmengshi wanted to unify the Arctic base in order to have a force firmly in her hands. It is impossible for these people to escape at a time like yesterday, maybe escape again in the future, or give a fatal blow to the base when the base is in trouble.


    What is the use of Yunmeng poetry for such people? Is it used to betray yourself and the base again?

 Chapter 234

    The scream became more and more fierce. The scene was quiet. Everyone looked back, where their relatives were nibbled bit by bit and divided by the zombies.


    Even so, no one offered to go out to help their relatives. If hundreds of people can go out and save those outside from more than 1000 zombies, it is not impossible, but human beings are like this, and their own life is the most important. In the last world, who can sacrifice himself for others? Even if that person is his own family.


    More than ten minutes later, the scream was almost inaudible, leaving only the excited cry of the zombie, which was the satisfaction of eating food and the joy of tasting flesh and blood.


    There was a strange atmosphere on the wall. Some people secretly hated yunmengshi. If she hadn''t stopped them, their relatives would have entered the base safely. Unable to die, he was torn alive by the zombie and ate into his stomach.


    I think so in my heart, but no one really dares to question Yunmeng poetry, and even dare not show a trace of malice towards Yunmeng poetry in my eyes, for fear that Yunmeng poetry will drive away the base, just like the people who are divided outside.


    After thousands of zombies had a full meal for a while, they were satisfied and walked in the right direction. There was no attempt to attack the city. They seemed to know that food was ahead. They didn''t even look at what they couldn''t eat.


    The zombies swaggered back. No one dared to do it. They blamed Yunmeng poetry for the death of their relatives.


    Yunmengshi looked at them with his mouth turned up, as if laughing at their timidity. No one dared to rush out. Since he kept saying he wanted to save the lives of his relatives, what was the result? Just stand on the high wall and watch their relatives be eaten bit by bit. Is this true family affection?


    Yunmengshi didn''t know that she was planted in the word family affection in her previous life. She didn''t understand family affection and had no good impression on her relatives. If someone stands in front of her and says they are her relatives, the best situation is that yunmengshi ignores the person. If she is in a bad mood, the person will die.


    Yunmengshi didn''t look at anyone''s complex expression on the high wall. He turned and walked down the steps, leaving everyone with a back.


    Just as yunmengshi was one step away from the last step, a huge ice hockey suddenly hit yunmengshi''s head on the high wall, fast. It was too late when yunmengshi wanted to avoid.


    Bang, the huge ice hockey just hit yunmengshi''s head and exploded.


    The ice crumbs flew to Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang next to Yunmeng poetry. Ike''s face changed greatly. Following the direction of the ice hockey, he found the person who threw the ice hockey at yunmengshi. Ike stretched out his hand and caught the man who attacked yunmengshi.


    Mo Hongyuan looked at yunmengshi anxiously, "Miss, how are you?" he didn''t know the specific strength of yunmengshi, only that she was very powerful, so his heart jumped out when he saw the ice hockey hit yunmengshi''s head.


    Yunmengshi looked back, calmly patted the remaining ice crumbs on his clothes and said, "I''m fine.


    Ike caught the man who attacked yunmengshi. He was a young man under the age of 20. The beard on his face may have not been cleaned for a long time. Half of his face was hidden behind his beard and looked more than ten times older than his actual age.


    Ike pressed the man to yunmengshi.


    The man struggled constantly during the escort to get out of Ike''s control. However, Ike was much more powerful than him. He could only stay on the ground and let Ike drag him to yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi squatted down, grabbed the man''s hair, pulled him over and fell to the ground.


    The man uttered a muffled voice, "you''re lucky you didn''t see God." his eyes looked at Yunmeng poetry, which was full of disdain and resentment.


    "I may not see God in my life." yunmengshi shook his head and sighed, looking very sorry.


    "You killed so many people, I''m afraid you won''t see God. God won''t accept you, a sinful man with blood on his hands." the man reluctantly stood up and said as he knocked blood.


    Yunmengshi stopped talking nonsense with the man and gave Mo Hongyuan a look.


    Mo Hongyuan disappeared in an instant, and the man standing in place also disappeared. No, it should be said that half of the body was missing, the upper part of the body was missing, and the lower part of the body remained in place. The blood did not spray out, but solidified at the fracture in an instant.


    "Bang", when the crowd saw Mo Hongyuan return to his original position, the man''s upper body also fell down and hit the ground.


    "Ike, I''ll give it to you. Dispose of the body and don''t invite zombies." Yunmeng left without looking back.


    Ike promised and muttered in his heart whether to recruit zombies or not.


    Of course, yunmengshi couldn''t hear this. She was thinking about Joe at the moment. She wanted to know how he was at bouville base. She didn''t know whether the trouble at bouville base had been solved.


    The day passed like this. The next morning, yunmengshi took Mo Hongyuan, Gu Yang and Ike on the way to bouville base.


    In yunmengshi''s eyes, driving in the snow is not as fast as her legs, so she decided to take three people all the way to bouville base.


    When Ike heard this decision, his heart collapsed. You know, bouville base is the farthest from the Arctic base. According to the foot strength of yunmengshi, it will take several hours. The other three are zombies. They are so strong that they are abnormal. Only they are human. What Ike hopes most now is that he will still be alive when he arrives at the bouville base.


    Yunmengshi looked at Ike''s bitter gourd face and smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "Ike, I promise, as long as you stick to it, you can break through level 4 and reach level 5."


    "Really?" Ike''s eyes brightened when he heard this. You know, he has been stuck here for a long time. In fact, a big reason for dueling with the head blaster last time was to break through. But who knows, he not only lost, but also did not break through. He has been stuck here until now.


    "Yes, one of your feet is already on the threshold of level 5. You can go in as long as someone kicks you in the back." yunmengshi said a metaphor with a smile.


    Ike said helplessly, "Sir, please forgive me for delaying the whole journey."


    Mo Hongyuan nearby listened to Ike''s words and said with a smile: "brother, don''t worry, everyone knows that you are the hind leg, and we will all wait for you."

 Chapter 235

    Give Jack and Zhang Gaoguang everything in the base. Yunmengshi takes three people on his way.


    Yunmengshi walked easily in front. In order to wait for the people behind, her speed is not the fastest. Mo Hongyuan is naturally very relaxed. He is good at speed, and his endurance is not bad because of the evolution of his body.


    If you only spell speed, it is estimated that Yunmeng poetry can not catch up with his pace. Gu Yang didn''t have any trouble following the two people in front. Her mental strength found the most labor-saving way for her, so she could keep up with the way.


    Ike was the most distressed and painful. He could only force the three people in front of him with all his strength. After walking for a while, Ike was sweating. Even if he had the ability to transform his body, he was flesh and blood, which could not be compared with the three non-human beings in front of him.


    "Miss, Mo Hongyuan, Gu Yang, wait, wait for me." Ike shouted with all his strength while gasping.


    Yunmengshi slowed down a little, ran to Ike and said, "Ike, we won''t wait for you. If you don''t run, wait to become an ''ice sculpture''." then he accelerated again, ran to the first position and led the three people to continue running.


    Ike is going to cry. What about waiting for himself? How did it change as soon as it came out? While complaining in his heart, he followed Gu Yang in a huff and puff.


    Cloud dream poetry actually slowed down, otherwise Mo Hongyuan could keep up with himself. Ike''s mind is full of tricks and tricks all day. There is no time to exercise. When the energy comes, the body can''t keep up, so it can''t be promoted.


    In fact, yunmengshi had long seen the reason why Ike couldn''t be promoted, but he didn''t find time to train him. Take advantage of this opportunity to polish Ike.


    Powers also have great demands on the body. Ike is good. Yunmengshi has heard of some powers in his previous life that his body can''t keep up with his physical quality. After promotion, his body can''t bear those energy. The moment of promotion is when he dies.


    This was discovered only in the last five years. At that time, Yunmeng poetry was already in the laboratory. These were heard from the experimenters.


    After running at this speed for an hour, Ike felt that both legs were not his own, so he could only walk mechanically.


    In fact, for ordinary people, this speed is equivalent to the speed when the car reaches 100 miles. Now yunmengshi four people run out with their legs. Even Ike, who is about to collapse at the end, is very good. But in the eyes of Yunmeng poetry, this is not enough.


    Yunmengshi has been observing Ike behind. Two hours later, Ike can''t open her eyes and may faint at any time. She hasn''t stopped at all.


    Even Mo Hongyuan, who runs beside yunmengshi, can''t see it. Mo Hongyuan also feels some pain in his muscles, but it''s not very obvious. He doesn''t have the human condition of panting and blushing, because he is a zombie. The zombie doesn''t breathe, of course he won''t pant.


    Another half an hour passed, Ike had reached his limit, and there was only one slap in the face in his consciousness, that is - run, can''t stop. In fact, his consciousness has fallen into a coma. The reason why he can keep running is that his subconscious layer drives him to act.


    "OK, stop!" yunmengshi shouted. Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan immediately listened to it. They were also relieved. Even if they tried to escape at the beginning, Mo Hongyuan didn''t reach it. At this time, he also had some muscle soreness.


    Ike didn''t seem to hear yunmengshi''s words, so he continued to run forward. Yunmengshi quickly ran a few steps and took ekla.


    Although Ike''s body was held by yunmengshi, his legs were still moving, but he could only run in situ.


    Yunmengshi looked at his neck, turned his palm into a knife and cut it down gently.


    "Hmm!" Ike snorted and fell to the ground. Completely fainted.


    Mo Hongyuan hurriedly asked, "Miss, is there anything wrong with him?"


    Yunmengshi said with a smile, "if a power is tired to death by running, does he have to be laughed at to death? Don''t worry, Ike doesn''t have anything, but he consumes too much and faints. He just needs to keep his spirit well."


    Mo Hongyuan was obviously relieved, nodded and said, "that''s good, that''s good."


    Yunmengshi looked at the sky. It was close to noon, but it was already dark in the Arctic, but no one was surprised. This is a normal phenomenon.


    "Gu Yang, build a house. We''ll sleep here today." yunmengshi ordered.


    Gu Yang said coldly, "OK." then he went to build a house silently.


    Mo Hongyuan wanted to help Gu Yang, but when he saw the ice house rising in front of him, Mo Hongyuan knew that he wanted more. The "building houses" here are different from those in ordinary areas. Most of the houses here are made by powerful people themselves. The fast is a few minutes, and the slow is no more than an hour, which is convenient and fast.


    After Gu Yang finished building the house, Ike didn''t wake up.


    Mo Hongyuan took ike to one of the rooms and murmured, "I was..." whether he was listening or not, he told the man many of his secrets. After talking a lot, Ike finally woke up slowly.


    "Hongyuan, stop first." Ike''s lips were dry and his face was pale. He saw Mo Hongyuan, "where is this?" he was already weak. When he heard Mo Hongyuan chanting scriptures, he felt that 10000 zombies ran past his eyes.


    "We have built a house between the Arctic base and bouville base. You are in it at the moment. You still have a night''s rest. The young lady said that if you will faint tomorrow, you will know to throw you down." Mo Hongyuan repeated what yunmengshi said.


    Ike''s face was very complicated after listening to it.


    Mo Hongyuan patted him on the shoulder when he was caught off guard. Everyone''s eyes looked like their own.


    "You, what are you doing?" Ike stammered.


    "Ike, for the sake of friends outside, I''ll give you a piece of advice - miss is serious." Mo Hongyuan whispered in Ike''s ear.


    "Thank you, Mo Hongyuan," Ike said gratefully.


    "However, miss, it''s also for your own good. You''ll be very grateful to miss for your training at the time of promotion." Mo Hongyuan said this sincerely.


    "Well, I know," Ike said.

 Chapter 236

    There are three high-level zombies here all night. No zombie without eyes will come to die. Even those first-class zombies will walk around after feeling the powerful momentum here.


    After dawn, Ike started another day of painful journey. After running fainted yesterday, Ike woke up to practice and obviously felt that the level 5 barrier was loose. This is really exciting news.


    So today, Ike is already ready to be abused. He doesn''t complain and tries to break through his limits.


    Ike was obviously better than he was yesterday. After walking for at least two hours, he still remained conscious. By noon, the gate of bouville base had been vaguely visible.


    Ike woke up a lot in an instant, clenched his teeth and asked, "Miss, are we about to arrive?"


    Yunmengshi ran all morning at this speed. Nothing happened. She didn''t even breathe. Like nobody else, yunmengshi formed a sharp contrast with Ike. "Yes, it''s coming soon." yunmengshi also saw that there was only a black spot in front of the door and said with a little excitement.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Ike didn''t know where he came from, but he accelerated his speed.


    Yunmengshi smiled in surprise and accelerated, always by Ike''s side. In the following days, many people were forced to sign a contract with her at first. In the end, yunmengshi wanted to untie the contract and set them free. They cried and shouted one by one to let yunmengshi leave them.


    It can be seen how happy it is to be her subordinate. With the support of the zombie emperor yunmengshi, what else are they afraid of?


    Ike had long been convinced by yunmengshi. He was very glad that adults liked him among so many people, and regretted the dead headshots. If he knows the true identity of the adult, will he still have the idea that the adult wants to rob the strong alliance with him?


    Five minutes later, the four finally arrived at the gate of the base. Ike also collapsed to the ground and couldn''t stand up.


    "Mo Hongyuan," said yunmengshi.


    Mo Hongyuan hurriedly went to Ike and resisted him.


    "Who are you?" the guard stopped them.


    "Didn''t your leader tell you?" Mo Hongyuan put Ike on his shoulder and said to the guard with high toes.


    The guard of each base is the confidant of the leader, because the gate is the most important place of the base. If you don''t place confidants, no one knows who comes in.


    Since the guard can be the confidant of the leader, they are all people with eyes. Look, the three people standing before going out are not ordinary people. In addition to the embarrassment of those who were resisted on their shoulders, the other three were neatly dressed and didn''t even mess a hair.


    He said respectfully, "gentlemen, our leader really didn''t tell me, are you waiting here? I''ll ask the leader right away?"


    Yunmengshi nodded reluctantly and didn''t hit the smiling face. Since the guard''s attitude was so good, he didn''t have to embarrass him.


    Seeing that the adult was so talkative, the guard sighed with relief and said, "please wait a moment."


    Just as he was about to go back and report the matter to the leader, Joe suddenly appeared at the door with an excited look. He didn''t believe that his heart was smart, but he unknowingly came to the door when he had nothing to do today.


    "My Lord." the guard naturally knows Joe. However, he is the hope of bouville base. With him, bouville base can have a glimmer of vitality.


    "Open the door," Joe urged.


    How could the doorman not listen to Joe when he spoke? Even if the leader is here, he is expected to be obedient.


    When the door was opened, Qiao ran rushed out for the first time and held Xiaoshi in his arms. It was only a few days before he could stand the days without Xiaoshi.


    Yunmengshi was held in her arms and leaned her head on Qiao pengran''s shoulder. All her thoughts were gone, leaving only peace.


    Mo Hongyuan carried Ike, whispered to Shanggu Yang and advanced to the gate of the base.


    Bouvier also heard the news that yunmengshi had arrived at the base and came to meet him in person. Before reaching the door, he was stopped by Mo Hongyuan.


    Mo Hongyuan really doesn''t know bouville, but his breath is right. The only level 5 power except them in the base is not bouville. Who else?


    "This leader," cried Mo Hongyuan.


    "Sir, are you?" bouville asked politely, feeling that Mo Hongyuan was stronger than himself.


    "I advise you not to disturb miss and boss Qiao now. They are not just talking when they are angry." Mo Hongyuan looked at him with a smile in his eyes.


    Bouvier looked at the door and sure enough saw Joe pengran and yunmengshi holding there. They seemed to be a world of their own, and no one could get in.


    Bouvier is glad that Mo Hongyuan stopped him. These days he has felt Joe''s low pressure. If he comes forward at this time, maybe the adults will be angry all their life. What about himself and the base? That trouble really can''t be solved by yourself.


    "Come on, chief, please arrange a room for us first. He needs to rest." Mo Hongyuan pointed to Ike.


    Bouvier noticed that Mo Hongyuan was still carrying a man. When they came, they suffered all kinds of twists and turns. He immediately said, "just call me Bouvier. Please follow me and I''ll take you to the place where you live."


    "My name is mo Hongyuan," said Mo Hongyuan.


    While leading the way, the two talked happily for a while. They felt that they could talk to each other very well. Bouville asked carefully, "Hong Yuan, what happened when you came, causing this gentleman to fall into a coma?"


    Mo Hongyuan knew Bouvier had misunderstood. He laughed and said, "he didn''t fall into a coma because of what we met. At this time, the young lady''s special training."


    "Special training?" bouville said in surprise.


    "Yes, you see, he used to be a level 4 power, but now he is infinitely close to level 5. As long as he wakes up and consolidates, he can smoothly enter the ranks of level 5 power. You know, he has been stuck here for a long time. Without miss''s training, he may break through after a long time." because he gets along well with bouville, Mo Hongyuan explained to him in detail.


    Bouvier''s eyes were full of envy. "That adult is really powerful."


    Mo Hongyuan''s words were full of admiration, "yes, there seems to be nothing she can''t accomplish in this world."


    This sentence still overestimates Yunmeng poetry. Many unknown mutant animals can''t even deal with Yunmeng poetry.


    According to yunmengshi''s guess, what led to the massive loss of bouville base this time is a mutant beast, a powerful and abnormal mutant beast.

 Chapter 237

    Bouvier here has settled down with Mo Hongyuan and them. Qiao pengran and yunmengshi are still holding each other and standing at the gate. It''s not like the guard doesn''t close the door or closes the door.


    Don''t close the door. If a zombie comes to attack the city or a mutant beast strikes, who will stop it? He dared not even close the door. How dare he offend the Giant Buddha who doesn''t even want to offend the leader?


    Qiao pengran hugged yunmengshi tightly, "Xiaoshi, are you in danger on the road?"


    Yunmengshi smiled and thought that Qiao pengran turned a corner when talking to himself. In fact, he wanted to ask: Xiaoshi, why are you here now? Don''t you know I''m eager to see through?


    Yunmengshi''s head was still lying on Qiao pengran''s shoulder. "I ran with the three of them from the Arctic base."


    Talking to the clever Qiao guanran, he could understand the meaning of Yunmeng poetry without saying it clearly. He said, "Ike, that guy should practice. Look at his breath, it seems very effective."


    "Yes, we ran all the way. Ike didn''t know how many times he fainted." when he said this, yunmengshi showed a trace of evil interest.


    "Drive over next time. Ike can''t stand it. How about you?" Qiao pengran pulled the poem out of his arms and looked up and down. Yunmengshi was energetic, energetic, ruddy and shiny, and his delicate pores could not be seen. Qiao pengran couldn''t help swallowing and smearing. He really wanted to eat the poem.


    However, Xiaoshi can''t promise. It''s OK to hug her now, but not more.


    Qiao guanran didn''t know that every time he had close contact with yunmengshi, he was in danger of becoming a zombie. Who made him like the zombie emperor.


    Yunmengshi straightened her body, saw the doorman tangled on one side of her face, smiled and said to Qiao pengran, "pengran, let''s go in."


    Qiao pengran patted his head. Xiao Shi said that he was not tired all the way, but after all, he was a body of flesh and blood. How could he not be tired? He scolded himself in the bottom of his heart, "well, let''s go in."


    Then he took yunmengshi''s hand and went in.


    At this time, Bouvier also settled down. Mo Hongyuan and them had come back. They saw that Qiao pengran finally entered the base. The door was tightly closed and breathed a sigh of relief. Recently, their base was unstable. Who knows if the guy who destroyed most of the base would rush in at this time. How could the people in the base hide without the obstruction of the door?


    "Your Excellency, you are back," said bouville. With a trace of respect in his eyes.


    When yunmengshi and Qiao pengran came to the base a few days ago, the base was like experiencing a big earthquake. Houses collapsed and bodies were everywhere. I don''t know what happened.


    Yunmeng poetry is to put this base into the bag. Naturally, it will not let it do so. She took Joe to the mountain to find out the situation.


    Bouvier was defensive at first, but after Joe missed a small hand, his attitude was extremely respectful. After knowing that yunmengshi is a healing power, his attitude is even better.


    Yunmengshi tried his best to treat the injured. Qiao ran beat away several senior zombies who wanted to take advantage of the opportunity, and the buville base was saved. How can Bouvier''s attitude towards two people be bad?


    Even if yunmengshi proposed to let bouville base join the Arctic base, bouville agreed without hesitation. In fact, most of the external evaluation of Bouvier is not good, but Bouvier has a feature that Yunmeng poetry likes, that is, showing gratitude.


    In the end of the world, how many people were betrayed by the people they saved. What kind of kindness is more important than food? This is probably what most people think.


    "Well, I''m back. Has that guy been here these days?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    "No, I also want to exercise my muscles and bones. Who knows that guy hasn''t appeared at all." Qiao pengran said a little depressed.


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid you can''t deal with it when it comes," said yunmengshi.


    Joe stared, "why, Xiao Shi, don''t you believe my strength?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe your strength. I just don''t know that guy''s strength. He can easily destroy most of the base. Bouville is not its enemy. I think this guy must be a mutant beast with abnormal strength." Yun Mengshi said.


    Qiao ran analyzed, "before the end of the world, there were several large beasts in the Arctic. Did they mutate?"


    "Very likely." yunmengshi nodded approvingly.


    Bouvier''s eyes brightened when he heard the conversation between the two people. "Sir, when you say so, the mutant beast really has a bit of the shadow of a polar bear."


    "Polar bear?" yunmengshi was startled. It was the dominant animal in the Arctic before the end of the world. If it''s really a polar bear mutation, the situation is worse than you think.


    "Xiaoshi, don''t worry. Even if we can''t fight alone, there are mo Hongyuan, Gu Yang, Ike and bouville who have just advanced. These are level 5 powers. Can these high-level powers not beat a mutant beast?" Qiao said comfortingly.


    "Hiss" was really startled when Bouvier heard this. Who is your adult? When I first came into contact with Mo Hongyuan, I knew he was not an ordinary person, but I didn''t expect that the woman behind him who kept a cold face and the man who was resisted by Mo Hongyuan on his shoulder were all level 5 powers. When did level 5 powers become so worthless?


    Yunmeng poetry can only nod. Although she has not fought with polar bear mutants or seen polar bear mutants, she knows a truth. The stronger the beast before the end of the world, the stronger the beast after the end of the world, but the geometric growth.


    "Well, don''t think too much and go to have a rest," urged Qiao. Although he wanted to stay with Xiaoshi all the time, he couldn''t help thinking of Xiaoshi running here from the Arctic base.


    Yunmeng poetry is really not tired, but the spiritual Department consumes a little and needs to be supplemented urgently. Since there is plenty of time, she uses the method of meditation. A few days ago, a large number of spiritual nuclei were absorbed to supplement spiritual power, resulting in the sea of souls full of complex spiritual separation. More importantly, when absorbing spiritual power, the emotions of zombies will also be absorbed, and over time, they will be affected by it.


    Qiao pengran took yunmengshi to his house, found a room for her, and reluctantly closed the door. He knows that the rest of Xiaoshi is not only rest, but also practice. When practicing, it is taboo to be disturbed by others. The two of them, one fire system and the other ice system (Qiao pengran thought that the ice system was the main power of Yunmeng Poetry), will affect each other during practice.

 Chapter 238

    Those with multiple powers will choose one as the main power. Qiao is no exception. His main power is fire, thunder and space. That''s why Joe''s white flame is so abnormal.


    Only the abnormal Yunmeng poetry can change back and forth in so many powers at the same time, without any astringency. In fact, Yunmeng poetry has only one power - assimilation. Ability to assimilate other creatures. Whether zombies or powers, yunmengshi can get their powers as long as he eats their crystal nuclei or power beads.


    At the moment when Qiao guanran closed the door, yunmengshi instantly added defense to the whole room to prevent anyone from disturbing him during meditation.


    Sitting on the bed, yunmengshi thought and began to meditate.


    Qiao pengran stood outside the room for a long time before he left with a sigh. He found Mo Hongyuan and asked Xia yunmengshi what had happened these days and whether there was any potential rival in love.


    Mo Hongyuan told Qiao guanran about the situation in recent days.


    "Damn it." Joe heard the zombie housekeeper go away.


    "Yes, after the young lady came, she took my arm and killed the zombie steward. She flattened the head of the zombie steward with a huge sword one by one." after Mo Hongyuan said that, she took a gloating look at Qiao. However, the young lady was so violent. I don''t know if boss Qiao can keep calm.


    Who knows, Joe''s face is full of smiles. This is the person he wants. What he wants is not always behind him, but someone who can stand side by side with him.


    Seeing Qiao Jianran''s face as usual, Mo Hongyuan scolded himself for thinking about something. This is their king. How can they become the king of zombies if they are not so domineering?


    If you stay with others for a long time, you will forget that you are also a zombie. Now Mo Hongyuan is in such a state. Maintaining the human characteristics of his body has become his habit. He doesn''t have to do it deliberately, but it will be completed naturally.


    Mo Hongyuan suddenly thought, will Wang really stay with mankind all the time in the future? Thinking of this, his face was complicated.


    "Mo Hongyuan, why are you looking at me with such an expression?" Qiao pangran said strangely.


    "No, nothing." Mo Hongyuan said, gathering all his thoughts. Originally, he was very optimistic about Qiao pengran, but now he wants to come. There is always a window between Qiao pengran and Wang Zhi. Wang knows and Qiao pengran knows.


    But if Wang doesn''t pierce it, Joe can''t help it. He can only do his best to be good to Wang all the time. Mo Hongyuan suddenly sympathized with Qiao pengran. He didn''t know what their final result would be.


    Qiao guanran''s face sank. Although he had a good relationship with Mo Hongyuan, he couldn''t help Mo Hongyuan looking at him complicatedly for a moment and full of sympathy for him for a moment. What''s going on?


    "Mo Hongyuan, what are you thinking?" Joe suddenly asked.


    "Ah? I''m thinking about you and..." Mo Hongyuan blurted out and said half. He didn''t feel right. He was startled and quickly shut up. "You and miss are a perfect match."


    "Oh? Really?"


    Mo Hongyuan''s words were answered, but Qiao ran stood up, but he was very pleasant to his ears, and didn''t delve into the look in Mo Hongyuan''s eyes.


    Mo Hongyuan now wants to escape from Qiao pengran''s eyes. If he wasn''t a zombie, he must be sweating all over. Qiao pengran was so sudden that he almost didn''t blurt out, "you and Wang have to go a hard way!" Fortunately, I didn''t say it, otherwise I would feel abnormal with Joe''s wisdom.


    Qiao pengran let Mo Hongyuan go and didn''t ask him anything. Instead, he went back to Yunmeng poetry room and entered the state of cultivation. He would never miss any chance of cultivation. He wanted to be a person that Xiaoshi could rely on.


    Time passed quickly, and the day passed. Yunmengshi woke up from his cultivation state and checked his soul sea. The complex energy of the sea of souls has been expelled by half and replaced by pure spiritual power.


    Yunmengshi is very satisfied with this situation. He insists on using meditation to restore his mental strength every day. Although it takes time and is dangerous, the result can not be achieved by other means.


    Taking down all the defenses in the room, yunmengshi pushed open the door and went out.


    In the next room, Qiao pengran heard the sound of Xiaoshi opening the door and immediately stopped practicing. He came out of the room and saw that the spirit of Yunmeng poetry seemed to be much better.


    "Xiao Shi, how''s your rest?" said Joe fondly. He came to her and gently stroked her hair with his hand. Yunmeng poem is that although it is a zombie, its hair is not dry at all. Its soft hair is draped over its shoulders and feels infinitely good.


    Yunmengshi held back and stood there stiff. If the position she can''t touch is the head, the crystal nucleus of the zombie is in the head.


    If the person touching her hair was not Qiao pengran, but someone else, yunmengshi would have beaten him out long ago.


    If a malicious person touches yunmengshi''s hair, he may die miserably.


    Feeling the rigidity of Xiaoshi, Qiao pangran asked, "Xiaoshi, what''s the matter with you?" he was really puzzled. If Xiaoshi hated touching her, why didn''t Xiaoshi react? Now I just touched her hair, but she was stiff and trembling slightly?


    "No, nothing." yunmengshi said to the banquet. She couldn''t say that she was afraid of you pulling out my crystal core?


    Knowing that Yunmeng poetry was perfunctory, Qiao pangran sighed silently. He really had no way to take her for such a small poem. He knew what Yunmeng poetry was hiding and didn''t tell himself, but he believed that one day, Xiaoshi would tell himself everything without reservation.


    But to Joe''s dismay, after spending so long with Xiaoshi, he didn''t find the secret of Xiaoshi at all, or Xiaoshi hid himself too well without any loopholes.


    In fact, yunmengshi showed his feet several times, but Joe didn''t think about it at all, or he didn''t know that zombies might be wise at all.


    If intelligent zombies in the world are discovered by humans and made public, Qiao guanran will immediately connect with the daily life of Yunmeng poetry and guess that the identity of Yunmeng poetry is a matter of two days a day.


    Yunmengshi should be glad at this time to bring the two wise zombies that have been found under his command and tell them how to disguise, so that they won''t show their feet.


    She should be glad that Gu Yang, a white paper without previous memory, hates humans and has never been in contact with humans. Otherwise, the whole Arctic base knows that zombies can have wisdom?

 Chapter 239

    For a time, there was an atmosphere of embarrassment between Qiao pengran and Yunmeng poetry.


    Qiao pengran wants to know what Yunmeng poetry is hiding. Yunmeng poetry still wants to hide this secret, especially from Qiao pengran.


    "My Lord, my Lord, the mutant beast is coming again." bouville ran to yunmengshi and Qiao pengran in some panic.


    "Finally come." Joe has been looking forward to it for a long time and can finally relax his muscles and bones.


    Yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t want to tell the secret that she was the zombie emperor, nor did she want to find a reason to deceive Qiao pengran. Fortunately, bouville''s arrival broke the deadlock.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Joe ran, holding Yunmeng poem, followed bouville.


    Mo Hongyuan heard the news and ran to the wall.


    The fortifications as like as two peas in the Arctic are carved out in a mold.


    Several people went to the high wall and felt the earth shaking. They were all worried about whether the wall would collapse if the earthquake continued?


    "There!" Mo Hongyuan said in surprise, pointing to the huge shadow running.


    The shadow was thousands of meters away from yunmengshi, but it could be seen that it was huge. It trembled when running, with the nearby earth trembling.


    "It''s coming soon. Get ready," Joe said in a deep voice. The guy seemed to be better than he thought.


    Yunmengshi''s eyesight is very strong, more than ten times that of ordinary powers. She can see things a thousand meters away clearly. She can basically catch up with the high telescope, so she can see the mutant beast in the distance.


    "That guy has four limbs on the ground and is about four meters tall when running. If he lands with two hind legs, it is estimated to be ten meters high." yunmengshi told the crowd about the mutant beast he saw.


    "Hiss" everyone took a breath of air conditioning. If the mutant beast is really so huge, the high wall of the base is not enough for the huge guy to clap with one hand.


    "The city wall can''t be defended. Lead everyone to the back of the base." yunmengshi quickly thought of a plan in her head and ordered it, "Bouvier, lead the base''s powers and prepare to evacuate. The guard battle may affect the base. Peng ran and I are the main force. Others are mainly harassed. The weakness of the mutant beast is in the eyes and the chrysanthemum behind. If you can attack, you''d better give a fatal blow to these two places."


    "Yes," said the crowd. Joe''s eyes lit up. I don''t know how long he and Xiaoshi didn''t fight side by side. This time, he finally had a chance. Even if his opponent was particularly strong, as long as he and Xiaoshi worked together and were fearless.


    "Get ready to fight!" yunmengshi''s calm and confident voice came from cherry''s mouth. I don''t know why, everyone felt encouraged.


    "Go!" and Joe looked at each other, and they jumped down the six meter high wall together.


    Cloud dream poetry fell to the ground like a feather, without a big sound. Qiao pangran was different, like a meteorite hitting the ground, two feet hitting two pits.


    After landing, the black ancient knife in Qiao pengran''s hand appeared in his hand again, and the white flame surrounded the blade with a "Teng" sound.


    Yunmengshi also made a knife with the ice power. Like a few days ago, it was a huge knife, which occupied half of yunmengshi''s body. The huge blade can shoot a powerful zombie to death, which shows its power.


    It''s not what Yunmeng Shi wants for light to make a big knife. Her spirit moves, and her crystal clear blade is instantly covered with a layer of dark light. It''s a dark power, which Yunmeng Shi has hardly used.


    Black light looks insignificant, but it gives people a fatal danger. It can devour everything, just like a black hole, even light.


    However, the main function of the black light on the blade is to break the defense of the mutant beast.


    According to yunmengshi''s judgment, the defense of the mutant beast is amazing and can''t be broken by ordinary powers. That''s why she ordered Mo Hongyuan and others to attack the two weaknesses of the mutant beast.


    No matter what kind of animal, its eyes and back door are the weakest defense. It can also give a fatal blow to the other party when injured.


    Less than a minute after the two fell to the ground, the mutant beast was less than 100 meters away from the two people. From a close distance, it was amazing that the mutant beast had a strong momentum. Its huge body gave people a sense of oppression. It glowed red like a light bulb, and their figures were reflected in its big eyes. Its huge teeth glowed cold, as if it could bite everything in the world. It stood up white, as if one by one Like a spike.


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi nodded to each other, indicating that they began to attack.


    Holding a black ancient knife, Qiao pengran tentatively cut off the legs of the mutant beast.


    "Bang", the knife seemed to cut on a metal object. It cut off several hairs of the mutant beast, causing a thin blood mark on the leg of the mutant beast.


    "That''s good," Joe praised. If you can break the mutant''s defense, you have the hope of defeating it.


    At the same time, yunmengshi cut off the other leg of the mutant beast with a huge knife. There was no sound, and half of the body of the knife fell into the leg of the mutant beast.


    Dark powers are really useful. Yunmengshi thought that there were few dark powers in previous lives. Even the laboratory she stayed in was very interested in the dark Department. However, she couldn''t find a suitable experimental body - the dark Department zombie couldn''t be caught. As for dark powers, the leader of Beijing base didn''t want to take them to the laboratory. It can be said that with dark powers, It''s like holding a nuclear bomb. Your waist is straight.


    Yunmengshi still vaguely remembers that the doctor sighs that there is no dark experimental body to use.


    After putting away the memories, Yunmeng poetry reacted. The mutant beast was cut off and was furious. His two front legs were raised at the same time and trampled down on the two "ants" in front of him.


    When Yunmeng poem was stunned, he saw a dark shadow on his head, a strong wind on his head, and Qiao pengran''s cry: "little poem."


    The cold hairs of yunmengshi''s body stood up, and a strong sense of crisis rushed to her heart. She immediately rolled on the spot and avoided the fatal step.


    Yunmengshi was startled. His stupidity almost caused great trouble. If he was trampled on his head by that big foot, wouldn''t he be immortal and disabled?


    The mutant beast didn''t seem to let go of the idea of Yunmeng poetry. Even Qiao guanran over there didn''t care. He just stared at Yunmeng poetry. Before Yunmeng poetry got up, he stepped on Yunmeng poetry.


    The huge feet can cover the whole body of yunmengshi. Yunmengshi can only roll again, narrowly avoiding the second foot, and the strong wind blows along the body of yunmengshi. The giant foot of the mutant beast stepped on less than one meter to the left of Yunmeng poetry and shook Yunmeng poetry up.

 Chapter 240

    Seeing that yunmengshi was in crisis, Qiao ran changed his face and ran over as fast as he could. He wanted to get back after the mutant beast.


    At this time, Yunmeng poetry was shocked and flew up. When it fell, the feet of the mutant beast would also fall, and she would not be given any chance to react and escape.


    Yunmengshi is crying to death now. If she is given another chance, she will not be stunned in such a crisis fight. This is to send herself to the arms of death.


    "Little poem." Qiao pangran saw that Yunmeng poem was about to fall to the ground, and the giant feet of the mutant beast followed closely. He was almost splitting his eyes. He vowed not to hurt little poem.


    Joe jumped, threw the poem into his arms, rolled along the snow and unloaded the impact. Most importantly, after holding Xiaoshi in his arms, Qiao pengran conveniently inserted the black ancient knife with white flame in place. The giant beast didn''t even have time to react. One forelimb stepped on the tip of the knife.


    The half meter long ancient knife instantly disappeared into the front legs of the transformed beast. The pain of "roar" made the transformed beast roar continuously. Four strong thighs kept stepping on the ground, trying to get rid of the black ancient knife in the forelimbs.


    But which is so easy to get rid of? The black ancient knife is completely inserted into the meat. When the mutant animal''s legs fall to the ground every time, they have to bear the pain of cutting meat.


    Qiao pengran rolled on the ground with yunmengshi in his arms and stopped. In order to prevent the mutant beast from stepping on them, Qiao pengran immediately stood up and pulled yunmengshi up.


    They watched the mutant''s feet trampling on the ground, trying to get the knife out of the meat.


    "How are you, little poem?" Joe asked, relieved.


    "I''m fine." yunmengshi''s heart is very warm. Just now she has nowhere to borrow in the air. Naturally, she can''t leave the scope of the big foot of the mutant beast. She''d better be prepared to be stepped on. As long as the crystal core is fine, she can live.


    Hearing the answer of Yunmeng poem, Qiao pengran looked at it carefully again, and didn''t stop until he read Yunmeng poem. He almost lost Xiaoshi just now, and his heart was about to jump out. If Xiaoshi was trampled on, the result would be unimaginable.


    The two men suddenly felt the eyes of the mutant beast. They looked up and found that the big eyes of the mutant beast were full of anger, as if they were about to eat them.


    "However, your knife?" yunmengshi suddenly found that the mutant beast had just stepped on its own foot. It seemed that it was stabbed by a knife all the time. It didn''t dare to fall to the ground. Its huge body was supported by the other three feet.


    Hearing the little poem''s question, Joe was slightly proud. "My knife is in its meat." he said, pointing to the thigh of the mutant beast hanging in the air.


    Sure enough, yunmengshi guessed right.


    The mutant beast couldn''t stand it any longer. There was something in his legs. It was as uncomfortable as eating fish and getting stuck in his throat by a fishbone. He stared at the "two ants" in front of him, and his anger was unbearable.


    At this time, Mo Hongyuan and them finally got off the high wall, because they couldn''t jump directly off the high wall like yunmengshi. He came out of the gate of the base, prepared his powers and began to harass the mutant beast.


    "You are slow, stay away and use long-range attack." yunmengshi shouted to Mo Hongyuan, Gu Yang and Ike, who has just become a level 5 power.


    "Understand!" Mo Hongyuan said. Then he rushed towards the mutant beast. He is a speed zombie. It is the most powerful to deal with such a behemoth. Because the giant mutant beast could not grasp Mo Hongyuan''s trace, even if he saw him, he had no time to attack, so Mo Hongyuan ran far away.


    "Mo Hongyuan, eyes." yunmengshi shouted again.


    Mo Hongyuan looked back and nodded at yunmengshi. As soon as he dodged, he disappeared into the eyes of the mutant beast.


    Qiao pengran said to Yunmeng poem, "little poem, legs are its weakness."


    "I see." a dangerous light flashed in yunmengshi''s eyes. He was almost trampled to death by the big guy just now. How can he do without revenge? She is a great zombie emperor. How can she get hurt because of stupidity?


    "Old rules." yunmengshi thought of fighting with Qiao pengran. It''s both ice and fire. I don''t know if it''s useful for this big guy.


    Qiao pengran was very happy. He didn''t expect that after such a long time, the cooperation between Xiaoshi and himself was still so tacit.


    Yunmengshi gathered all his energy into his palm, then began to accelerate and ran towards the injured leg.


    Less than 100 meters away from the mutant beast, the mutant beast was very angry. Unexpectedly, this'' ant ''dared to provoke himself? The mutant beast rushed forward a few steps fiercely, raised his uninjured forelimb and shot it at yunmengshi. Mo Hongyuan, who was so frightened that he had run to the mutant beast, quickly stepped back to prevent his from being stepped on.


    Yunmengshi was careful this time and didn''t distract. Although the mutant beast has a huge body, it is very flexible and fast.


    "Bang, bang, bang." it was photographed several times. There was a mark of big claws on the ground. Every time Yunmeng poetry appeared, she avoided it. Who told her that if the scope of the ice fog was too large, its power would be weakened?


    If the whole mutant beast is covered, yunmengshi estimates that even the hair will not freeze down, not to mention the huge body of the mutant beast! So she can only get close to the mutant''s injured leg.


    Yunmengshi shouted to Mo Hongyuan, "Hongyuan, go and contain it and give me time to send out powers."


    "Understand, boss." Mo Hongyuan agreed excitedly, and then "whoosh" left a remnant in place.


    When Mo Hongyuan appeared again, he was already on the huge face of the mutant beast. Ready to attack the mutant''s head.


    With a body four meters high, Mo Hongyuan spent some time climbing up. Yunmengshi has been avoiding the claws that are constantly photographed. Qiao pengran also came to yunmengshi and escaped with Xiaoshi, ready to take action.


    The mutant beast felt something on his face, but he was unprepared. After all, with his huge size, Mo Hongyuan must be the size of a fly. Who should pay attention to a fly?


    The mutant beast constantly attacked Yunmeng poetry, and its body was constantly shaking. Mo Hongyuan kept his balance and walked to the mutant beast''s eyes.


    "Ha ha, big guy, here comes the little master." Mo Hongyuan shouted arrogantly, then clenched his fist and used all his strength to fight like a mutant animal''s eyes without any protection.


    "Poof" Mo Hongyuan''s fist and arm hit the mutant animal''s eyes unimpeded. The blood and unknown liquid sprayed Mo Hongyuan, and the mutant animal''s eyes sank.


    The mutant beast has no time to take into account yunmengshi and Qiao pengran. His two front claws open their teeth and dance their claws to kill Mo Hongyuan on his face.

 Chapter 241

    The beast shook violently and wanted to shake Mo Hongyuan down.


    Mo Hongyuan was a little unstable and his body was shaking.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran were also worried on the ground. Yunmengshi preached to Mo Hongyuan, "Hongyuan, come down quickly."


    Mo Hongyuan was already tottering and immediately fell off the face of the mutant beast. If you only fall, there will be nothing. After all, the ground is covered with soft snow. What you are afraid of is that the mutant beast is extremely angry. When you see Mo Hongyuan falling, you take a slap.


    Yunmengshi sent out the ice fog that had been prepared for a long time while the attention of the mutant beast was not on his side. A thin layer of ice mist, but thicker than the previous ice mist, only one meter wide in diameter, spread on the injured leg of the mutant beast in an instant.


    Blinking, the injured leg of the mutant beast was frozen and could not move, and the in its eyes hindered its action. Mo Hongyuan took advantage of this opportunity to slide down along the hair of the mutant beast, stood firmly on the ground and disappeared in the eyes of the mutant beast.


    Qiao pangran saw that the legs of the mutant beast were frozen, and immediately sent out a large white flame¡® ''click, click'', the ice on the leg of the mutant animal split instantly, broke into ice residue and scattered on the ground.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran stared at the leg of the mutant beast with expectation, but they couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The legs of the mutant beast are completely wrong, but the white hair on the legs has fallen off. The whole leg is bare and trembling in the wind. It looks very funny.


    "Ha ha, miss, ha ha ha, we''ve become a barelegged mutant this time. Why don''t we take the opportunity to lose the hair of those three legs?" Mo Hongyuan, who suddenly appeared next to yunmengshi, couldn''t stand up.


    The mutant only felt the cold of the injured leg, and then it was very cold. It felt the malice from the ground, and the mutant beast was furious. Although it was not intelligent, it also felt that it had been fooled by the "ants" on the ground.


    "Ow, ow," the mutant roared, and his eyes became redder and redder.


    Yunmengshi suddenly felt that the elements of the nearby ice system were getting thicker and thicker, and the mutant beast was obviously continuing its energy. It was broken. Was it still the ice system?


    "Run!" the energy rich seems to destroy the whole base behind, and it seems to burst out soon.


    Hearing the cry of Yunmeng poem, Qiao pengran felt it was wrong. They almost used their milk strength and threw hundreds of meters away to Gu Yang and Ike''s position.


    At the moment they left, the mutant beast opened his mouth at the position where they had just stood. The blue light in his mouth seemed to illuminate the whole world. While opening his mouth, blue light sprayed out and smashed into the position of yunmengshi''s station just now.


    A hundred meters around that place turned into an iceberg in the blink of an eye, an iceberg dozens of meters high.


    The energy comes out of the mutant beast''s mouth and instantly turns into ice. If a person stands there, it will turn into an "ice sculpture" in an instant. In extremely cold temperatures, even ice powers will die in it.


    Some of the people who ran out were still in shock. Yunmengshi stood there and looked at the ''Hill'' seriously. "To the neglect, how can this mutant beast near the Arctic base not have ice power?"


    Qiao churan also frowned. This was the most difficult mutant beast they had ever encountered. In addition to being huge and able to crush people, even his powers were so powerful that just spitting out that mouth was enough to kill him. He is a fire power. If he is frozen in such a hill, he will die.


    "Xiao Shi, let''s focus on attacking that leg," said Joe.


    "Now I can only do this. Without Mao''s defense, I guess I can break its defense by staying away this time," yunmengshi said.


    "Hong Yuan, you stand here and don''t move. Even if your speed is extreme, it''s a troublesome thing to escape from that range. Just now I''m far away from the transformed beast, so I can avoid a disaster." Yun Mengshi said with some heaviness.


    "Miss, we have a contract." Mo Hongyuan was worried and reminded when he heard that yunmengshi would not let him participate in the attack. He has a contract with yunmengshi. If yunmengshi dies, he will die with him. This is stipulated in the contract.


    Yunmengshi smiled, "Hongyuan, do you think I will die here?"


    Mo Hongyuan nodded without hesitation. How could the great zombie emperor die in the heart of a small mutant animal claw? Even if you are seriously injured, you won''t die.


    "Did you make trouble for me in the past?" Yun Mengshi said in a stern tone.


    "OK, I''ll wait here." Mo Hongyuan took a deep breath.


    The mutant beast also ran over at this time. His huge body shook the ground. Mo Hongyuan and others had to leave for a while to continue.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran stayed still, waiting for the mutant beast to come to the door.


    The mutant animal limped over, and the knife in its leg was torturing it all the time. But what he wants most now is not to solve the knife in his feet, but to kill the ants in front of him.


    Yunmengshi was more cautious, "however, we are ready. After we send out the power, we retreat immediately, and we hang it all the time."


    Joe churan nodded. The idea of Xiaoshi was the same as he thought. It was worthy of his Xiaoshi. If yunmengshi knew what he thought, he would not be able to laugh or cry. When would he still want this thing.


    The mutant beast runs faster and the target is right in front of him. How can it not be fast?


    "Start." yunmengshi said softly, and the ice fog in his hand was sent out with the falling of the voice.


    Qiao pengran counted the time. A few seconds after yunmengshi sent out the power, he also sent out the fire power.


    "Go!" after sending out the power, Qiao ran away with Yunmeng''s poem head. He didn''t stop until he felt that the mutant beast didn''t catch up and looked back.


    After seeing the appearance of the mutant beast, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran couldn''t help laughing. This attack was a little wider than just now. It not only attacked the injured leg, but also lost a piece of hair that turned into a strange beast''s stomach.


    The injured leg also lost a large piece of meat at this time. Sure enough, without Mao''s defense, only a layer of skin could not defend against the joint attack of yunmengshi and Qiao pengran.


    But at this time, the mutant animal looked ridiculous and pitiful. A piece of hair was missing from its stomach, the hair on one leg was missing, and one of its eyes was concave. It feels like an abused pet.


    The mutant beast was so angry that his hair was gone. Those ants died.


    The mutant beast was up and down, and the rest of its hair stood up and landed on all fours.

 Chapter 242

    Qiao pengran said, "we''re going to make a big move! Xiao Shi, get back."


    Yunmengshi also felt that the energy ten times stronger than that just now was gathering on the mutant beast from all directions, and soon reached the peak.


    "It''s too late." yunmengshi murmured. It has so much energy that it seems to destroy the world. Fortunately, they didn''t stand in the direction of the base, and there was nothing behind.


    Mo Hongyuan and they have left a certain distance and reached a safe place. Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran can''t run at this time. This is a range attack.


    Cloud dream poem secretly said: spell it. Then he said to Joe, "hold me tight."


    Joe suddenly didn''t react and thought he had heard wrong. Did Xiao Shi want to confess to himself before he died? How else can I hold her?


    Yunmengshi said, "what are you doing? Hold me!" she was a little worried. If she didn''t make that move again, it would be too late. She was fighting desperately. Whether the consequences could be borne or not was not under consideration now.


    Qiao pengran hugged yunmengshi and thought that Xiaoshi must not be hurt. Xiaoshi must be well. He said he would take care of her and protect her all his life. He couldn''t break his promise.


    With less and less energy in the air, there is more and more energy near the mutant beast. It almost reaches the peak and will be sent out soon. Yunmengshi bites his teeth. No matter how serious the sequelae of that move is, it is better than death. Although he can''t die, Joe doesn''t have to. She''s the key to unifying the world. How can she let him die? At this time, Yunmeng poetry actually didn''t want to unify the world for a long time. It was just looking for an excuse to save Qiao pengran.


    Qiao guanran kept his eyes closed and hugged Yunmeng poetry. The sense of crisis in his heart became more and more serious, and the strong death crisis oppressed him. He felt that there was a familiar and strange energy flowing in his body. This energy was a little uncontrollable and wanted to rush out of his body.


    It''s coming out, energy is coming out. Joe shouted in his heart. In an instant, Yunmeng poetry only felt that he had a strong sense of weightlessness, but he was firmly held in a solid embrace, another abnormal sense of security.


    Both felt that they had lost their memory for a short time, about a few seconds, and regained consciousness again. They had stood beside Mo Hongyuan.


    "Miss, boss Qiao!" Mo Hongyuan shouted excitedly. At the moment when Qiao pengran and Yunmeng poetry lost their trace, the great move of the mutant beast came out. Even if the powerful energy is thousands of kilometers away from there, the residual shock wave of energy can be felt, not to mention less than a few hundred meters.


    Mo Hongyuan''s heart was gloomy just for a moment, but he saw yunmengshi and Qiao pengran standing next to him safely, ignoring everything abnormal, leaving only excitement.


    "However, we, how did we suddenly get here?" yunmengshi saw the powerful energy explosion in the distance, forming a huge mushroom cloud. All the snowflakes on the ground were blown away, and the place a thousand meters away could not be seen clearly.


    "In fact, I don''t know," said Joe, who also had some afterlife.


    Yun Mengshi just wanted to use that move. It was a move that she had no chance to use in her previous life. It was similar to secret methods. After using it, it was equivalent to burning all the energy in her body. After using it, she would be reduced to level one.


    In her previous life, yunmengshi didn''t want to use it, but there was no energy in her crystal core. In order to care about the feelings of her "relatives", she had never eaten human beings or crystal core. All the way, she reluctantly brought the "best relatives" to the Beijing base under the authority of the zombie emperor and her strong body.


    Yunmengshi can be sure that the two of them can arrive here safely, which must be the reason for Qiao pengran, because although he has many department powers, it is not related to time and space. These two powers are too rare. Whether zombies or powers, only one in a million can appear in time and space.


    "However, your space system is not only limited to the space that can hold things, but also can you use space energy to move?" yunmengshi guessed.


    After listening to Yunmeng poem, Qiao seems to understand that the familiar and strange energy flowing in his body is the space system? Originally, I only used the power of the space system to open up space to hold things. There are very few elements of the space system in all bodies. I can''t see them in my own body, so I''m unfamiliar with that energy.


    "Xiaoshi is right. In a critical moment, the spatial power in my body broke the barrier that can only store things. My mind was very urgent. I wanted to escape from that place urgently, and my energy took me away," Qiao explained.


    Mo Hongyuan was surprised and excited. "Boss Qiao, you are about to catch up with the abnormal degree of miss. You can mutate even the spatial powers. With this big killer, boss Qiao, you are almost immortal."


    Qiao pengran was very happy. With enough strength, he could be the backing of small poems.


    "Boom, boom, boom." before several people could be happy, the ground began to tremble again. All the people reacted, and the mutant beast was not dead.


    "It''s coming again." yunmengshi said in a deep voice, "this guy is really tenacious." fortunately, several people were not hurt, but lost some powers. On the contrary, the changed beast was badly hurt.


    With the tremor of the ground, the head of the mutant beast gradually appeared in front of everyone, and then the whole body also appeared from the flying snowflakes.


    The mutant beast may have made a big move. The energy loss is a little big. With injuries, it looks a little depressed.


    "What to do?" Mo Hongyuan looked at yunmengshi and Qiao pengran and asked anxiously. He was afraid that the big guy was making a move. Just like that, those people were dead. Qiao pengran''s power could not take them.


    Yun Mengshi said calmly, "it''s all right. The changed beast is at the end of its power. It won''t make a big move. Its injured leg is more serious. Its flesh and blood has been stabbed by its knife. It''s estimated that the leg will soon be useless."


    "We just have to stare at that leg. If we believe in a few moves, it will never stand up again. At that time, it will not be slaughtered by us?" Qiao ran continued with Yunmeng''s words.


    After listening to yunmengshi''s words, Mo Hongyuan was relieved.


    "See, attack!" yunmengshi was very relaxed and just narrowly escaped death.


    With a wave of Yunmeng''s hand, dozens of ice arrows'' swish ''ran out, each as thick as a fist.


    Although the mutant''s legs and eyes were injured, it was not slaughtered.

 Chapter 243

    Although some stumbled, the mutant beast easily avoided the attack from Yunmeng poetry and continued to run to the people. Closer and closer to the ground, the tremor is getting bigger and bigger.


    "Kuang ran, hold me in front of the injured leg of the mutant beast, pause for a second, and then bring me back. Can you do it?" yunmengshi looked at Qiao Kuang ran and asked seriously.


    Qiao guanran was silent for a few seconds, closed his eyes and moved from the front of Yunmeng poem to the back of Yunmeng poem. Slowly open your eyes, tilt up the corners of your mouth and say confidently, "yes."


    Yunmengshi opened his arms to Qiao kuanran and motioned him to hold himself.


    Joe was in a high mood. It would be nice if he threw himself into the arms of his little poems at ordinary times. He came forward and hugged yunmengshi tightly and said, "Xiao Shi, hold me tight."


    Yunmengshi said with a smile, "OK." the smile on his face was full of trust. On the one hand, I trust Qiao Yanran, and I also trust my strength. I know I can''t die, so I can be capricious.


    "Let''s go!" Joe said, then closed his eyes and activated the spatial power in his body.


    The next moment, two people appeared at the foot of the mutant beast less than 100 meters.


    Yunmengshi had already reserved his powers. At the moment of landing, he immediately sent them out. It was still dozens of fist thick ice arrows, whizzing up the injured front leg of the mutant beast.


    "Poop poop" didn''t give the mutant a chance to react at all. All the ice arrows were inserted on the legs without any white hair.


    At this time, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran have returned to their original position, smiling at the damage they have caused to the mutant beast.


    The mutant beast can no longer stand up. His injured leg is full of ice arrows, and there is Qiao kuanran''s ancient knife in his leg. This leg has been scarred and the power consumption is almost the same. The mutant beast has fallen into the end of a crossbow.


    At this time, Gu Yang and Ike also came to Yunmeng poetry, "my Lord." Ike came to them with some excitement and saw that Yunmeng poetry was safe. On the one hand, Yunmeng poetry''s life involved his own life, on the other hand, he had paid tribute to Yunmeng poetry and was somewhat convinced.


    "HMM." yunmengshi nodded to Ike. He just let Ike and them hide away in order to reduce unnecessary casualties.


    Gu Yang also looked up and down at yunmengshi. Seeing that she was all right, she pulled up a smile on her face. Although she was a little stiff, Leng Mei smiled, and her lethality was not ordinary. At least Mo Hongyuan and Ike were stunned.


    Qiao pengran looked as usual, which satisfied Yunmeng poetry very much.


    "Although the mutant beast can''t move now, it''s still a long way from death." yunmengshi suddenly said, "the mutant beast, like the zombie, must take out the crystal core to die completely."


    "My Lord, where is the crystal core of this strange beast?" Ike asked. "Such a big guy, even if he knows where the crystal core is, it''s not easy to dig it out." he said his doubts.


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "As long as I can find the crystal core of the mutant beast, I''m sure to dig it out. Now the biggest problem is to find the crystal core."


    Mo Hongyuan also knew something. He then said in yunmengshi: "the crystal nucleus of such mutant animals is not necessarily in the head, but in the heart and in any corner of the body. They already have some consciousness to protect their crystal nucleus and hide the crystal nucleus in a difficult position. Just like the tree mutant animal we met at the beginning."


    Qiao congran nodded. "Xiaoshi, does it need spiritual powers?"


    Yunmengshi knew what Qiao pengran meant and said to Gu Yang, "Gu Yang, you cover me."


    "I see." Gu Yang promised. Although her spiritual power is not as strong as Yunmeng poetry, it is much stronger than ordinary spiritual powers. With Gu Yang''s cover, Yunmeng poetry can rest assured.


    Several people slowly approached the mutant beast. Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan kept staring at the mutant beast. Once it was abnormal, all kinds of powers greeted it.


    Yunmengshi and Gu Yang stared at the mutant beast and slowly sent out their mental power to invade the mutant beast''s head.


    The "ow" mutant felt abnormal and began to struggle to stand up.


    Qiao pangran snorted coldly. Now the energy of the mutant beast is almost exhausted. It''s difficult to send out power moves. His huge body has also been seriously injured. It''s very difficult for his three legs to stand up.


    Qiao pengran approached the foot of the mutant beast and found his own ancient knife. The mutant beast walked all the way. The ancient knife had gone deep into its legs. Qiao pengran could only put his hand into the mutant beast''s legs. After reaching half of his arm, he met a hard object. That''s his old knife. Qiao pengran clamped the ancient knife with his two fingers and pulled it out.


    The head of the "Teng" mutant beast has been dizzy. Due to Gu Yang''s restraint, the spirit of the mutant beast has been suppressed and can''t move. The spirit of Yunmeng poetry has found the nervous system of the mutant beast and cut it off slowly, so that the mutant beast can''t control its own body.


    Of course, this is very dangerous. If the spirit of the mutant beast resists, Yunmeng poetry will be 100% eaten back. If Gu Yang is not nearby, Yunmeng poetry can''t take this risk.


    After "Hoo" cut off the central nerve of the mutant beast, yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief. Now the mutant beast can''t resist if he wants to resist.


    Gu Yang continued to suppress the spirit of the mutant beast, and Yunmeng poetry began to look for the existence of crystal nuclei all over the mutant beast.


    One minute passed, five minutes passed, and ten minutes passed. Yunmengshi still remained in that state, motionless. No one dared to make a sound, for fear of disturbing yunmengshi and causing her to be eaten back. You know, this powerful mutant beast is also particularly powerful in the spirit department. Once it is backfired, it''s not fun.


    Half an hour later, yunmengshi has scanned the body of the mutant beast again and again, but there is still no result.


    "Eh" when yunmengshi was about to give up looking for the crystal core and intend to directly dissect the mutant beast, an abnormality finally occurred. Many small stones were found in the stomach of the mutant beast. They were very insignificant. If they hadn''t searched carefully, they wouldn''t have found them.


    Cloud dream poetry begins to test with spiritual force one by one. It takes a long time to test hundreds of stones.


    "Found it." finally, after testing more than 30 times, a stone finally reacted to her mental strength. If it is a crystal core, the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry can slightly mobilize the energy inside, and if it is a stone, it will not reflect the power of Yunmeng poetry.


    Qiao pengran and others finally dared to breathe. Just now they all held their breath one by one for fear of disturbing yunmengshi and Gu Yang.

 Chapter 244

    "Kuang ran, cut it open here." Yun Mengshi pointed to the stomach of the mutant beast and said to Qiao Kuang ran.


    Joe nodded, holding a knife in his hand, and stabbed hard at the place.


    "Bang" is like sticking on steel. The black ancient knife, which has always been invincible, is blocked by the hair on the skin.


    Yunmeng poetry is helpless. Who makes the defense of this strange beast so abnormal? With a wave of her hand, a small piece of ice mist appeared in the position of the skin and was frozen in an instant.


    Qiao churan smiled, nodded and sent out a fire attack. There, all the hair was instantly clean, cleaner than a thing called a razor. Joe held the knife tightly and stabbed it fiercely.


    This time, the black ancient knife entered the body of the mutant beast without hindrance. The mutant beast was cut off its central nerve. Naturally, it didn''t feel the pain or struggle, but only breathed.


    Qiao pengran slowly cut open the position of yunmengshi''s finger and dug out a pile of stones.


    The spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry has been locked in the crystal core, and it is easy to get it. Gu Yang''s mental strength slowly withdrew.


    The crystal nucleus is not very big. One hand is the size of a baby''s fist, but it stores much more energy than an ordinary crystal nucleus. And its color is gray blue, which is the feeling that a layer of haze is shrouded in the blue sky.


    Seeing the crystal core in his hand, yunmengshi said, "it turns out that the changed beast is a dual system of ice and spirit. Fortunately, it doesn''t attack us with spirit."


    Joe guessed: "could it be this guy who doesn''t have mental powers?"


    Cloud dream poem thought, "it''s possible that there are few spiritual systems in the Arctic. Even if the mutant beast has a spiritual system, it may not be used. No wonder Gu Yang can suppress its spiritual power."


    Gu Yang glanced at Yunmeng''s poem, and his dissatisfaction was about to overflow.


    Yunmengshi smiled, touched Gu Yang''s head and comforted: "Gu Yang is the most powerful. Your skill in using spiritual powers is much better than that stupid bear."


    After listening to Yunmeng''s poem "praising" himself, Gu Yang looked satisfied.


    Yunmengshi smiled helplessly. Gu Yang was like this. After losing the memory before awakening, she became incomparably simple. Even like several year old children, she sometimes needs praise.


    Even if Qiao pengran dissected his stomach and yunmengshi broke his central nerve, the mutant animals were all right. However, as its crystal nucleus was taken out of the body, the white hair of the mutant animal lost its luster and became dry. Its eyes also slowly lost their charm, and its body shriveled.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Ike asked, looking at the mutant beast in front of him in surprise.


    Yunmeng poem explained faintly: "like zombies, once the crystal core is lost, the mutant beast is not a mutant beast. Without the support of energy, it will naturally be suffocated."


    Except Ike, all of them looked at the slowly shrinking mutant beast in front of them as usual. They had seen and encountered this situation before. Of course, they would not be as surprised as Ike.


    "It''s finally solved." Mo Hongyuan breathed a sigh of relief. The battle was extremely difficult. Fortunately, boss Qiao''s space power changed and became more powerful. Otherwise, the changed beast didn''t know whether everyone could deal with it.


    "Go, let''s go back." yunmengshi also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, several people were not injured, but the power consumption was a little big at most.


    In less than ten minutes, they stood under the "high wall" of the bouville base.


    The shock wave of the mutant beast''s great move completely destroyed the "high wall". At this time, there were no high walls. Some were just ruins, and most of the houses inside were destroyed.


    Bouvier led the remaining hundreds of survivors of the base trembling in the corner. Bouvier put his head out from time to time to see the situation outside. The shock wave was so terrible that it destroyed the high wall in an instant.


    "My Lord!" when bouville stretched out his neck again and saw yunmengshi standing there, his mood was extremely excited. The adults stood here intact. The changed beast must have been driven away. Bouvier was deeply impressed by the powerful mutant beast, which made him think that yunmengshi and others could drive the mutant beast away. As for killing, he didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Bouville hurried over and asked excitedly, "has the mutant run?"


    Joe shook his head in silence.


    "Well, is he still nearby?" Bouvier''s heart raised. Is the mutant still nearby and the adults fled with the survivors of the base?


    Yunmeng shook his head as he studied Qiao pengran''s appearance.


    "Mutant beast, is the mutant beast dead?" finally, Bouvier said a result he couldn''t even think of.


    Mo Hongyuan slapped bouville on the shoulder and said, "Congratulations, you''re right."


    Bouvier''s surprised mouth and chin almost fell off. "Really?"


    "Really." yunmengshi nodded to prove the authenticity of the matter.


    "Wow! The devil has been killed!" the remaining hundreds of survivors of the base jumped up excitedly, and some excited tears came out. They almost thought they were dead. The last time the mutant beast came, they killed almost half of the people in the base. In their eyes, the mutant beast is a devil who can take their lives all the time.


    "Bouville, let''s pack up and get ready to go back to the Arctic base, where there is enough food, perfect defense and a stable life." yunmengshi deliberately increased his voice to let hundreds of survivors hear his words.


    A survivor trembled and asked, "Sir, can we really take us in such a place?" this also asked the voice of others.


    Yunmengshi said without hesitation: "of course, the Arctic base welcomes all survivors in order to give all survivors a happy and stable life." when she said this, her voice took a hint of hypnotic spirit to convince the survivors.


    "We''re going, we''re going," the survivors said one after another, afraid that the answer would be slow. Yunmengshi wouldn''t let himself enter the Arctic base.


    "My Lord, thank you for your accommodation. I thank you for all the survivors of bouville base." bouville also said to yunmengshi excitedly.


    Yunmengshi reached out and wanted to pat Bouvier on the shoulder to express his trust. Unexpectedly, as soon as he reached out, Joe held his hand. He smiled and said to Bouvier, "take someone to tidy up. We''ll start in an hour."


    "Yes," Bouvier promised, and immediately took someone to pack up the necessary things.

 Chapter 245

    A few hours later, on the road to the Arctic base, there were about 20 cars looking after them, driving in the snow. These are the people of the bouville base.


    The base used almost all the vehicles to transport the rest of the base to the Arctic base.


    Yunmengshi carefully released his momentum, resulting in almost no zombies coming. Bouville arranged a driver for them to let yunmengshi recover his lost powers in the car.


    It was very calm along the way. Only a few low-level zombies came to harass the huge convoy and were killed by a power of the defensive people. The motorcade was much faster than Ike when they came, and the four wheels were still much faster than two legs.


    So far, all the four bases in the Arctic have been merged. The leader is Ike, and the deputy leaders are Jack, Zhang Gaoguang, SOTA and bouville. Usually, only Ike, Jack and Zhang Gaoguang are responsible for the affairs of the base.


    Only when major events happen in the base will five people gather to vote on the development of the base.


    Where did yunmengshi go? On the day after the survivors of bouville base arrived at the Arctic base, yunmengshi, Qiao pengran, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang flew to s city base on their red backs.


    "Xiaoshi, I didn''t expect that the day to go back would come so soon." Qiao pengran held yunmengshi''s hand, stood steadily on the red back, looked at the scenery on the ground and said something incredible.


    "I didn''t expect to go back so soon," said yunmengshi thoughtfully. If Qiao hadn''t worked hard and risked all kinds of risks to himself, I''m afraid the Arctic base would not end so soon. The most important harvest is not the establishment of the Arctic base, but it.


    Yunmengshi looked at the bead with blue light in her hand. This was the third bead she got. Although I don''t know the specific use of the bead now, a voice in the bottom of my heart told her that this thing is very important to her and must be held in her hand.


    Dahong''s back is stable and flying fast. Almost none of the flying mutant animals dared to make a big hit along the way. In less than half a day, the scenery under the sky became more and more familiar.


    Mo Hongyuan said with emotion, "when we went, we almost had the determination to die, but we didn''t expect to come back one day." even if his identity was a zombie, when he went to the north pole with a long way to go and an unknown road ahead, he also had a drum in his heart, not to mention Qiao guanran, a human.


    Qiao pengran held Yunmeng''s hand more and more tightly and remained silent. But Yunmeng poetry can feel Qiao pengran''s restless mood.


    Among the four people, only Gu Yang''s mood is calm, just a little curious. As Dahong flies away from the Arctic, the temperature is higher and higher, and there are fewer and fewer ice elements. Gu Yang, who has been living in the Arctic, is not used to it.


    "Dahong, find a place to land." Yunmeng poetry uses spiritual force to convey its meaning to Dahong, which is also after being familiar with Dahong, Yunmeng poetry dares to carry out such action. Otherwise, Dahong tries her best to resist her spiritual power, and she''s waiting to eat it back.


    Dahong shouted, then saw an open position and slowly landed.


    When Dahong was two meters away from the ground, Qiao pengran jumped down from her back first, and then opened his arms to yunmengshi.


    Of course, yunmengshi aimed at Qiao pengran''s arms, relaxed and jumped down, and jumped into Qiao pengran''s arms accurately. Qiao pengran caught the light little poem, put his hand around her soft waist, and murmured in his heart: why is little poem so thin? He should make little poem fat in the future.


    After so many days of hard work and watching Xiaoshi eat every day, Xiaoshi grew a little meat. After this toss, Xiaoshi became so thin again.


    If yunmengshi knows what he thinks, he will smile helplessly. He won''t grow meat no matter how he eats. Have you ever seen a zombie get fat when he eats too much?


    Subsequently, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang also jumped down.


    Originally, Mo Hongyuan also wanted to carry forward his style. Learning from Qiao pengran, he opened his arms and wanted to hold Gu Yang in his arms.


    Who knows, Gu Yang only glanced at Mo Hongyuan lightly, jumped down lightly, fell next to Mo Hongyuan, and then silently walked to Yunmeng poetry, completely ignoring Mo Hongyuan with open arms.


    Mo Hongyuan awkwardly withdrew his arm, touched his nose and smiled awkwardly. He had long thought of such a result, and he didn''t feel too sad.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran looked like watching the excitement, but Gu Yang didn''t feel it at all.


    Yunmengshi came out of Qiao pengran''s arms, smiled and said, "let''s go home."


    "OK. Let''s go home," said Joe, smiling in a good mood.


    "Dahong, go back and tell Xiaohong that you can come to me at any time." yunmengshi said to Dahong.


    The big red man shouted several times, "Gaga, Gaga". He flew very high and circled in the air for several times before flying away.


    "Where is this?" yunmengshi, who was going back to the base, looked at the surrounding environment. He was stupid and couldn''t tell the direction.


    Qiao guanran looked at Xiaoshi and felt even better. "Here we have reached the boundary of S City, but there is still a distance from the base." he explained.


    "However, do you know?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    "Of course, as long as it''s the boundary of S City, how can I not know? When I was a child, I was naughty and liked to run around, so I walked almost all over s city." Qiao churan explained with a smile and looked around. "The base is in that direction. Shall we go there or find a car?"


    "Look for a car. Although s city is not big, if you go there, you may encounter a lot of trouble." yunmengshi said that she didn''t want to see some low-level zombies and unruly survivors as soon as she returned to s city.


    Mo Hongyuan pointed to the distance, "there''s another one."


    Along the direction of his fingers, sure enough, there were several cars parked there. They may have not moved for a long time. There were several layers of ash on the car, which looked a little shabby.


    Several people went over and found a new car. Mo Hongyuan opened the cover of the car, checked it and said, "it''s still good. It can start."


    Joe took out a bucket of gasoline from the space and added it.


    After adding gasoline, yunmengshi sent out a huge water ball and gently hit the car. In an instant, the dust and stains on the car were cleaned.

 Chapter 246

    In an instant, an old car became brand-new. Mo Hongyuan laughed, "Miss, other powers know that your power is used to brush the car. Will they come and hit you?"


    Before yunmengshi spoke, Qiao churan first snorted, "anyone who wants to write a little poem, pass me first."


    Yunmengshi laughed. Indeed, clean water sources are scarce in the end of the world. All rivers, lakes and seas are polluted by zombie virus. If you drink a cup of polluted water, you are in danger of becoming a zombie. Only the water source made by the water power and the bottled water before the end of the world are safe.


    At the end of the world, there is not only a shortage of food, but also a shortage of water. I know yunmengshi doesn''t care. First, she has water power. Second, she doesn''t need to drink water.


    Mo Hongyuan drives the car, Gu Yang sits in the co pilot''s position, and yunmengshi and Qiao pengran sit in the back of the car.


    The car was running smoothly. Yunmengshi naturally leaned against Qiao pengran''s arms. Qiao pengran held Xiaoshi and tried not to let Xiaoshi be bumped by the car.


    Mo Hongyuan''s spiritual department is highly concentrated. This is s city. Wandering zombies are everywhere. If you don''t pay attention, you will be besieged by zombies. It''s two extremes with the sparsely populated Arctic region.


    Gu Yang sat in the co pilot''s seat and looked curiously out of the window. Everything here was so fresh for her. Even the air was full of all kinds of elements, which made her close her eyes and try to contact them.


    The car drove for a while, and there were some other vehicles on the road besides them. More and more close to the base, many cars come from other places to take refuge in the base of S City, or the people of s city go out to do tasks to earn food.


    Suddenly, a car came from behind the car in which several people were riding. The car looked broken. Half of the window had fallen off, and the people inside screamed in horror.


    Mo Hongyuan turned the steering wheel fiercely, and the car threw to the left. Several people were strong and did not panic. They all calmly grabbed the things at hand, and no one was thrown out of the car.


    The old car in the back rushed over and slammed into the shop in front, breaking the gray glass. Two people were thrown out, a man and a woman.


    Joe ran glanced at a man and a woman who fell to the ground. When he saw the girl on the ground, his heart really jumped and shouted, "stop."


    After hearing this, Mo Hongyuan stepped on the brake and the car slid out for more than ten meters before stopping, leaving a clear trace on the smooth road.


    "What''s the matter? Boss Qiao?" Mo Hongyuan asked in surprise. After the car stopped, several zombies rushed up. After Gu Yang''s expressionless ice arrows, all the zombies fell to the ground, leaving a big hole in their head. All the ice arrows were ready to stick on the crystal core.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes were sharp. He felt a little uncomfortable when he saw that Qiao guanran had been staring at the girl who fell to the ground.


    After waiting for the car to stop, Qiao pengran opened the door and rushed out. After a distance of more than ten meters, he came to the girl behind the car in a few steps.


    "Boom" a huge fireball spewed out of Joe''s hand in an instant, killing the zombie close to the girl.


    The men and girls lying on the ground were shocked and looked at Joe, with an incredible face. They had never seen such a strong power, and such a strong man saved himself.


    "Thank you, thank you." after a while, the man in his thirties on the ground stood up, helped the girl up and thanked Joe.


    Yunmengshi got out of the car and came to Qiao pengran.


    Everyone could see that Joe kept his eyes on the girl.


    Mo Hongyuan was very indignant. He had misjudged boss Qiao before. It was a blessing for him to accept such a noble man as Wang. Now he not only doesn''t cherish it, but also keeps looking at other girls.


    The man also saw Joe''s face and was very happy. If the strong man really liked the girl, would he enjoy himself?


    The man looked happy and respectfully said to Qiao pengran, "Sir, do you like this girl? Well, just give me a place to live and give me a bread every day, and the girl will be yours." after that, he took the girl''s arm and carried her to Qiao pengran and let Qiao pengran have a good look at her.


    The girl is not afraid. Her eyes contain tears. She looks pitiful. Her small face is white and tender. She has big eyes. Even in the end, the market is good.


    Mo Hongyuan finally couldn''t stand it. "Boss Qiao, you have a young lady. How can you see others?"


    The man who dragged the girl was afraid that he would eat less and drink less. He couldn''t help saying, "what the brother said is wrong. Now it''s the end of the world. Which adult doesn''t have several girls around him?"


    Although Gu Yang doesn''t know why Mo Hongyuan is angry with Qiao pengran, Qiao pengran''s identity is human, she is very unhappy, so her momentum also rises. As long as Mo Hongyuan makes a move, she will make a move without hesitation.


    Yunmengshi''s mood was really low. He didn''t even notice that Qiao pengran''s eyes were clearly not in love. He just felt that his head was getting more and more confused. There was only one thought: Qiao pengran betrayed himself, Qiao pengran betrayed himself and fell in love with others. Sure enough, human beings are unreliable.


    Such thoughts were brewing in the head of Yunmeng poetry, and the original dark eyes began to turn red slowly, and the evil spirit overflowed.


    Qiao pengran came out of his thoughts and finally found the wrong of the little poem. The original cloud dream poem seemed to be shrouded in a layer of darkness and exuded the smell of hell, giving people a sense of extreme danger.


    Mo Hongyuan couldn''t help but pull Gu Yang back. If yunmengshi starts a storm, I''m afraid no one in the world can stop it. Who can arrive and live in a crazy Zombie King?


    Qiao pengran was startled. He quickly held yunmengshi in his arms, gently patted her back and whispered in her ear: "Xiaoshi, things are not what you think. In my life, in my next life, in my life, you are the only one I love. That girl may be my sister."


    After listening to Yunmeng poem, it was clear in my head, sister! Is that girl his sister? Joe didn''t betray himself. Realizing that he had misunderstood, yunmengshi suddenly felt an invisible emotion in his heart. He really took Qiao guanran to heart. She is not a careless person. She also knows feelings and knows that Joe is kind to her. No one in the world can treat her like Joe.

 Chapter 247

    After Qiao pengran made such a "feat" from the s city base to the Arctic base, yunmengshi''s heart was slowly opened. She was only hurt too deeply before, and didn''t dare to accept the heavy feelings for her. Afraid of being hurt again, I dare not accept it.


    The heart of Yunmeng poetry was captured bit by bit by the big net woven by Qiao pengran with tenderness and patience.


    Joe was really excited and scared. He saw that he had gone to Xiaoshi''s heart, which made his mood almost fly, but the feeling was too fragile to produce any twists and turns.


    "Yes, she may be my sister." Qiao pengran explained softly in yunmengshi''s ear again, and patted Xiaoshi on the back with his hand to make her head close to her heart.


    Yunmengshi raised her head from Qiao pengran''s chest. At this time, her eyes had recovered their black and shining, and her breath had become indifferent. "Is she really your sister?"


    Qiao pengran nodded gently, "no mistake, but what may have happened, she doesn''t know me." when it comes to this, Qiao pengran''s tone is full of murderous spirit. If someone hurt his sister, he will let that life be better than death.


    The direct conversation between the two people was in a soft voice, and the others didn''t hear what they said. Mo Hongyuan looked at Qiao pengran with resentment at this time, thinking that he betrayed his revered king.


    Yunmengshi came out of Qiao guanran''s arms and nodded to Mo Hongyuan to show that he was fine.


    Mo Hongyuan still looked at Qiao pengran suspiciously. He didn''t know what means he used to make the so calm and proud king not angry so easily?


    Qiao pengran comforted yunmengshi, went to the girl suspected of his sister and asked, "do you know who I am?"


    The girl was almost scared to cry, and her tears kept rolling in her eyes, because the man next to her didn''t speak, and the girl didn''t dare to cry, which showed the man''s deterrent to the girl.


    When the girl heard Joe''s question, she was so frightened that she stepped back, shook her head fiercely, almost broke her head and said nothing.


    Joe heaved a sigh. It seemed that something must have happened that he didn''t know. What had happened to his sister? Even he forgot to see such fear.


    The man snorted and pulled the girl to the front. All his anger was vented on her. His food and accommodation depended on this time. The girl didn''t live up to her. He smiled and said to Qiao pengran, "don''t worry, sir, this girl is still a place. I just found it recently. It''s her blessing for you to go to her." the man changed his face from ferocious to respectful, and his face changed faster than turning a book.


    Qiao guanran''s face became very smelly, so a small lightning hit the man. He controlled very well, but the girl next to the man was not affected at all.


    "Ah!" the man screamed and fell to the ground instantly, his whole body began to twitch, and blue lightning flashed on him.


    The girl was startled and kept retreating until she retreated to the corner of the wall. There was no way to retreat. She stopped and leaned herself firmly against the wall. Her body trembled and dared not move.


    My sister, it''s not someone else''s turn to bully me like this. Joe thought.


    Yunmengshi approached the girl leaning against the corner of the wall, and her words were soothing. "Don''t be afraid, who is he?" yunmengshi asked, pointing to Qiao guanran.


    "I don''t know him, I don''t know him." with the spiritual comfort of yunmengshi, the girl finally said the first sentence.


    Qiao dunran frowned. He was sure that the person in front of him was his sister, but why didn''t she know herself?


    Yunmengshi continued: "it''s all right. Don''t be afraid of anything. Don''t be afraid of anything with us."


    After a while, the girl''s mood gradually stabilized and her eyes stopped, but her body was still shaking and her eyes dared not look at the man who had been twitching on the ground.


    Several people looked at the girl like this, and no one spoke, creating a quiet atmosphere and calming her down.


    Ten times later, the girl''s body finally stopped shaking. She felt that several people around her didn''t mean any harm to herself, and her mood stabilized.


    "Say what you know, including name and identity," Joe said to the girl.


    The girl looked at Qiao pengran in fear and hid behind yunmengshi. Her eyes were wide, but she didn''t dare to speak.


    Yunmengshi is helpless. She is not used to someone approaching her unless the person is familiar enough. So she gently pulled the girl in front of her and asked, "what''s your name?"


    The girl seemed to trust yunmengshi very much. She looked at her with innocent eyes. Her eyes were full of confusion, "I don''t know. They all call me a girl."


    Yunmengshi looked up at Qiao pengran. Qiao pengran clenched his fist and was angry.


    "How did you get here?" yunmengshi asked.


    "He brought me." the girl pointed to the man who was still twitching there, and her body began to tremble again.


    "Before he brought you?" yunmengshi asked.


    "I don''t know." the girl shook her head.


    "Alas," Joe heaved a sigh. It seemed that he couldn''t find anything. He had to take his sister back to the base for the time being to protect her.


    "Let''s go back to the base." Joe looked at his sister and said to the people.


    "Then she?" asked Mo Hongyuan.


    "Take it back to the base. She is my sister, Qiao Wenwen. When I returned to s City, she disappeared." when he said this, Qiao was a little annoyed.


    "I''ll go back and explore it with my mental strength. Maybe I''ll find something," said yunmengshi. Qiao pangran with such an expression made her a little distressed.


    They were ready to get on the bus. Mo Hongyuan suddenly saw the man who was still twitching on the ground and asked, "what should he do?"


    Yunmengshi snorted. Do you still need to ask if you treat Qiao pengran''s sister like this?


    Mo Hongyuan immediately understood the meaning of Yunmeng poem. In a flash, he broke the man''s neck. The man lost his breath without changing his expression. Waiting to be food for zombies.


    After Mo Hongyuan solved the man, he opened the door, entered the cab and started the car.


    Qiao Wenwen always adheres to Yunmeng poetry and can''t leave her for a moment. It seems that only by her side can she be safe. Joe looked at his sister somewhat depressed. So he took his place. Now she has lost her memory and has been adhering to the little poem. She can''t scold her. She can only stand by with a dark face and cold air.


    Rao Shi Mo Hongyuan has experienced the cold in the Arctic. At this time, there are some air conditioners that can''t stand Qiao''s resentment. He quietly glanced at Gu Yang sitting in the co pilot''s position, and saw that she was still expressionless, as if she didn''t feel Joe''s cold air.

 Chapter 248

    A few hours later, after twists and turns, the car hit dozens of zombies, and the front of the car choked down. In the car, except Qiao Wenwen, who was scared and kept drilling into the arms of Yunmeng poetry, everyone else was particularly calm.


    Qiao pengran sent out air-conditioning all the way. When he saw Qiao Wenwen drilling into Xiaoshi''s arms, he finally couldn''t stand it. Even if she is her own sister, she can''t get into Xiaoshi''s arms, which is her own right. He would not admit that he was jealous again, but that he was jealous of his amnesia sister.


    Qiao pengran grabbed Qiao Wenwen and said coldly, "sit up straight."


    Qiao Wenwen''s face froze with fear. She had repeatedly hit zombies and met a small group of zombies. Her heart was challenged. Only then did she drill into the arms of Yunmeng poetry, because she felt that only Yunmeng poetry would give her safety.


    This is actually because yunmengshi used soothing spiritual power when talking to Qiao Wenwen, which makes Qiao Wenwen, who is timid like a rabbit, trust her.


    After Qiao Wenwen was "reprimanded" by Qiao pengran, she sat there stiff and didn''t dare to move.


    Yunmengshi couldn''t help laughing and didn''t speak. When Qiao Wenwen kept pouncing on her, she was actually annoying. I don''t hate this person, but I don''t like such close contact with people. Among human beings, only Joe can get close to her. I don''t know how long he worked hard to get the right.


    Even if Qiao pengran doesn''t pull Qiao Wenwen away from herself, she will pull Qiao Wenwen away from herself.


    Qiao Wenwen was too frightened to move and sat there straight.


    "You can sit down and relax," said Joe, unable to see. My heart is also very bad. Although my sister was obedient before, she just admired herself, not afraid. Now my sister is so afraid of herself.


    Hearing Qiao pengran''s words, Qiao Wenwen relaxed a little, but still sat very straight.


    Before long, people could see the gate of the base, there were more vehicles, and the number of zombies was less. After all, it was the base. Special people regularly cleaned the zombies around the base to prevent the zombies from forming a group of zombies.


    For the survivors of base s, once a large group of zombies attack the city, it is a very terrible thing. After all, unlike the survivors of the Arctic base, they are not surprised at the zombie siege. They have formed a habit in a few days.


    Soon, the dilapidated cars finally drove safely to the gate of the base, waiting in line to enter the base. This is the rule set by Joe. No matter who enters the base, he needs to queue up. Even he can''t break it.


    After the inspection of the car in front, the people inside smoothly entered the base, but they need to stay in the observation room for 24 hours. In order to prevent them from being infected with zombie virus, it''s just not time yet.


    It was yunmengshi''s turn to their car. The gatekeepers saw that they had quickly reported the waste car, and their eyes were full of contempt. However, when they saw that Mo Hongyuan was sitting in the cab, they were surprised and quickly dropped their chin, and then surprised.


    "Sir, you''re back." the guard respectfully said to Mo Hongyuan. After all, he also has a certain position in the base. How could the guard not know him.


    Mo Hongyuan smiled, "not only I''m back, but boss Qiao is also back."


    The head guard was ecstatic in his eyes. Although the leader claimed to be closed when he left, the powerful powers knew the inside story. They knew that the leader had gone out and the return date was uncertain. Maybe they would never come back again.


    "Leader." the guard expresses his respect from the heart. The leaders of a base are just like the belief of the base. They are not only the leaders of the base, but also the first to rush up when danger comes.


    "Well, keep quiet," said Joe, half naked


    The guard said excitedly, "yes, leader." usually, he can''t talk to the leader. Now he can directly accept the leader''s orders. How can he not be excited.


    Yunmengshi they were all immersed in the excitement of going home. No one found one of the guards. A trace of light flashed in their eyes and soon disappeared. Even Yunmeng poetry, which has always been sensitive to six senses, has not been found.


    The shabby car entered the base and stopped steadily in front of the leader''s house under the driving of Mo Hongyuan.


    After yunmengshi got off the bus, there was a follower behind him - Qiao Wenwen.


    Joe pushed open the door of the room. There was no one in the hall. Where were they?


    Mo Hongyuan also followed into the room and shouted, "I''m back!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, the door of the room on the second floor opened one after another. "Sister Yun?" childlike innocence was the first to run out. When she saw the safe Yunmeng poem in the hall, she was so excited that she almost fell off the second floor.


    After that, Zhao Yu, who had always been indifferent, also came out and saw them standing safely in the hall. A smile was withdrawn from their expressionless faces on weekdays, although it seemed a little contrary.


    Tong Yu also followed Tong Xin out and gathered in the hall on the first floor.


    "Sister Yun, it''s great that you can come back safely." Tong Xin said excitedly with tears in her eyes. "I thought I''d never see sister Yun again and brother Qiao."


    Mo Hongyuan pulled the corners of his mouth, "why don''t you say you can''t see me."


    Childlike innocence was amused. "In short, it''s great to see you again."


    Joe glanced around with his eyes and asked, "where are the others?"


    Tong Xin explained: "we all went to work on the base. After brother Qiao and brother Mo left, everyone was arranged by brother tu. everyone was very busy every day and had little time to eat. I could only make some food and put it on the table. When they came back, they ate by themselves, but later, they almost didn''t come back here." Tong Xin said here, The tone is a little low.


    "Oh? Is the base busy to this extent? I remember when I left, the base had entered the stage of development." Joe said with some doubts.


    The sixth sense of Yunmeng poem told her that something they didn''t know must have happened. She asked, "Zhao Yu, why haven''t you been arranged?"


    "Annoying." Zhao Yu said concisely.


    With only one word, Yunmeng poem understood that it was not tu Wencheng who didn''t want to go with him, but Zhao Yu who didn''t go. Zhao Yu''s strength is amazing. He is especially good at close combat. With such a helper, who will remain willing. There is only one reason. The purpose of Zhao Yu following him is not to work.


    "Well, we''ve just come back. We haven''t had a rest yet." Qiao pengran said, "Hongyuan, take Gu Yang and Wen Wen up to find a room and settle down."

 Chapter 249

    This room is very big. There are many rooms on the second floor. Mo Hongyuan easily arranged rooms for Qiao Wenwen and Gu Yang.


    Tong Xin said excitedly, "sister Yun, I''ll prepare food right away."


    Yunmengshi smiled with some expectation in her eyes. When she was at the Arctic base, she cooked delicious food by herself every day. "Well, I think about the food made by childlike innocence every day."


    "Sister Yun, wait, the delicious food will be ready soon." Tong Xin knew that yunmengshi put himself in his heart. He was even more excited and ran to the kitchen.


    Since yunmengshi left the base, few people have returned to the villa for dinner. Only Zhao Yu has tried the food studied by Tong Xin during this period. These days, she has almost become Zhao Yu''s full-time chef, but Zhao Yu is too silent to tell whether her food is good or bad, so she eats it there.


    They really didn''t wait as Yunmeng poetry. The food materials were well prepared. In less than half an hour, more than a dozen dishes of food with color, aroma and taste had been placed on the table.


    "How fragrant." the pungent fragrance rushed into the nose of Yunmeng club, and the sensitive smell played an absolute role. She took Qiao pengran and sat at the table. Gu Yang, Qiao Wenwen and Mo Hongyuan were also ready to eat.


    Qiao Wenwen was motionless in the corner of the table. Her eyes were full of desire, but she didn''t dare to eat. She looked at yunmengshi with tearful eyes.


    Yunmengshi glanced at her lightly and said, "let''s eat."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone entered the "food rush" war. Mo Hongyuan grabbed a piece of meat, hurriedly stuffed it into his mouth and chewed it. Even if these dishes meet the taste of zombies, they also meet the taste of mankind. They are the latest invention of childlike innocence.


    Mo Hongyuan gave childlike innocence a thumbs up and praised: "childlike innocence, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Your cooking skills have grown a lot. This piece of meat tastes too good before."


    Childlike innocence smiled at Mo Hongyuan and asked, "brother Hongyuan, the food I made before is not delicious?"


    "No, it''s better to eat the food now than before." Mo Hongyuan shook his head fiercely for fear of misunderstanding and anger. Otherwise, what if he can''t eat such delicious food in the future?


    Gu Yang is not the first time to eat the food made by Tong Xin. Yunmengshi had brought her some food made by Tong Xin before, but where is it delicious? Gu Yang kept stuffing food into her mouth. Her cheeks were full. She was still dissatisfied and still joined the "food rush" army.


    Childlike innocence is very happy. Her own innovative food is so popular. How can she be unhappy?


    A meal soon ended. Qiao Wenwen had no strength. Of course, she didn''t get any benefit in the struggle before all senior powers and zombies, but she had a small appetite and was full when she ate a little. She didn''t have any regrets. She just rubbed her stomach and her eyes were almost on the plate of unknown green plants.


    Yunmengshi reacted quickly and quickly. She shared a lot of food with Qiao pengran. If her stomach storage was not limited, she could eat the whole table.


    After only a few mouthfuls, Qiao guanran put down his chopsticks and looked spoiled at the hours of participating in the crowd. This is the first time he has seen such a little poem. Small poems are always changeable. If Yunmeng poetry had not had a strong spiritual power, would Qiao pengran still have a split personality in her arms.


    After eating the food, everyone was satisfied and went to have a rest. Tong Xin stayed because she had to pack up. Only Joe sat there and didn''t know what to do.


    While clearing the table, Tong Xin asked, "brother Qiao, why don''t you go up?"


    Qiao churan smiled mysteriously and said, "I''m waiting for someone."


    At this time, yunmengshi stepped up the stairs with one foot. Sensitive Liushi heard Qiao pengran''s words, took back one leg that had stepped out, returned to Qiao pengran, got a chair and sat down.


    She grabbed Joe and said, "I''ll wait with you."


    The warmth in Joe''s heart could not stop like a flood, and Xiao Shi cared about him. "OK." there was not much, not even much expression, but his hand had been held on yunmengshi''s leg. When he wanted to go further, he was interrupted by yunmengshi''s sharp eyes, so he had to take his hand back.


    "Who are you waiting for?" yunmengshi suddenly felt so boring, so the topic blurted out., Joe said faintly, "you already know the answer in your heart."


    Yunmengshi laughed. In fact, she was also guessing. She didn''t expect to really win. In fact, it''s not difficult to guess. In the s city base, there are only two people he can wait for. However, her sixth sense told her that there might be something wrong with these people. In that case, don''t say it. Yunmengshi thought for a moment and said that if they really have a problem, it''s okay to say so, but several people are brothers who grew up together. After all, there are still disagreements in their hearts.


    "Tu Wencheng must have received a notice during the day." Yun Mengshi said a "guess" fact.


    Joe churan said with a wild laugh, "I know. I want to see. What kind of work is better than my base leader?"


    Yunmengshi''s eyes brightened when she looked at Qiao pengran. This group of confident and arrogant Qiao pengran looked so charming.


    Qiao guanran also noticed yunmengshi''s eyes. He just wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by someone who suddenly came in from the door.


    "Boss, Mengshi, are you really back?" after Gu Bai entered the door, he saw two people sitting there, safe and sound, without missing arms and legs, and in good spirits. There is an unspeakable excitement in my heart.


    "Boss." Tu Wencheng walked in front and was excited to see the two people sitting there. But maybe even he didn''t find that in addition to excitement, there was a trace of complex, reluctant and disgusting feelings in his heart.


    Si Jian was so indifferent that his eyes were red when he saw Yunmeng poetry. Sunspots are even different.


    Gu Bai quickly ran to them. "Boss, Mengshi, it''s really you."


    Qiao pengran smiled, "if it''s not us, can someone pretend?" seeing these brothers again, Qiao pengran was also very excited, but his feelings for brothers were not as intense as his love. In fact, after he left the base, he wanted to never come back. That''s why he arranged everything for the base, even his "future affairs".


    "No, no, I''m very excited. Wencheng, pinch me and let me know it''s not fake." Gu Bai said.


    Tu Wencheng mercilessly pinched Gu Bai with an expressionless face. Even though Gu Bai was in good health, he screamed in pain.

 Chapter 250

    When yunmengshi saw Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng in front of him, he suddenly felt that he had never left, and a sense of familiarity came to his face.


    "Ha ha, you''re dreaming." yunmengshi smiled and looked at all this. It''s really good.


    Si Jian looked around and asked, "Miss, Mo Hongyuan?" he still had some friendship with Mo Hongyuan.


    "I''m here." Mo Hongyuan didn''t know when he came down from upstairs. "I didn''t expect anyone else to think of me." after that, he looked at Si Jian with a deep look.


    Gu Bai was surprised and touched Tu Wencheng next to him. "Tu Wencheng, are you pinching me? Am I dazzled? Is the man in front of me Mo Hongyuan? Is he possessed by something?"


    Tu Wencheng didn''t succeed this time. After Gu Bai knew what he said, he immediately avoided. You know, Tu Wencheng''s hand is not generally heavy. It may be blue just now.


    Mo Hongyuan was really much more active than when he left. At that time, he was a Muggle. In fact, he didn''t know everyone. He is very quiet outside and crazy with familiar people.


    "Well, Mo Hongyuan is not possessed by others. He just goes out for a walk and has a cheerful personality." Qiao said with a smile in his eyes.


    "Wencheng, how''s the base recently?" Mo Hong told the crowd about the past and asked about the base.


    "The base has been developing steadily since you left, and the guild is becoming stronger and stronger. Now it has become an indispensable force in the base." Tu Wencheng said calmly, with a kind of anger in his tone.


    "That''s good." Joe breathed a sigh of relief. After leaving the base, he often thought about the base. I''m afraid something might happen. After all, s city base is on the right track in his hands.


    "By the way, where''s sister Xiang? Why didn''t you see sister Xiang?" yunmengshi swept around the house and didn''t see Dong Ningxiang and her brother pan Jingming.


    Hearing yunmengshi mention these two names, except Mo Hongyuan, everyone else was silent, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.


    "What happened?" the tone of Yunmeng''s poem took a tone of command, and her momentum became heavy, which made everyone breathless. When she went to the Arctic base this time, her strength was not improved by one or two points, especially her mental strength.


    Tu Wencheng looked at Yunmeng poetry with some horror. He didn''t know when the strength of Yunmeng poetry had reached a height he couldn''t even look up to.


    "He, he betrayed the base." Tu Wencheng stammered under the powerful momentum of Yunmeng poetry.


    "What?" yunmengshi stood up, "I want to know the specific process." yunmengshi''s momentum gradually increased. Again, except Mo Hongyuan and Qiao pengran, the remaining people were out of breath.


    Qiao Yanran pulled yunmengshi and asked her to calm down first.


    Yunmengshi took a deep breath, sat down again, put away his momentum, just like ordinary people, and even the breath of the power disappeared. This is the result of absolute control over the spiritual power. Yunmeng poetry has only recently been summarized.


    Although Yunmeng poetry has no momentum at this time, it seems to several people that Yunmeng poetry is more terrible than just now. Tu Wencheng began to play drums in his heart. Why didn''t he see it for a while? Yunmeng poetry is so much better than before?


    In fact, Yunmeng poetry is not so strong, but before Yunmeng poetry, it rarely showed all its momentum, and did not release Tu Wencheng. It was just a little excited. The superpowers in the north pole are strong and can bear this momentum, so they can''t converge for a moment, which caused such a result to the four people.


    Gu Bai also looked at Yunmeng poetry with lingering fear. Just now he was almost suffocating himself. Even the momentum of Yunmeng poetry was so terrible, not to mention that she really started.


    Several people in s city base did not pay attention to their own strength after Qiao pengran left. After such a long time, they were still standing still one by one. Qiao pengran wanted to say a few words, but he was distracted by Pan Jingming.


    Tu Wencheng carefully swallowed his saliva, organized a language and said, "Pan Jingming contacted people secretly. He didn''t know what to get from the base. He was found and I caught him."


    Yunmengshi''s head hung down. No one could see the expression in her eyes, but he could feel the strong low pressure.


    "After being locked up in the newly-built prison of the base, Dong Ningxiang followed in," Tu Wencheng said.


    "What''s wrong with sister Xiang?" yunmengshi suddenly looked up, as if she could see through Tu Wencheng.


    "Dong Ningxiang didn''t make a mistake. She said his brother was innocent, but she couldn''t hold the evidence, and I couldn''t let pan Jingming out." Tu Wencheng explained, sweating all the time.


    "So you put sister Xiang in prison?" yunmengshi couldn''t control her emotions. She had said to protect sister Xiang''s safety all her life. Unexpectedly, she was wronged in s city. Her powers began to brew and stared at TU Wencheng.


    Feeling the strong killing intention of Yunmeng poetry, Tu Wencheng quickly explained, "she asked to accompany pan Jingming, not me."


    Qiao guanran felt that yunmengshi was wrong and quickly stopped her. In his opinion, Tu Wencheng did the right thing and there was nothing wrong. "Xiao Shi, calm down."


    Yunmengshi took off his powers. "What did pan Jingming say?"


    Gu Bai said under pressure, "he didn''t say anything. He always stressed that he was innocent. We used all kinds of tricks. He just said he was innocent."


    "Oh? What tricks have been used? How did you catch him?" yunmengshi''s sixth sense told her that it was not so simple.


    "It was a man who saw pan Jingming go out of the base several times to meet a man. After he came back, he seemed to want to find something in the base, so I sent someone to follow him. After all, he was the former leader of the base and had a heart to guard against people. I got this." Tu Wencheng took out a recording pen from his pocket as if he had been prepared.


    "Pan Jingming, as long as you find that thing, these crystal nuclei will be yours." in the recording, a middle-aged man''s voice came.


    "OK, deal," Pan Jingming said.


    After a pause, the second recording came.


    "Did you find it?" was the voice of the middle-aged man again.


    "No, I don''t know where Qiao pengran hid his things." Pan Jingming said angrily. "Sir, now both Qiao pengran and yunmengshi are not in the base. Should we take this opportunity to do it?"


    The man replied, "let me think about it."

 Chapter 251

    That''s the end of the recording. Tu Wencheng took a recording pen, looked at yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, and said with some grievances: "boss, Mengshi, I was afraid that Pan Jingming would threaten the base, so I caught people first."


    Qiao churan nodded. "Wencheng, you did the right thing."


    A glimmer of joy flashed in Tu Wencheng''s eyes.


    Yunmengshi asked, "where are they now? I will interrogate them myself."


    Tu Wencheng hurriedly said, "Mengshi, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient now. After all, they are prisoners and their purpose is not clear."


    Yunmengshi smiled, but Tu Wencheng shivered with the smile. "Do you think pan Jingming and I are together? Or do you think I am with the mysterious man?"


    "No, yunmengshi, why do you think so?" Tu Wencheng quickly explained.


    Qiao pengran also wondered, "Wencheng, Xiaoshi wants to interrogate pan Jingming. What''s the problem?"


    Tu Wencheng shook his head. "No problem. I''m just afraid that Dong Ningxiang''s power will hurt Mengshi. After all, her power is very strange. That''s why I agree with her to go to prison with Pan Jingming."


    Yunmengshi''s eyes were full of cold, but he smiled and said, "her power can''t hurt me."


    Tu Wencheng knew he would go this time. He gritted his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll take you to interrogate pan Jingming tomorrow."


    "It''s not too late now. It''s better for us to go now. If it''s too late, it will change. I don''t know if the mysterious man knows if he will kill pan Jingming after Joe and I come back, so we''d better go now." yunmengshi narrowed his eyes and said.


    Gu Bai also said: "Yes, I wouldn''t believe pan Jingming if Wencheng''s men hadn''t seen and recorded it. After all, he used to be one of the leaders of the base and was still a highly competitive leader. If he wasn''t the boss, he might be the leader of the base now. In the end, he didn''t want to be the leader himself. I really don''t understand why he had to play it if he wanted to get the base Abandon the position of the leader. "


    Qiao guanran said, "it was Xiaoshi who threatened pan Jingming with Dong Ningxiang. Maybe he was unwilling, so he made such a bad decision." he made a lot of sense.


    "Yes, what the boss said is very reasonable," Tu Wencheng said quickly, agreeing with Qiao pengran.


    A glimmer of light flashed in Yunmeng''s eyes. "In that case, let''s interrogate pan Jingming now."


    "OK, let''s go, boss, Mengshi. Now that the prison has been built, the devices inside are very good. It''s not easy for even the superpowers to escape. Thanks to Wencheng finding a scientific and technological elite," Gu Bai said to yunmengshi and Qiao guanran. Then he took the road ahead.


    "Oh? What''s there?" Joe said with interest.


    "Boss, we have a bracelet that can imprison the powers. As long as we take this bracelet and don''t have a special key, the powers will be like ordinary people." Gu Bo introduced it excitedly, as if it was invented by himself, and showed it off to Qiao.


    "And such things?" Joe was really interested.


    In the cloud dream poem next to Qiao kuanran, she was shocked. She was familiar with the "imprisonment Bracelet". In her previous life, she had brought it for ten years. In addition to the imprisonment bracelet, there are many products that enable superpowers to resist. They are the works of doctors and the pride of the Beijing base.


    How can such things appear in the base of s city? Yunmengshi remembers that the imprisonment Bracelet appeared only one year after the end of the world. What''s the secret?


    "Yes, as long as you put something in the hands of a power person, that person can''t use power at all." Cooper explained with dancing hands and feet.


    Si Jian and sunspot, who followed, were also surprised. Obviously, they had never heard of any resistance bracelet. What is this?


    Yunmengshi was shocked more and more when she walked in front of her. What happened? Did she change the world, or did she not know anything in her previous life? After all, she was just a little person at that time. After entering the laboratory, she was an experiment that didn''t even have human rights. What secrets can she tell herself? She knew all the people in her previous life Well known.


    Then they came to the prison. The prison was underground. Gu Bai dug it with a group of earth powers. Of course, it was a pit dug with powers. Then the metal powers controlled the metal to form an unbreakable underground prison.


    "This is the prison?" before yunmengshi came to the prison, there was only one door leading to the underground, which was locked and unguarded. Qiao pangran pointed to the door and asked in surprise.


    "Boss, although this door looks weak, it''s actually very powerful. I''ve tried, and it can''t even break my powers." Gu Bai continued excitedly. He didn''t see Tu Wencheng''s face behind him.


    "Wencheng, open the door." Joe said to Tu Wencheng with an interested face.


    Tu Wencheng pressed his hand on a stone next to the gate, and the gate opened slowly with a few loud noises.


    "It''s really like a martial arts novel. Someone found the cave left by his predecessors." Qiao churan said with a smile.


    Yunmengshi followed into the prison without saying a word.


    As soon as she entered the prison, yunmengshi saw several familiar things. The railing of the prison was made of forbidden iron, the same as the material of the cage in which she was imprisoned. As long as she was locked inside, don''t want to enter one of the elements. There are also prison bracelets worn by people who are locked in, not to mention.


    What makes yunmengshi tremble is that there is an experimental platform at the end of the prison. Yes, it was the experimental platform that she had to go to every day in her previous life, which made her tired but unable to resist.


    She thought she had forgotten. Unexpectedly, she could not restrain her anger just when she saw the experimental platform. She wanted to return the whole base and let all humans die.


    If it were not human, how could she live in such pain? How could she be cut off her arms and legs in the laboratory, cut off her flesh, draw blood, and open her skull for crystal nucleus? Of course, the last item is not completed.


    Feeling the abnormality of Yunmeng poetry, Qiao Yanran pulled her hand and was startled. The hand was surprisingly cold, like a dead man. And the cloud dream poem at this time feels like a volcano about to erupt, which is surprisingly dangerous.


    Qiao pengran immediately came forward to hold yunmengshi and whispered in her ear, "Xiaoshi, don''t be afraid, I''m here." she could feel that Xiaoshi was afraid and trembling. He has never seen cloud dream poetry like this.


    Yunmengshi felt that he was going to be unable to suppress his powers. He bowed his head and his eyes were as red as blood.

 Chapter 252

    She was not afraid, but trembled with anger.


    There was Qiao pengran holding her and patting her back slowly. Yunmengshi''s anger that was about to erupt slowly shrank back, and the blood color that was about to drip out of her eyes actually faded.


    Yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief. He was so excited just now. If it really broke out, things would be bad. The last thing she wanted Joe to know would happen. Fortunately, Joe stopped himself in time.


    Yunmengshi didn''t expect that Qiao pengran just hugged himself and pressed down his angry breath. The sea of soul recovered Qingming. If she had just read it correctly, the sea of her soul turned blood a few minutes ago and silver gray again at this time.


    "I''m fine." yunmengshi finally raised her head. There was no difference in her dark eyes. It seemed that she was not the one who was about to overturn the prison.


    Qiao guanran saw that yunmengshi finally returned to normal and put her heart in her stomach. She didn''t ask what had just happened to yunmengshi. All he had to do was unconditionally trust her and give her support. That''s enough.


    He has always been a man who does more and says less. He won''t say what he has done for yunmengshi.


    "Pan Jingming is right ahead." Tu Wencheng came out and spoke at the right time. The momentum of Yunmeng poem really surprised him. At that moment, he really thought the world was going to be destroyed.


    "Let''s go." in order to prevent yunmengshi from falling into that state again, Joe held her hand tightly.


    "Wencheng, lead the way," Gu Bai said to Tu Wencheng. As if nothing had happened just now.


    The prison is like a maze extending in all directions. If no one leads the way, I''m afraid I''ll really get lost.


    "I don''t know how tu Wencheng is. The map of the prison is printed in his mind in a short time." Gu Bai murmured in a low voice. He hasn''t been here many times, but Tu Wencheng can''t remember the road here. Who makes him a road fool? Gu Bai can only comfort himself.


    Tu Wencheng nodded and said respectfully to Qiao: "boss, come with me."


    Qiao churan smiled and scolded, "Wencheng, when did your boy become so polite to me?"


    Tu Wencheng was stunned. Yes, I don''t know when he and Qiao pengran were not as close as before. Was it after Qiao pengran became the leader of the base? Shake your head and throw the idea out of your body. It''s still important to get down to business.


    Following Tu Wencheng, everyone walked around for about 20 minutes. Everyone had fainted and didn''t know where they were at this time. Even Si Jian with a strong memory can''t find the way to Da Lai.


    Joe asked suspiciously, "Wencheng, why haven''t you arrived yet? Isn''t this prison big?"


    Tu Wencheng replied with a smile, "boss, you don''t know something about it, so there are many places, but there are many roads. You just saw that there are forks in some places, which naturally takes more time."


    Qiao churan nodded. Tu Wencheng''s words really made sense. According to his memory, there was no repeated road they had just taken, let alone in circles. It seemed that they were really like Tu Wencheng''s words.


    Yunmengshi was behind him. Qiao pengran held his hand firmly and looked at TU Wencheng in front of him with dark eyes. Is that really what he said? I don''t know why, she always felt strange in her heart, as if something was going to happen.


    After walking for another ten minutes or so, Tu Wencheng finally stopped. Everyone was relieved. Just that way, the atmosphere was too depressed. The prison doors were not transparent. Only weak lights were hung on the walls on both sides of the corridor, and there was a small slap sized glass on the prison door. Can put the dead lights in the corridor into every room of the prison.


    Humans cannot live without light, but as long as they are given a glimmer of light, they can survive. Such a sentence suddenly flashed in yunmengshi''s head.


    "Here we are," said Tu Wencheng, pointing to the house at the end of the corridor. "The man is there."


    Tu Wencheng opened the door with a key. There was nothing in the room, only the cold ground and walls, as well as the water outlet and toilet in the corner.


    Pan Jingming and Dong Ningxiang hug each other and shrink in a corner. They all wear bracelets. Their powers are suppressed. None of them can be used.


    If they didn''t know that the man in front of them was pan Jingming, they would suspect that Tu Wencheng was joking with them. How could the man in front of them have any shadow of the former leader?


    Without his strong body, strong arms and energetic expression every day, it seemed that nothing could defeat him. And now? Yunmengshi only saw a thin man like a pole shrinking in the corner of the wall, with his eyes closed, his face showing cyan, his beard growing, exposed skin traces, new wounds, old wounds, and some blood stains.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes turned to Dong Ningxiang who was holding with him. Dong Ningxiang didn''t seem to be tortured, but she was a little thin. She didn''t look very good. She was more fragile than when yunmengshi first saw her.


    Seeing these two people, especially Dong Ningxiang, yunmengshi could hardly suppress his anger. She swore that she would take good care of sister Xiang and give her a happy life. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened soon after she left.


    "What''s going on?" yunmengshi glared at TU Wencheng and asked loudly.


    Tu Wencheng was prepared this time. He knew that yunmengshi would question himself when he saw Dong Ningxiang like this. He organized his language and explained: "Mengshi, Dong Ningxiang came to accompany pan Jingming voluntarily. I didn''t do anything to her except put on a detention bracelet." this explanation is reasonable. After all, I don''t wear a detention bracelet, Who knows if Dong Ningxiang will rob the prison.


    Qiao pengran also knows that Tu Wencheng is right, but on the one hand, he is the one he loves and on the other hand, he is his brother. He is in the middle and really doesn''t know who to talk to. Intellectually, he thinks Tu Wencheng is right. Yunmeng poetry just loves Dong Ningxiang, so he attacks Tu Wencheng. Emotionally, he prefers Yunmeng poetry.


    Seeing that Qiao was silent, Tu Wencheng knew that this was what the boss tacitly agreed to do. The corners of his mouth tilted a little high and didn''t let anyone see it.


    Yunmengshi took a deep look at TU Wencheng, then went to Dong Ningxiang and shook her shoulder, "sister Xiang, wake up, I''m yunmengshi."


    After shaking a few times, Dong Ningxiang slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were tired, but still full of sadness. She looked very fragile. "Dream poem?" Dong Ningxiang couldn''t believe his eyes.

 Chapter 253

    "It''s me, sister Xiang. I''m coming." Yun Mengshi''s tone was regretful that he came too late.


    "My brother, my brother really didn''t betray the base. It was his painstaking efforts. How could he destroy it before he could protect it?" Dong Ningxiang''s first sentence after seeing Yunmeng poem was to clarify for Pan Jingming.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t know what''s going on at this time. In her opinion, as long as there are enough interests, human beings can do anything, let alone destroy their own base. Some people can even sell their parents who gave birth to him and raised him. However, she will find out. Without saying anything else, the appearance of the imprisonment bracelet is enough to alert her.


    Seeing that yunmengshi was silent, Dong Ningxiang was worried. "Mengshi, save my brother. What I said is true." she wanted to stand up and hold yunmengshi. Maybe she hadn''t eaten enough for too long. Dong Ningxiang was weak and even had a problem standing up. She could only hold yunmengshi''s thigh tightly.


    Yunmengshi whispered, "sister Xiang, if brother Jing Ming hasn''t done anything, I will give him justice, but he really betrayed the base. It will be terrible to get off."


    Dong Ningxiang didn''t hesitate at all and blurted out, "my brother was really framed."


    Yunmengshi is not used to other people''s touch, but Dong Ningxiang is the only person who gave her warmth in her previous life. She can''t just knock her hand off. "Sister Xiang, I''ll show brother Jing Ming. He''s hurt a lot."


    Dong Ningxiang quickly put down her hand and looked forward to Yunmeng poem.


    Yunmengshi sighed, went to pan Jingming and looked at his injury carefully. A few minutes later, she breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, pan Jingming suffered injuries. His powers were only confined in the body and could not be released, but strengthening the body could still be done. If it were not for the powers, several of such injuries would not be enough for Pan Jingming to die.


    She put her hand on Pan Jingming''s chest. The healing power was activated. Some dazzling white light immediately lit up in front of everyone. Pan Jingming''s blood marks slowly healed, and even the old wounds slowly became shallow until they disappeared.


    Except Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan, who knew that yunmengshi''s treatment department had been promoted to the ranks of perverts, everyone else was so surprised that their chin was falling off. It was a miracle.


    Qiao guanran looked at Xiaoshi and touched the chest of other men. Although he knew it was for treatment, his heart was still sour.


    A few minutes later, yunmengshi took his hand away from Pan Jingming''s chest, "sister Xiang, brother Jingming''s injury is no problem. As long as you cultivate yourself, you''ll be fine."


    Dong Ningxiang''s tears stayed again. "Thank you, thank you." when she saw Yunmeng poetry, she knew that she had hope.


    "Take them out," yunmengshi said in a commanding tone.


    Tu Wencheng refused seriously, "Mengshi, it''s impossible. For the sake of the safety of the base, I can only say no to you."


    Cloud dream poem eyebrows a pick, "what I said has no effect?"


    "Mengshi, I can promise you everything else. This is absolutely impossible. You can ask the boss. He built the base himself and gave it to me. How can I let someone destroy it?"


    Yunmengshi and Tu Wencheng''s eyes looked at Qiao pengran at the same time.


    Joe smiled bitterly, which made him say that no matter what he said, it would hurt a person.


    Seeing Joe''s hesitation, yunmengshi snorted coldly, and his eyes turned colder. He kept saying that he loved her. Didn''t he even have this trust?


    "I want to lead people. Can you people stop me?" the extremely arrogant words came out of Yunmeng''s mouth, but she didn''t think she was arrogant. The look of looking at the world made people unconsciously think what she said was true.


    Just now yunmengshi looked into his eyes, which made his heart cold, as if he was going to lose something important.


    The next moment he knew that Xiaoshi looked at him like a stranger, and Joe ran had no more fear in his heart. The last time this feeling appeared was when he saw yunmengshi captured by a corpse eater. He didn''t want to experience the feeling of losing the world again.


    "Wencheng, take people out." Qiao pengran hurriedly said. His hesitation almost consumed all his efforts these days.


    Yunmengshi was originally a very insecure person. She felt at ease only when everything was in her own hands. She can let Qiao pengran approach her unprepared. I don''t know how much effort Qiao pengran has made.


    As a result, it was just a hesitation. In less than a second, Joe''s previous efforts were in vain.


    Yunmeng poetry had never thought of love in this life, or had never expected love. How can yunmengshi believe that people who are related by blood can sell her to the laboratory as a test object, without blood relationship and only rely on love?


    "Boss!" Tu Wencheng shouted. His heart was cold. He couldn''t help thinking in a bad direction. The boss didn''t like me. I spent so much time on this base, even more effort than his Qiao pengran. Why should he deny his credit as soon as he came back.


    Why does he deny himself? For what? Tu Wencheng kept thinking, Qiao pengran, I think you are the boss because you helped me when I was in the most difficult time. When no one believes me, you believe me. You are my benefactor. I thanked you for your kindness, stayed with you and became your military master, but outsiders only knew that Qiao pengran was powerful, but completely ignored me Tu Wencheng. My talent is no worse than you. Why are you good?


    Tu Wencheng bowed his head, his eyes were black, and there was only one idea in his head. Qiao guanran didn''t take him as a brother. He always took him as a dog, a working dog. Maybe he had a purpose when he saved himself, not just trying to save himself.


    "Hongyuan, take pan Jingming away." yunmengshi went forward, held Dong Ningxiang, and then ordered Mo Hongyuan.


    Mo Hongyuan stepped forward, easily put pan Jingming on his shoulder and stood behind yunmengshi.


    Tu Wencheng is a man with a deep understanding of the city. He is good at controlling his emotions. He looks up without any dissatisfaction on his face.


    "Well, since the dream poem is said, I have nothing to say." Tu Wencheng said with a smile, as if nothing had happened just now.


    But Qiao pengran and Gu Bai, who were familiar with Tu Wencheng, felt that his mood was wrong. Qiao pengran patted him on the shoulder, "Wencheng, I know what you think, but you..."


    Before he finished, Tu Wencheng interrupted, "I know, boss."

 Chapter 254

    Tu Wencheng repressed all his psychological emotions and looked as usual. "Boss, I know the strength of dream poetry. Even if pan Jingming goes out, he can''t escape. Maybe he can lead the snake out of the cave."


    After listening to Tu Wencheng''s words, Qiao pengran nodded, "Wencheng, I''m glad you think so." these Qiao pengran didn''t see the shadow in Tu Wencheng''s eyes. He was secretly complacent. It''s good luck to have such a good brother who can think from his point of view at all times.


    The onlookers were clear, and Joe ran into it. He didn''t see so much. Although yunmengshi has a good impression and dependence on Qiao pengran, she still has reservations in her heart. There is always a gap between the two before her identity as the zombie emperor is revealed.


    Qiao pengran''s hesitation just now strengthened yunmengshi''s heart. Now it''s not to tell him what he thinks about it. If Qiao pengran doesn''t love her enough and protect her enough, didn''t she dig a hole and bury herself?


    When he went out, Tu Wencheng led the way and walked in front. Yunmengshi helped Dong Ningxiang to follow behind. Qiao pengran followed yunmengshi closely. Mo Hongyuan walked behind with Pan Jingming effortlessly. The rest of the people were afraid to be distracted for fear of being lost in the prison maze.


    After walking for twenty minutes, Qiao looked around and quickly called Tu Wencheng, "Wencheng, haven''t we passed this place?"


    "Yes, boss, the exit of this prison is not only that. I took you a closer way so that the injured can get treatment and rest as soon as possible after they go out." Tu Wencheng turned back and explained to Qiao pengran with a smile.


    Qiao guanran felt wrong. Along the way, he recalled the dialogue that had just happened. All his expressions were in his mind. He had to walk away like a movie. He knew that Tu Wencheng had become different.


    He knows his brother too well. He has a deep government and cruel means. He can be cruel not only to the enemy but also to himself. He is suspicious and likes to be suspicious. But over the years, he was very proud that the brother had never calculated himself. This time, he finally calculated on himself. Although Tu Wencheng tried his best to hide it, how could his little movements and expressions hide from Qiao pengran, who had been with him for many years.


    Thinking that his brother may have betrayed himself, and the attitude of his loved ones towards him suddenly decreased a lot, Joe felt bitter in his heart.


    Xiaoshi is right. Pan Jingming may not have betrayed the base. Joe suddenly realized that he had heard that many close brothers in the end of the world had betrayed each other before. He was also complacent. Although his brother was not a close brother, he was closer than his brother.


    Qiao ran glanced back at Gu Bai. There was no difference in the expression on his face. Does he know about Tu Wencheng? Qiao guanran thought in his heart.


    "OK, let''s continue to lead the way." Qiao pengran also suppressed all his expressions and said to Tu Wencheng in an ordinary tone.


    Seeing all these Yunmeng poems, I can''t help thinking that everyone is a movie emperor. As a bystander, Yunmeng poetry saw the strange flash on Qiao pengran''s face.


    Tu Wencheng continued to lead the way and walked for more than ten minutes. He still didn''t see the exit. Gu Bai in the back couldn''t help it. "Wencheng, how far is it?"


    Tu Wencheng said, "not far. I''ll be there soon."


    Gu Bai glanced suspiciously, "is it true?" Qiao guanran and Tu Wencheng are not as familiar as Gu Bai and Tu Wencheng.


    "Whatever you say, just follow." Tu Wencheng glanced at Gu Bai. There was no difference in the way he despised him in peace. The two were happy enemies. Tu Wencheng''s hobby was to despise Gu Bai every day.


    Gu Bai snorted, "I just know the road. What''s the good look? I''ll remember the road in the future and see how arrogant you are." he murmured in a low voice. He didn''t even think about the difference between Qiao pengran and Tu Wencheng. This is also in line with his character. Gu Bai is usually careless, but he attaches great importance to friendship. He can do anything for his brother.


    Tu Wencheng continued to lead the way, and yunmengshi had to follow as if he hadn''t found anything. He didn''t have any defense at all.


    Joe raised his attention to the highest level to prevent Tu Wen from suddenly becoming a pit.


    After walking for a few minutes, Tu Wencheng''s pace suddenly slowed down.


    "Wencheng, why is it suddenly slow? Is it at the exit?" Qiao pengran stared at TU Wencheng to see what pattern he painted. Although there was no evidence to confirm that Tu Wencheng betrayed himself, Qiao pengran confirmed it 90%. Without evidence, he can only be vigilant and can''t do more.


    "It''s coming soon." Tu Wencheng said with unclear meaning.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran had a big alarm bell in their hearts. Suddenly, the ground under their feet fell, and their attention was all around. No one thought that the trap was under their feet.


    "Ah!" everyone except Tu Wencheng fell down and fell into a trap ten meters deep.


    The trap is ten meters deep and more than three meters wide. It is in the shape of a cuboid and surrounded by copper and iron walls.


    After they fell, some railings appeared on the ground, blocking their way out.


    "Forbidden iron." yunmengshi stood up, touched the wall around him and said.


    "Mengshi is worthy of being a man with extensive knowledge." Tu Wencheng squatted on the edge of the railing ten meters high, with some sarcasm in his tone. It seems to satirize Yunmeng poems. Even if they are powerful and knowledgeable, they are still locked up here by me?


    "There is no element here." Gu Bai clenched his teeth. "Wencheng, what are you doing?" at this time, Gu Bai would be stupid if he still couldn''t see Tu Wencheng''s mind.


    "Xiaobai, Qiao pengran didn''t treat us as brothers at all. As long as you hold this knife and pierce his thigh, it shows that you are disappointed in him. Standing on my side, we will still be brothers." Tu Wencheng threw a small arm dagger below.


    When the "clang" dagger fell on the ground, it made a noise. Gu Bai looked at Qiao pengran and Tu Wencheng.


    "Wencheng, you, you want me to stab the boss with a dagger?" Gu Bai said with an incredible face, "are you out of your mind?"


    Tu Wencheng''s face changed, but his handsome face was full of ferocity, "from the moment he extended a helping hand to Tu Wencheng, he didn''t take me as a brother. What did he think I was? His dog? Or a working dog!"


    "Wencheng, I''ve always taken you as my brother." Joe didn''t understand. Where did he scold Tu Wencheng? Since the end of the world, didn''t he always protect everyone and go through hardships before returning to s city?

 Chapter 255

    "Ha ha ha," Tu Wencheng said with an ironic smile, "Qiao pengran, you''ve never heard my opinion. You''re arbitrary. Do you think you''re right?"


    Qiao guanran said, "I''ve always been good at listening to opinions." at this time, he had calmed down and looked at TU Wencheng, who seemed crazy, with a sadness in his heart.


    Tu Wencheng was even more excited. He pointed to the Yunmeng poem below and almost shouted, "do you know her identity? Do you know her purpose to get close to you? She never looked at you. You were the only one who pursued hard. For a woman, you ignored your brother?"


    Yunmengshi shrugged helplessly. She was really lying with a gun. Why are you still involved in yourself?


    Qiao pengran began to get excited. "Put away your dirty hand pointing to Xiaoshi. I know who Xiaoshi is. At least she has never hurt my mind. Tu Wencheng, we have been together for more than ten years, but can''t compare with the power in the end of the world? You have changed. Although Tu Wencheng I know has cruel means, he can intervene in his brothers."


    Tu Wencheng''s anger at yunmengshi grew stronger. "What kind of magic did she use on you to make you obey her? The Joe I know disappeared. Gu Bai, my requirements have changed. You kill yunmengshi with a knife."


    As soon as these words came out, all the people in the trap immediately separated yunmengshi from Gu Bai. In their eyes, yunmengshi who had lost her power was a weak woman with no strength to bind chickens. If Gu Bai really wanted to do it, yunmengshi might not even have a chance to hide.


    Tu Wencheng saw the formation changed in an instant below, and the corners of his mouth were raised. "Gu Bai, look, they don''t trust you at all. As long as you dare to fight with them, we are still brothers."


    Gu Bai squatted down and seemed to want to pick up the dagger on the ground.


    The space under the narrow trap is almost condensed. If Gu Bai really wants to do it, there will be nowhere to hide when no one has powers. There are walls everywhere, and someone will be injured.


    Tu Wencheng will not treat them kindly if he is injured here, so he has to die waiting for them.


    "Gu Bo." Joe''s heart was torn up.


    Gu Bai didn''t seem to hear Joe''s voice. He squatted on the ground, picked up the knife, held it tightly in his hand, and looked at yunmengshi.


    Although yunmengshi is not afraid of Gu Bai, he is also a Ling in his heart. Is it true that the two generals under Qiao pengran will betray each other? The current situation is extremely unfavorable to her. In the ten meter deep trap, the walls are forbidden magic iron. The proud power has lost its place and can only be locked down.


    Moreover, yunmengshi suspected that Tu Wencheng could not have provoked the incident this time. There must be someone else to cooperate with him. How else do you explain these magic iron and bracelets?


    "Gu Bo, I bet you''ll regret it after you do it." Mo Hongyuan said calmly. He knew the identity of Yun Mengshi. Although he couldn''t send out powers, the body of the zombie wouldn''t be hurt by a small dagger.


    Tu Wencheng above laughed when he saw such a scene, "Gu Bai, you know that I''m ruthless, don''t you? You''re not ready to do it. Everyone stands on the opposite side of you. Is your heart cold?"


    He couldn''t see Gu Bai''s expression. In fact, Gu Bai was expressionless, and Joe''s heart sank bit by bit.


    Gu Bai moved, and everyone became nervous. Mo Hongyuan, the zombie, stopped in front of the crowd.


    With a "whoosh", Gu Bai sent out a dagger, not towards Yunmeng poetry opposite, but towards Tu Wencheng above.


    Tu Wencheng was startled and quickly launched his power. He used the plant power to weave a net in front of him and stopped the dagger. "Cooper!" the smile on his face disappeared, full of cruel color.


    "Gu Bo, I gave you a chance, but you didn''t seize it. Unexpectedly, you died here with these people." Tu Wencheng snorted coldly, stood up and disappeared into the trap.


    "Gu Bo, I, I just misunderstood you." the first speaker was mo Hongyuan standing in front.


    Gu Bai shook his head without saying a word. He went to the corner and sat down. His usual laughing appearance was completely gone. Instead, he was covered with dark clouds.


    Joe knows that the best relationship with Gu Bai is Gu Bai. They are all their own brothers. They are stabbed by their own brothers, and they are still the most trusted brothers. This feeling is like drawing blood from their heart.


    Joe ran to the corner, sat next to Gu Bai and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Boss, Wencheng, why did he do this?" Gu Bai was as vulnerable as a child, especially helpless.


    Qiao Jianran said, "there are two doors in a man''s heart, light and darkness. He is an illegitimate child. You know what the status of an illegitimate child is in a big family. When I helped him, he was like a fierce hungry wolf. Everyone wanted to bite."


    "Now, the dark door in his heart has been opened again." yunmengshi came over and said faintly.


    "Xiaoshi?" Qiao pangran was excited again. He would not forget that Xiaoshi looked like a stranger, which made his heart ache to the extreme. He thought that when Xiaoshi talked to himself, he was forgiving himself. For a moment, he didn''t hear the meaning of Yunmeng poetry.


    On the contrary, Gu Bai, who was sitting in the corner of the wall, heard it. His tone was full of hope. "Xiaoshi, do you mean that someone used any spiritual powers to Wencheng?"


    Everyone''s ears stood up. Only in this way can we explain Tu Wencheng''s sudden betrayal.


    Qiao guanran also looked at Yunmeng poetry with a hopeful face. In terms of spiritual strength, no one knows better than her.


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "yes or no."


    This made the people very worried. Mo Hongyuan asked, "Miss, yes, no, No. what do you mean?"


    Yunmengshi looked at him and explained, "someone did use the spiritual power to Tu Wencheng."


    "So, is Wencheng being blackhanded? Not his own will?" Gu Bai was very excited.


    "It can''t be said that although the man used the spiritual power to Tu Wencheng, that power can''t change Tu Wencheng''s idea. If he doesn''t have such an idea in his heart, this power will be of no use to him. All I say, someone opened his dark door, that power can only strengthen people''s desire. Tu Wencheng''s desire is what he does today. The more desire Big, the better the effect of the power. "Yunmeng Shi said very cruel words faintly.

 Chapter 256

    "It''s impossible. Someone must have used his power to Wen Cheng and controlled him before he could do such a thing." Gu Bai suddenly stood up and stared at yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi''s mouth turned up, "I lied to you. What''s my advantage?"


    Mo Hongyuan also frowned. How could Wang''s words be false? He was about to speak when Joe ran ahead.


    "I believe in poetry," said Joe, as if he would lose something if he said it late.


    Yunmengshi glanced at him lightly, and the anger in his heart gradually disappeared. Although Joe hesitated, didn''t he still face himself in the end? Yunmeng poetry thought.


    "Xiao Shi, I just..." Qiao pengran wanted to explain that he didn''t support Yunmeng poetry for the first time.


    "Well, needless to say." yunmengshi refused decisively. She didn''t want to hear the reason. People''s first reaction would not deceive people, but yunmengshi pressed down the idea in her heart and confessed her identity to Qiao congran. At least now is not the time.


    Qiao guanran''s bitter face was even more bitter than balsam pear. He looked straight at Yunmeng poetry and wanted to explain something, but he didn''t know how to say it. His mouth opened and closed, but he didn''t make a sound.


    Yunmengshi was amused by his expression. He couldn''t see the decisive decision-making and dark means of Qiao pengran.


    "Xiaoshi, you smiled." seeing yunmengshi smile, Qiao was relieved. Does this mean that Xiaoshi is no longer angry?


    Yunmengshi just smiled a little, and then his face became expressionless. He also found a corner to sit down. At this time, he needs to be calm and can''t mess up when the enemy doesn''t come. Even if he is trapped here, yunmengshi doesn''t mean to worry at all.


    Gu Bai couldn''t hold his breath. "Boss, Wencheng, he, what is he going to do? How will he treat us?"


    Joe shook his head. "I don''t know what he needs."


    After sighing, the worried Joe ran also found a place to sit down and conserve his strength. Wait for the enemy.


    Qiao guanran''s eyes never left yunmengshi. He looked at her eagerly and hoped that yunmengshi would look at himself.


    At this time, yunmengshi didn''t think about Qiao pengran at all. What she thought was who cooperated with Tu Wencheng? These things that appeared in s city base were all in Beijing city base when they first appeared in previous lives.


    Can she doubt that the people who cooperate with Tu Wencheng are from the Beijing base? Is it a familiar person? Yunmengshi''s mouth turned up. If she could meet an "acquaintance" in a previous life, she would treat him well.


    Yunmengshi didn''t think that she was locked up in an iron wall full of forbidden iron. When she fell down, she had already thought of a solution.


    Mo Hongyuan has no effect on him because of his physical evolution and speed evolution. However, he still can''t go up the ten meter high trap. The walls are extremely smooth and there is no place to borrow. Unless he can fly, he can''t get out.


    They sat worried all night, and no one spoke. Except yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan, they didn''t worry, but they didn''t need to sleep and sat with them all night.


    In the basement, there was no sun and no feeling of time passing. If Joe didn''t take out a watch from the space, no one would know how long the time had passed.


    At eight o''clock the next day, when they heard footsteps coming from above, their hearts were raised. Who was coming?


    Qiao pengran stood up, came to yunmengshi and protected her behind him. Even if the people above used any criminal law, he could protect Xiaoshi behind him in time.


    "Ha ha, Qiao pengran, isn''t life good below?" Tu Wencheng appeared above, his eyes full of pride. Tu Wencheng has completely changed from before.


    Yunmeng poetry sneers in his heart. If he doesn''t have too many dark thoughts, how can he be easily provoked? If there is no flaw in the psychology, it is difficult to control a person''s thoughts even if that person uses any mental power. Even if she was twice as energetic as Tu Wencheng, she dared not say she could control his behavior.


    A person''s spiritual sea is too mysterious. If you want to invade it, you have too high requirements for spiritual power.


    "I''m fine. I worry you," said Joe, but his expression didn''t mean that.


    Tu Wencheng was blocked and speechless, so his face turned black, but it was also a moment. "Joe, you don''t think you''ve kept you here all the time?"


    Yunmengshi also stood up and avoided Qiao pengran''s protection. His expression was indifferent, and there was no consciousness of the prisoner at the bottom. "Tu Wencheng, I don''t want to say anything else. I want to know who you cooperated with? Is it from the Beijing base?"


    "Yunmengshi, you''re calm. You don''t worry at all. Will I punish you? You know, I may have a variety of punishments in my hand, as well as good things obtained from my collaborators, which are only effective for powers." Tu Wencheng said, his face eager to try.


    "Can you introduce it to me?" Yun Mengshi was also curious. He didn''t have the consciousness to use these things on himself. He didn''t mean to be afraid at all.


    As if infected by Yunmeng poetry, everyone calmed down, and even Dong Ningxiang, who had been worried all night, was relieved. He didn''t want to stay here forever after his brother was tortured.


    "Hum, since you''re so curious, I''ll introduce you. Don''t thank me when you feel deeply." Tu Wencheng''s eyes flashed and his heart was very comfortable.


    "Here is..." before he finished, he was interrupted by another voice, "Mr. Tu, do you still need such a patient explanation for the experimental object?"


    Hearing this sound, everyone''s first feeling is familiar, and later the feeling is very familiar.


    "Who are you?" asked Joe in a cold voice. The owner of the voice also appeared. Standing directly above the trap, he was a man in black. Looking at his figure, his identity was almost obvious.


    "Fang Tianze." there was no wave in the calm voice of Yunmeng poem.


    "Ha ha, it''s really my fiancee. I recognized me so quickly." the man took off his hat to cover his face and appeared in front of the crowd with a white and frightening face.


    "Sure enough, it''s you." Joe raised his eyebrows, and his sense of crisis rose sharply.


    "You have a power?" yunmengshi''s strong feeling made her find that Fang Tianze became a level 3 earth power. If she remembered correctly, he was a fire power before she abolished Fang Tianze''s power.


    I haven''t heard of powers that can change. Even if you awaken the second power, it is impossible. Because Yunmeng poetry has destroyed his power base.

 Chapter 257

    "Ha ha!" Fang Tianze laughed wildly, almost tears streaming out. "Fiancee, you really know me. Since you care about me so much, what if we have an in-depth communication?" after Fang Tianze finished, his eyes couldn''t help scanning Yunmeng poetry.


    "As a fiancee, you should finish what your fiancee should do." Fang Tianze''s eyes are full of madness. "I want Joe to look at it. Doesn''t he like you? Ha ha, then I want his woman in front of him."


    "How dare you!" Joe was so angry that someone dared to treat such a small poem, even if he wanted to. Yunmengshi is the one who protects his heart. How dare he!


    "What do I dare not? I''m a person who died once. What am I afraid of?" such a room Tianze seems to others to be a psychosis. Crazy to the extreme.


    Yunmengshi still looked at the farce calmly. She didn''t mean to be angry at all, but she was cold in her heart. Fang Tianze really dared to think that if he dared to do so, she must break his five limbs and throw them to feed her zombie brother.


    As soon as he said it, Fang Tianze said to Tu Wencheng, "Mr. Tu, please catch Qiao pengran and yunmengshi."


    "No problem, Mr. Fang." Tu Wencheng also flashed a trace of Madness at the bottom of his eyes. He was willing to do anything that made Joe angry.


    Tu Wencheng didn''t know what button to press. The ground under yunmengshi''s feet suddenly fell. They fell unprepared because there was nothing to borrow, so they had to fall all the way down.


    The rest tried to catch them, but they didn''t have time.


    In the process of falling, Qiao pengran held yunmengshi in his arms. She couldn''t be hurt at all.


    The process of falling was very fast, about a few seconds. It can be seen that Qiao kuanran hugged yunmengshi almost without thinking. If he hesitated, they would fall directly.


    "Dong" Qiao pengran used yunmengshi as a human flesh cushion. When he fell, he put the little poem on himself.


    After falling, yunmengshi quickly got up from the ground and pulled up Qiao pengran who was pressed by her.


    The distance of a few meters is nothing for a power person like Qiao pengran. Even if he can''t use power, where is the physical quality strengthened by power? What can happen? Only when Yunmeng poetry cared, it was chaotic, so he hurriedly pulled up Qiao pengran.


    "I''m fine." Qiao pangran was afraid of patting the dust on his body. Seeing that Yunmeng poetry was fine, he settled down in his heart.


    They looked at the place where they were. It was an iron cage. Joe stood up with his head up and the width could hold about four or five people.


    There is no door around. If you want to go out, the pole of the cage can be lowered.


    "Forbidden magic iron?" Joe felt the energy around him, but he couldn''t feel any elements. There were no power elements about three meters where there was such iron.


    "Iron cage." yunmengshi whispered a deep smile, which is similar to his previous life. But this iron cage is much bigger than the one in her previous life. After she went in, she could only lie in it, and she didn''t even have room to sit up straight.


    Those people in the lab want to brainwash themselves and make her think she is a dog without human rights. Just be obedient. Don''t think about anything else. If she is not the Zombie King, she will either lie in the cage or on the experimental platform every day. Sooner or later, she will become a creature without feelings. Fortunately, she also knows hate and wants revenge. That''s good. If you don''t even have feelings, even if you are a zombie and have wisdom, what can you do?


    Now she thought, should she thank the experimenters who torture herself every day? Let her know hate!


    Seeing yunmengshi''s bad face, Qiao pengran thought she was worried about what the two people would face when they were brought here. He quickly hugged yunmengshi and comforted him: "it''s all right, Xiaoshi. No matter what they want to do, I won''t allow it."


    Yunmeng poetry calms down and comes out of the memory. Hehe, I am reborn and face almost the same scene again, but this life has become two people.


    At this time, Tu Wencheng and Fang Zetian also came to the front of the cage and looked at the two people inside. Fang Tianze tutted and said, "they are really sweet, but you can only be a bitter mandarin duck."


    "Just before Mr. Tu finished, let you experience it first." Fang Tianze looked like a good man. It looks so flat.


    Neither Qiao guanran nor yunmengshi moved, because they knew that they were all locked in a cage, and it was useless even if they struggled.


    The base under the cage moved, and several ropes stretched out from it, like eyes, firmly imprisoned yunmengshi and Qiao pengran there.


    This rope is not an ordinary rope. Even if yunmengshi''s physique can be difficult to break away, yunmengshi is not worried at all. Her back hand is not on her. Even if she is bound by flowers, she can give a fatal blow to the two people opposite.


    Qiao pengran also had a way to get rid of the shackles, but he couldn''t take away the little poem. For Yunmeng poetry, he could only wait for a good time.


    Both have backhands, but one wants to see the play and the other is waiting for the opportunity.


    Tu Wencheng walked in front of the two people and slowly retracted the iron rod forming the cage into the base. He took out two imprisoning bracelets and put them on his hands.


    "My room Tianze did what he said, Qiao pengran. It''s been so long. You haven''t eaten Yunmeng poetry yet?" he laughed and walked to the two people who were imprisoned by the double layers.


    "I can really see this little face at first sight." Fang Tianze leaned over and raised yunmengshi''s chin with his hand.


    At this time, yunmengshi''s whole body was imprisoned and could not move. He could only let him lift his chin. However, no one saw her eyes red with blood.


    "The skin is really tender." Fang Tianze just wanted to touch down yunmengshi''s face. Yunmengshi''s eyes suddenly closed, because at this time her eyes had become blood red. Come on, get closer and you can use that move. Cloud dream poetry is an endless call from the bottom of my heart.


    The green veins on Joe''s head burst, "Fang Tianze, put down your dirty hands."


    Qiao pangran, who should have been tied to Yunmeng poetry, suddenly disappeared in his original position and appeared behind Fang Tianze. He suddenly saw the black ancient knife in his hand and fiercely cut it behind Fang Tianze.


    Fang Tianze was startled. He never thought that Qiao ran would break free from the imprisonment. It was a treated rope, and he also took the imprisonment bracelet.


    The power didn''t have time to send out. Fang Tianze could only roll on the spot. The knife crossed his skin, forming a five centimeter long cut and bleeding constantly.

 Chapter 258

    Without giving Fang Tianze a chance to respond, the black ancient knife cut off Fang Tianze on the ground. At this time, Qiao pengran was angry. He dared to touch Xiaoshi and raised her chin with his hand, which was an insult to Xiaoshi.


    In fact, Yunmeng poetry didn''t feel much. When she was locked in a cage in her previous life, she didn''t even give her human dignity, let alone Fang Tianze just slammed her.


    "Bang bang." the sharp knife kept stabbing on the ground, and Fang Tianze could only roll away from the dense black ancient knives. Don''t give him a chance to emit powers.


    "Stop!" Tu Wencheng shouted, and at the same time he grabbed yunmengshi''s neck.


    "Qiao pengran, if you move, I''ll break her neck." Tu Wencheng threatened.


    Joe immediately stopped. He couldn''t joke about Xiaoshi''s life. He stood up straight and put the black ancient knife on his side.


    "Bang" as soon as Qiao pengran stood up, he was kicked off by Fang Tianze who finally got up and hit the wall.


    Yunmengshi closed her eyes and tried to communicate with the seeds in Tu Wencheng''s body. A long time ago, yunmengshi sent Tu Wencheng the fruit of a mutant plant. At this time, she was trying to communicate the soul in the green fruit.


    The soul is sleeping at this time. Yunmeng poetry mobilizes the power that can be mobilized to constantly awaken the soul in the fruit. Finally, the emperor has lived up to his heart, and the soul inside finally wakes up. As yunmengshi thought, the soul had been frightened by her before and naturally obeyed her orders.


    Just when Yunmeng poetry communicated with the qingguozi soul in Tu Wencheng''s body, Fang Tianze was smiling proudly, "Qiao pengran, don''t you care about Yunmeng poetry? As long as you kneel in front of me and beg me, I''ll let her go, how about it?"


    After Joe ran into the wall, he stood up hard and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. "As long as I kneel in front of you, you won''t hurt Xiaoshi?" he asked solemnly.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. You Qiao pengran will have such a day," said Tu Wencheng, who pinched her neck next to yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi opened her eyes and saw that Qiao ran came to Fang Tianze and was going to kneel.


    Yun Mengshi''s heart tightened, "but don''t." how arrogant he is. No matter before or after the end of the world, he has his own pride. She knows that if it''s not for himself, Qiao pengran can leave here effortlessly as long as he dodges and uses the power of the space system. How can he be humiliated?


    Qiao pengran comforted yunmengshi with a smile, "it''s okay, Xiaoshi, you''ll be fine."


    Yunmengshi gave an order to the green fruit, "do it"


    "Ah!" with a scream, countless vines grew from Tu Wencheng''s limbs. In a moment, his limbs were shattered.


    Seeing Tu Wencheng, who threatened Xiaoshi''s life, Qiao ran once again used the unfamiliar space power and went behind Fang Tianze in the blink of an eye.


    The black ancient knife cut at his back heart again. This time, Fang Tianze was not so lucky. He was stabbed and cut right under his heart. If he could stop bleeding in time, Fang Tianze could still be saved.


    A lot of blood loss made Fang Tianze fall to the ground instantly. He didn''t even have the ability to raise his hand. He couldn''t send out powers. He had to wait for the blood to dry and wait for death.


    Tu Wencheng was even more painful. He was hurt by his own weapon. The vines from green fruit instantly passed through his limbs, and his limbs were even useless.


    "Little poem." Qiao ran to Yunmeng poem to check her situation. "OK, you''re okay. OK, you''re okay." he touched yunmengshi''s face and kept repeating this sentence.


    "I''m fine," yunmengshi said with a smile.


    Both of them turned pale because of the power. Yunmengshi found that the confinement Bracelet she and Qiao guanran brought was the primary version. It was not as powerful as that seen in previous lives. It was not strong in suppressing some special powers, and could mobilize one tenth of the energy.


    But the process of mobilizing powers is very difficult. It''s like drawing water from a semi dry well. You need to put all the ropes down. Otherwise Yunmeng poetry would not move so slowly, and it would not start until Tu Wencheng approached.


    Qiao pengran wants to get the rope off yunmengshi, but the rope has been specially treated. Even Qiao pengran''s black ancient knife can''t be cut open. Of course, he can''t mobilize his powers.


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran and pulled away the rope from her. In a hurry, she suddenly smiled and was reborn. When she met a person who cared about herself and regarded herself as life, she was worthy of the chance God gave her to live again.


    "However, if you turn over the two bodies on the ground, do you have a switch to control the rope?" yunmengshi said.


    Joe suddenly realized how he became stupid when he met something about Xiaoshi? Obviously, the rope couldn''t be untied by himself. He kept trying to get the rope with his hands.


    Qiao ran turned over and found a remote control on Tu Wencheng. He pressed and held one of the buttons. In an instant, all the ropes retracted.


    When he was free, yunmengshi went to Qiao pengran and asked, "just now, do you really want to kneel down for Fang Tianze? I know. I know that with his character, even if you kneel down and beg him, he will not let me go."


    Joe churan smiled and remained silent for a while. "Yes, even if I know he won''t let me go, how can I let me go if there is a chance."


    Hearing this, yunmengshi''s heart, which had not danced for a long time, was instantly filled with a warm current. She didn''t say much, or she didn''t know how to respond to Joe''s hot feelings, so she could only turn the topic away.


    "However, how to deal with this?" Yun Mengshi pointed to the imprisonment bracelet on his wrist.


    Qiao churan frowned, kicked Tu Wencheng, who had broken his limbs and was still struggling on the ground, "tell me how to solve the imprisonment bracelet, and I can give you a good time."


    Even though Tu Wencheng''s painful face was distorted, he used all his strength to spit out two words, "don''t think"


    Qiao guanran took out the ancient knife and wanted to peel Tu Wencheng''s skin and cramp. Fortunately, he fully believed in the brother and entrusted the base to him when looking for Xiaoshi. What a blind man. Qiao guanran wants to torture him slowly. What makes him most angry is that Tu Wencheng just wants to hurt Xiaoshi.


    Thinking of this, Qiao ran asked, "Xiao Shi, how did you just do it?"


    Yunmengshi said with a smile, "do you remember I gave Tu Wencheng a green fruit as a weapon?"


    "Is it the mutant plant in Q city base?" Qiao suddenly remembered.


    "Yes, I ordered the fruit." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    "Xiao Shi, at that time, did you feel Tu Wencheng was wrong?" Qiao asked bitterly.

 Chapter 259

    Yun Mengshi heard Qiao guanran ask and smiled. She was not a God. How could she think of such a long time ago. It''s just a coincidence.


    "No, it''s just a coincidence," Yun Mengshi returned.


    "What a coincidence," said Joe. If it weren''t for such a coincidence, I and Xiaoshi didn''t know what bad things had happened today.


    It''s not the first time that Qiao Peng wants to enhance his strength. However, he doesn''t have enough time. In front of his absolute strength, all his schemes are illusory. Only with strong strength can we protect the little poem behind us.


    After the two talked, Joe thought of all kinds of ways, but he couldn''t untie the prison bracelet on his wrist. At this time, Tu Wencheng and Fang Tianze''s blood will run out. Both of them were pale and their eyes were ischemic.


    "Xiaoshi, we can''t let them die like this. At least we have to lift the way to untie the prison Bracelet out of their mouth." Qiao churan looked directly at yunmengshi and frowned.


    Yunmengshi nodded and imprisoned the bracelet. In her previous life, she had taken it for ten years. She clearly knew the changes from the first generation to the fifth generation. The incarceration ability of the imprisoned bracelet was stronger and stronger. The fifth generation Bracelet could force the powers all over the body back to the crystal core or power bead. The bodies of powers are strengthened by powers. Without the support of powers, their bodies will weaken day by day. Zombies are good. Zombies'' bodies are modified by viruses. Even if the powers in all parts of the body are forced back into the crystal nucleus, they don''t have much impact.


    Yunmengshi looked at the imprisonment Bracelet in his hand and hissed. It was not even the first generation. At best, it is only a trial version. However, even the experimental version of Yunmeng poetry can not be broken.


    In fact, the principle is very simple. It is easy to destroy it with mental power from the outside, but she is now imprisoned. The mental power she can use is not enough to destroy the bracelet. She can only start with Tu Wencheng and Fang Tianze.


    Yunmengshi went to Fang Tianze, kicked his head gently with his feet and asked, "how to open the prison bracelet."


    Fang Tianze''s clothes have been stained with blood, and the blood is still pouring out of his body, "ha ha, don''t think, you''ll take it all your life. How about it? It''s hard to lose your power?"


    Yunmengshi squatted down, took out a sharp dagger from the space jewelry, and compared it with the power bead on his head, "I really want to know where your earth power comes from? Did someone create a power bead on your head and add a power bead?"


    As soon as these words came out, Fang Tianze had lost too much and became godless. His eyes suddenly stared huge.


    "I guessed right, didn''t I?" cloud dream poem said faintly.


    Fang Tianze was silent and turned his head. I don''t want to answer this question. I look like I''m waiting to die.


    Yunmengshi suddenly thought that Fang Tianze''s home has a certain influence in Beijing. Will his sudden earth power come from the doctor''s hand? The more you think about it, the more sure you are. Who else has such a big hand besides the doctor?


    Even after being trapped in the laboratory for ten years, yunmengshi has to admit that the doctor is a scientific madman. Less than half a year has passed since the end of the world, things like the imprisonment Bracelet have appeared. I''m afraid other people can''t do it except the doctor?


    "These are all the works of the doctor, right?" yunmengshi continued to bomb Fang Tianze who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead.


    The shock in Fang Tianze''s heart was overwhelming. "You, do you know the doctor?" he thought you lost too much blood, and his voice had become very hoarse.


    "It''s an old friend!" yunmengshi said faintly. As soon as she saw it, she would kill his friend.


    Fang Tianze didn''t know whether it was because of blood loss or because he was frightened. His face was white and his eyes were prominent. If he was timid, he would be frightened by his appearance.


    "No wonder you know the imprison bracelet and the magic iron," said Tu Wencheng, struggling on the ground nearby.


    "Come on, the way to untie the bracelet." yunmengshi asked again.


    Fang Tianze pretended to be dead again and lay there without saying a word. Tu Wencheng''s injury was more serious. He had lost consciousness and was dying.


    "Well, since you don''t say it, I''ll dig out your power beads again." yunmengshi threatened.


    Fang Tianze''s face was full of panic. If he wanted him to die, he wouldn''t be so afraid. The pain of the power bead being dug out. Even if he died, he didn''t want to experience the second time.


    "What? It seems that you are happy?" the dagger in yunmengshi''s hand is approaching Fang Tianze naobu, and the cold sharp tip of the knife has touched his skin.


    Fang Tianze trembled and clenched his teeth, trying to suppress his fear. It''s a feeling of losing everything. It can be said that life is better than death.


    The tip of the knife cut the skin a little bit, and the blood flowed down Fang Tianze''s face, to the ground, and gathered with the blood from his body.


    "I said, I said, you kill me." Fang Tianze collapsed and shouted with his last strength.


    "Say." cloud dream poem temporarily takes back the dagger in his hand and looks at Fang Tianze.


    "In the general control room, there is a silver metal box with the key to release the imprisonment bracelet." Fang Tianze seems to have exhausted his last strength. After that, he closes his eyes. If there is not a faint breath at his nose, yunmengshi almost thinks he is dead.


    Tu Wencheng also stopped struggling. His eyes widened and he lost his breath.


    Qiao guanran looked solemn, walked up to Tu Wencheng, gently closed his eyes and said, "if you have a chance, you will still be a brother in your next life, but don''t betray me."


    After standing up, Joe eased his mood. After all, he has been a brother for more than ten years.


    "Let''s go to the general control room," said yunmengshi.


    Joe asked: "is Fang Tianze telling the truth?"


    Yunmengshi nodded. Although she wore the imprisonment bracelet, she could still judge whether human beings were telling the truth. "He didn''t lie to us, but we don''t know what traps there are on the way to the general control room."


    Qiao pengran thought for a moment. Their powers were imprisoned. If there was any sudden situation, he didn''t even have the ability to deal with it, so he suggested, "Xiao Shi, why don''t we take Gu Bai out first, so that they can protect our safety."


    Yunmengshi also thought the suggestion was feasible and agreed, "OK, let''s go." she explored the greatest spiritual power she could release and explored the way.


    When yunmengshi first arrived in prison, he branded the map with his spiritual strength and stored it in his mind. At this time, it finally came in handy.


    Qiao pengran followed Yunmeng poetry and pasted it very close. In case of any danger, he can directly protect Yunmeng poetry behind him.

 Chapter 260

    The passers-by didn''t encounter any obstacles. They came to the trap Gu Bai fell into.


    Since yunmengshi and Qiao pengran were taken away by Tu Wencheng, the hearts of the people in the trap have been uneasy. Mo Hongyuan is quite calm, because Yunmeng poetry has always been an invincible image in his eyes, and nothing can defeat her. It was Gu Bo and sunspot who walked around in a small trap.


    "Do you two have a rest?" Mo Hongyuan said.


    "I''m worried about the boss and Mengshi," Gu Bai said anxiously.


    "It''s all right. If neither of them can handle it, we can only deliver vegetables," Mo Hongyuan said.


    "Hong Yuan, why don''t you look worried?" the sunspot stopped and asked.


    "I believe miss." the trust in the tone is a thousand pounds.


    Within a minute after Mo Hongyuan said this, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran reached the trap.


    "Boss, Mengshi, are you all right?" Gu Bai shouted excitedly when he saw the two people safe and sound.


    Mo Hongyuan said proudly, "look, what did I say? You have to trust Miss Qiao and boss Qiao."


    Seeing two people standing on it, Dong Ningxiang, who has been sitting in the corner, also tilted her mouth.


    There was an obvious button on the trap. Yunmengshi pressed it without hesitation. In Qiao''s worry, the iron railing on the trap was taken back, and the people rose up with the ground.


    "Xiaoshi, aren''t you afraid? Is this button to kill the people inside?" Joe asked in surprise.


    Yunmengshi said mysteriously: "Tu Wencheng and Fang Tianze are arrogant people in their hearts. They believe in their strategies very much. They never thought we could kill them and escape."


    Qiao kuanran thought for a moment. Indeed, Fang Tianze didn''t understand. Let''s not say it for the moment. But Tu Wencheng is really such a character. There is a trace of arrogance in his heart. With the power''s influence, this arrogance is magnified.


    While talking, they finally reached the ground, and the excitement in the hearts of those who restored their freedom was beyond words. Surrounded by two people.


    "Miss, I knew those two guys were not your opponents." Mo Hongyuan''s eyes flashed and his attitude towards Yunmeng poetry reached the level of respect.


    Yunmengshi shook his head with a wry smile and pointed to the imprisoning bracelet on his and Joe''s wrist. "Although the problem has been solved, there is a bigger problem waiting for us."


    Gu Bai saw the bracelets on the wrists of the two men and said in surprise, "imprison the bracelets."


    Joe churan nodded and smiled bitterly at the corners of his mouth. He was used to the existence of powers and suddenly couldn''t use them, just like a normal person who lost his limbs.


    Mo Hongyuan said, "now four of us have been imprisoned. Miss, boss Qiao, sister Xiang and brother Jing Ming are still in a coma. There are four people who can use the power: me, sunspot, Si Jian and Gu Bai."


    After Mo Hongyuan finished, the sunspot asked, "Miss, how do you solve this thing? Do you want to take it for a lifetime?"


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "If it''s possible to open the prison bracelet, it''s in the general control room, so we have to find it." after looking at the expressions of the people in the circle, the concern on each face is not pretended, but from the heart. She continued: "I found that there were loopholes in the confinement bracelet. Even without the key, the energy in it would be exhausted in a month."


    Mo Hongyuan''s eyes brightened. "Miss, do you mean that even if we can''t find the key, you and boss Qiao will recover their powers in a month?"


    Yunmengshi nodded in affirmation, "that''s right."


    Qiao guanran was relieved to hear that. Among so many bad news, he finally had a not bad news. But even so, he and Xiaoshi can''t wait to die. They both believe in holding everything in their hands.


    They ate something on the spot, which yunmengshi and Qiao pengran took out of the space. I was frightened all night and didn''t eat. Once I relaxed, hunger surged up.


    They took out the food that twenty people could eat, and all of a sudden they ate it up.


    After eating and drinking, they set out to the control room.


    The crowd came to the control room smoothly.


    "This is the control room?" Gu Bai said in surprise. He has such a good relationship with Tu Wencheng. He has never been here, and he has never heard of a control room. It can be seen that Tu Wencheng has long been on guard against Gu Bai.


    "It looks right." yunmengshi was about to open the door of the control room. Qiao Yanran grabbed her arm and didn''t touch the handle.


    "Gu Bai, open the door." without explanation, Qiao Yanran pulled yunmengshi''s arm back.


    Yunmengshi''s heart is warm. She always likes to fight against some current events on her shoulder. Now, someone can fight with her or even fight for her.


    Gu Bai agreed and carefully pushed open the door of the control room. The door was gently pushed open while everyone held their breath. Nothing happened.


    After everyone breathed a sigh, Mo Hongyuan rushed in first.


    There are only some machine switches and surveillance videos in the control room, but there are no other things.


    "Let''s look separately. The key is in a silver metal box." yunmengshi ordered.


    After listening to Yunmeng poem, the people immediately dispersed and went everywhere to look for the metal box.


    I searched the whole control room for a long time, but I didn''t even find the shadow of a box.


    "Xiao Shi, is Fang Tianze lying to us?" Qiao pengran questioned again.


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "I believe in my intuition."


    Since Xiao Shi said so, Qiao ran did not question it. Keep looking for work.


    "Miss, there''s something going on here." the sunspot suddenly shouted.


    They hurried to the sunspot. The sunspot gently knocked on the wall next to it and made a ''Dong Dong'' sound.


    Gu Bai said, "sunspot, what did you find? Speak quickly!" he was a little worried.


    "The wall is empty," said yunmengshi calmly.


    "Yes, miss, I suspect there is a secret room in it," the sunspot confirmed.


    Joe pointed to a red button in the hiding place. "That may be the button to open the secret room."


    They walked away for some distance and asked Mo Hongyuan to open the secret room. Once something happened, he could run away as fast as he could.


    To everyone''s surprise, after pressing the button, one side of the wall sank in to form a door.


    After carefully entering, everyone was shocked. The situation inside was completely beyond their imagination.


    But Yunmeng poetry is very familiar with such scenes. She has lived in such an environment for the past ten years.

 Chapter 261

    After entering the chamber of secrets, the corpses soaked in the cylindrical transparent cylinder are presented to the public, which can not be said to be corpses, because yunmengshi obviously feels the smell of human beings. In other words, these ''corpses'' soaked in blue liquid are alive.


    These "corpses" are all experimental bodies. Yunmengshi immediately understood that the condition for Tu Wencheng''s cooperation with Fang Tianze is that s city is used as a research base for doctors. These people, the soaked ones, are familiar to yunmengshi. They are all powers of s city base.


    "This, this, what is this?" Gu Bai stammered in fear of the corpses in front of him. "Ah Tian, ah Shuang, why are you here?" obviously, Gu Bai is more familiar with these people.


    "Gu Bo, who are these people?" Qiao pengran doesn''t have as good a memory as Yunmeng poetry.


    "All are brothers of the base." Gu Bai''s voice began to tremble. Obviously, he was very sour and surprised to see the people he contacted every day soaked in blue water.


    "Did Tu Wencheng do this?" Joe''s face was so heavy that he could drop ink. The air around him quickly became cold and the air pressure became lower. "Unexpectedly, he didn''t just betray me, but I hurt the brothers of the base." Joe suddenly said decadent.


    Yunmengshi couldn''t help but feel a pain in her heart. Qiao pengran, who she knew, shouldn''t be like this. "Pengran, we killed Tu Wencheng and Fang Tianze, which can be regarded as revenge for our brothers. Besides, these people didn''t die."


    "What?" everyone except Mo Hongyuan was shocked.


    The whole body was soaked in water and drowned. How could it be alive?


    "I can feel that these people are still alive." yunmengshi repeated again.


    Gu Bai hurried forward, smashed the column glass in the way and let the people inside out.


    "Gu Bai." yunmengshi shouted.


    Gu Bai rushed forward as if he hadn''t heard the stop of Yunmeng poetry.


    "Gu Bai, didn''t you hear what Miss Gu said?" Mo Hongyuan quickly took Gu Bai''s arm.


    "They''re still alive. I''ll let them out." Gu Bai said crazily.


    "I told you to stop, didn''t you hear?" Yunmeng Shisen''s cold voice reached Gu Bai''s ears, and the boiling blood in his body immediately cooled down.


    "I, I, I..." said a few words of "I", and Gu Bai didn''t say a complete word.


    "We don''t know what these guys have done passively. Now my powers and Pang Ran''s have been imprisoned. Do you want to release them and kill us?" Yun Mengshi scolded heavily.


    After hearing this, Gu Bai felt extremely guilty. If Mo Hongyuan hadn''t held him, he shouldn''t have made any trouble. At that time, everyone might be destroyed.


    "Fang Tianze can actually guess people''s hearts." Joe sighed. And he sighed in his heart that at any time, Xiaoshi was in an absolutely calm state, treating things like this and feelings like this. He hoped that the little poem could be impulsive sometimes.


    Just when they wanted to start looking for the metal box hidden in the secret room, the door of the secret room was suddenly closed, and they began to be nervous.


    "What happened?" Dong Ningxiang began to panic.


    In an instant, the door was closed, and more than a dozen cylinder glasses suddenly burst. The sound of "bang bang" was heard all the time. The people inside also fell out, and the blue water gushed out.


    "Be careful," Joe shouted, and then quickly formed a line.


    The people with powers stood in front and put pan Jingming in a coma at the door. The sunspot looked at him and kept him away.


    The fallen ''corpses'' slowly opened their eyes. Their eyes showed a strange gray. They couldn''t tell where the whites of the eyes were and where the pupils were. They were all gray.


    At the beginning of standing up, the limbs of more than a dozen people who fell out were stiff. After a few seconds, their limbs began to become soft. After moving their body, they found Qiao pengran in front of them.


    "Ow!" they roared like zombies, and approached Joe slowly.


    "Zombies? Are they zombies?" Joe looked nervously at the approaching ''people''.


    "No, they are neither zombies nor human beings. They are a species between human beings and zombies, but their strength is very strong." yunmengshi quickly explained that the smell of the monster makes yunmengshi have a judgment.


    Yunmengshi is very clear in her heart that when Dr. yunmengshi studied her in the previous life, she was not to make drugs to resist zombie virus, but to make more zombies, and zombies that can be controlled by him. Dr. yunmengshi has great ambition and wants to become the king of the whole world. But what''s the use of knowing? The whole laboratory is full of doctors. Even if the top level of the Beijing base occasionally comes to check the "special medicine against zombie virus", who will believe the words of an experimental object?


    It turned out that at the beginning of the end of the world, the doctor had such ambition and put it into action. It is true that this kind of waste product is half human and half zombie. Yunmengshi estimated that their life span is not long, only one month at most.


    The monsters finally came to Qiao pengran in front of them. Mo Hongyuan rushed forward, clenched his fist and fiercely hit a monster''s head. The monster didn''t seem to avoid. Mo Hongyuan''s powerful fist hit him on the head.


    The "bang" monster''s head was hit by Mo Hongyuan. Seeing this, everyone was inexplicably relieved. If the strength of the monster is only so, even if only four people have powers, they can easily solve the monsters.


    But the breath was not over. The monster whose head was hit by Mo Hongyuan didn''t get down, but he still walked forward. When Mo Hongyuan was overwhelmed, he hit Mo Hongyuan on the shoulder with his fist. This was the result of his timely avoidance. Otherwise the heavy blow would hit him on the head.


    If Mo Hongyuan''s head is hit and his body loses its crystal core, he will still die. It can be seen that the monster is more powerful than the zombie. However, according to yunmengshi''s observation, there is no zombie virus in the monster. If you are scratched by this monster, you will not be infected and will not become a zombie.


    Gu Bai is an earth power, but there are metals everywhere. Earth elements are rare, which greatly reduces the power of his power.


    Si Jian ejected several corrosive swords and landed on the monster without accident. Unexpectedly, the corrosive liquid had an effect, which made the monster''s body flesh and blood blurred, and some even lost half of their body. But the rest of the body can still attack.

 Chapter 262

    Everyone was shocked. Gu Bai looked a little pale. "What the hell is this?"


    Yun Mengshi was protected by Qiao guanran, and his face changed slightly. "This is a creature between human beings and zombies. They may not be called creatures. They have no thought, consciousness, sincerity and instinct. The people who created them input programs in their heads to let them attack the people in front of them."


    Joe was surprised. "Xiao Shi, do you mean these monsters were made by man?"


    Yunmengshi nodded definitely, "no, it may be the man behind Fang Tianze. We don''t know what purpose he made this thing, but I''m sure it must not be a good creation."


    While avoiding the monster''s attack, Gu Bo shouted, "how can it be beneficial to humans? This monster uses a power as an experimental object."


    Human beings are at a disadvantage in the struggle against zombies. If they are allowed to experiment with powers wantonly, human beings will perish one day.


    Joe thought deeply and suddenly thought of a man mentioned in the little poem, "doctor?" he spit out two words.


    Yunmengshi looked at him in surprise, "I doubt it''s him. Besides him, who else can have such an evil idea."


    "Boss, Mengshi, stop talking and find a way quickly. How can we turn these people to solve it!" Gu Bai struggled to contain the dozen monsters.


    "Unless these monsters are destroyed, they will continue to attack," yunmengshi said in a deep voice.


    "Miss, do something quickly." Mo Hongyuan was cut by the claws of the monsters at such a fast speed.


    Yunmengshi smiled bitterly. If her and Qiao pengran''s powers were still there, they could use "ice and fire" to solve these monsters in a few seconds. By the way, powers. Yunmengshi suddenly thought that they couldn''t wait to die. With the ability of those people, they decided that they couldn''t deal with these monsters. As long as they found the key, they and Qiao pengran recovered their powers, everything would be easy.


    "However, we avoided these monsters and quickly found the key," said yunmengshi.


    "OK." Joe Chuan nodded. He also understood that only four people with powers, and Mo Hongyuan''s physical evolution and speed evolution can''t destroy the monsters into slag at once. Gu Bai is an earth power, which can''t play a big role in this place full of metal. There are only sunspots and swordsmen left. They are all level 3 powers. They are still unable to deal with these monsters.


    More importantly, while attacking the monsters, they have to lead them away from yunmengshi. After all, there are three forehead ratio imprison powers and a comatose person.


    Two people said, hard to avoid the attack of monsters, looking around.


    Soon, most of the monsters were physically disabled, but they were still alive and kicking, constantly bringing trouble to yunmengshi. Sunspot and Sijian were responsible for covering yunmengshi and Qiao pengran to find the key, and the remaining two were responsible for protecting Dong Ningxiang and unconscious pan Jingming.


    When Mo Hongyuan punched and slapped the monster''s head, the sharp eyed yunmengshi seemed to find a hard metal flying out. You know, although the monsters were once powers, after transformation, there were neither crystal nuclei nor power beads in their heads, so what was that thing?


    "Hongyuan, give me the one that just flew out?" Yun Mengshi ordered.


    Mo Hongyuan opened at a high speed. In a flash, he got the metal product. It was a gold rectangular metal block with a thick thumb.


    "Miss, catch it." the two people were far away. There were several monsters between them. Mo Hongyuan shouted, and then threw the metal block to yunmengshi.


    Firmly catching the metal block, yunmengshi looked at it, and then put the metal block next to the imprisoning bracelet. With a "pop", the imprisoning Bracelet suddenly opened, "I found the key." yunmengshi finally had a smile on his face.


    "Gu Bai, Hong Yuan, you two get out of the way." the power was finally not tightly imprisoned in the body, and Yun Mengshi shouted.


    Gu Bai and Mo Hongyuan dodged. A large area of ice fog immediately appeared between the two palms of yunmengshi and floated out.


    Monsters don''t know what danger is, and of course they don''t know to hide.


    The ice fog drifted slowly in the past. For a moment, the monsters that had plagued people for a long time were finally frozen and became ice sculptures in various forms.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Gu Bai, Heizi and Si Jian were sweating all over, and even their clothes were soaked. Mo Hongyuan is the most normal one because he can''t sweat.


    Gu Bai didn''t care about his image. He immediately sat on the ground and breathed heavily. Among the four people, only his powers were limited, and he was also the most tired one.


    Yunmengshi came to Qiao pengran with the key, picked up his arm and gently approached the bracelet with the key.


    With the same "pop", the bracelet broke and fell to the ground.


    Qiao pengran''s mind was not on the power to break out of the prison. His mind was full of thoughts: Xiaoshi took the initiative to hold my hand, Xiaoshi took my hand!


    So that after yunmengshi opened Dong Ningxiang''s and pan Jingming''s bracelets, Qiao pengran still looked like a giggle.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with you? You''re so happy when your power comes back?" Gu Bai saw his wise and powerful boss giggling. He couldn''t help but stand up and push Qiao guanran, who stood in place giggling.


    "Hmm?" Joe suddenly woke up. "What?"


    Gu Bai almost wanted to caress his head and sigh. How could his boss be like a different person when he met something related to dream poetry? "Boss, Mengshi is gone."


    Qiao guanran immediately looked at the direction of Yunmeng poetry. At this time, Yunmeng poetry was putting his hand on Pan Jingming''s chest, and the white light in his hand was shining. His face suddenly turned black. Although he knew that Xiaoshi was treating, he was very upset at the thought that Xiaoshi touched other men except himself.


    So, Qiao pengran can only take the frozen monsters in front of him and let several people escape. Several white flames appeared in Qiao pengran''s hand and gently released his hand.


    The white flame hid on the ice sculpture, and the frozen monsters disappeared under Gu Bai''s eyes. Yes, it did disappear. Qiao''s white flame can burn everything in the world, and all the things burned by it have no ash left.


    After a short rest, they searched the secret room again and found nothing else of value, so they left the underground.


    Ten minutes later, the prison was empty and only a few people survived. The remaining captured powers became experimental subjects, monsters, and burned by Joe''s flame.

 Chapter 263

    The loud noise of "bang bang" kept coming from the ground. Qiao pengran and yunmengshi stood not far from the place where the noise was made, and their faces were not good-looking.


    After they returned to the ground, they found some earth powers and completely buried the underground prison under the leadership of Gu Bai.


    To yunmengshi''s surprise, when searching for the prison, he found a pill that had not been seen for a long time. It was locked in a small cage. Its power could not be used at all, and the whole pig lost a circle. At the moment of seeing Yunmeng''s poem, it was almost crying, "master, you finally came. I thought I was going to turn into braised meat."


    At that time, Yunmeng poetry nodded seriously, "braised meat, you can really think about it."


    The meatball suddenly had a bitter face. "Master, I''ve been locked in it for so long. You''re still kidding me."


    "How did you get locked up here?" Yun Mengshi asked, opening and closing the cage of the balls.


    After the pill was free, she suddenly jumped into yunmengshi''s arms and wanted to be comforted by her master, but under Qiao''s cold eyes, the pill didn''t continue to jump, but fell straight to the ground.


    Yunmengshi saw that the ball fell in pain and squatted down to hold the ball in her arms.


    The ball looked at the Qiao with pride, with small eyes. The air conditioner around Qiao ran became heavier.


    Marubeni organized some language and said in yunmengshi''s head, "master, I have long felt Tu Wencheng''s difference, and also found his contact with Fang Tianze. In order to find out, I followed them to prison. Who knows..."


    Yun Mengshi then said, "who knows that he fell into someone else''s trap and was almost sliced and studied, didn''t he?"


    Meatball''s small eyes looked at yunmengshi with a poor look.


    Yunmeng Shi comforted: "well, I''ll kill them all. It''s revenge for you."


    The ball''s small head rubbed against yunmengshi''s arm.


    In this way, yunmengshi rescued several lucky guys.


    Standing on the ground, Joe said lightly, "well, this matter is over. As for the brothers who were badly hurt in the base, sooner or later, I will kill the Beijing base and avenge them." but his tone was so firm and full of murderous spirit.


    Yunmengshi also said in her heart that those "old friends" in Beijing and doctors, she has come back. In this life, she will not make them feel better.


    They were frightened and fought with the monsters. Both mental and physical strength were near the edge of collapse. After solving everything, they all returned to their own rooms in the villa and slept upside down.


    With a thick skin, Qiao guanran took his quilt to yunmengshi''s room.


    "What are you doing here?" Yun Mengshi was about to sit on the bed and meditate. He was startled by Qiao pengran who suddenly came in.


    "Xiao Shi, I''ll sleep with you." Joe pretended to be wronged.


    "Hmm?" yunmengshi raised her eyebrows. "Don''t you have a bed?"


    Joe looked bitter and said in a frightened tone, "I''m afraid to wake up and find that this is a beautiful dream. I haven''t found you caught by the corpse eater. Everything I have now is gone."


    Yunmengshi didn''t intend to talk with Qiao pengran, but she saw this for the first time. She felt so insecure and helpless. His face was full of confusion.


    After her rebirth, she got to know Qiao pengran and broke all the legends she had heard about Qiao pengran, the first strong man in her previous life.


    "Good." yunmengshi sighed and reluctantly agreed.


    She didn''t see a trace of cunning in Joe''s eyes. He was reluctant to lose face and couldn''t get his wife. But what he just said was really what he thought.


    Holding the quilt, Qiao ran to yunmengshi''s bed, pushed yunmengshi sitting beside the bed to the wall, made room for a place, and naturally lay down. As soon as the big quilt was covered, his hand naturally hugged yunmengshi''s slender waist.


    Yunmengshi is still in a fool''s eye at this time. Why does she feel that all this has been premeditated? Is it still time for her to regret now?


    Joe didn''t give him a chance to regret. He closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Yunmengshi sighed in her heart. She found that she was really cruel to Qiao pengran. However, Qiao pengran was able to hold her weakness again. She knew that she was a soft eater and had always pretended to be poor in front of herself.


    Yunmengshi also closed his eyes, but his head was thinking about the Beijing base.


    In her previous life, she didn''t know much about the Beijing base. After all, who would say this to an experimental object? The only information I know is from the gossip of the experimenters.


    But the doctor is also a person who hates chatting. He has a very rigorous attitude towards science. He doesn''t like his men chatting, and even they hate talking. The experimenters can only chat secretly when the doctor is away. After all, the experimenter is also a human. How is it possible to never speak?


    Painful memories of previous lives flashed in his head. Yunmengshi''s face was getting worse and worse. He frowned. I didn''t know why. He suddenly fell into memories and couldn''t extricate himself. Even his body began to struggle.


    Qiao pengran immediately opened his eyes, looked at Xiao Shi, his eyebrows were locked, his face was very white, an uneasy look, and gently stroked the eyebrows of Yun Mengshi with his hands.


    The familiar temperature and the familiar taste made yunmengshi suddenly open her eyes, which were full of panic.


    Qiao guanran didn''t say a word. He just hugged yunmengshi''s waist and stroked her back with his hand. Such an action made yunmengshi very relieved.


    Yunmengshi couldn''t help burying his head in Qiao pengran''s arms. His head was empty and didn''t think about anything.


    After a while, yunmengshi''s mood finally calmed down. She explored her spiritual sea with her spiritual strength and finally knew why she fell into such a situation.


    It turned out that the huge spiritual force was imprisoned by the shackle bracelet. Once released, it could not be restrained. It''s like imprisoning the water in the sea in a stream. It will come out uncontrollably. However, the soul crystal wall of Yunmeng poetry is so thick and solid that after confinement and contact, the spiritual force keeps surging in the sea of soul, resulting in Yunmeng poetry falling into memories.


    Qiao guanran looked at Yunmeng''s poems better and didn''t ask anything. He just said, "go to sleep, Xiaoshi." he always knew that Yunmeng''s poems had something to hide, but he didn''t ask hard. When Xiaoshi figured it out, he would naturally tell himself.


    Yunmengshi narrowed his eyes and his tone was very empty, which made Qiao pengran feel that yunmengshi was far away from himself, and he couldn''t help holding yunmengshi''s waist.

 Chapter 264

    "I just thought of some bad things in the past." yunmengshi gave Qiao pengran such an explanation.


    Qiao pengran suddenly felt very excited. Xiaoshi finally opened his mouth and explained to him. Although the explanation seemed very perfunctory, it was much better than not opening his mouth. He felt that he was a big step closer to Xiaoshi''s heart. All the cells all over the body are cheering and jumping.


    Past events? Qiao guanran finally noticed the content of Yunmeng''s explanation. Xiaoshi did suffer a lot before she met herself. She was an illegitimate daughter. Her father didn''t hurt, her stepmother didn''t love, and her best sister always bullied her. What''s more, Xiaoshi had a fiance. Fortunately, there was no substantive relationship between the two people, and Xiaoshi felt about him, Hate is more than love.


    Qiao suddenly felt that the reason why Xiaoshi lacked such a sense of security, closed her heart and kept others away was the experience of an illegitimate girl. When he thought of Xiaoshi, her small arms and legs were thin and frightening, as if she could be cut off at once.


    Fortunately, I have fattened Xiaoshi recently, and Xiaoshi doesn''t look so malnourished.


    "What are you thinking?" Qiao Peng was stunned for a long time, and yunmengshi asked curiously.


    Qiao churan smiled, "I''m glad to meet you."


    "Hmm?" yunmengshi''s hand was naturally placed on Qiao pengran''s chest.


    Joe''s heart swung, "when I met you, you closed yourself to death, as if you owed you all the time."


    Yunmengshi was indifferent. Indeed, during the period after rebirth, she really wanted to destroy the whole world time. At that time, she thought that if there were no human beings, there would not be so betrayal, let alone so much pain. It''s good to be a zombie. It''s heartless. Fortunately, even if Joe pulled himself back, he made his broken heart feel warm.


    It is because of this that Yunmeng poetry is unwilling to reveal his identity. If a person has been in the cold, he will not feel cold over time. But a person from cold to warm, from warm to cold, is an individual can''t stand it.


    No one wants to lose what he has got. Yunmengshi cherishes Qiao pengran''s love for her, which is also the reason why she can''t be cruel to Qiao pengran. Who will harden his heart to a person who is really good to himself?


    If ordinary people can''t do it, what about the cloud dream poetry eager for love?


    Qiao kuanran continued to recall: "at that time, the bottom of my heart would unconsciously feel distressed. I unconsciously wanted to be close to you and protect you." as he said, he looked at Xiaoshi. The two people were very close, and he could see the small fluff on yunmengshi''s face.


    "It''s strange to say that I have been cold-hearted and cold-hearted since I was a child. There are only Gu Bai and Wencheng brothers. As for relatives, after my parents died, I only admit my sister. These people won''t let me consciously get close. My relatives say I''m a heartless person." Qiao Chuan smiled in a low voice, "maybe you''re my nemesis."


    Yunmeng poetry is a little moved. Qiao pengran''s words make her feel more moved than his words that I love you a hundred times and I care about you.


    "Will you, will you leave me?" Yun Mengshi asked in a low voice. Qiao pangran almost had an illusion himself.


    "No," answered Joe firmly, "because you are my life. Can I live without my life?"


    Yunmengshi is not so easily moved by love words. She has always boasted that her willpower is amazing. At this time, she was moved by Qiao Jianran''s heart. She said softly, "well, I can try."


    "What?" perhaps the voice was too clear, or Joe was afraid of hearing wrong, so he asked again excitedly.


    "Even if you don''t hear clearly," murmured yunmengshi. I finally made up my mind to see if there would be good results in this life. Unexpectedly, the man questioned it?


    "Yes, I heard it. Xiaoshi, do you mean to really open your heart, forget the pain of the past and accept me safely?" Qiao pengran''s eyes are as bright as hundreds of watts of electric light bulbs. Yunmengshi seems to see a tail shaking behind Qiao pengran.


    Yunmengshi suddenly lay down next to Qiao pengran''s ear and said softly, "since I have made such a decision, my secret will be used as your test question."


    "Hmm?" Joe ran had never been close to women before. Even if there were some business parties, he pushed them off one after another, so that those who wanted to flatter him thought he didn''t like women, so some people arranged some beautiful teenagers for him.


    However, whether it was a beautiful woman or a beautiful teenager, he couldn''t arouse Qiao''s interest. At this time, Yunmeng poetry just blew the wind gently in his ear, his heart surged, and the blood in his body began to boil.


    "What''s the secret?" Joe said hoarsely, suppressing his inner impulse.


    "It''s the secret you''ve always wanted to know." the evil factor in yunmengshi''s heart made her keep blowing the wind in Qiao pengran''s ear. The taste of yunmengshi alone rushed into Qiao pengran''s nose and heart.


    Yunmengshi''s body was pressed on Qiao pengran, and the two people''s skin lingered.


    "I can give you a hint. I have many kinds of abilities," yunmengshi said.


    Joe frowned, which he knew, not only he knew, but Gu Bo and they all knew. What hint is this. "What else?"


    Yunmengshi suddenly came down from him, lay obediently on one side, gave Joe a white look and said, "isn''t this hint enough?"


    "Not enough," said Joe with a smile.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes turned, "it doesn''t matter. We have a long time to come and have a lot of time to think."


    "Yes, we have a lot of time." Joe added in his heart: if life is not enough, we can live forever.


    Yunmengshi closed her eyes. It seemed that a stone was suddenly missing in her heart. The test of Qiao pengran began. In the future, she no longer deliberately hid her identity. I hope he can keep calm and embrace herself after knowing the truth. When I think of this, Yunmeng poetry has a sour feeling in my heart.


    Qiao pengran felt that these days were ups and downs. From his brother''s betrayal to his desperate protection of Xiaoshi, he was finally saved. Like a dream, Xiaoshi said he wanted to open his heart and accept himself. Although there is a test, but for two people, is it not a small love?


    Joe ran searched all the clues in his head, but he still didn''t think of anything special about Xiaoshi. Finally, I fell asleep.

 Chapter 265

    At noon the next day, yunmengshi slowly opened her eyes. She sat up fiercely. How long has it been? She can relax and have an unprotected rest.


    Although she doesn''t need to sleep, the process of her rest is to empty her mind and leave her brain in a blank state. This is more dangerous than sleeping, because alert people will wake up even when they are in danger after falling asleep.


    Yunmengshi swept around the room and found no trace of Qiao pengran. His heart was suddenly empty. She shook her head and threw out the thoughts that shouldn''t belong to her. When did she become a person who would think of such things? Hasn''t she always been a zombie emperor with a cold heart?


    When yunmengshi was thinking in his head, Qiao ran pushed the door with steaming porridge and side dishes. See the cloud dream poem already sitting on the bed. A warm smile curled up at the corners of his mouth.


    "Xiao Shi, get up. Come and eat something to cushion your stomach. It was made by childlike innocence. I wanted to make it, but childlike innocence didn''t let it. She said that you are only interested in the food she made in the world." his tone was a little sour. Then take the food to the cabinet at the head of yunmengshi''s bed. Conveniently picked up the porridge, picked up the spoon and wanted to feed it to yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi frowned. At no time did she become a person who even needed to feed? There is no romantic and warm thought in Yunmeng''s head. Her idea is that she is a strong person without injury. Why do you need someone to feed her?


    "What''s the matter? Is the porridge not to your taste?" asked Joe, carrying the porridge.


    Yunmengshi shook her head and looked at Qiao pengran''s nervous appearance, as if he would make a new bowl if he didn''t eat, and slightly opened his mouth. Don''t you just feed people? What''s the big deal.


    Qiao guanran''s smile soon overflowed from his face and carefully fed it to Xiao Shi.


    The things made by Tongxin are really in line with the appetite of Yunmeng poetry, or the appetite of zombies. Yunmengshi narrowed her eyes and drank the porridge contentedly.


    Qiao pengran found that Yunmeng poetry had all kinds of faces, which he had never seen this time. It was lazy, noble, mysterious and lovely like a cat.


    After eating breakfast, yunmengshi suddenly thought of Qiao pengran''s breakfast question, "pengran, have you had breakfast?"


    Qiao churan nodded, happy in his heart. Xiaoshi had nothing to do with whether he had breakfast or not. The previous yunmengshi only cared that her hand was not hurt. This care would be helpful to anyone around her. But breakfast is different. In yunmengshi''s eyes, it doesn''t matter whether you eat breakfast or not. It won''t have any impact on your state, so you don''t pay attention to it at all.


    "I''ve eaten it. It''s specially reserved for Xiaoshi." Qiao pangran put down his bowl and spoiled yunmengshi''s small nose.


    "By the way, what''s today''s arrangement?" yunmengshi suddenly asked. After Tu Wencheng was solved, the problem of s city base was basically solved. The survivors still want Joe to be the leader. So Tu Wencheng didn''t openly seize the position of the leader of the base after Qiao pengran left, so he had to slowly figure it out.


    Joe churan smiled. "There''s no arrangement. There''s nothing else except that I have to get familiar with the changes in s city for a while."


    "That''s just right. I''m going to practice today. I''m going to shut up. It''s in this room." yunmengshi glanced around the house where she lives now and nodded with satisfaction.


    Qiao Kuang was suddenly dumbfounded. Yunmeng poetry can''t be approached by anyone. He knows very well that he won''t have any chance to eat Yunmeng poetry until he guesses the identity of Xiaoshi. What''s more, it''s the time for a superpower to practice?


    "How long?"


    "If it''s fast, one day will be over; but I promise, no more than five days at the latest." yunmengshi raised her hand and swore.


    Qiao guanran took a deep look at Yunmeng poetry, but it was serious, and he couldn''t speak to stop it. Only nodded hard, his heart was sour and said, "OK, I know."


    "I''ll come out soon." the cloud dream poem changed a solemn tone this time.


    Instead, Qiao churan burst out laughing. Looking at Xiaoshi''s solemn little face, he didn''t know it was a parting of life and death!


    Therefore, Qiao pengran reluctantly left yunmengshi''s room.


    Yunmengshi sighed. She didn''t know what it was like. She added defense to the room, sat on the bed and began to meditate.


    Qiao Jianran also began to get familiar with the base in s city. It has been one month since he left the base. During this period, his work was handled by Tu Wencheng and Gu Bai. Now Tu Wencheng betrayed and colluded with the people in Beijing base to turn the base in s city into an experimental product base. Qiao pengran wanted to catch the people bought by Tu Wencheng and completely cut off the idea of Beijing base.


    So far, the Liangzi of s city base and Beijing city base has been married. Even if it is not yunmengshi, Qiao pengran will take people to kill Shangjing city base.


    Let Gu Bai take out the population records of the base. "Twenty five powers were missing in just one month." Qiao churan''s face sank and patted the table hard. With great strength, the table collapsed.


    "Boss, it''s all my fault. I didn''t care about Tu Wencheng and let him......" Gu Bai was very unhappy.


    "It''s not your fault, it''s my thoughtlessness, and I trust him too much." there was a complex emotion in Qiao''s tone. If it wasn''t for the capture of Xiaoshi this time, he would go to the Arctic base to bring Xiaoshi back. Tu Wencheng doesn''t know when the time bomb will explode.


    Joe felt that he should be glad that the people he put in his heart were safe.


    Gu Bai''s face is still ugly.


    "Boss Qiao!" Mo Hongyuan held a beautiful woman tightly and came to Qiao pengran. The woman wears clean clothes and has a ruddy face. If she is not strong, she is clinging to the strong.


    Gu Bai was stunned when he saw the woman. The woman appeared in Tu Wencheng''s room many times. He smiled at TU Wencheng and finally became a normal person. Does this man have anything to do with Tu Wencheng''s rebellion?


    Qiao pengran looked at the hostess first, then looked at Mo Hongyuan and waited for him to give himself an explanation.


    "Boss Qiao, this is the man who got the so-called ''evidence'' of Pan Jingming''s betrayal in Tu Wencheng''s hands. I''ll bring her to you. Maybe I can knock out some unexpected things from her mouth," Mo Hongyuan said.


    Qiao churan nodded and looked at Mo Hongyuan with approval. During this period, Mo Hongyuan has made a lot of progress. This progress not only refers to strength, but also refers to brain.

 Chapter 266

    "Did you make that recording?" Joe asked coldly, staring at the woman like a falcon.


    The woman''s frightened body trembled constantly, not only because of Joe''s eyes, but also because of his momentum. Under the momentum of the strong, the woman Lord was trembling and speechless.


    "I, I, I..." but she didn''t dare not say it. She could only harden her head and stammer. Such a state made her say the word "I" for a long time.


    Mo Hongyuan couldn''t see it anymore. "Boss Qiao, your momentum is too strong."


    Qiao kuanran slightly restrained his momentum. The woman''s clothes were as wet as if they had been fished out of the water. It was full of sweat.


    After gasping for a while, the woman calmed down.


    "Yes, I did it." the woman admitted timidly.


    "You don''t have any powers." Joe was very sure.


    "This is one of my abilities. I had it before the end of the world. At that time, I imitated the voices of various stars and earned two money to support myself." the woman was completely in a state of "dying or dying" and told the truth.


    "That day, a strong man came to me and asked me to do a task. The reward after completion was really coveted by me. I agreed without hesitation. When I knew the facts, I couldn''t help but repent. I think I can live to now. It should be that the strong man didn''t pay attention to me at all." the woman shrugged and seemed to say easily.


    Qiao pengran asked again, "do you know anything else about Tu Wencheng besides the recording?"


    The woman thought for a while and secretly looked at Qiao pengran. She felt that although he was handsome and masculine, his murderous face made her instinctively retreat. After she cursed Qiao pengran countless times in her heart and couldn''t find her wife, she suddenly said, "I know, I also know something about Tu Wencheng, which I heard when recording."


    "Say!" Joe''s words became colder, and he was just different from Yunmeng poetry.


    "It seems that it''s about a doctor. It''s coming. I didn''t hear it clearly. Tu Wencheng was far away from me when talking to another person about such a confidential matter, but they didn''t know that I was born with very sensitive ears and could hear sounds that ordinary people can''t hear." the woman was still a little proud here.


    "Doctor, it''s almost here?" Joe suddenly grasped the key words. Will this doctor be the doctor in Xiaoshi''s mouth? Qiao suddenly thought. What''s the difference in strength of people who can make little poems taboo?


    "Chief, I have said so many things. Should you continue to support me like Tu Wencheng?" the woman said with a flattering face.


    Joe Chuan smiled coldly, "helping traitors murder the residents of the base should have been punished, but for your sake of providing this news, I''ll spare you. In the future, the base will not supply your food, let alone give you preferential treatment."


    The words struck the woman''s forehead like lightning, which made her stupid all of a sudden. Before, she could only eat one loaf of bread every day. She didn''t want to go back when she even drank water. Joe''s words seemed to break her life.


    Mo Hongyuan took the woman. Seeing that she didn''t move, he wanted to drag her out.


    "I won''t go, I won''t go! I want the original treatment. Tu Wencheng promised me to let him out and I want to see him!" the woman cried and hugged a pillar in the room.


    Joe smiled angrily, "Tu Wencheng is dead. Are you going to see him?"


    Perhaps she was frightened by Qiao''s smile, or surprised by the news that Tu Wencheng had died, the woman stood still.


    Mo Hongyuan said impatiently, "can you go? If you don''t go, you''ll stay here completely."


    The woman ran away, as if a large group of zombies were chasing her.


    "Boss, the mysterious doctor is coming to our base?" Gu Bai shivered. Not to mention the strength of the doctor himself, what he has developed can suppress the powers to death. Listening to Mengshi, the imprisoning bracelet is still a trial version, which makes them so embarrassed. It''s better than yunmengshi and Qiao pengran who have lost their temper because of the imprisoning bracelet.


    Qiao Jianran also began to meditate. If what the woman heard was true, the s city base would face a huge disaster.


    Mo Hongyuan''s face is not very good. I don''t know why. Even if he hasn''t seen the doctor, he also has a heartfelt dislike for the doctor. A doctor who can treat people as experimental objects rather than people is simply a madman, or a madman with means and ability.


    "Gu Bo, inform the guard that we don''t accept any outsiders recently." Qiao churan gritted his teeth and made such a decision.


    "Yes, I''m the notice now," Gu Bai replied loudly.


    "Wait." when Gu Bai ran to the door, he was stopped by Joe.


    "Show me the list of people who have registered these days. When Xiaoshi leaves the customs, ask her for specific information about the doctor." Qiao guanran said.


    At the same time, Qiao pengran also wondered why Xiao Shi knew the doctor? Is it this month in the Arctic that Xiaoshi met the doctor?


    It is very possible that Qiao pengran affirmed in his heart that Xiaoshi was an illegitimate daughter before the end of the world. Not to mention the doctor from Beijing, he didn''t even know the big people in s city. After the end of the world, she has been following Xiaoshi. She knows no one she doesn''t know.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of light in Joe''s head. Would the secret said by Xiaoshi have anything to do with the doctor? The more he thought about it, the more sure he was. Joe couldn''t wait to see the doctor, and something about the little poem came out of his mouth.


    But what he didn''t know was that it was a previous life to know the doctor. After rebirth, how can the doctor know Yunmeng poetry?


    One day later, the base of s city was progressing in an orderly way. Qiao ran searched around and didn''t find any doctor''s hair, so he squatted depressed outside yunmengshi and waited for the door of the room to be opened.


    At this time, Yunmeng poetry not only recovered its spiritual power, but also increased gratifying. His heart opened the door of the room with great pleasure.


    Qiao guanran felt that the defense inside had disappeared and immediately pushed the door in.


    "Pang ran, have you been waiting outside the door?" yunmengshi was surprised that Qiao Pang ran came in the moment he just touched the defense.


    "I''ve just arrived, too." Joe chuckled.


    "How''s it going? Are things handled smoothly in the base?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    "It''s easy, but one thing I have to say is that I found the man who made the fake recording. According to her, the doctor may come to the s city base recently," Qiao said.


    "What?" yunmengshi''s face changed. "Is the doctor coming?"

 Chapter 267

    If there is still a knot in Yunmeng''s heart since its rebirth, it is only the doctor. It can be said that the doctor is a nightmare in her heart.


    "Doctor, are you coming?" Yunmeng''s tone is very complex. In addition to hatred, there is a trace of fear.


    Qiao pengran saw such cloud dream poetry for the first time. In his eyes, Xiaoshi should be fearless. What did the doctor do to Xiaoshi? Damn it, how can I miss that critical time when Xiaoshi needs help most.


    "Nothing, just in time." adjust your mind. Yunmengshi presses down the fear in her heart. She has been reborn. Why should she let herself fall into the sadness of her previous life?


    In this life, she will not give the doctor the chance to hurt herself, and there is a voice in her heart that the doctor must be the biggest obstacle on her way to realize the plan.


    Seeing the complex changes on yunmengshi''s face, Qiao pengran looked forward to the doctor''s arrival. He was sure that the doctor must know something about yunmengshi''s concealment.


    "Well, let''s get ready. When the guests come, how can we not treat them well?" Qiao churan said with a sly smile.


    "Yes, we should treat her well." yunmengshi finally stopped thinking about the fear brought to her by the doctor, but looked calm.


    "After the doctor comes, he may not enter the s city base. With his ability, even if he doesn''t come in, he can cause great disaster to us." yunmengshi said with some worry.


    "Why? Where''s the arrogant Yunmeng poem? Now I see a worried Yunmeng poem. What did the doctor do to you?" Qiao pengran finally couldn''t help asking. He could not ask about other things Yunmeng poem concealed from him, but the doctor may have caused irreversible damage to Xiaoshi. How could he not ask?


    How can a person who is held in his heart be bullied by others?


    Yunmengshi was startled by Qiao pengran''s angry tone. He had never used such an angry tone to himself. However, in a twinkling of an eye, yunmengshi knew that Qiao ran was worried about himself and that he was bullied and didn''t tell anyone.


    But what does she say about this? Let her say: I was born again. In my previous life, I was tortured by a doctor for ten years? Even if she says so, who can believe it?


    Although it is the age of powers, it is still a little strange to be reborn. Even if Joe believes it, he will continue to dig and know his identity as the zombie emperor. She was going to let Joe know that it was right, but he had to guess it himself.


    "However, I haven''t contacted the doctor in my life, and I''ve heard of him. In addition, I personally experienced those things he invented yesterday, and I feel that there will be big trouble in our base." yunmengshi explained.


    Listening to the explanation of Yunmeng poem, Qiao pangran''s anger eased. Although she knew that Yunmeng poem was comforting herself, it also proved that she cared about herself and would explain to herself. If you are an ordinary person, the poem may not even pay attention, let alone explain.


    Nothing came out of the mouth of Yunmeng''s poem. Qiao pengran was inexplicably happy in his heart. This feeling of being valued is not generally great.


    Seeing Qiao Jianran silent, yunmengshi thought he knew he was perfunctory and angry. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know what to say. For a time, the atmosphere between the two people was somewhat awkward.


    "Xiao Shi, can you tell me some information about the doctor? In this way, we can have a defense."


    The cloud dream poem straightened up, "in my opinion, the doctor is simply a madman. His thoughts can''t be compared with those of normal people. He is serious, rigorous and paranoid. He tries to suppress the power of powers and wants to turn all humans into zombies, a kind of zombies that can be controlled by him."


    Joe ran almost rolled his eyes and said he had never seen the doctor. If he hadn''t, would he say everything about the doctor''s character?


    "His purpose of coming to s city base has been very clear. He has a crush on here and wants to take it as his experimental base." yunmengshi said firmly.


    "No way!" Joe jumped up. "I will never allow humans to do experiments."


    "So, we have to guard against him." yunmengshi nodded to confirm. She wondered if the doctor didn''t meet the leader of s city base at this time, so she extended her tentacle to s city base?


    The more you think, the brighter your eyes are. Yes, that''s it. Yunmengshi is 90% sure. She clearly remembers that Dr. Qiao pengran''s body can bear his experiment. Listen to what he means, he must have seen Qiao pengran, but the previous doctor had nothing else in his mind except experiments, and he wouldn''t go out of the base at will. When did he see Qiao pengran?


    If at this time in his previous life, the doctor also came to the s city base to persuade Qiao guanran to arrange a place for him and arrange some assistants, he will create benefits for him.


    I don''t know why in my previous life, Qiao guanran refused the doctor''s opinion. The doctor went to the Beijing base again, persuaded the leader of the Beijing base, arranged an experimental place for him, and provided her with living materials at the same time.


    Yunmengshi couldn''t help throwing himself into Qiao pengran''s arms and hugging him tightly. Qiao pengran in his previous life inadvertently and ruthlessly pouted the doctor and indirectly avenged her.


    Qiao pengran was stunned at the beginning. He immediately reacted and held yunmengshi in his arms. Neither of them spoke and hugged tightly.


    After a while, Yunmeng poetry came out of Qiao pengran''s arms. If her face could be red, it would be as red as an apple now.


    Qiao pengran was happy. Yunmeng poetry seldom took the initiative, let alone threw himself into his arms?


    Yunmengshi only feels that it is a different experience to have such a person around to protect himself, but it feels good.


    "Sister, are you out?" suddenly, a familiar voice came from the door. Then a girl squeezed in through the door.


    This man is Qiao Wenwen, Qiao''s sister.


    Qiao Wenwen pushed excitedly between yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, held yunmengshi''s hand and drilled into yunmengshi''s arms.


    Qiao pengran pulled Qiao Wenwen with a black face, "Qiao Wenwen."


    Qiao Wenwen was so excited that she didn''t see Qiao pengran when she came in. At this time, she was so scared that she froze there as soon as she heard his voice.


    "Elder brother, elder brother?" slowly looking back, Qiao Wenwen saw Qiao guanran standing behind her with a black face.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to disturb Xiaoshi?" Joe scolded. He was very dissatisfied with his sister and his robbing Xiaoshi.

 Chapter 268

    Qiao Wenwen is still a little afraid of this brother with a black face from time to time, but she loves Yunmeng poetry very much.


    Yunmengshi estimates that it may be because Qiao Wenwen comforted her and her heart with her spiritual strength when she was most helpless. There is a saying, called the chick plot, that is, what the chick sees first at birth, it will rely on.


    Yunmeng poetry doesn''t know when Qiao Wenwen lost her memory, but she can feel that when she saw her, her understanding of the world was completely blank. When she saved Qiao Wenwen, Qiao Wenwen had a chick plot of Yunmeng poetry. That''s why I rely on her now, which makes Joe jealous.


    Qiao Wenwen is actually like Qiao pengran, so yunmengshi always feels soft when she treats her. Simple people can always let you take off your guard, even Yunmeng poetry with closed heart.


    "Xiaoran, she is your sister." yunmengshi said to Qiao Xiaoran faintly.


    Qiao pengran immediately changed his gentle tone and promised, "yes, Xiaoshi, you''ve been closed for a day and haven''t drunk a mouthful of water. I told Tongxin to make food before. How about we go down and eat?"


    "OK, Wenwen, do you want to come?" yunmengshi asked.


    Qiao Wenwen had some dark eyes that lit up in an instant. She nodded fiercely, "go, I''m hungry, too."


    Qiao pengran really wanted to knock Qiao Wenwen out and throw her into the house. He waited and waited. It was not easy until Xiaoshi closed up and wanted to have a romantic dinner with her alone. Unexpectedly, Qiao Wenwen suddenly burst in.


    Since it was yunmengshi who asked, Qiao pangran couldn''t say anything else, so he clenched his teeth and followed behind the two men.


    Qiao Wenwen immediately hugged yunmengshi''s arm. Yunmengshi was helpless. She didn''t know she was so patient. Didn''t throw Qiao Wenwen out immediately.


    The three came downstairs. Gu Baigang just entered the door of the villa and saw Qiao Wenwen holding yunmengshi''s arm, while the boss followed him with a black face. He couldn''t help laughing in his heart, but he held it on his face. Joe couldn''t see it, otherwise the anger would be vented on his head. He thought, ha ha, the boss also has this time. If someone else had changed, not Qiao Wenwen who lost her memory, the boss would have thrown her out. Where could she be a big light bulb here?


    "Boss!" Gu Bai whispered Hello, trying to reduce his sense of existence and don''t block Joe when he is depressed.


    Qiao pengran''s anger was nowhere to vent. Seeing Gu Bai appear in front of him, he said in a bad tone: "Gu Bai, can''t you find out the list of people who have entered the base in recent days?"


    Gu Bai was startled and said against his heart, "no, boss, I''ll check it now." after that, he ran out of the villa and gave Qiao guanran no chance to speak for the second time.


    Yunmengshi couldn''t help laughing. Qiao Wenwen laughed when she saw yunmengshi laughing. Only Qiao guanran was more depressed.


    A few days later, the base in s city was very calm and could not afford a ripple, but everyone who knew it felt that it was the last calm before the storm. Although the survivors of the base did not know what happened, they could also feel the dignified atmosphere of the base.


    "Boss Qiao, there are no suspicious people recently. Now the base can only go out and can''t go in. The survivors complain one after another. If the doctor doesn''t come, the base will riot first. If you can''t go out, it means you can''t do the task. Many people can''t eat. They can stand it for two days a day. No matter how long it takes, they won''t stand it." sunspot stood in front of Qiao guanran, Said anxiously.


    Joe was also silent. This is really not a good way, but isn''t it a chance for the doctor to come in by opening the door of the base now? The access control a few days ago will also become useless.


    Yunmengshi just walked in, followed by a follower - Qiao Wenwen. In addition to meditation these days, Qiao Wenwen can be said to be stuck to yunmengshi.


    "Miss!" the sunspot saw yunmengshi come in, and his eyes flashed with joy. Miss is coming. What else to worry about?


    "Xiaoshi, you''re here." Qiao pengran saw Yunmeng poetry coming in, and his joy overflowed in his words. Qiao Wenwen has been hindered by this big light bulb these days, and he doesn''t even have much chance to contact Xiaoshi.


    "Well, I heard what sunspot said just now. However, let''s contact the access control." yunmengshi said calmly, "the doctor wants to come in, even if the access control can''t stop him. As far as I know, the doctor was a crazy inventor before the end of the world. He has been secretly conducting human experiments, and many missing people are related to him."


    "Then contact the access control, sunspot. Now you go to inform the survivors of the base. Once you find any suspicious personnel entering the base, you can get a three-level crystal core and improve the status of first-level residents." Qiao guanran ordered.


    The sunspot said yes and hurried to inform.


    Yun Mengshi has never heard of resident status. "However, what is resident status?"


    Qiao Jianran slowly explained: "this is what Tu Wencheng made after we left the base. I think the effect is good, so we stayed. The resident status is divided into seven levels: s, a, B, C, D, e and F. the improvement of power level and those who contribute to the base can improve the resident status. The base with high status will distribute more benefits, and of course, bear great responsibility."


    Yunmengshi nodded. This is really a good way. It seems that Tu Wencheng is really talented. He can get a resident status in a short time, and the effect is very good after implementation, which shows that this policy is supported by public opinion. "Very good."


    "You think so, too. I''d like to talk to you again." Qiao churan said with a smile. Obviously, his decision was supported by yunmengshi, which made him very happy.


    Qiao pengran couldn''t understand the conversation between yunmengshi and Qiao pengran. He could only stand beside yunmengshi and stare at the two people.


    "Wenwen, don''t always stick to small poems. You should also have your own things to do." Qiao pengran turned his eyes to Qiao Wenwen and said.


    Qiao Wenwen was startled. "No, no, I want to follow my sister." she shook her head hard, tears in her eyes, and she was about to flow down. Looking at it, people wanted to pity her very much.


    "Well, just follow Gu Bai. He''s busy with the guild every day. You can tell me what you''re interested in when you come back." Qiao ran said to Qiao Wenwen without doubt.


    Yunmengshi also felt that Qiao Wenwen adhered to herself all day and felt very uncomfortable. After all, she couldn''t show her feet. She was always stretched and very tired.


    So yunmengshi agreed and said, "Wenwen, it''s good."

 Chapter 269

    Qiao Wenwen looked at yunmengshi with some grievances and reluctantly nodded, "OK, I''ll follow brother Gu Bai."


    Yunmengshi suddenly felt that it was a little cruel for him and Qiao guanran to do so. After all, Qiao Wenwen had just lost her memory. Instead, she strengthened her idea and went out to meet others. Maybe Qiao Wenwen can remember the previous things.


    At the right moment, Gu Bai finished a morning''s work and returned to the villa to enjoy lunch comfortably. Hearing the news, his heart collapsed. Although Qiao Wenwen was not proud, she was simpler than a child with amnesia. She had to worry about her while she had to work every day. Boss, isn''t this equivalent to putting an ancestor by your side?


    "Alas," Ku Po sighed. Since the boss trusted him and gave his sister to himself, he couldn''t refuse, could he?


    Although Qiao Wenwen doesn''t understand many things, the most sensitive thing is the attitude of others towards her, especially those who are malicious to her. She will know immediately. She doesn''t even know this ability.


    Qiao Wenwen asked, "brother Gu Bai, don''t you like me?"


    "No, no, no, why don''t I like you?" Gu Bai quickly shook his head. He knew Qiao Wenwen very early. At that time, she thought the girl was very good. She didn''t want to be full of calculations like the young ladies of other big families. It can be said that the boss protected her very well.


    "Well, my sister will give it to you," said Joe with a smile, as if he had thrown away a burden.


    "No problem, boss. I''ll take good care of my sister." Gu Bai promised with a straight face.


    There is a black line on yunmengshi''s face. Why is the dialogue between the two so ambiguous?


    At night, Qiao pengran finally crowded into yunmengshi''s room, pushed yunmengshi sleeping outside, and then lay down.


    Yunmengshi did not refuse, because she found that "sleeping" like humans would purify the spiritual power in the sea of her soul, and the impurities would disappear a little bit. It was better than meditation.


    Since discovering this trick, Yunmeng poetry has joined the ranks of human sleep every day.


    Qiao pengran embraced Yunmeng poetry with satisfaction and entered a deep sleep state.


    A few days later, there was still no trace of the doctor, which made people think that the woman was lying or heard wrong? Almost ten days have passed, not to mention the doctor. I didn''t even find the doctor''s hair.


    People''s attitude is a little relaxed and they don''t pay as much attention as they did a few days ago.


    Qiao Wenwen has been with Gu Bai for several days. Gu Bai''s main job is to manage the guild and deal with all kinds of emergencies. I don''t know why these days, there are more emergencies in the guild. The workload of one day is several times that of the previous days, which makes Gu Bai a little unprepared. He basically doesn''t have time to look at Qiao Wenwen.


    Qiao Wenwen is very obedient. She either stays in Gu Bai''s office or follows Gu Bai. She occasionally wanders around the guild. A few days passed and nothing happened.


    On that day, after Gu Bai finished his day''s work, he returned to the office and found no trace of Qiao Wenwen. He suddenly felt wrong, because Qiao Wenwen would wait for him in the office at night, although she would occasionally walk around the guild during the day,


    Gu Berton was a little flustered when he felt something was wrong. The boss gave his sister to himself, but he lost someone.


    Gu Bai hurriedly asked someone to find Qiao Wenwen. If he couldn''t find it, he would disturb the boss.


    An hour later, Gu Bai finally found Qiao Wenwen squatting on the ground in a corner behind the guild.


    Gu Bai''s heart finally fell to the ground. He tried to lighten his tone, "Wenwen, why are you here?"


    Qiao Wenwen raised her head, "I, I''m lost." her tone was a little weak.


    Gu Bai is helpless. He can''t blame her, can he? I knew that Qiao Wenwen had lost her memory and asked her to come out by herself. It was his fault. What right did he have to blame her?


    "Well, let''s go back. Your brother and Mengshi are waiting for us to go back for dinner." Gu Bai''s voice can''t be more gentle.


    Qiao Wenwen''s face flashed a complex look that should not belong to a person with amnesia. She stood up and obediently went back to the villa with Cooper.


    At dinner, Qiao Wenwen suddenly said, "brother, I don''t want to follow brother Gu Bai."


    Qiao churan put down his chopsticks, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Did Gu Bai bully you?"


    Gu Bai also looked at Qiao Wenwen and thought he didn''t find her lost in time, which frightened her.


    "No, it''s just that brother Gu Bai is too busy and I''m bored alone." Qiao Wenwen lowered her head and looked a little lost.


    Yunmengshi asked, "Gu Bai, why is the guild suddenly busy?" as far as she knew, Gu Bai might not have anything to deal with a few days ago.


    Gu Bai scratched his head and said helplessly, "I don''t know what''s wrong recently. There are disturbances in the guild hall every day. They can''t solve them. I can only go."


    Joe wondered, "Why are so many people making trouble these days?"


    Yunmengshi thought for a moment and found an explicable reason. "Maybe after a few days of access control, the residents have no food at home and have to go to the guild to take the task. Well, I think everyone thinks of it and is very anxious. Isn''t it inevitable to fight?"


    This explanation is really reasonable. Qiao churan nodded and said to Qiao Wenwen, "well, Wenwen, you''ll stay in the villa these days. Bai, I miss your care for my sister these days."


    Gu Bai hurriedly said, "boss, isn''t your sister my sister too? I grew up watching Wenwen."


    After dinner, everyone went back to rest as usual. Qiao pengran also entered yunmengshi''s room as usual and slept with Xiaoshi every day. It was both painful and exciting for him.


    Yunmengshi lay in bed, closed her eyes and suddenly said to Qiao pengran next to her: "pengran, don''t you think today''s Wenwen is a little strange?"


    Joe was stunned. "Really?" thought for a moment, "well, when you say so, Wenwen is more mature than a few days ago. She is no longer like a child. She can be seen from her actions, expressions and words."


    "Yes, does she remember what happened before?" yunmengshi had a guess.


    Joe shook his head. "If she remembers what happened before, her first action is to jump up and hold me."


    "Then why has she changed so much?" yunmengshi was very confused. Inexplicably, she was very upset, as if she had been stared at by a beast.


    Qiao churan patted her and comforted her: "it may be mature. Didn''t Gu Bai take her to the guild these days?"

 Chapter 270

    Yunmeng poetry still has an unspeakable strangeness in her heart, but she can''t tell what''s wrong.


    With a complicated mood, Yunmeng poetry entered a state of "open mind". Qiao ran hugged Yunmeng poetry. With such benefits, how could he not enjoy it?


    The next morning, when yunmengshi came downstairs, Qiao Wenwen woke up. As before, when she saw yunmengshi coming out, she ran straight to her and held yunmengshi''s arm tightly, as if she was afraid of running away.


    Qiao pengran followed yunmengshi closely. Seeing such a scene, he immediately regretted that his sister had nothing to do. Choosing another person to take her is better than robbing yunmengshi with himself now.


    Seeing such Yunmeng poetry, she suddenly felt that she suspected Qiao Wenwen last night. She was really worried. Where is this mature? No, still the same? She looked into Qiao Wenwen''s eyes again. Everything can deceive, but her eyes can''t deceive.


    Still as clear as before. Seeing such eyes, yunmengshi put his heart down.


    Yun Mengshi dragged a "burden" downstairs to the table and saw that today''s people are very complete. People who don''t know where to go on weekdays appear.


    Including Dong Ningxiang and pan Jingming, who have returned to normal, who disappeared in Gu Yang of the base as soon as they arrived at the s city base, and Zhao Yu, who disappeared with Gu Yang every day. These people usually have a dragon without a tail. Why did they suddenly appear together today? Yunmeng poem was very surprised.


    "However, Mengshi, we came back last night. There''s a very important thing to say." Pan Jingming''s face was positive.


    "In order to prove my innocence, I took my sister out to look for evidence and relax. Just last night, we found a strange place. It was a hospital. Originally, we seemed to go in to see if there was anything valuable, but we went in and searched again. Unexpectedly, we found a lot of equipment. Xiang''er said that the equipment was similar to what we saw in prison "It''s the same," Pan Jingming said in one breath.


    "Then what?" yunmengshi asked.


    "After seeing this equipment, I was very surprised. We once came back. Before the access control, we heard Gu Bai say that it seemed that some enemy was coming to the base. We wondered whether the things in the hospital were brought by the enemy. After all, how could an ordinary hospital have such things." Pan Jingming continued.


    "The more you go inside, the lower the temperature. When you get to the innermost part, it''s a cold storage, with bodies frozen inside." Pan Jingming was still afraid when he said here.


    "Before we could reflect it, a puff of smoke came to us. When we woke up again, we found that we had left there. In front of us were Zhao Yu and Gu Yang," said Dong Ningxiang.


    The crowd cast their eyes on Zhao Yu and Gu Yang and expected them to continue.


    Gu Yang and Zhao Yu looked at each other and said nothing.


    Yun Mengshi almost felt his head and sighed. The two people were more silent than each other. It was more difficult for them to tell the story than for them to beat the zombie.


    Yunmengshi sighed and said, "Gu Yang, tell me what happened?"


    Gu Yang looked at Yunmeng poetry and said, "go to the hospital and save them." he couldn''t be more concise.


    Yunmengshi looked at Zhao Yu again and asked, "Zhao Yu, can you tell us what happened in the hospital?"


    "Living experiments are being carried out inside." Zhao Yu said with disgust on his face.


    Yunmeng poetry can''t help it. Since both of them can''t express clearly, she can only ask.


    "Inside, do you see any living people except sister Xiang and brother Jing Ming?" yunmengshi asked.


    The two shook their heads at the same time.


    "Are the people inside zombies?" Zhao Yu thought silently. He didn''t know.


    Gu Yang shook his head decisively.


    "Is that human?"


    Gu Yang shook his head again.


    Yunmengshi is basically sure that the place is another laboratory of the doctor in s city. I don''t know whether Tu Wencheng helped build it or he led people to build it. She knew more about how many monsters were created in it.


    Fortunately, those monsters can''t be mass-produced or infected. Cloud dream poem thought.


    Qiao Jianran concluded at this time: "Dong Ningxiang and pan Jingming found the doctor''s laboratory in a hospital in s city. After entering, they were manipulated and fainted inside. At this time, Zhao Yu and Gu Yang happened to pass by and rescued them. Is that right?"


    The four nodded together, and pan Jingming determined, "that''s what I mean."


    "Hoo" Joe suddenly exhaled a foul breath, "the doctor has decided to come to s City, hasn''t he?"


    Pan Jingming said, "there are traces of people''s activities inside, and they are very new. I don''t know whether that person is a doctor or not."


    Gu Bai asked carefully, "shall we go and have a look?"


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "We have frightened the snake. I think he either left there for another place or set a trap for us to go."


    "Then let it go?" Gu Bai''s face was a little white. The last time he came to Fang Tianze under a doctor, he lost a brother. Now the doctor came in person. I don''t know what will happen.


    "The enemy is in the dark and we are in the light. Now all we can do is wait. Wait for him to come to the door when he is impatient." yunmengshi smiled helplessly. When dealing with other people, she can also guess their thoughts with strong strength. But it doesn''t work when you meet a doctor.


    Although the doctor is an ordinary man, everything he invented was made to restrain his powers. The primary ones are amazing.


    This is the root cause of Yun Meng''s poems.


    In her previous life, she also saw many strong people who offended the Beijing base and were sent to the laboratory.


    Those strong people who want wind and rain outside have room to resist in the hands of the doctor?


    However, yunmengshi is glad that it is still in the early days of the end of the world. The doctor is not so abnormal, and the tools in his hands are not so complete. Those under his control have not appeared around him.


    The people discussed for a long time, but there was no result. Qiao pangran was full of confidence. Could he be afraid of an ordinary person in his own territory? Even though the doctor is not an ordinary person, he believes that as long as he summons more than ten or twenty powers and sends powers to the doctor, even if the doctor is made of iron, he can only be turned into molten iron in the end.


    After the meeting, Qiao pengran hugged yunmengshi behind his back, because yunmengshi knew that the person behind him was Qiao pengran, so he didn''t fly out.


    "Xiaoshi, don''t worry. As long as the doctor dares to come to the base, I won''t let him go out alive," Qiao assured.

 Chapter 271

    Yunmengshi expels all the messy things in her mind and feels the peace of mind brought by Qiao pengran.


    A few days later, there is still nothing unusual in the base. Qiao Wenwen still sticks to Yunmeng poetry under Qiao pengran''s black face every day.


    However, sensitive Yunmeng poetry always felt that Qiao Wenwen was wrong, but when she observed carefully, the abnormal feeling disappeared. Because her mind has been on the doctor these days, she has not studied Qiao Wenwen''s abnormality deeply.


    That day, Qiao pengran and yunmengshi had just come downstairs. Qiao Wenwen followed the usual practice. After yunmengshi came down, she rushed forward and grabbed yunmengshi''s arm. "Sister Yun, you''re up!" her eyes were full of joy.


    Yunmengshi seems to be used to Qiao Wenwen sticking to her like this.


    Joe opened his sister''s hand silently. Qiao Wenwen looked at her brother wrongfully.


    Seeing her brother''s serious face, Qiao Wenwen took back her hands holding yunmengshi''s arm.


    Seeing the grievance on his sister''s face, Joe couldn''t help but loosen his heart. After all, he was his sister who had been protected since childhood. Now he still has amnesia. Is his attitude towards her too strict?


    Qiao guanran just wanted to say something to Qiao Wenwen with a gentle attitude, but she was interrupted by her excited tone.


    "Sister Yun, can you go out with me today?" Qiao Wenwen suddenly said.


    Yun Mengshi raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "why?"


    Qiao Wenwen said timidly, "I, I''m too bored!"


    Yunmengshi stared at her, and her eyes swept Qiao Wenwen like an X-ray.


    Qiao Wenwen fought a hard cold war and felt as if she had been completely seen through.


    Who knows, yunmengshi''s eyes disappeared in an instant. He smiled at Qiao Wenwen and said, "OK, no problem. Now it''s an extraordinary time. I don''t trust others to take you out."


    Qiao pengran wants to stop Yunmeng poetry. It''s an extraordinary time. The doctor may have a sudden attack sometime. Now is not the time to go out, and his sister has never been a difficult person. Even now she has lost her memory and adheres to Xiaoshi, she will let go as soon as Xiaoshi frowns or is in a bad mood.


    Yunmengshi shook his head slightly at Qiao pengran, "Wenwen, where do you want to go?"


    Qiao Wenwen had a feeling of being hit by the lottery, "sister Yun, did you agree?"


    "Yes, isn''t my meaning clear?" the evil spirit of Yunmeng poem smiled, and there was a great difference in peace.


    "Great, I can''t believe my ears." Qiao Wenwen showed childishness and ran around yunmengshi and Qiao pengran.


    "After dinner, we''ll go out. Indeed, you haven''t gone out since you arrived at the base. I''ll take you out today." yunmengshi said with a smile. Looks like you''re in a good mood.


    After dinner, yunmengshi pulled Qiao Wenwen to a car and said to Qiao Wenwen, "go up!"


    Qiao Wenwen was like a child who had never been out of the house. She sat on the co pilot excitedly.


    Yunmengshi opened the cab door and strode up. She didn''t plan to take anyone out this time.


    When the car drove out of the gate, a ray of thinking light flashed in Joe''s eyes. Immediately, he found Mo Hongyuan.


    "Hongyuan, take someone and follow the trace of Xiaoshi. We''ll catch up with him." Qiao pengran said anxiously. It seemed that Xiao Shi was uneasy when he left his sight.


    Mo Hongyuan hurried to find Gu Bai and the sunspot. Qiao pengran finally didn''t want to be so anxious. His reason returned to his mind. He said to the sunspot, "sunspot, you stay in the base with Si Jian and organize the overall situation with Pan Jingming and Dong Ningxiang. Find Zhao Yu and Gu Yang."


    Sunspot and Sijian nodded and said yes. They quickly went back to find Zhao Yu and Gu Yang. Qiao pengran still believes in the strength of the two.


    After Zhao Yu came, he nodded at Qiao kuanran, then opened the door and sat on it. Gu Yang didn''t even look at Joe, so he sat directly in the car.


    Joe knew that these two characters belonged to the kind of strong people who were very reluctant to speak.


    Several people found a big and strong car and drove out of the base.


    After yunmengshi and Qiao Wenwen drove out of the base, Qiao Wenwen felt that the atmosphere was wrong and said, "sister Yun, where are we going?"


    Yunmengshi smiled mysteriously, "aren''t you going out for a walk? Since it''s a walk, do you mind going somewhere?"


    Qiao Wenwen was said by yunmengshi. She didn''t know what to say. She had to sit quietly in the car.


    Suddenly, Yunmeng poem suddenly said, "Wenwen, do you still remember what happened before?"


    Qiao Wenwen was startled and shook her head fiercely, "I, I don''t remember."


    "Why are you so nervous?" yunmengshi asked.


    "No, no, I just came out for the first time. I was very excited and scared." when Qiao Wenwen spoke, she looked at the zombies passing by outside the car window, but they all seemed to be afraid of their cars and hid far away.


    "Just don''t be nervous." yunmengshi smiled. But the heart is running rapidly. When Qiao Wenwen put forward the idea of going out today, she felt that Qiao Wenwen was wrong. This strengthened the previous idea that Qiao Wenwen had a problem.


    So she wanted to draw the snake out of the hole. Whoever gave Qiao Wenwen a hand, as long as she came out, the person would come out.


    Qiao Wenwen is Qiao pengran''s sister. Of course, yunmengshi can''t let go.


    And she trusted Qiao pengran very much. At this time, she could feel that Mo Hongyuan was getting closer and closer to her, and finally maintained a certain distance. A smile came up at the corner of her mouth. She did not believe the wrong person.


    Qiao Wenwen''s eyes contain tears, "sister Yun, where are we going?"


    Yunmengshi feels strange. Didn''t she just ask this question? So she turned and looked at Qiao Wenwen.


    At this time, Qiao Wenwen and just are completely two people. Just now she feels like an adult, so now she feels like a child, that is, Qiao Wenwen''s state after amnesia.


    Cloud dream poem doubts in his heart, can the memory suddenly recover and disappear? Why hasn''t she heard of such a thing?


    "Well, we''ll be there soon." yunmengshi was very patient with Qiao Wenwen. After all, no one will be on guard against such a simple person.


    However, the doubts in Yunmeng''s heart are becoming more and more serious. What''s the situation with Qiao Wenwen?


    Did the enemy cause her to become like this? Or there''s something wrong with her soul.


    Thinking of this, yunmengshi found a quiet place and stopped the car.

 Chapter 272

    "Sister Yun, have we reached the place?" Qiao Wenwen had no other emotions at all. Some were just curious about new things.


    Yunmengshi nodded and replied childishly, "yes, we''re here. Come on, Wenwen, let your sister check if you''re infected with zombie virus." the tone was like the uncle who abducted the little girl.


    Qiao Wenwen nodded and said with some fear, "sister, will it hurt very much?" as she said, her whole body still shrank into the car seat.


    Yunmengshi felt very funny and said helplessly, "it won''t hurt. Just sit well." after that, yunmengshi waved and covered the whole car with ice power. If someone came, the external defense could resist for a while.


    "Close your eyes and don''t think about anything." yunmengshi''s tone was very light, with a comforting spirit, which made Qiao Wenwen close her eyes calmly.


    Yunmengshi slowly stretched out her spiritual strength, followed Qiao Wenwen''s skin into her body, and slowly entered the sea of her soul to see if there were any abnormalities in it.


    As soon as her spiritual power entered the sea of Qiao Wenwen''s soul, it was attacked.


    Yunmengshi quickly used spiritual skills, and the spiritual force turned into small silk, so that the spiritual force had nowhere to attack her.


    "Who are you?" a soul in Qiao Wenwen''s head asked with surprise and anger.


    "Who are you and why are you in the sea of Qiao Wenwen''s soul?" Yunmeng poem is very surprised. There is only one spiritual force in the sea of ordinary people''s soul, but there are two spiritual forces in the sea of Qiao Wenwen''s soul.


    "Me? I''m Qiao Wenwen." the man snorted, "you''re Yunmeng poetry." she said definitely.


    "Soul split? Or is there another soul injected into Qiao Wenwen''s soul sea?" yunmengshi was also very frightened. She didn''t even listen to it.


    "Worthy of being the soul of s city base, I guessed the key point at once." the man was not surprised by being pierced, but had a feeling of winning. "You''re right. I''m Qiao Wenwen, too. That childish guy is also Qiao Wenwen. We are one soul."


    "You designed all this? What''s your purpose?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    "I designed it? No, no, no, you overestimate my level. Who can have such ability except the doctor?" one of Qiao Wenwen said with some complexity. Cloud dream poetry can hear hatred and admiration from it.


    "Aren''t you Qiao pengran''s sister? How did you become a doctor again?" Yun Mengshi asked in some confusion.


    Qiao Wenwen did not avoid Yunmeng poetry at all and told Yunmeng poetry everything. Maybe in her eyes, Yunmeng poetry will soon become a dead man. Talking to a dead man is a kind of talk.


    "I was caught by the doctor''s person before and was used as an experimental object to do the experiment. He tried to implant another soul into the sea of my soul in order to control me and threaten my brother, but the sea of soul is a mysterious place after all. His experiment can be said to have been successful or failed." Qiao Wenwen explained patiently.


    "Oh? Why? Did you devour that soul? But your soul is divided into two?" yunmengshi asked.


    Qiao Wenwen was silent for a moment. "Fortunately, you''re going to die soon."


    "I''m dying? What are you glad for?" yunmengshi asked in surprise.


    "The doctor and people like you are enemies, but the winner is unknown." Qiao Wenwen said in a bad tone, but she was a person who told the truth.


    "So I guessed right?" yunmengshi asked with a smile. He didn''t mean to be afraid at all, as if the person who was going to die was not himself.


    Qiao Wenwen was silent for a while. "You''re right. I swallowed that soul, but my soul is divided into two, because I absorb more energy. I usually control the body. The naive guy controls the body for only two hours every day."


    "You know Qiao pengran and I are very vigilant people, so after you came to the base, you always let the naive Qiao Wenwen control your body, didn''t you?" yunmengshi continued to guess.


    "What you said is absolutely right." Qiao Wenwen admitted decisively this time. "Well, I''ve told you everything you want to know. Come on, what last words do you have? For the sake of my brother''s love for you, I''ll leave you a whole body."


    "Ha ha, you said you would leave me a whole corpse?" Yun Mengshi said with some laughter.


    "Why? Don''t you believe it? As long as I devour these spiritual powers in your body, you will not die and become a vegetable all your life?" Qiao Wenwen said proudly in her tone, "I didn''t expect that I would complete the task assigned by the doctor so easily." there was a trace of pride in her voice.


    "Is it really so?" cloud dream poem said mysteriously. "Your soul power is level 6 now?"


    Qiao Wenwen''s tone was a little surprised. "How do you know? Are you also a level 6 psychic power?" said here, a panic flashed in her tone. If so, she could only take advantage of her own territory.


    Yunmengshi smiled and denied, "No."


    Qiao Wenwen breathed a sigh of relief, but the next sentence of Yunmeng poem frightened her.


    "I''m a level 7 psychic power." Yunmeng''s tone rose slightly, "or I can say that I''m a level 8 psychic power with one foot."


    "How, how is it possible?" Qiao Wenwen said in a panic. "You, how can you be a level 7 psychic power? How can there be a level 7 power in this world?"


    Yunmengshi laughed, "the facts are right in front of you. What''s impossible? Now do you still say you want to kill me?"


    "No, no..." after two no''s, I want to escape here and hide in the depths of my soul, where foreign souls can''t reach.


    "Where do you want to go?" yunmengshi smiled very brightly, turned his spiritual strength into strands of string, and firmly tied Qiao Wenwen in the air.


    "Let go of me, you let go of me." Qiao Wenwen kept struggling in the air. "You can''t kill me. If you kill me, my brother will settle with you."


    "I just want to destroy your soul energy. After you disappear, the whole body will be managed by the childish guy in your mouth. Anyway, everyone knows that Qiao Wenwen has amnesia. Even if she can never remember the past, no one will doubt it."

 Chapter 273

    Qiao Wenwen''s tone became very frightened. She felt that the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry was much stronger in an instant. The oppressed soul of her level 6 changed slightly. Her voice was a little sharp, "ah, don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    Yunmengshi smiled. Indeed, the soul came from Qiao Wenwen. If she died like this, how could it have no impact on Qiao Wenwen? The best way is to integrate the two souls. Only a complete soul can keep Qiao Wenwen unaffected.


    But what worries yunmengshi most is that now the soul is subject to the doctor. If the two souls are integrated in this way, is the complete Qiao Wenwen also subject to the doctor?


    Therefore, in any way, killing this soul is not a good choice. But for the time being, Yunmeng poetry can''t find a good way.


    With a sigh, the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry condensed into a reduced version of Qiao Wenwen in the sea of her soul.


    Narrowed down a lot, Yunmeng moved her body, mobilized her spirit, blocked the channel into the depths of her soul, then let go of Qiao Wenwen, hooked her finger, and ordered, "come here."


    Qiao Wenwen shivered. Why didn''t she find Yunmeng poetry so terrible before? If she knew, she wouldn''t let her into the sea of her own soul. No wonder many people in s city base looked in awe at yunmengshi. At first, she thought it was because of her brother. Who knows, yunmengshi himself may be more abnormal than his brother.


    Qiao Wenwen''s spiritual power also turned into her own appearance and approached Yunmeng poetry step by step in the spiritual sea.


    Yun Mengshi said impatiently, "hurry up."


    Qiao Wenwen trembled and strode to Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi raised her hand and touched Qiao Wenwen from top to bottom. If such a scene is seen by others, they will think that Yunmeng poetry has any special hobbies. In fact, Yunmeng poetry mainly wants to check the reason why Qiao Wenwen is controlled by the doctor.


    Because her shrinking body is condensed by spiritual force, it is no different to wipe it with her hand and stretch out a wisp of spiritual force from her body to explore Qiao Wenwen''s body. And it also saves the consumption of mental power.


    After all, it is not in the sea of its own soul. The spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry is indeed strong, yes, but it can not be supplemented in time. Unlike Qiao Wenwen, she can replenish her spiritual strength at any time in the sea of her soul. In a short time, she can show her authority. In a long time, she can''t help Qiao Wenwen. The worst thing is that you may lose so much mental power and hurt the foundation.


    If Yunmeng''s manipulation of mental power had not reached a perverse level, she would not have risked so much to enter the sea of other people''s souls.


    Qiao Wenwen trembled all over her body, and let yunmengshi''s little hand touch her body with spiritual strength, but she didn''t dare to move.


    After touching the cloud dream poem, I didn''t find any abnormality. Generally, people can control it to this extent. There must be something hidden in the origin of the soul.


    "Is there anything special about you swallowing that soul?" yunmengshi asked with a frown.


    Qiao Wenwen was obviously very afraid of Yunmeng poetry. She didn''t dare to delay her questions. She immediately replied, "I''m not very clear. After swallowing the soul, I fell into a coma. When I woke up, I found that I and the naive ghost were robbing the body." when she said this, there was a helpless expression on her face.


    Although she said childish ghost, Qiao Wenwen didn''t want to hurt another herself at all. At the moment when yunmengshi entered the sea of soul, Qiao Wenwen let the childish ghost sleep.


    This is the reason why the sea of souls is tumultuous and the childish ghost is still missing.


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao Wenwen lightly for a long time. Qiao Wenwen has been retreating carefully. She can''t stand yunmengshi''s eyes looking at her. Those eyes seem to say, where to eat first? Arm or leg?


    It is not strange that spiritual forces devour each other. The strong devour the weak. However, those who enter the sea of other people''s souls like Yunmeng poetry, let alone this life, have never heard of anyone who dares to do so in previous lives.


    "Back what? I won''t eat you either." yunmengshi said faintly, but Qiao Wenwen immediately stiffened and didn''t dare to take a step back. She was really scared. The faint tone of Yunmeng poetry was much more frightening than the cruel attitude of gnashing teeth.


    Qiao Wenwen secretly said: I''m afraid you''ll eat me.


    Yunmengshi couldn''t find the reason why Qiao Wenwen was controlled by the doctor. Naturally, she was very depressed. She didn''t have much time to stay in the sea of Qiao Wenwen''s soul.


    Since we can''t find the trace left by the doctor, yunmengshi can''t do it. Now we can only use that method.


    Yun Mengshi said, "go and find that childish ghost."


    Qiao Wenwen''s face changed greatly, "what are you going to do to her?"


    "Why do you just ask her so much?" Yun Mengshi said coldly.


    Qiao Wenwen, who was just trembling, became different as Popeye ate spinach. At this time, she was more like an eagle protecting her cubs, and the whole person was full of impact.


    Seeing Qiao Wenwen''s attitude, Yunmeng Shi threatened, "if you don''t find her, I''ll devour you directly." he licked his lips, looking like he has been salivating for Qiao Wenwen''s spiritual power for a long time.


    Qiao Wenwen doesn''t want to find the childish ghost immediately as Yunmeng poetry imagined, but she wants to die together.


    "Don''t you find her mental strength is too weak? If it goes on like this, she will disappear sooner or later." Yun Mengshi still looked indifferent, but his tone was warning.


    "What?" Qiao Wenwen was surprised. "How? You lied to me."


    Yunmengshi sneered, "what''s the advantage of lying to you? Don''t you find that your soul energy has become more and more solid recently?"


    Qiao Wenwen was stunned. "Yes, it is. Is it true that I sucked away the soul energy of the naive ghost?"


    Yunmengshi gave her a smart look, "I don''t think the doctor will allow his experiment to make mistakes. The experimental waste will only be abandoned. You are just a semi-finished product under the doctor''s hand. Of course, he will slowly improve his works."


    "No, no, I don''t want the childish ghost to disappear." Qiao Wenwen shook her head fiercely.


    "You can''t control it. It''s controlled by the soul you absorbed. Although it doesn''t have independent consciousness, it still has instinct," said yunmengshi cruelly.


    Qiao Wenwen first looked desperate, then looked up fiercely and looked at Yun Mengshi, "you must have a way. You know what to do, don''t you? You like childish ghosts so much. Will you help her and help her?"

 Chapter 274

    Yunmengshi gave her a white eye, "that''s why I asked you to find the childish ghost."


    Qiao Wenwen bowed her head with some guilt and looked back at Yunmeng poetry deeply. She floated to the depths of her soul without looking back.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t worry that she won''t come back, because she can see that Qiao Wenwen really cares about the childish ghost. It''s the kind who would rather die by herself than protect her safety.


    She smiled and shook her head. She didn''t know how these two people, no, are one person and two souls, but it seems that they get along well. Also, that childish guy can be moved by a cold and lonely person like her, not to mention others?


    Soon, yunmengshi saw Qiao Wenwen pull a childish ghost like her out of the depths of her soul. They were just like twins. No, they were more like twins. Because they are one person.


    The childish ghost saw yunmengshi standing there, threw down Qiao Wenwen, ran to yunmengshi and said happily, "sister Yun, have you come to my house? No, that guy said that others can''t find our house." her little face was tangled into a steamed stuffed bun.


    Yunmengshi was amused by her and wanted to touch her head, but she was embarrassed to find that she couldn''t reach it. Because of her limited spiritual power, she can only condense a reduced version of Yunmeng poetry.


    The childish ghost seemed to have found out too. She said with a smile: "how is sister Yun getting smaller? She smiles more than me. Do I have to call sister Yun?"


    Yunmeng poem didn''t find it. In fact, this childish ghost also has such ghost horse spirit times.


    "Sister Yun came to your house as a guest. You must make yourself smaller before you can come in." yunmengshi explained.


    "It''s nice of sister Yun to know that I''m bored here and come to play with me." the childish grimace almost smiled into a flower.


    Qiao Wenwen looked at the interaction between the two people, and her heart was still sour, as if Yunmeng poetry had robbed the attention of a naive ghost. Since the separation of the two souls, they have had the most contact, and their feelings are naturally not different.


    Qiao Wenwen nodded to yunmengshi and looked at her with a praying face.


    Yunmengshi sighed and said to her lips: if you two can only live one, what would you choose?


    When Qiao Wenwen started, her face was very complicated, but soon it became a decision. She replied to yunmengshi: I want the naive ghost to live. She needs this body more than me, and she is free and uncontrolled.


    Yunmeng Shi looked at her for a while, and then nodded.


    "Little fellow, how about sister Yun taking you to play a game?" yunmengshi said to the childish ghost with a smile.


    The childish ghost cheered and said, "well, sister Yun is going to take me to play games."


    Yunmengshi didn''t know where to take out a rope and handed it to the naive ghost. "Do you see this rope? It''s tied to your and her hands." yunmengshi pointed to Qiao Wenwen standing behind.


    The childish ghost took the rope and obediently tied one side to Qiao Wenwen''s hand and the other to his own hand.


    After the rope was tied, the two people were obviously shocked, and then the childish ghost fell into a coma.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Qiao Wenwen asked anxiously.


    Yunmeng poem lightly explained, "she''s fine, but I let her fall into a coma. This rope can transfer your soul energy to her soul. When your soul energy is exhausted, it''s when she wakes up and you disappear."


    Qiao Wenwen was silent for a while. She didn''t regret it. When she was controlled by others, she was conscious and always did things that did not conform to her own ideas. Finally, she became more and more reverent for the person who controlled herself and had no idea of resistance.


    "While you are still there, do something for that childish ghost." yunmengshi suddenly said.


    "Please speak." Qiao Wenwen''s attitude towards Yunmeng poetry is better.


    "After you disappear, the doctor will not let go of the childish ghost. Maybe he will do some painful experiments on her. Therefore, what you can do now is to cooperate with me to kill the doctor before you disappear." yunmengshi said here, with a slight change in his tone and full of murderous spirit. When talking about the doctor, she always stirs up her emotions.


    "OK!" Qiao Wenwen agreed without hesitation. After she disappeared, she believed that yunmengshi would take good care of the childish ghost.


    "By the way, do you have the previous memory?" yunmengshi suddenly asked. Childish ghosts don''t have Qiao Wenwen''s previous memory, but this guy has more soul energy when he is divided. Maybe there will be previous memory.


    "Do you mean the memory of growing up?" Qiao Wenwen asked.


    Yunmengshi nodded.


    "I have the memory before, but it can only last until the end of the world. After the end of the world, I have no memory at all." Qiao Wenwen said helplessly.


    Yunmengshi sighed. The memory may have been erased by the doctor. What happened in the middle is unknown.


    "Let''s go and let the childish ghost sleep here. Let''s go out," said yunmengshi.


    In a few breaths, the two returned to their bodies, and they opened their eyes at the same time.


    The sea of souls seems to have passed for a long time, but in reality, not even a minute has passed.


    Qiao Wenwen looked around nostalgically, as if she wanted to write down everything and would disappear soon. Although she was a little sad, she didn''t regret it.


    "Wang, Wang..." as soon as the spirit returned to the Yunmeng poem in her body, she heard Mo Hongyuan calling her in her mind.


    "Hongyuan." yunmengshi answered him immediately.


    "Wang, what''s going on over there? Have you seen the doctor?" Mo Hongyuan asked anxiously.


    Cloud dream poem said lightly, "there is no one. Don''t come here first. See if you can lead out the snake today."


    "OK, Wang, I see." Mo Hongyuan''s tone relaxed, and then told Qiao guanran about Yunmeng''s poetry.


    After yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan finished, they saw Qiao Wenwen''s nostalgic eyes. Suddenly, there was a trace of complexity in her heart. She wanted to keep Qiao Wenwen, but it was too late. In fact, the rope was transformed by her spiritual power. In a few days, she could transfer Qiao Wenwen''s spiritual energy to the naive ghost, which was also her selfishness. That childish ghost is the only human who let her down her guard. There is another person, Qiao Yanran.


    "Qiao Wenwen, what''s the purpose of you going out today?" unexpectedly, Qiao Wenwen has promised to kill the doctor, and yunmengshi asked without scruples.


    Qiao Wenwen shook her head. "I just heard a voice in my heart and asked me to come out for a walk. I don''t know what it is."

 Chapter 275

    After listening to Yunmeng poem, his eyebrows wrinkled again. This technique is very clever. People can reach the present without feeling the people behind the scenes. Six months after the end of the world, who else has such ability except before the doctor?


    Although I had thought of this result for a long time, after hearing Qiao Wenwen''s answer, Yunmeng poetry was still a little lost. A clue just broke?


    Unexpectedly, Qiao Wenwen suddenly said, "he asked me to take you to F City, and stressed that I must take you alone."


    Yunmeng poem has some fear in her heart. Take herself alone? Why did the doctor do this? Has he found his body? Yun Mengshi shook his head violently and threw the absurd idea out of his body. impossible! Don''t say that the doctor is just a human, can''t find the difference of her breath, and she hasn''t met the doctor in her life. How can a doctor find out who he is?


    "Go to F City? And take me alone?" yunmengshi murmured repeatedly, as if to see something from this. However, after saying it several times, yunmengshi became more confused.


    What exactly does the doctor want to do?


    Qiao Wenwen was also worried that if she really took yunmengshi alone, it was likely that neither of them would come back. Then the childish will never wake up.


    "Why don''t we go back to find someone and go together?" Qiao Wenwen said tentatively.


    Then as soon as she said this, Qiao Wenwen had a fierce palpitation. The feeling that her heart was held in her hand and severely ravaged made her almost unable to breathe.


    "What''s the matter?" yunmengshi saw Qiao Wenwen''s almost bloodless face and hurriedly comforted her with spiritual strength.


    Soon, Qiao Wenwen''s face slowly changed for the better.


    "Hoo, that was punishment just now." Qiao Wenwen''s face was not very good-looking. She thought that before she respected the doctor, she was not angry, betrayed, and didn''t violate his meaning, so she didn''t know there was punishment.


    "Hum, the doctor is really powerful." yunmengshi said coldly, and his killing heart for the doctor was even heavier. Not only for their own revenge in previous lives, but also for the broken world not to be fragmented.


    "Let''s go to F City." yunmengshi removed the defense around the car, started the car and looked in the direction of F City. Doctor, we''ll meet soon. Cloud dream poem said secretly in his heart.


    Mo Hongyuan felt yunmengshi''s position moved and followed yunmengshi''s car far away.


    Yunmengshi also felt that Mo Hongyuan''s position was moving, and was very satisfied to know his thoughts.


    At the same time, Yunmeng poetry silently calls Xiaohong.


    It''s the second half of the end of the world. The doctor may not have heard of the corpse eater. Since he hasn''t heard of it, he naturally doesn''t know how to deal with the corpse eater. This is the last resort of Yunmeng poetry.


    When playing chess with the doctor, yunmengshi had to take out all her cards. Even if she exposed her identity, she would kill the doctor. This is also the reason why cloud dream poetry makes Mo Hongyuan and others far behind.


    The car didn''t drive very fast, and there were no zombies to provoke yunmengshi. They walked very smoothly. There is little contact between survivors. Unless there is a person with an evil heart or a line of life and death, he will take the initiative to contact the vehicles of other survivors.


    The strong always have a temper. No one knows if a powerful power will hit your head when you stop the car. So ordinary people dare not try easily.


    Yunmeng poetry without the harassment of survivors and Zombies naturally walks smoothly. Although the speed is very slow, the driving efficiency is very high.


    In about two hours, the bus finally reached the boundary of F City. This is the place where Yunmeng poetry met Tongxin, Tongyu and Zhao Yu. It is also called the place of death. I don''t know if the doctor has any different ideas when he chooses to be here.


    "Here?" Qiao Wenwen asked, feeling that the speed of the car was much slower than that just now.


    Yunmengshi nodded and asked, "what''s next?"


    Qiao Wenwen shook her head and just wanted to say she didn''t know. Suddenly, there was a strong feeling in her soul, "he asked me to take you to a building."


    Yunmengshi said calmly, "lead the way." after that, she slowly started the car and drove along the direction pointed by Qiao Wenwen.


    The more you walk, the more familiar you become. Yunmengshi looks around at the buildings. This is the road where they were forced into the building by a mutant beast last time. Is that building the home before childlike innocence?


    Thinking of this possibility, yunmengshi asked, "is it moving in this direction?"


    Qiao Wenwen nodded affirmatively, "yes, that''s the direction."


    Yunmengshi smiled. If it is the home of childlike innocence, she is very familiar with the terrain. I don''t know if it will come in handy.


    No wonder Qiao guanran also sent someone to look for the trace of the doctor near the s city base, but found nothing. So he''s hiding here?


    Unexpectedly, in addition to a brain that can be used to invent things and a pair of skillful hands for experiments, the doctor also has a calm heart and extraordinary wisdom. This is what she didn''t know in her previous life.


    Yunmengshi stopped the car in front of the building. She got off with Qiao Wenwen and walked to the door. She gently stroked the door of the building and said, "I''m here again." I don''t know whether she said it to the doctor or to this familiar place.


    Qiao Wenwen can''t see the psychology of Yunmeng poetry. Since they began to walk to F City, Yunmeng poetry is like covering a veil, which makes people can''t see what she thinks in her heart.


    "Let''s go." yunmengshi walked into the building first. There was no other emotion. It was calm and scary.


    Qiao Wenwen was afraid to read Yunmeng poems. At this time, Qiao Wenwen, who was oppressed by her breath, didn''t dare to get close to her.


    "Where is he?" after yunmengshi took a few steps, he suddenly turned back and said to Qiao Wenwen.


    Qiao Wenwen was startled. The building was weird and scary. There was no creature nearby, not even a zombie. Suddenly, yunmengshi''s words almost broke her strained heartstrings.


    "No, I don''t know." Qiao Wenwen stammered. Even if she was frightened and didn''t shake her mind, she was nervous about seeing the mysterious doctor.


    Whether the naive ghost can wake up safely depends on Yunmeng poetry. The doctor and Yunmeng poetry are people who don''t know the bottom. Qiao Wenwen can''t guess at all. Who will go out alive.


    Yunmengshi didn''t say anything, but walked slowly towards the stairs. She thought that when she was going to see the doctor in this life, her heart would be full of hatred. After all, the doctor in the previous life tortured her for ten years. But at this moment, she found that she was calm, had no distractions in her heart, and her thoughts were empty.

 Chapter 276

    On the second floor, yunmengshi felt that there were fewer and fewer power elements in the air. Sure enough, the doctor didn''t have any means. In her impression, the doctor is a person who always leaves a way back for herself.


    As soon as his feet reached out of the stairs, yunmengshi saw sitting in the hall on the second floor. The hall was empty. Only in the most central position, there was a white sofa, which was pure white. There was a man sitting on it, with his back comfortably on the sofa and his legs crossed.


    Every hair on his head is very obedient, lying on it. His white face is wearing a gold wire glasses, a white experimental suit, narrow eyes, the corners of his eyes are slightly provoked upward, with some madness and stubbornness in his eyes. His thin lips give people the feeling that he is very ruthless, and his straight nose makes the whole face very three-dimensional.


    Doctor! The cloud dream poem trembled in the heart. This face, such a dress, she can''t be more familiar. The doctor hasn''t changed his style in the past ten years.


    The doctor''s eyes flashed a little surprise when he saw the cloud dream poem, just as the hunter saw the prey.


    Yunmengshi took a deep breath and kept hinting to himself: This is not a previous life and he is not an experiment.


    The doctor''s thin lips tilted slightly, and two cold words came out of his mouth: "coming."


    Yunmengshi looked at the doctor coldly and said in the same cold voice, "I''m coming. You asked Qiao Wenwen to bring me. What do you want to do?"


    The doctor said with a crazy smile, "what do I want to do? I want s city base to become my laboratory."


    Yun Mengshi''s expression did not change, "impossible."


    "So what? In s city base, nobody is worth mentioning except you and Qiao pengran." the doctor finally stopped smiling, looked cold and stroked the glasses on the bridge of his nose.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful experimental object." the doctor looked at Yunmeng poem naked, from top to bottom. "I want to dissect you with a knife and see your power beads. Do you have at least three powers in your body?"


    Yunmengshi was not angry at all, but kept absolutely calm. "I am several powers, all of which are changed by my mood."


    The doctor became more crazy. He was full of thoughts about throwing Yunmeng poetry on the experimental platform and immediately began to dissect it.


    "Unfortunately, you can''t realize your wish to dissect me." the tone of Yunmeng''s poem is with a touch of regret.


    "Why?" the doctor was irritated.


    Yunmengshi knows that he is absolutely calm except in front of his favorite experimental object. Such a doctor is terrible. Only when she angers the doctor and loses her mind can she win. Moreover, the power elements here are slightly invisible. Fortunately, the mental powers can be used normally.


    "Because you don''t deserve it," said yunmengshi coldly, looking at the doctor with disdainful eyes.


    "I don''t deserve it? I don''t deserve it?" murmured the doctor. "I''m the master of the world. Why don''t I deserve it?"


    "Master of the world?" Yun Mengshi seduced the doctor to go on.


    "Ha ha, when I create the king of zombies, all zombies will obey my orders, and then human beings will no longer exist. Go to hell! Human beings are so dirty, how do they deserve to live in this world?" the doctor suddenly stood up, and his slender legs were covered by white experimental clothes, but he couldn''t cover up the doctor''s thin body.


    Yes, the doctor is very thin. In his eyes, there is only experiment, nothing else is important, even eating. He wouldn''t eat if it weren''t for his life.


    "Why do you hate human beings? Are you human yourself?" Yun Mengshi asked hurriedly while the doctor''s consciousness was a little unclear.


    "Damn, all human beings deserve to die." the doctor kept repeating these two sentences. Yunmeng poem didn''t get the desired answer.


    She sighed. She came here today to make an end with the doctor, not only to untie a knot, but also to eliminate a hidden danger. Although she wanted to destroy human beings before, she doesn''t want to do it now.


    "You should die too." suddenly, the doctor''s eyes turned and stared at yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi''s hair stood up. In previous lives, every time the doctor looked at her with such eyes, she would experience a painful experiment, as if she had formed a conditioned reflex.


    The doctor took out a remote control from his pocket and pressed one of the buttons without hesitation.


    Yunmengshi''s heart jumped. Her first reaction was not to avoid, but to subdue the doctor. As long as you hold his life in your hand, you are safe.


    Yunmengshi gave full play to the speed of the zombie emperor, rushed in front of the doctor in a few steps and pinched his neck with his hand.


    The doctor''s eyes did not look frightened at all, but were still full of madness.


    Suddenly, the whole room made a "roaring" sound, as if something was coming out.


    The wall of the hall was broken with a bang, and ten big men poured into it. It looked like white people with yellow hair and white skin. Their muscles seem to burst out. Everyone has a gun in his hand.


    When yunmengshi looked at them, they were holding laser guns. This kind of gun was an invincible artifact in the early end of the world. It works wonders for zombies and powers. Its biggest disadvantage is energy consumption. According to current technology, it can only fire two shots, and then it loses energy and temporarily becomes a pile of scrap iron.


    Yunmengshi threatened coldly, "let them put down their guns."


    The doctor''s mouth gave out a low laugh of "ha ha", which turned into a "ha ha" laugh. "Don''t worry, they won''t kill you, my dear experiment."


    Yunmengshi began to work hard and pinched a red mark on the doctor''s neck, "Oh? Since they are, I''ll kill you first."


    Cloud dream poetry can vaguely see the scarlet light from the doctor''s eyes, but there is still no fear in his eyes.


    "Oh? You, kill me, don''t think about going out." the doctor said word by word because of lack of oxygen.


    "Then we''ll die together." yunmengshi also lost her calmness. She dreamed of killing the doctor in her previous life. This wish is about to come true in this life. How can she let go?


    The doctor''s face turned red, but there was a mockery at the corners of his mouth.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes began to turn red, and there was only one thought in his head: kill the doctor.


    The doctor''s breathing became lighter and lighter, his face began to turn purple and his lips turned white.


    Cloud dream poem suddenly flashed in his mind what the doctor just said: die together. No, she doesn''t want to die with the doctor. She and Joe are the people who care about her most in this life. What will happen to him if she dies?


    Thinking of the desperate look on Qiao pengran''s face, yunmengshi gradually let go of her hand. The doctor''s body was soft on the ground and kept panting.

 Chapter 277

    Yunmengshi stood in place, all the pictures around him were broken, and even the doctor disappeared.


    "Illusion?" she murmured. What she had just seen was illusion?


    "Ha ha ha" cloud dream poem has some nervous laughter. As an ancestor who plays with spiritual power, she fell into a dreamland and didn''t know it? Is the doctor the masterful designer of this dreamland? Or did she have a sense of fear of the doctor and didn''t think about the environment at all.


    After laughing for a while, there was no expression on yunmengshi''s face, as if the person who had just laughed was not her.


    "Cloud, cloud dream poem?" Qiao Wenwen followed up carefully.


    Yunmengshi looked at her and said, "go to the door and wait for me."


    Qiao Wenwen wants to say something, but she is hit back by yunmengshi with a look in her eyes and can only nod. She knows she can''t help here, so she can only take off the hind legs of yunmengshi. She is not afraid of death. Yes, but her body should be kept for childish ghosts. She has to cherish it.


    Seeing Qiao Wenwen back up the stairs, yunmengshi stood in place to ease her mood. If she hadn''t thought of Qiao pengran, she might have killed the doctor in the dreamland? The doctor in the dreamland didn''t say that if he killed him, he would die with him. This sentence is not false. If you die in the dreamland, you are really dead.


    Yunmengshi touched his heart and silently said to Qiao pengran, thank you.


    She didn''t expect that she could give up the chance of revenge for Joe. Since her rebirth, her greatest wish is to kill her former enemies at all costs.


    It was Qiao pengran who made her give up this idea and cherish her life.


    "Hoo" Yunmeng poem breathed a sigh and said secretly: however, in this life, I may be planted in your hands. I hope you don''t let me down. The flame of that emotion in my heart can''t stand any destruction. I hope you can take good care of it.


    At this time, a group of people also arrived in F City, and the car stopped steadily in front of the building.


    "This is not where they live?" Mo Hongyuan got out of the car, looked around and said definitely.


    Qiao pengran is very anxious. He doesn''t know how Xiaoshi is now. How can he let her face the enemy alone? Although she is very confident in her strength, she can''t go to the meeting alone!


    "Is the little poem in it?" Joe asked.


    Mo Hongyuan nodded affirmatively, "yes, miss is inside."


    Mo Hongyuan and Qiao guanran developed a superman tacit understanding during their trip to the Arctic, which made Qiao guanran never doubt Mo Hongyuan''s words.


    With a few people, Qiao pengran pushed open the door of the building and went in.


    The moment I went in, I saw Qiao Wenwen coming face to face.


    "Wen Wen?" Qiao churan said with a hint of surprise. "Where''s the little poem?"


    Qiao Wenwen took a complex look at her brother. She was not a naive ghost. She knew how good the people in front of her were to herself, but she cheated out the people he loved deeply. Although yunmengshi wanted to come later, Qiao Wenwen''s face was not very good as long as she remembered that she had cheated her brother.


    "What''s the matter? You talk!" seeing that Qiao Wenwen didn''t speak and looked like a dead mother, Qiao was anxious and shouted.


    Qiao Wenwen was stunned. In her impression, her brother had never yelled at herself. She saw that he loved Yunmeng poetry to a deep degree.


    "Sister Yun is fine. She was just on the second floor. She was afraid of dragging her feet, so she asked me to come down first and wait for her at the door." Qiao Wenwen explained.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right." Joe looked much better, not as frightened as he had just been.


    "Sister Yun said that the doctor was probably in this building." Qiao Wenwen wanted her brother to help yunmengshi. She didn''t want her to die.


    "Gu Bai, you look at Wenwen here, others, follow me to the second floor." Qiao Kuang said decisively.


    "Yes, boss." everyone admired Joe. Even Zhao Yu, who rarely speaks. Of course, except Gu Yang, her thoughts can''t be described by normal people.


    Joe hurried up the second floor with three people.


    At this time, yunmengshi was still on the second floor. She stood there thinking about the way behind, and didn''t pay attention to Mo Hongyuan''s position. She didn''t open her eyes until she heard the sound of the stairs. She stared at the position of the stairs, and her heart was full of tension. Is this a doctor?


    After seeing Qiao pengran, yunmengshi didn''t relax her vigilance. She thought the people here were still their own fantasy, not real life. "Using the same trick twice, do you think I will fall twice in the same place?"


    "Well, Xiaoshi, it''s good that you''re all right." Qiao pangran was really relieved to see the complete Yunmeng poem. He couldn''t see Yunmeng poem get any harm since he saw it taken away by the corpse eating beast with his own eyes.


    Yunmengshi thought what she saw was too real. Even if she used her mental strength, she couldn''t find that the scene was false, but how could Qiao pengran come to her so soon?


    Yunmengshi took out a handy knife from the space jewelry, bumped it, and felt that the weight was just right, so he took it in his hand, pointed to Qiao pengran and said, "doctor, do you really think the same move can deceive me twice?"


    Qiao pengran said inexplicably, "Xiao Shi, I''m Qiao pengran. I''m not a doctor. If you don''t believe it, you can have a look at Mo Hongyuan''s position." he thought that since Mo Hongyuan can feel the position of Xiao Shi, Xiao Shi can also feel Mo Hongyuan''s position.


    Yun Mengshi was stunned, so he sensed Mo Hongyuan''s position in his mind, right in front of him! So, is the man in front of you really Joe dunran?


    "Xiao, Xiao ran?" Yun Mengshi asked carefully.


    "It''s me, little poem," Joe said solemnly. "You won''t admit your mistake and trust your intuition."


    Yunmengshi knew it was a misunderstanding. The people in front of him were not hallucinations, but real!


    Thinking of this, yunmengshi blushed. He was really frightened by the doctor. I didn''t even recognize it.


    What yunmengshi wants most now is to give Qiao pengran a big hug. Just do it if you want. Yunmengshi quickly took a few steps forward and jumped into Qiao pengran''s arms.


    Qiao pengran was surprised at first, then opened his arms and tightly supported yunmengshi in his arms. This may be the first time yunmengshi "threw himself into his arms". He was really surprised and surprised.


    "What''s the matter?" Joe asked softly after they held each other for a while.


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "it''s all right. I''m surprised to see you suddenly."


    Qiao Jianran said, "I was really worried about you, so I accelerated all the way."

 Chapter 278

    Yunmengshi''s heart is very warm. Before, Qiao pengran did so many things for her and didn''t go into her heart. Once she opened her closed heart, she felt everything Joe had done for her. It was a warm touch, like a pool of water flowing into her blackened heart.


    "Well, didn''t you say that the doctor is in this building? As long as we find him and kill him, you won''t have any trouble in the future." Qiao pengran said softly. If people who know him see that extreme tenderness, they will be surprised to lose their chin. When did that bullying and cruel Qiao pengran become so gentle. Whoever offended him, he was weeding out the roots and leaving no legacy.


    "HMM." at this time, all the fear and uneasiness in Yunmeng''s heart disappeared, replaced by full of stability. Maybe it''s because the person you want to see is a doctor, which makes yunmengshi completely lose his confidence and arrogance.


    "Come on, let''s go upstairs," Qiao pengran said to several people behind him, then took yunmengshi''s hand tightly and stepped up the stairs to the third floor.


    "The last time we came here, I ate something cherished by childlike innocence." Qiao churan said with a smile. He wanted to say something unrelated to the doctor to make Xiaoshi less nervous.


    Qiao pengran can clearly feel the tension in Yunmeng''s poems. He has never seen such poems. His poems have always been confident, powerful and ignore all enemies.


    "Finally, I took out a crystal core for childlike innocence, so she gave up. Otherwise, where can we eat such delicious food now?" Yunmeng Shi glanced at Qiao and relaxed a lot.


    She admitted that she was nervous because she wanted to see the doctor, or she wouldn''t fall into a dreamland unconsciously. She calmed down and looked at the little fantasy. Normally, she only needed a little finger to destroy it, let alone fall into it.


    She knows that she is too nervous. The doctor now is not as powerful as in the previous life, and she is much stronger in this life than in the previous life. The most important thing is that some people stand out for themselves and others become their own dependence.


    Yun Mengshi was tightly held by Qiao pengran and walked to the third floor step by step. Every step was so reassuring and down-to-earth. Unlike just now, he was nervous and didn''t even find a small magic array.


    Several people stepped out of the stairs on the third floor and stood in the hall on the third floor. The whole layout was exactly the same as that on the second floor.


    "Still nothing?" Mo Hongyuan asked in surprise.


    Qiao dunran said in a deep voice, "let''s find out. Even if we dig three feet, we''ll find the doctor."


    Several people nodded one after another and scattered around to find the trace of the doctor.


    None of the people brought up by Qiao pengran is a fuel-efficient lamp. It goes without saying that Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang are intelligent zombies, and their own strength is much stronger than the power of the same level. Although Zhao Yu has no power, his one-hand sword technique is better than Gu Bai''s power.


    Yunmengshi knows that when Zhao Yu uses the sword technique, he can drive an energy, which is not a power. She guessed that this might be the internal force in ancient Chinese legends.


    Zhao Yu didn''t say, and Yunmeng didn''t ask. After all, it''s someone else''s secret. Yunmeng poetry is not Zhao Yu''s master. Of course, it is not qualified to ask such a private question.


    After looking around, Mo Hongyuan returned to his place and shook his head. "I didn''t find anything, not even the experimental platform and experimental equipment," Mo Hongyuan said.


    After a while, Qiao pengran returned to his original place with yunmengshi. He also shook his head at several people. "We didn''t find it."


    "Is the doctor not here at all?" Mo Hongyuan said suddenly.


    After listening to this sentence, Yunmeng poetry is very likely. A doctor is a person without powers. How can he allow himself to be exposed to powers? What''s the difference between this and death? The powers can kill him with a single finger.


    Although he has some inventions to suppress powers, it is difficult to succeed against powers without sneak attack.


    "Very likely." yunmengshi nodded. "Let''s look for the whole building."


    Five people were divided into two groups, Yun Mengshi and Qiao pengran. The remaining three people were in a group and searched the whole building.


    Half an hour later, several people met in the hall on the first floor. Gu Bai and Qiao Wenwen were also standing there.


    "No, boss Qiao, we didn''t find anything." Mo Hongyuan said suspiciously.


    Yunmengshi sighed, "maybe he just set up a little fantasy on the second floor and left. Why did he call us here?"


    Qiao guanran''s face changed. "Is this to lure the tiger away from the mountain?"


    Yunmengshi nodded. "It''s very possible that the doctor has been behind the scenes. How can I lose my sense of propriety and think he will appear?" yunmengshi was a little annoyed when he said this.


    Qiao pengran gently touched yunmengshi''s head, soft hair and soft hand feeling. "It doesn''t matter. We''ll go back now. There are Si Jian and Jing Ming in the base."


    Yunmengshi nodded, his tone was a little anxious, "go back."


    Several people hurried out of the hall, divided into two cars and rushed back at top speed.


    No zombies dared to approach yunmengshi''s vehicles along the way. Joe pangran glanced occasionally and found that all the zombies were far away from them. When he came, there was no such situation. Did Xiaoshi or his sister have anything to fear the zombies?


    When I was in the same car with Xiaoshi, I didn''t find such a situation. Is it Qiao Wenwen?


    Qiao churan whispered in yunmengshi''s ear, "Xiaoshi, when you go, don''t you dare to get close to your car?"


    After yunmengshi opened her heart, she didn''t want to hide the fact that she was the zombie emperor, so she generously admitted, "that''s right."


    Qiao pengran''s face is unpredictable. What happened to his sister? She is also the one who brought the little poem to F City this time. Now what he sees is not his sister, but someone else pretending to be her?


    After the seed of doubt is buried in the heart, it goes out of control.


    If yunmengshi knew what Qiao pengran thought, he would laugh to death. He didn''t hide it at all. Unexpectedly, Qiao pengran didn''t doubt himself at all. Instead, he suspected his sister.


    In fact, this is not surprising. After the end of the world, Qiao guanran has been staying with Yunmeng poetry. She hides well and doesn''t show her foot. Therefore, the seed of trust has been in Qiao guanran''s heart. If he wants to make him doubt Yunmeng poetry, he needs to break the previous trust.


    However, two people are in a period of "hot love". How can Qiao pengran doubt his lover?

 Chapter 279

    An hour later, the car finally drove to the gate of s city base.


    The gate of the base is very calm and there is nothing unusual.


    "It doesn''t look unusual. What is the doctor going to do?" Gu Bai said in surprise.


    Qiao pengran was also surprised and let two cars drive into the base. As soon as the guard saw that the leader of the base was sitting in the car, he naturally let go without asking. The boss of the base is not something he can offend.


    "Boss Qiao? Miss, are you back so soon?" the sunspot was also surprised to see Qiao pengran and his party.


    "Is there anything unusual at the base?" Joe asked.


    The sunspot shook his head and said with a smile, "boss Qiao, you have only left the base for less than half a day. What can happen?"


    Several people feel very flustered. Did the doctor get them out and just tease them? Or do you watch them stay at the base all day, afraid that they will become house men and women and let them go out for a breath?


    "Since nothing has happened, you can do your own thing," Joe said to the sunspots with a depressed face.


    When several people returned to the villa, they became more and more depressed, especially yunmengshi. Although she didn''t know the doctor very well, she also knew that he was not the kind of boring person who took people out for a walk. So why did he do this today?


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran sat on the sofa of the villa without saying a word.


    At this time, Tong Xin had prepared the food and brought it to the table for everyone to eat.


    When yunmengshi saw childlike innocence, his eyes lit up. Wasn''t the building childlike innocence''s territory before? Will she know what they missed in the building?


    So at dinner, yunmengshi asked, "childlike innocence, we went to the building when we first saw you today."


    Childlike innocence''s eyes brightened. "Sister Yun, have you gone to my previous home? If my brother goes, he must hate and be happy." childlike innocence''s brother Tong Yu has begun to have wisdom now. His IQ is about like a three-year-old, but it also surprises everyone.


    According to the analysis of Yunmeng''s poems, it may be that he, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang wander in front of Tong Yu every day, which leads to his initial wisdom.


    "I guess the doctor is there, but we almost looked for the whole building, not even the shadow of the doctor." speaking of this, yunmengshi was very depressed.


    Tongxin listened to Yunmeng''s poem and said, "sister Yun, have you found the underground garage?"


    Underground garage! These four words exploded like thunder at the heart of yunmengshi and Qiao pengran. Indeed, they found the top floor from the first floor, but they didn''t expect the underground garage.


    "No." yunmengshi sighed. How can he forget to find the underground garage? From this point of view, yunmengshi almost understood the doctor''s idea. He wanted to get himself away and catch himself. In order to threaten Qiao pengran, he gave up the base.


    The doctor seems to have investigated that he is the most important person of Qiao pengran. If he threatens with himself, Qiao pengran may really agree.


    But he may not know his real strength. If he did, he would not let Qiao Wenwen take him there at will, nor would he confuse himself with a small magic array.


    She guessed that when she fell into the illusion, the doctor must be by her side. When he was on the verge of death, he came to break the illusion and get himself out. But he probably didn''t think he could break the illusion so quickly.


    After Qiao Jianran came, the doctor couldn''t show up. He wouldn''t feel so many strong people. It''s normal to hide. Although he is a pervert and a madman, he''s not stupid and won''t joke about his life.


    "He ran away this time. I don''t know when I can find him." yunmengshi said in a low voice. He saw that he was about to cut his enemy, but the enemy ran away. How can he be happy?


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll find him one day," Joe comforted.


    Yunmengshi nodded. After this, the doctor didn''t know whether he would leave s city and go to Beijing base. If she remembered correctly, her previous life was also the last half a year. The doctor entered the Beijing base.


    After dinner, yunmengshi decided to tell Qiao guanran about Qiao Wenwen.


    "Kuang ran, Wenwen is a victim." yunmengshi suddenly pulled Qiao Kuang ran to the sofa and said such a sentence, which made Qiao Kuang ran feel inexplicable.


    "Victim? What victim?" but Joe was concerned about his sister.


    "The reason why Wenwen loses her memory is that the doctor injected a soul controlled by him into her soul." Yunmeng shidun said, "you know, the sea of souls is a very mysterious place."


    "What happened later?" Joe was a little worried.


    "Qiao Wenwen''s soul is divided into two, one devours the energy injected into the sea of her soul and is controlled by the doctor. The other becomes as simple as white paper, but the soul energy is very weak." yunmengshi explained.


    Qiao pengran said directly, "is the amnesic Qiao Wenwen we saw the weak one?"


    Yunmengshi nodded, "I found that I have the half soul of the previous memory. The soul is becoming stronger and stronger, and I continue to absorb the weak soul."


    Joe ran was very unwilling, "you mean half of the soul will disappear."


    Yunmeng poetry is also very sour, but he still nods.


    Joe suddenly hammered the table in front of him, "how did you choose?"


    Yunmengshi suddenly explained with some caution: "if a strong soul survives, Wenwen will be subject to the doctor all her life, so I want the weak to live. Although she doesn''t have the memory of Qiao Wenwen, she can start over. She has her brother, me and everyone''s love."


    Joe ran became more and more angry with the doctor, "your method is very good."


    Yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Qiao pengran''s words. After all, Qiao Wenwen is Qiao pengran''s sister. Her own strong soul may cause Qiao pengran''s disgust. After all, Qiao Wenwen is the sister who really grew up with Qiao pengran.


    Qiao guanran''s support reassured yunmengshi a lot.


    "A few days later, Qiao Wenwen, who has the memory of her childhood, will disappear." yunmengshi said a cruel fact, "Qiao Wenwen in the future has no previous memory at all."


    Joe felt very sad. "I want to see her."


    Yunmengshi looked at such Qiao pengran and felt very uncomfortable, although in her heart, family affection was worthless. Her former relatives hurt her too hard. Let Yunmeng poetry no longer believe in family affection and even all human feelings.

 Chapter 280

    Yunmengshi asked Mo Hongyuan to call Qiao Wenwen down.


    Qiao guanran looked at the person who was about to disappear in front of him. He was his sister who grew up when he was a child. He was very unhappy in his heart.


    "Wen Wen." Joe wanted to say something, but he wanted to stop talking.


    "Brother." Qiao Wenwen is very indifferent. Disappearing is her own choice. She wants the childish ghost to live. If the last person to survive is her, then she will always be a time bomb around her brother, and maybe it will explode sometime.


    "Brother, do you remember the day when my parents went when I was a child, I held you and cried that they wouldn''t come back." Qiao Wenwen recalled.


    Qiao pengran nodded. "I remember, I said, no fear, you still have a brother. My brother will always protect you." Qiao pengran had a trace of sadness on his face, "it''s a pity that I didn''t keep my promise, I didn''t do it."


    "Brother, the childish ghost is also Qiao Wenwen, and she is also your sister. I hope you treat her well. Disappearing is my choice, and you don''t blame sister Yun." Qiao Wenwen advised.


    Qiao guanran certainly won''t blame yunmengshi. He believes she won''t do anything to hurt him. "Mengshi, Wenwen, in a few days, will disappear?" there was a tremor in Qiao''s steady voice. Although it was very small, it was easy to hear.


    Yunmengshi said solemnly, "I expected there would be two days before, but Wenwen''s soul energy was absorbed by the childish ghost. She didn''t resist at all and obeyed. She might only have one night at the end."


    Qiao Wenwen seemed to have expected that when she heard the words of Yunmeng poetry, there was no emotional fluctuation, but it was calm and scary.


    Joe suddenly took a deep breath, "Wenwen, what else do you want your brother to do?"


    Qiao Wenwen thought for a moment and said, "brother, before the end of the world, you and brother Gu Bai went to city a for tourism, but they tricked me into going on a business trip and didn''t take me. Now, can you take me to the last city of S, where we grew up?"


    Qiao pengran didn''t even think about it. He directly promised, "OK, where you want to go, my brother will accompany you."


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao Wenwen suspiciously and saw that she didn''t look like being controlled, that is to say, this action was not directed by the doctor, but Qiao Wenwen''s deep desire.


    Qiao Wenwen turned to look at yunmengshi and prayed, "sister Yun, will you go with us?"


    Seeing yunmengshi frown, Qiao Wenwen was afraid that she wouldn''t agree, "I''ll remember your appearance deeply in my mind. After going down, I told my parents that my brother found me a sister-in-law with very good hair."


    Qiao pengran also looked at Yunmeng poem with praying eyes. Yunmeng poem sighed and didn''t find any abnormality from Qiao Wenwen. She promised, "OK."


    Both of them were happy. Joe said anxiously, "let''s go now?"


    "Well, Wenwen''s time is running out." yunmengshi''s spiritual strength looked at Qiao Wenwen''s less and less energy in her soul and said with worry that she couldn''t hold up.


    The three men quickly found a car and said to Gu Bai and Mo Hongyuan that the car "roared" and started.


    "Brother, shall we go to the yard in our hometown?" after getting on the bus, Qiao Wenwen''s voice became a little soft because of the lack of soul energy.


    "OK." Joe''s voice softened, which was the treatment Yunmeng poetry could enjoy.


    The car was driving fast on the road. Because the three had to cross the urban area with a lot of zombies, they could go to the old urban area. So yunmengshi can only see more and more zombies outside the window.


    The urban area is still a forbidden area for survivors of s city. No one dares to come here. Even if they know it is full of food and water, life is the most important.


    In the base, you can find some jobs that are not life-threatening. Although you earn more outside, you can also keep yourself from starving. No one wants to come out and fight with zombies, let alone go to a place where zombies are in groups and in units of 10000.


    Cloud dream poetry silently sends out its own breath, so that those greedy zombies dare not approach, but can only look at it from a distance.


    Qiao pengran also found the abnormality. The car has been driving for 20 minutes now. There were no zombies coming up and biting cars and glass. They seemed to be afraid of something and dared not go beyond it.


    I was even more surprised. Did I really not misunderstand Wenwen, but wasn''t she a person who didn''t have any powers? How can a zombie be so afraid? Is it because you think you''re a doctor? When he wanted to break his head, Joe could not imagine that these zombies were afraid of the smell of the zombie emperor in Yunmeng poem.


    This is a natural suppression, just as mice are afraid of cats.


    Because yunmengshi silently exudes the authority of the zombie emperor, the zombies dare not approach the car. The doubt in Joe''s eyes deepened and asked, "the car we drive now is the one we came back at noon. When did we drive back?"


    Yunmengshi nodded suspiciously, "yes, what do you want to ask?" although she didn''t get along with him for a long time, yunmengshi could feel the deep love from Qiao pengran.


    Qiao Wenwen, sitting in the back, said: "brother, you accompany me to the old house, and sister Yun is my guest. Please don''t always flirt with my guests." when she said something, Qiao Wenwen''s mouth tilted slightly, even if she was angry, she added a trace of loveliness.


    "What''s going on?" yunmengshi, sitting in the car, suddenly shouted.


    Qiao pengran was startled and slammed the brakes, almost flying yunmengshi and Qiao Wenwen out.


    "What''s the matter?" Qiao ran stopped and turned to yunmengshi.


    "Qiao Wenwen''s soul and the soul of a childish ghost actually show signs of overlapping." yunmengshi said with a bad face.


    "Do they want to merge?" Joe ran didn''t know whether he was happy or sad, and his expression was very complex.


    "We must stop them. This is the last thing I want to see. If they integrate, there will be a time bomb around us?" yunmengshi said.


    Qiao Wenwen suddenly inserted into the conversation between the two people, "do I and the childish ghost want to be a person? No, that childish guy, who wants to be a person with her?" at the top, she said no. in fact, she was very happy. After all, no one wants to die.


    "The situation is very complicated and can''t be stopped now. As a result, there are two possibilities. The first is that two people integrate into one person and continue to be controlled by the doctor. The second is that the integration of two people leaves no sequelae and will not be controlled by the doctor." yunmengshi finished all his words without breath.


    Qiao guanran looked at Qiao Wenwen with a complicated face. "Don''t worry, the result must be the second." he comforted.

 Chapter 281

    "However, we need to find a quiet and safe place. When Wen Wen merges, we can''t be disturbed." yunmengshi''s face showed an anxious look.


    When she said this, Qiao Wenwen''s face was pale and closed her eyes. Obviously, her soul could not support her body.


    Qiao pengran was also very anxious. He spoke quickly and said, "the Qiao family has an old house in S City, which is less than a kilometer away from here. It is a very hidden place."


    "OK, just go here." yunmengshi said hurriedly.


    Joe immediately started the car, stepped on the accelerator and ran out.


    Zombies that had no time to escape were bumped away and crushed everywhere. But Yunmeng poetry and Qiao pengran''s attention are not here.


    Sure enough, the car arrived at Qiao''s old house in less than five minutes. There were several wandering zombies at the door, which made Qiao cut into mummies with a lightning strike.


    Qiao pengran anxiously hugged Qiao Wenwen, who was already in a coma. Yunmengshi followed him. The two people were busy in the house. Yunmengshi also solved the zombie inside and closed the door.


    Qiao pengran took Qiao Wenwen to her bedroom. At this time, yunmengshi had been cleaned up, and there was no zombie in the whole courtyard.


    "Xiaoshi, look at Wenwen." Qiao''s tone was a little anxious.


    Yunmengshi nodded calmly, "however, look at the gate and don''t let anyone disturb me."


    Qiao guanran glanced at Qiao Wenwen lying in bed and said to yunmengshi, "Xiao Shi, it''s really important to keep her life, but don''t hurt yourself."


    Yunmengshi smiled. It was very warm to Qiao pengran that he could say such words at this time.


    "I see. Go out," said yunmengshi with a smile.


    Qiao churan nodded, walked out of the door of the room, closed the door and guarded the door to prevent zombies from entering.


    Yunmengshi sighed and stretched out her hand to add defense to the room, not to prevent Qiao Xiaoran. Yunmengshi dared not relax in terms of spiritual strength. If someone came out to disturb two people, she and Qiao Wenwen might be seriously hurt and even die.


    This makes Yunmeng poetry have to be careful.


    After she made a good defense, she sat next to Qiao Wenwen, stretched out her spiritual strength, and slowly invaded Qiao Wenwen''s soul sea. Because she had an experience, she saved a lot of time this time.


    After entering, yunmengshi was really frightened by the scene she saw.


    What is connected between Qiao Wenwen and the naive ghost is the rope she made with her own spiritual force. No one can untie it except her. Once the rope is tied between the two soul bodies, it will constantly transfer the soul energy of one party to another. Domineering rope - lifeline is a very domineering power invented by a level 6 mental power in a previous life. The only time he used this power was on his brother. He swallowed his brother''s soul alive.


    At that time, after this incident was spread, many people regarded this person as a devil, and his soul was swallowed up. What a pain! However, a few years later, another version of this story was spread. The brother robbed his brother''s woman and killed his brother. The brother had to devour his brother''s soul. At that time, he could only use this move.


    Cloud dream poetry is an improved version tied to Qiao Wenwen and naive ghosts. It is not so overbearing, but it causes much pain.


    What yunmengshi sees is that Qiao Wenwen is unconscious, but her soul energy is getting stronger and stronger. The awakened naive ghost is transmitting her soul energy back to Qiao Wenwen''s body.


    No wonder, no wonder there are signs of compatibility between the two souls. i see.


    "Sister Yun, sister Yun, her body is getting weaker and weaker. I can hardly feel her existence. Come and save her." after seeing Yunmeng poem, the naive ghost seemed to see the Savior. He hurriedly took Yunmeng poem''s hand and prayed with tearful eyes.


    Yunmengshi is silent. In this situation, she doesn''t know what to do.


    There are signs of fusion between the two souls, and she is not easy to interrupt directly, but Qiao Wenwen''s soul is controlled by the doctor. If the two souls merge, isn''t Qiao Wenwen controlled?


    It''s really a nerve racking problem. Yunmeng poetry is very anxious. What should I do?


    Yun Mengshi was stunned. The souls of Qiao Wenwen and the naive ghost had begun to integrate. At this moment, Yun Mengshi couldn''t stop it. All she could do was wait.


    She stared at the souls of the two people, from the left arm to the body, and finally to the right arm. The thigh also became a person''s thigh, and finally the head. At the last moment of integration, Qiao Wenwen and the naive ghost said at the same time: "sister Yun, if I can''t wake up, help me take good care of my brother."


    No one knows what happens to the soul after division and fusion. Therefore, Lian Yun''s Dream Poetry, the ancestor who played with the soul, was very uneasy.


    Hearing the words of the two people, yunmengshi nodded sadly, "I must greet Qiao pengran."


    When Qiao Wenwen and the naive ghost heard the promise of Yunmeng poem, they closed their eyes and began to fuse the last part - brain.


    The two heads slowly merged together. At the beginning, it seemed that one body had two heads, and the last two heads became one. The whole process does not exceed five minutes.


    After "pa" is fully integrated, two things fall out of the soul, one is the rope made by Yunmeng poetry with spiritual force, and the other is the same thing as a thumb sized chip.


    Yunmengshi carefully picked up the chip and brightened her eyes. If she guessed correctly, this is what the doctor controls Qiao Wenwen.


    After the fusion of the two souls, the sundries in the soul will naturally be thrown out, so that the complete soul becomes solid.


    Yunmengshi holds a chip in his hand and uses his spiritual power to make a flame. Don''t underestimate the flame. It''s the fire of the soul that comes after his spiritual power reaches level 7.


    Unfortunately, the fire can''t burn outside, otherwise Joe''s white flame can''t compare with the fire of the soul. Cloud dream poem thought regretfully.


    The soul fire was sprinkled on the small chip by Yunmeng poetry. In an instant, the chip was burned without residue.


    At the same time, on the way to the Beijing base, in a car, the man in white clothes and gold wire glasses changed his face and turned to a mysterious smile: "there are indeed several capable people in the s base. There is no shortage of my rare experimental products."


    Of course, the cloud dream poem in Qiao Wenwen''s soul sea can''t see the man in white. If she sees it, she will be surprised and shout: doctor.


    As time went by, the fused soul became more and more condensed. If Yunmeng''s poem is correct, the solidity of the soul is as strong as that of a level 5 spiritual power.

 Chapter 282

    I don''t know how long later, yunmengshi has been watching Qiao Wenwen''s soul solidify. Finally, the prestige brought by the whole soul can even reach the degree of expelling her as an outsider.


    Suddenly, Qiao Wenwen opened her eyes, looked around in confusion, and then saw Yunmeng poetry standing in front of her.


    Yunmengshi is very nervous. If Qiao Wenwen doesn''t know her, she will be expelled. At that time, her soul must be hurt. The soul is the most difficult to recover. If it is the body, the comminuted fracture of the whole body is not serious to yunmengshi, the zombie emperor.


    Qiao Wenwen showed her eyes, looked at Yunmeng poetry in confusion, and then filled her eyes with joy, "sister Yun."


    Hearing this "sister Yun", yunmengshi is relieved that she doesn''t have to be expelled. Qiao Wenwen still knows her, which also shows that the integration is very successful and there are no sequelae of amnesia.


    "How do you feel?" yunmengshi asked with concern. "Do you have any previous memory? Do you know Qiao pengran?"


    "Yes, I know. Sister Yun, I don''t have amnesia. I feel very good." Qiao Wenwen said with some excitement.


    Yunmeng poetry looks at Qiao Wenwen''s speaking attitude and knows that this person is a combination of Qiao Wenwen and naive ghosts. In his childishness, he looks very mature and sounds contradictory, but it fits very well when displayed on Qiao Wenwen.


    "Let''s go out. Your brother is still waiting outside," said yunmengshi.


    "OK, I want to see my brother." Qiao Wenwen shouted. Then he pulled Yunmeng poetry out of the sea of soul. Yunmeng poetry ah hi was startled, but it was worthy of playing with the soul. He soon found the exit, safely out of Qiao Wenwen''s body and into his own body.


    Yunmengshi got up from bed and moved his body. In fact, it didn''t take long. The time outside was no more than an hour, but it seemed as if a century had passed in the sea of soul.


    At this time, Qiao Wenwen also opened her eyes and moved her body. Looking at her, it seemed as if she had been sleeping for a century.


    Yunmengshi removed the defense of the room and opened the door.


    Standing outside, Qiao pengran looked at Yunmeng poetry with a worried face.


    "Wenwen is all right." yunmengshi''s first sentence when she saw Qiao pengran was to report peace. Seeing Qiao pengran''s uneasy appearance, she was also very uncomfortable.


    "That''s good, that''s good." the big stone in Joe''s heart was finally put down.


    "Brother!" Qiao Wenwen ran to the door and looked at Qiao pengran with joy in her eyes.


    Of course, Qiao guanran was also very happy, but he asked yunmengshi with his eyes: who finally survived?


    Yunmengshi laughed, "the two souls have merged. What you see now is the most complete Qiao Wenwen."


    "Wenwen, don''t worry, I''ll kill the doctor. You can stay at the s city base." Qiao suddenly said with a heavy voice.


    Qiao Wenwen blinked and didn''t understand what Qiao pengran said.


    Yunmengshi explained: "the controller placed by the doctor in Wenwen''s soul has been destroyed by me."


    "That''s nice." Qiao pengran held yunmengshi''s hand tightly. "Xiaoshi, thank you. I know you are a person who is afraid of trouble, if it''s not because of me..."


    Yunmengshi hurriedly interrupted, "don''t say that. I still like Wenwen''s character."


    Qiao churan smiled and knew that Xiaoshi was hard talking. He finally had a sense of pride after opening Xiaoshi''s heart.


    "Sister Yun, this is where my brother and I lived when we were young." Qiao Wenwen suddenly took yunmengshi and wanted to show her around the old house.


    At this time, Yunmeng poetry was free to carefully look at the secluded place in the center of s city. I don''t know how grandpa Qiao found this place. If he didn''t know it was in the city center, yunmengshi almost thought it was a deep mountain and forest.


    There are some plants on the side walls of the old but tidy three storey building. Of course, according to yunmengshi, the plants have mutated. If the smell of the zombie emperor was not suppressed here, the mutated plants would have been like they stretched out vines.


    The yard is very large. There are ponds, pavilions and small bridges in the middle. It really feels like a Suzhou garden.


    Qiao Wenwen takes the front to introduce, Yunmeng poetry and Qiao pengran are behind.


    Yunmengshi feels more and more wrong. There are many plants in the yard, all kinds of trees, grass under his feet, lotus in the pond, and vines climbing the front wall. All the plants, as long as yunmengshi sees, are actually mutant plants.


    Although there are mutated plants in the end of the world, they are not so easy to encounter, because plants want to mutate, they have to pay more than humans and animals. Normally, there are a lot of one or two mutated plants in the yard. Only when there are a lot of wood elements in the primitive forest can there be a pile of mutated plants, But it can''t reach the extent that everything you see is a mutant plant.


    "Pang ran, did you find anything strange here?" Yun Mengshi pushed Qiao Pang ran next to him.


    When Qiao guanran looked carefully, he also felt that the situation was wrong. "The plants here are very special." he thought again, "when I was a child, there were not so many plants here. After the end of the world, there was a subtle feeling of the composition in the air, and the plants could not grow so lush unless, unless, unless there are all mutant plants here?" speaking of this conjecture, Joe was also startled by himself.


    "You''re right. However, all the green plants you can see here are mutant plants." Yunmeng poem said in a gloomy tone.


    Qiao pengran only felt that his scalp was numb. If so many mutant plants came to attack the three of them, they would be divided immediately and had no chance to escape.


    "Little poem, are all mutant plants here?" Joe asked again.


    Yunmengshi nodded solemnly to show that what he said was true.


    Qiao pengran hurriedly called back Qiao Wenwen who ran a few meters away.


    "Elder brother, what do you want me to do?" Qiao Wenwen asked in surprise.


    "It''s very dangerous here. You stay with me and Xiaoshi." Joe said seriously.


    "Danger?" Qiao Wenwen looked around and didn''t find any danger. "Brother, do you have a single grass and wood? There''s nothing here except plants."


    "These are all mutated plants," Yunmeng said faintly.


    Qiao Wenwen was startled. She obviously knew what mutant plants meant, so she hid behind Qiao pengran and said, "brother, let''s leave quickly."


    Yunmengshi sighed, "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    Just after the sound of Yunmeng''s poetry fell, the plants suddenly moved. Parthenocissus came down from the wall and spread all over the ground.

 Chapter 283

    All kinds of mutated plants poured over from all directions, and Yunmeng poem''s eyes coagulated, "it''s natural, ice and fire!"


    Qiao Jianran replied, "OK!"


    After yunmengshi finished, a large ice fog appeared from her hand, and scattered around with the position of yunmengshi as the center of the circle. After the ice and fog in Yunmeng poetry, Qiao pengran connected the time very appropriately, and the white flame also spread.


    The two people have quite a tacit understanding of this move. On the land more than five meters around the three people, there is no residue of mutated plants.


    "Sister Yun, brother, you are so powerful!" Qiao Wenwen, standing behind, not only praised, this is the first time she has seen two people use the "double heaven of ice and fire", and the power of this move is not just one plus one equals two.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran haven''t had time to accept Qiao Wenwen''s praise. The mutated plants that have just been destroyed around the three people, even with no residue, come up again.


    "What''s going on?" Qiao Wenwen exclaimed.


    "This mutant plant can''t die unless we find their crystal nucleus," explained experienced Qiao pengran.


    Qiao Wenwen is about to cry. No one can keep calm in the face of mutated plants everywhere, "brother, sister Yun, what shall we do?"


    Qiao pengran said, "little poem, we go out while we double the sky with ice and fire."


    Yunmengshi nodded, "understand." Qiao pengran meant that the power opened the way, and then they could go out along the road opened by the power. As long as they walked out of the courtyard, the mutant plants had no way to take them.


    According to yunmengshi''s observation, as long as you go out of the gate of the courtyard, you can get rid of the pursuit of mutant plants. These mutant plants can only be in this old house and can''t go out.


    Cloud dream poetry as they retreated, they issued a power to destroy the mutated plants around them into slag. After walking about 100 meters, they saw that there were still dozens of meters to go out of the door.


    The mutant plants seem to have wisdom and know that they are going to slip away. While climbing the nearby trees and buildings, large areas of Parthenocissus cover the sky, and then block the gate along the wall. Even a fly can''t fly out.


    "Brother, sister Yun, we are dead." Qiao Wenwen was almost desperate. The gate couldn''t get out, and even the sky was closed by climbing tigers. These plants were like essence, blocking all the channels that could go out.


    "Wenwen, we must be able to go out." Qiao pengran comforted. What kind of market haven''t they seen? How can they die in their own home? Or die at the hands of a bunch of plants.


    Since her rebirth, Yunmeng poetry has really encountered few moments of life and death, but every time she has a way to pass safely. Her strength is much higher than ordinary people, or beyond this era. But this time, Yunmeng poetry really has no way.


    If it is a zombie, her zombie emperor''s authority can still have some suppressive effect, but in the face of mutant plants, she really has no way at all.


    Unless, unless she exposes the identity of the zombie emperor, summons the zombies to rush directly into the yard and let a large number of zombies as cannon fodder, they can go out safely.


    But in yunmengshi''s heart, this is the last way. She won''t use it until the critical moment.


    Qiao pengran looked serious, and suddenly a black ancient knife appeared in his hand. It flashed lightning and fire. It seemed that Qiao pengran planned to fight hard.


    For plants, lightning and fire restrain them. Yunmengshi still plans to use the ice system. In addition to the spirit system, she is only the best at the ice system. After staying in the Arctic for nearly a month, she has a deeper understanding of the ice power.


    The ice system of Yunmeng poetry and Qiao pengran''s fire system are sprinkled on the mutant plants alternately. They have no resistance. They are either frozen in place or burned without residue when they are hit by their powers.


    Although their abilities are very useful, and the mutant plants are completely destroyed, they can''t help but have a huge number of mutant plants. As many as two people destroy, so many mutant plants rush up, as if they can''t be killed forever.


    An hour later, the two people were consuming their powers for a moment, but they couldn''t move a step, let alone break through the door firmly blocked by mutant plants.


    Qiao Wenwen risked avoiding the mutant plants that came out of nowhere around the two people. Several times she was almost swept away. Fortunately, yunmengshi and Qiao guanran found it in time.


    Qiao Wenwen became more and more sad. Instead of helping, she filled in so much trouble for sister Yun and her brother. If it weren''t for herself, they would have gone out long ago.


    Think more and more sad, more and more sad and remorse. All kinds of negative emotions rushed into Qiao Wenwen''s heart in an instant. The newly integrated soul had a mysterious change. Even Yunmeng poetry, the most proficient in soul, could not understand it.


    "Ah!" Qiao Wenwen finally couldn''t control her emotions and shouted loudly. After she shouted, she felt much more comfortable and depressed. However, she immediately thought whether she would disturb sister Yun and brother by shouting so loudly. They are concentrating on attacking mutant plants, and she will bring them trouble.


    She awkwardly opened her eyes and was shocked by what she saw. The picture seemed to freeze, and everything stopped. Qiao pengran and yunmengshi were still in the state of starting power. The flame in Qiao pengran''s hand was half sent out and stopped in the air. Cloud dream poetry has sent out a large ice cone, which is hitting the stems and leaves of the mutant plants.


    "This, what happened?" Qiao Wenwen said in shock.


    But no one answered her.


    Suddenly, Yunmeng poetry moved, and she saw the picture that everything stopped. She glanced around and looked at Qiao Wenwen with a helpless face. The voice of Yunmeng poetry, which had always been calm, trembled and asked, "Wenwen, did you do this?"


    Qiao Wenwen saw Yunmeng poetry move, as if she had found her relatives. She hurriedly came forward and hugged Yunmeng poetry. Her voice was very flustered. "Sister Yun, I don''t know what happened. I just felt very flustered and depressed in my heart. I couldn''t help shouting out. When I opened my eyes, that''s what I saw."


    "Were you a power before?" yunmengshi had become calm, and she asked carefully.


    "No, no, I''m not a superpower." Qiao Wenwen said incoherently, "sister Yun, what''s the matter? Brother, he won''t have anything?"


    Yunmengshi smiled. "If I guessed correctly, you should have awakened the power." she said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 284

    "Power? Sister Yun, do you think I''ve awakened the power?" Qiao Wenwen came out of yunmengshi''s arms and took her arm and shook it hard, with an uncontrollable surprise in her tone. "But what power is like me?" Qiao Wenwen was happy and had some questions.


    "It''s probably time power." yunmengshi also said in a speculative tone. After all, the real time power has not been seen even in previous lives, and only exists in people''s speculation.


    "Time power?" Qiao Wenwen was surprised. She really didn''t say it.


    "Yes, it''s a rare power, and I''ve seen it for the first time." yunmengshi said, "by the way, Wenwen, we don''t waste time here. After all, no one knows when your time suspension will lose effect."


    "OK, sister Yun, let''s go out quickly." Qiao Wenwen took yunmengshi and wanted to go.


    "Wenwen, your brother is still there." yunmengshi said helplessly.


    Qiao Wenwen said awkwardly, "I''m not in a hurry to go out. But what about my brother? I can''t use this power yet."


    Yunmengshi sighed, "I''ll come." then, when Qiao Wenwen''s eyes were about to stare out, he walked behind Qiao pengran, carried Qiao pengran and put him on his shoulder. The tone was very normal and said to Qiao Wenwen, "let''s go."


    "Sister Yun, sister Yun, you have great strength." Qiao Wenwen couldn''t stop laughing after she was frightened. Her brother also had a time to be resisted by her sister-in-law on her shoulder. How interesting this picture looks. While thinking about how to blackmail Qiao pengran, she followed yunmengshi to the door smoothly.


    The door was heavily gambled by mutated plants. Yunmengshi held Qiao pengran on her shoulder with one hand and grabbed the black ancient knife in Qiao pengran''s hand with the other hand¡® Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua.


    The moment he got out of the gate of the old yard, Joe moved. From the moment he was conscious, he found himself carried by a poem on his shoulder. In an instant, his face was red and struggling.


    Qiao Wenwen just walked out of the door at this time. Seeing the struggling Qiao pengran, she immediately smiled, "brother, you were carried by sister Yun on your shoulder and out of the yard."


    Facing his sister''s teasing, Qiao pengran came down from yunmengshi''s shoulder with a black face. He couldn''t remember what had just happened. He obviously attacked those mutant plants in the yard. Why did he appear at the door in a moment and was carried by Xiaoshi on his shoulder? What had just happened?


    How also don''t want to understand, Joe can only ask cloud dream poem, "little poem, just, what happened?"


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran with a smile, "Oh, just now Wenwen awakened her time power and suspended the time in the yard. If you set it there, I can only carry you out."


    Joe was surprised. Is there too much information in Xiaoshi''s paragraph? Wenwen awakened the power? Or cherish the power of time?


    "No, Xiao Shi, why am I fixed there? Can you move freely?" Joe asked in surprise.


    Qiao Wenwen hurriedly explained, "sister Yun was also fixed by me, but she quickly recovered her activity ability. When I was most afraid, sister Yun comforted me." she said this to laugh at her brother. On the other hand, she praised the good Yunmeng poetry in front of her brother. Qiao Wenwen was ten thousand satisfied with her future sister-in-law. She wants Joe to finish yunmengshi early.


    Before Qiao guanran asked, yunmengshi explained: "I don''t know why I recovered my activity ability very soon. I thought for a while, maybe it''s because I have strong mental power."


    Qiao pengran suddenly decayed. In other aspects, he may compete with Yunmeng poetry, but he really can''t compare with Xiaoshi in terms of spiritual power. Who makes Xiaoshi''s first power is spiritual power? (this is what Joe thinks.)


    One of the normal multi lineage abilities must be focused on cultivation, and other abilities are auxiliary. Like Joe dunran, his major is fire. Thunder and space are auxiliary fire.


    "It''s moving, the mutant plants inside are moving!" Qiao Wenwen suddenly pointed to the narrow door and shouted loudly.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran looked at the gate of the old yard at the same time. Sure enough, the mutant plants inside were alive. They knew that the enemy ran out of the yard. Many vines wanted to rush out of the gate and were tied back by three people, but all the mutant plants couldn''t get out of the gate of the old yard, as if there was a film hindering them.


    The three people were relieved when they saw that if these mutant plants could come out, it would be a disaster for the whole s city.


    "What a mysterious yard." yunmengshi murmured, "however, is this your old yard?"


    "Yes, I haven''t found anything unusual before." Joe said with lingering fear.


    "Why did the mutant plants wait so long instead of attacking when we went in?" Qiao ran wondered. At this time, I finally had a chance to ask.


    Of course, yunmengshi wouldn''t say that when she first entered, she released the majesty of the zombie emperor, which could briefly suppress these mutant plants, but when they found that it was only breath and did no harm to them. It was a paper tiger, they couldn''t wait any longer and launched an attack.


    Although Yunmeng poetry can only make up an excuse, "maybe when we relax our vigilance, after all, normal people will be nervous when they first go in. Once they find something wrong, they will withdraw."


    Qiao Wenwen nodded approvingly, "what sister Yun said is very reasonable."


    Although Qiao guanran feels that this explanation is a little far fetched, yunmengshi must have her reason for saying so. It has become Qiao''s creed to believe everything Xiaoshi said.


    "Let''s go. We''ll come here after we think of a solution. We must clean up all the mutated plants in the yard at that time." Joe said fiercely, obviously not forgetting to be carried on his shoulder by Xiaoshi.


    "Well, let''s go back. Wenwen just fused her soul and needs a rest. And I also want to study her time power." yunmengshi nodded.


    Qiao Wenwen awakened to the time power. Yes, but she can''t control it freely. The time pause just triggered was in her strong emotion.


    When they got on the bus, on the way back, yunmengshi didn''t open the authority of the zombie emperor. Some small groups of zombies caused them a little trouble, but for Qiao pengran and yunmengshi, it was just a little trouble and could not cause danger.

 Chapter 285

    After returning to the base, Qiao Wenwen felt as if her body had been evacuated. She was extremely tired. When she arrived at the base, she almost fainted when she entered the room.


    Qiao pengran said, "like Dong Ningxiang, Wenwen''s first awakening power consumed a lot, so she fainted, didn''t she?"


    Yunmengshi smiled and said, "my guess is the same."


    "Xiaoshi, we are getting more and more tacit." Qiao pangran brazenly pulled Yunmeng poetry together with himself, and had forgotten the embarrassment that Yunmeng poetry had just carried on his shoulder.


    Yunmeng Shibai glanced at him and went back to her house speechless. Just now, she first entered Qiao Wenwen''s soul sea and consumed most of her mental power, and then began to fight. Even her powers in her body began to consume. In short, now she has reached the bottom of her mental power and powers.


    Qiao guanran still sticks to yunmengshi and wants to enter the house with her, but yunmengshi blocks her from the door.


    Joe pretended to be devastated. "Xiao Shi, don''t do this to me." he didn''t even want his face to enter Xiao Shi''s house.


    Yunmengshi still has a black face. When she recovers her powers, she still doesn''t trust that someone is around her. At that time, she was the most vulnerable. As long as someone wanted to be bad for her, she had no power to fight back, so every time she restored her powers or meditated, she needed to find the safest place.


    "Of course, we all need to restore power." yunmengshi politely refused.


    "Well, I''ll prepare breakfast for you tomorrow morning." Joe''s face didn''t change at all.


    Yunmengshi hesitated at this time. Qiao guanran was so kind to himself that he took his heart and lungs out to minimize his dignity. Sometimes he even ignored his dignity. What do you mind?


    Another statement appeared in yunmengshi''s mind, as if a little white man and a little black man were quarrelling. The little black man angrily scolded: have you forgotten how you died in your previous life? Believing in others is tantamount to harming yourself! If Joe pangran gives you a fatal blow when you restore your power, you can''t escape at all.


    The little white man retorted: how could he attack you? He held you in his hand for fear of falling, and held you in his mouth for fear of melting. I wish I could give you the best love in the world. You are the person on the tip of his heart. Don''t say attacking you. Even if someone hurts a hair of you, he will pull his muscles and skin off that person, won''t he?


    The little white man and the little black man argued endlessly, and yunmengshi stayed where she was.


    Qiao pengran gently touched yunmengshi''s hair with his hand. "Xiaoshi, I will never force you to do anything. I will always support your decision. Even if you want to destroy the world, I will stand behind you. You should think more and recover your power, and you can have a delicious breakfast when you get up tomorrow morning." after that, Qiao pengran gently closed the door of the room.


    He knows himself so well that he doesn''t want to say. He will never force himself. Yunmengshi, what are you still afraid of? Will someone do this to you in this world? What are you still thinking about? Yunmengshi stood in place and stood there.


    Alas, when he finds out his identity, he can still have such an attitude. Yunmengshi thinks he will become the person he cares about most.


    Throwing the thoughts out of his head, yunmengshi added a layer of defense to the room, sat on the bed and began to restore his powers. After taking out the crystal core from the space and eating a pile like sugar beans, yunmengshi began to absorb the energy inside.


    If someone sees yunmengshi absorb the crystal core in this way, he will be surprised. Even his chin will fall down. Whoever absorbs the crystal core is not in his hand. Let the energy slowly enter the human meridians along the acupoints in his palm, and finally store it in the power beads. This is why the body of a power person is strengthened.


    If Qiao guanran saw this distinctive way of absorbing crystal nuclei, he might think of the identity of yunmengshi. After all, the powers have seen the scenes of killing each other and finally swallowing crystal nuclei.


    It took two hours for yunmengshi''s power to recover to its peak. Sure enough, it is too simple for zombies to recover power. Human beings have no such efficiency in absorbing power.


    After completing the work of absorbing powers, yunmengshi began to meditate. After thinking for a while, he felt that he had not meditated for a long time. When Joe was sleeping with her in his arms, the way to go into a deep sleep and recover his mental strength was comparable to meditation.


    For a long time, Yunmeng poetry used the method of "deep sleep" to restore spiritual power, without using the crystal core of spiritual power.


    Therefore, her spiritual power in the sea of souls has been quite pure, which is one of the reasons why she dares to enter the sea of other people''s souls.


    Sitting on the bed, empty your mind, Yunmeng poetry soon entered a state of meditation.


    The time in meditation always passes quickly. One night passes quickly. After waking up, yunmengshi stretches comfortably, stands up and moves her limbs. Although she doesn''t have such things as numbness in her legs and feet caused by non circulation of blood, it''s also very comfortable to move.


    With a wave of his hand, yunmengshi unexpectedly opened the door of the room with some expectation. Sure enough, Qiao pengran stood outside the door with a steaming delicious breakfast in his hand.


    "Good morning, little poem," said Joe.


    "Good morning, pengran." one morning, yunmengshi was very moved. She came forward and hugged Qiao pengran''s waist.


    Qiao pengran was very surprised. It seems that his strategy of boiling frogs in warm water is about to succeed. Xiaoshi was moved by his breakfast delivery. "Xiaoshi, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. I just feel good to see you in the morning." Yunmeng''s voice is rarely warm, no longer so indifferent, as if everything in the world has nothing to do with her.


    Qiao pengran brought breakfast to the room, and yunmengshi looked at him with a warm heart.


    "Eat! What are you looking at me for?" said Joe with a smile. Today''s poem seems different.


    "Eat together," said yunmengshi.


    "OK, let''s eat together." the smile on Joe''s face didn''t stop.


    Qiao pengran took a freshly baked bread with childlike innocence and sent it to yunmengshi''s mouth, "Xiao Shi, taste the bread I baked."


    Yunmengshi was surprised and said, "can you bake bread?"


    Qiao churan said with a smile, "I baked the fire and the power of childlike innocence."


    Yun Mengshi was even more surprised when he saw Qiao pengran''s eyes. "Pengran, have you recovered your powers?"


    Joe nodded. "Of course, you see I''m energetic and don''t restore my powers. Can I do this?"


    Yunmengshi looked at him carefully. Indeed, Qiao guanran was healthy and full of power. He immediately praised his power recovery ability.

 Chapter 286

    Just when yunmengshi was about to say something, the door of Qiao Wenwen''s room upstairs opened, and Qiao Wenwen came out of the room with a white face.


    "Wenwen, how are you?" yunmengshi asked with some worry, seeing that her face was not good.


    Qiao Wenwen slowly walked downstairs step by step and said in a weak voice, "sister Yun, brother, I don''t feel very good. My bones seem to be scattered."


    Yunmengshi waved her to sit in front of her, put her hand on her shoulder, and suddenly a white light flashed, and Qiao Wenwen was shrouded in the white light.


    Qiao Wenwen feels as warm and comfortable as soaking in a hot spring. A few minutes later, the white light faded, and yunmengshi took back his arm.


    "Sister Yun, it''s amazing. It''s much better than just now." Qiao Wenwen stretched out her arm and looked surprised.


    Joe looked proud, as if his sister was praising herself. "That''s, your sister Yun''s healing power is not blown out. As long as you still have one breath, she will save you."


    Qiao Wenwen blinked and joked, "brother, I praise sister Yun. Why are you happier than sister Yun?"


    Joe said brazenly, "that''s right. Xiaoshi is the one I like. Of course I''m glad you praise her."


    Yunmengshi reluctantly interrupted the "argument" between his brother and sister. He took out more than a dozen crystal nuclei from the space and handed them to Qiao Wenwen, "Wenwen, this is the crystal nucleus of zombie. The time power is a rare power. This power can accept any kind of energy. These crystal nuclei are for you to absorb and stabilize the newly formed power beads."


    Qiao Wenwen was pleased with the results. These crystal nuclei are in various colors, from level 1 to level 5. She was moved and said, "sister Yun, you are so kind to me, better than my brother."


    Qiao pengran listened to the first half of the sentence, but his face was black when he heard the second half of the sentence. "Wenwen, your sister Yun is true to you, but when did I treat you badly?"


    Qiao Wenwen snorted, holding the crystal core in her hand, "you didn''t prepare the crystal core for me."


    Joe coughed. "These crystal nuclei prepared by your sister Yun are enough. Don''t absorb them together. Start from the first-class crystal nucleus and absorb them slowly. Promotion is not a matter of two days a day."


    "I know." Qiao Wenwen stuck out her tongue, squeezed into yunmengshi, and tried to bring her food.


    Yunmengshi looked at the brother and sister with a smile. They have brought too much to herself. Yunmeng poetry knows Qiao Wenwen very well, even better than Qiao pengran, because a person''s soul can''t cheat.


    Qiao pengran was so childish that he competed with Qiao Wenwen to put food in yunmengshi''s bowl, which resulted in a lot of food piled in yunmengshi''s bowl. Fortunately, after yunmengshi ate it, the food was digested into energy in his stomach, which would not cause food accumulation. Otherwise, Joe will be distressed again.


    After dinner, Joe hurriedly packed his things out.


    Yunmengshi sat on the sofa and taught Qiao Wenwen how to absorb the crystal core. After all, she was an ordinary person before.


    "Hold the crystal core in your hand, yes, just like this." yunmengshi''s amazing patience, "then close your eyes, carefully feel the light in your hand, feel the light, and lead the light to your body."


    Qiao Wenwen listened to the command of Yunmeng poetry, closed her eyes and "saw" the light in less than five minutes.


    She shouted excitedly, "sister Yun, I see it, I see the light."


    Yunmengshi is very pleased that the first apprentice he taught is so savvy. It takes an hour for ordinary powers to feel the light, and it takes Qiao Wenwen only five minutes. She had to lament the strength of the Qiao family''s genes. There was a abnormal Joe. However, his sister was so abnormal. If they don''t have the identity of zombie emperor and the memory of previous lives, neither of them can compare with each other.


    "Well, Wenwen, try to attract the light to yourself." yunmengshi continued to guide.


    Qiao Wenwen calmed down and continued to try.


    Qiao pengran also finished washing the dishes. He came and sat next to yunmengshi and looked at Xiao Shi''s Guide to his sister. His heart was very warm.


    The three people waited quietly for more than ten minutes. Suddenly, the crystal core in Qiao Wenwen''s hand flashed a little light. Yunmengshi smiled. It seemed that Qiao Wenwen had succeeded. Much faster than ordinary powers.


    Before the two people said congratulations, suddenly, a strange energy came from Qiao Wenwen, which was the energy of time. Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran were set there.


    The energy Qiao Wenwen had just absorbed was immediately exhausted.


    A few seconds later, yunmengshi woke up and saw Qiao pengran who was still motionless. She knew what had happened.


    "Wenwen, do you have another power?" yunmengshi asked helplessly.


    Qiao Wenwen has a bitter face, "sister Yun, I can''t control it."


    Yunmengshi sighed, "fortunately, you absorb the primary crystal core, and the time pause is only a few seconds for me." as soon as the voice fell, Qiao pengran woke up.


    "Wen Wen, as like as two peas, you just sent out a power?" and the first sentence after Yunmeng''s poem woke up.


    "Brother, yes, I can''t control my powers." Qiao Wenwen''s face was worse, and she was almost crying.


    Joe heaved a sigh. "Wenwen, when you can''t control your powers, you''d better take a pile of crystal nuclei and practice in your own room."


    "Brother, I know. You despised me as soon as I woke up. Who hasn''t lost control of her powers?" Qiao Wenwen said with a pout.


    Joe shrugged. "There''s no time when I can''t control it."


    "Hum, brother, I don''t believe it." Qiao Wenwen put her hands on her chest.


    Qiao pengran said, "you don''t believe me. Don''t you believe Xiaoshi? You can ask her."


    "Yes, however, when he just woke up, he controlled better than ordinary level 2 powers." yunmengshi said calmly, but with a smile in his eyes.


    Qiao Wenwen said helplessly, "well, I''ll take the crystal core to the room to contact. The radiation range of my power should not be large."


    Joe churan waved his hand and said with a disgusted face, "go, don''t use it if you can''t control it." he still remembered the scene of being carried by Xiaoshi on his shoulder.


    For the next few days, the base was very calm and nothing happened. The doctor also disappeared. Yunmengshi estimated that at this time, he had arrived in Beijing, gained the trust of the leaders of Beijing, and wantonly began to do experiments in Beijing. Now is not the time to solve the doctor. Sooner or later, she will take the army of zombies, destroy the doctor and the leader of Beijing City, and destroy the laboratory.

 Chapter 287

    S city base has also entered the right track, and the guild has been expanded twice. At this time, a year has passed since the end of the world.


    Yunmeng poetry has really reached level 7. It''s not like it was just spiritual strength. No one has reached level 7 in previous lives. However, in this life, her rebirth has accelerated the process of the world. Maybe there is someone who can compete with the strongest power in previous lives.


    Qiao pengran is busy with the base and practicing. At this time, he has reached level 6. Gu Bai and they have also become level 4 powers. Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang have been hunting for food these days. Their feelings have improved a lot. Of course, they have not reached the level of lovers. This may be that Gu Yang doesn''t have that concept at all.


    What''s worth mentioning is that Yunmeng poetry found a person who can be promoted without absorbing crystal core. It was imitated from Zhao Yu''s internal skill. It is very suitable for zombies to practice. The only disadvantage is to practice at night. As for why, Yunmeng poetry has not been studied. It is just speculated that the energy in the body may come from the moon. There is no moon during the day, of course, you can''t practice. Yunmeng poetry also passed this aspect on to Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang. They also had some effects, but their cultivation effect was not as good as Yunmeng poetry. In a short time, they became level 7 zombies.


    However, it''s hard for Qiao guanran. He could have slept with Xiaoshi every night. Since Yunmeng poetry developed the cultivation method, he seems to have decided to drive Qiao guanran out. It''s not that he doesn''t want Qiao guanran to know the cultivation method, but that when Yunmeng poetry cultivates, he will stop maintaining human characteristics, If you let him see that the little poem during practice has no heartbeat or breath, he will be scared to death.


    Qiao guanran still didn''t find any abnormality in Yunmeng''s poetry. Yunmengshi believes that even if he exposes the tusks belonging to the zombie, Qiao pengran will ask foolishly: Xiaoshi, where did you get your false teeth?


    On that day, after practicing Yunmeng poetry, he walked out of the room. Qiao pengran was still waiting outside the room, pinching the time to make the food just edible.


    After these days, all the food of yunmengshi was cooked by Qiao guanran himself, which he learned from childlike innocence.


    Childlike innocence invented a food that can be eaten by both humans and zombies. It is not only delicious, but also can supplement energy. Joe always makes this kind of food.


    It''s a kind of liquid food similar to porridge. Although it doesn''t look very good, it''s absolutely delicious. People who ate this food for the first time almost ate their tongues. It''s delicious.


    "Good morning, little poem." Joe smiled warmly.


    Yunmeng poetry has been used to Qiao pengran''s existence. It is not taboo many times. Gradually, it can expose its weaknesses in front of Qiao pengran.


    Qiao guanran really loves yunmengshi. He knows that she lacks a sense of security and is not easy to trust others, so when he gets along with her, he always uses a relaxed and sincere attitude to make yunmengshi feel his sincerity.


    Entering the room, the two began to have breakfast.


    Qiao pengran picked up the spoon and fed it to yunmengshi. Yunmengshi naturally opened her mouth and ate it. This action was so skillful that it seemed to have been performed thousands of times.


    After breakfast, Qiao pengran went to work to deal with the things in the base. The boring yunmengshi couldn''t practice in the morning. He would go out and look for strange places around s city.


    Yunmengshi went to the old courtyard of the Qiao family again, but she still failed. If she didn''t take Qiao Wenwen and repeat her old skills, I''m afraid she would have to explain it there.


    A few days ago, yunmengshi was just promoted to level 7. What she was thinking about was the old house. A voice in her heart told her not to miss it.


    In fact, there was such a situation before. When meeting blue beads at the Arctic base, yunmengshi had the same voice in his heart. This discovery surprised yunmengshi. Is there beads in s city?


    These mysterious beads, yunmengshi took out to study in his spare time, but he still didn''t find anything. He just knew the simple purpose of these beads. Yunmengshi believes that this bead is definitely not such a simple, mysterious and magical thing. Why haven''t you heard of it in previous lives?


    Yunmengshi thought about it more than once, but later she was relieved. Who gets such an adverse thing and will publicize it everywhere? Don''t hide and keep it?


    Yunmengshi called Qiao Wenwen and drove out of the gate of the base.


    Qiao Wenwen has been able to barely control the time system power for a while. Although it is sometimes unreliable, this rare power is inherently more difficult to control than ordinary powers. In a short time, Qiao Wenwen''s progress has been beyond Yunmeng''s expectation. She lamented more than once that the genes of the Qiao family are powerful.


    "Sister Yun, are we still going to the old house?" Qiao Wenwen asked with lingering fear while sitting in the co pilot. The last time, two people really came out.


    "Hmm? Why, are you afraid?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    "No, how can I be afraid? I won''t be afraid if sister Yun is here." Qiao Wenwen said confidently.


    Yunmeng poetry was speechless. Last time, he didn''t get promoted. He was still a level 6 power. Two people died there. Why is Qiao Wenwen so confident?


    The car drove all the way. Yunmengshi was very familiar with this road. In addition, he drove away the zombies with the authority of the zombie emperor, so he drove a distance smoothly.


    Suddenly, three or two cars roared in front, followed by a group of zombies. Yunmengshi looked at it, there were about five or six hundred zombies. Now the zombies are not like the zero level zombies in the early days of the end of the world. The lowest level of zombies in the zombie group is also level 1. If you are unlucky, you may encounter level 4 zombies, and level 5 zombies are very rare.


    Yunmengshi estimated that in addition to the three wise zombies in S City, there are only two level 5 zombies. As for level 6 zombies, it''s impossible to get out first. Even if Yunmeng poetry changed the world process, such a high-level zombie will not appear now.


    "Sister Yun, who are those people?" Qiao Wenwen pointed to the three cars that were about to meet their vehicles.


    Yunmengshi has strong eyesight and can see the people in the car. "Foreigners?" she murmured.


    All the people sitting in the car are foreigners, and there are many white residents. "Why are there so many foreigners? Were they in China before the end of the world? Or came from the federal base?" yunmengshi continued to murmur.


    "Sister Yun, what are you talking about?" Qiao Wenwen asked without hearing the self talk of Yunmeng poem clearly.


    In yunmengshi''s eyes, the direction of those people is the direction of their coming, that is, the direction of s city base.

 Chapter 288

    "Wenwen, we won''t go to the old house today." yunmengshi suddenly said.


    "Ah? Why?" Qiao Wenwen asked in surprise. Yunmengshi had agreed with her a long time ago to break into the old house today.


    "Did you see those people?" yunmengshi slowed down, released a hand and pointed to the three cars.


    "I saw three cars, but what does it have to do with whether we go to the old house or not?" Qiao Wenwen still didn''t understand.


    "The direction they go is the direction of the base." yunmengshi said in a deep voice.


    "Sister Yun, you mean they''re looking for trouble with the base?" Qiao Wenwen was surprised and angry. She had long regarded the base as her home. Of course, she wouldn''t let anyone who would be bad for her home.


    "Well, I''m not sure now, but the direction they go is the direction of the base, and there are about five or six hundred zombies behind them. The number can only be like a snowball, more and more." yunmengshi''s tone sank. "This road is the only way to the old house. Now, we can''t get through it."


    After saying this, yunmengshi made a sharp turn, turned the front of the car, stepped on the accelerator and passed first in the direction of the base.


    Yunmengshi can''t brazenly issue the authority of the zombie emperor when there are so many people. It''s easy to be found abnormal. Although yunmengshi doesn''t mind being found by Qiao, she doesn''t mind being found by others. The only person she believes now is Qiao Yanran. If others find out, she can only shut up.


    In the first car behind, the co driver sat a man in his twenties. Even if he was chased by hundreds of zombies, he was very calm.


    Brown hair is slightly cocked up like wax, narrow eyes are shining, white skin and blood red lips. Men feel like vampires from medieval castles, mysterious and noble.


    "Young master, there is a car in front of us. Turn around in front of us." in the end of the lack of clothes, the driver still wears a neat suit with neat workmanship, which is the kind of high-end customization.


    "HMM. go on." the man''s voice was very cold, but it was very nice.


    The driver accelerated to get rid of the hordes of zombies behind him.


    "Sister Yun, they accelerated." Qiao Wenwen looked back and said anxiously to yunmengshi. If they catch up with them, they will be the people trapped in the zombies.


    "Hehe, do you want to compare your driving skills with me?" Yun Mengshi snorted coldly and began to accelerate.


    The road is uneven, and there are some obstacles such as corpses and debris in the middle. If people with good driving skills do not dare to drive too fast on such a road, once the vehicle is damaged and the means of transportation is lost, it is not far from death.


    Yunmengshi''s car and the three cars behind it are like racing cars, but the man''s car has never surpassed yunmengshi''s car. Of course, it has a lot to do with Yunmeng''s familiarity with this road.


    In half the time, yunmengshi returned to the base of s city.


    Of course, the guard knew yunmengshi. Seeing the car, he opened the door without saying a word.


    When he got to the man, he was not so lucky. The man was stopped by the doorman.


    Someone got out of the car at the back of the car. He was also a man. He was wearing the same high-end custom suit as the driver, which made people very worried about whether they stretched out when beating zombies.


    "Who are you?" the guard inquired as usual.


    "This is our young master. He wants to stay in your base for a few days. A group of zombies will arrive soon. I hope you can accommodate us and let us go first." the man who came down obviously knows Chinese culture very well.


    The guard said, "I can''t decide this. Wait here. If we just borrow it, we need the consent of the leader."


    The man said, "the zombies will attack the city soon. Do you want to ask the leader instead of defending?"


    The guard realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "Let them in, but they need isolation." yunmengshi, who just drove in, stopped the car and got out of the car and came over.


    As soon as the guard saw that it was yunmengshi, he immediately said respectfully, "yes, Miss Yun." everyone in s city base knows that there is a way to live to offend the leader. Offending Miss Yun is not only a dead end, but also a very miserable one.


    The gate opened and three cars entered the base smoothly.


    The man in the first car seemed to be an aristocrat. Through the window, he took a deep look at yunmengshi. His dark blue eyes revealed that he wanted to understand her.


    Yunmengshi ignored her and said, "find someone to take them to the isolation room for a day. Then immediately inform Qiao guanran that a small group of zombies came to attack the city, less than 1000. Inform the defense group to start defense."


    "Yes!" the guard, who had seen such a momentum, was instantly convinced by the momentum of Yunmeng poetry and agreed excitedly. Then immediately do these things as instructed by yunmengshi.


    In the eyes of noble men, the meaning of exploration is stronger. His eyes haven''t left yunmengshi since he got off the bus.


    The guard asked someone to take 11 people in the three cars to the isolation room, with a very respectful attitude. Because they are the people brought by Yunmeng poetry, how can they be disrespectful. In addition, the leading man seems to be born with noble spirit. In front of such people, the staff of the base feel that they are short in momentum.


    A few minutes later, Qiao guanran also took Gu Bai to the door. The defense team members went up to the high defense tower. The gate of the base was closed and entered the level III defense state.


    Qiao pengran hurried to yunmengshi and asked anxiously, "Xiaoshi, are you hurt?"


    Yunmengshi shook her head, "I''m fine."


    Qiao Wenwen, standing on one side, joked in order to ease the tense atmosphere: "brother, I really have sister Yun and forget my sister."


    At this time, Qiao pengran found that Qiao Wenwen, who was standing next to yunmengshi, was a little embarrassed, "Wenwen, I''m still very relieved to have your sister cloud to protect you. However, what''s going on?"


    Qiao Wenwen scrambled and said, "brother, sister Yun and I are going..." before she finished, she was interrupted by yunmengshi. She went to Qiao''s old house this time and didn''t talk to Qiao guanran.


    "As soon as we went out, we found that three cars were chased by a group of zombies. Their direction was the direction of our base, so we hurried back." yunmengshi explained concisely.


    Qiao pengran looked at Qiao Wenwen suspiciously.


    Qiao Wenwen nodded immediately, "yes, brother, that''s what sister Yun said."

 Chapter 289

    Joe looked at his sister helplessly. When did she stand with Xiaoshi?


    "Boss, the zombie has arrived at the door." the guard ran to Qiao pengran and said in a hurry. S city base has not experienced zombie siege for a long time, and the defense personnel are a little slack.


    Once the zombie comes, I''m still in a hurry when preparing.


    Seeing this situation, yunmengshi was glad that he had brought more than 1000 zombies, and there were no zombies to attack the city. It was not a good thing. She doesn''t want to destroy the base established by herself and Joe pengran one day.


    "What are you doing? The zombies are at the door, and you haven''t gone to the defense tower yet? Some are not even ready for powers? The people in the base feed you with food so that you can use it when the zombies come. There are only 1000 zombies today. Once tens of thousands of Zombies come, don''t we have to fight and wait for death?"


    Joe was angry. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the emergency response system of the base was so poor. All the people ran around in a panic. They couldn''t find their position at all. Even if they could find it, they stood there in a hurry and didn''t know what to do wrong.


    His voice was so loud that people on the high defense tower could hear Joe''s voice. Therefore, everyone quickly found their own position, aimed at the zombie and released their powers.


    "Bang bang" several unused abilities cross the high wall and bombard the zombies outside. The zombies with a lower level will be bombarded without residue in an instant. I have to say that although these people were unreliable at the beginning, their strength was very strong. With only one round of attack, the zombies were suddenly half less.


    Qiao pengran is a little better, but for these people, he will give them a "special training" to remember today''s lesson.


    Before, if a group of zombies attacked the base, Joe ran felt it was a bad thing, but today, he knew it was a good thing. Fortunately, these zombies let him know the current situation of these people.


    The second round of "bang bang" attack was launched. All kinds of colorful powers in the air bombarded the zombies more violently than the first time. Water system, ice system, earth system, fire system and so on. In order to make up for their panic, the base''s defenders worked hard one by one to make the leader''s punishment lighter.


    At the beginning, Qiao pengran was cruel in order to establish power. These defenders were scared white when they heard Qiao pengran''s roar. They were afraid that Qiao pengran would get angry and drive them out of the base.


    A thousand zombies are insignificant in front of a large base such as s city base. In just a few minutes, a thousand zombies were destroyed. Even the level 4 zombies were destroyed after the attack of five or six level 4 powers.


    After the battle ended so quickly, Joe''s face improved too much, and most of his anger disappeared.


    At the end of the battle, Qiao ran organized people to harvest the fruits of victory and teach these combatants a lesson.


    Yunmengshi is also very dissatisfied with these fighters in the base. What do you train in peacetime? In an emergency, the chain will only fall off. She can''t see the zombie emperor anymore. In the previous life, s city has resisted the siege of tens of thousands of zombies and still stands in the end.


    When the Beijing base was broken in the previous life, the s base still existed well. In this life, the base can''t be like this because of the protection of her yunmengshi.


    In the long run, the people in the base will be abandoned and lose their fighting ability, just like pigs fattened for slaughter.


    However, yunmengshi believes that Qiao pengran will surely teach them a lesson that they will never forget.


    Yunmengshi took Qiao Wenwen back to the villa and had to wait for the old house. She had a hunch that the mysterious and noble man would bring different changes to the base.


    At night, Yunmeng poetry began another day of cultivation. After coming back from rebirth, Yunmeng poetry paid special attention to its own strength. Only you have strength, and fate is in your own hands. In previous lives, if she ate a crystal core, she would not end up in the end. It was because her strength was too poor and she believed people she shouldn''t believe that she would be sold to the laboratory.


    The cultivation time always passed quickly. One night passed in the cultivation of Yunmeng poetry. When he got up in the morning, Qiao pengran was still carrying breakfast at the door.


    Qiao pengran is actually a very powerful person. He knows Yunmeng poetry and knows that she is the kind of person who constantly opens her heart. She just opens the heart of Yunmeng poetry with her patience. Now, he finally sees the light ahead.


    After breakfast, Qiao pengran went to solve the zombie siege yesterday. Yunmengshi couldn''t practice during the day. He sat on the sofa in the hall and thought about the old house.


    It''s getting harder and harder to get the beads. Now she has three more beads in her hand. I don''t know how many beads have not been collected. And at present, all the beads she meets are ownerless. What if she meets a lord?


    Yunmengshi''s eyes were dark. If she met someone with a master, she would get it. She had a hunch that these things belonged to her. Whatever the cost.


    She was absorbed in her thoughts when two people suddenly came into the hall. It''s the breath of a stranger. Yunmeng poem jumped in his heart and looked up fiercely. It''s him!


    "Miss, my young master came to thank you specially." the man who drove the young master yesterday said to yunmengshi.


    "I also act according to the rules of the base." yunmengshi said faintly, as if the man who opened the back door yesterday was not his own.


    "My name is Nils Henrich Abel, from the federal base, madam. Just call me Knicks." my long and narrow eyes are slightly bright, and people can''t move their eyes at a glance. He is really an attractive person. Not only that, his voice is cold and magnetic, which makes people''s ears pregnant at the first hearing.


    If ordinary people are naturally confused by this person, they can''t open their eyes, but in the eyes of Yunmeng poetry, this person is just the sequelae after the surge of spiritual power. The spiritual power soared but did not know how to converge. The spiritual power emitted made the whole Knicks look like a flash of light.


    Such a man, it is estimated that there will be many women flying to put out the fire. Cloud dream poem secretly thought.


    "Cloud dream poem." cloud dream poem is still faint, and even the expression hasn''t changed.


    The Knicks driver couldn''t see it, and his face was obviously angry. When did his young master receive such treatment? Others pay a huge price just to say a word to the young master. Why doesn''t she appreciate it?

 Chapter 290

    The Knicks stopped the driver, and a glimmer of interest flashed in her long and narrow eyes. The woman was so special.


    Yun Mengshi said, "if there''s nothing wrong, please..."


    "Knicks." his cool voice appeared again, with enchanting spiritual power. There was a slight twist in his tone, as if he was not satisfied that Yunmeng poem called him Mr. instead of his name.


    Yunmengshi can''t guess now. Is it because his mental strength soars and he can''t control it? I did it on purpose.


    "Nix, can you put your mental power away when you talk?" yunmengshi finally couldn''t help saying. For a person who is particularly sensitive to mental power, Nix stood in front of her and she always wanted to follow his mental power into the sea of his soul.


    "Huh? Mental strength?" there was a doubt in Nix''s tone.


    Yunmengshi looked at him suspiciously. How could he not know the spiritual power? When yunmengshi met for the first time, she checked the strength of the Knicks. This person gave her a feeling of contradiction. How to put it? Knicks has no powers in his body, but his body is very powerful.


    How strong is it? It is stronger than Mo Hongyuan, who is a zombie or a physical evolution. Yunmengshi doubted more than once. Is this Nix also a wise zombie? However, there was no smell of the same kind on him, which made Yunmeng poetry dispel this idea.


    "You don''t know what spiritual power is?" Yun Mengshi asked suspiciously.


    Knicks looked blankly in his narrow eyes and shook his head. It''s completely different from the mysterious and noble appearance just now.


    Yunmengshi smiled. This person gave her a feeling that was as contradictory as his strength. It''s said that the city is deep, but it seems to be an untrained young master. Say he is simple, but the calculation that flashed in his eyes from time to time made Yunmeng poetry dispel his simple idea.


    "Sit down!" yunmengshi finally found that the two of them were still standing there. It was a very unqualified master to do so, but so what? Those who don''t enter Yunmeng poetry have no qualification to sit.


    The driver is very dissatisfied with yunmengshi. When did his young master receive such treatment? Even if they are not welcomed by the owner, with the strength of the young master, everyone is not respectful when they see the young master. They want to give up the boarding board.


    Nix sat on the sofa next to yunmengshi and asked again, "what is spiritual power?" her eyes were full of exploration, which showed that she really didn''t know.


    "Mental power, well, you can feel that there is an energy that allows you to predict the danger in advance. At night, even if your eyes can''t see it, you can feel the situation around you and won''t bump around." yunmengshi thought about it. It''s really hard to explain mental power, so she had to give an example.


    Nix''s narrow eyes lit up, "yes, I have this energy."


    "You try to receive them in your body, or you will be coveted by spiritual powers and zombies. For them, you are a good tonic." yunmengshi continued, adding in his heart: but they must not know that your tonic is not so easy to eat. Yunmengshi guessed that the mental power of the Knicks has at least five levels, and even six or seven levels are possible.


    Unfortunately, it seems that he has no concept of mental power, let alone use it.


    After listening to yunmengshi''s words, the driver suddenly realized, "no wonder so many zombies chased us all the way. However, our young master was not like this before."


    "I think the Knicks must have experienced something recently, leading to a surge in mental strength," yunmengshi guessed.


    "Yes, that''s right." the driver''s eyes at yunmengshi have changed, and the previous disdain and anger have disappeared. If he didn''t know yunmengshi didn''t know his young master before, he must think she knew the young master very well.


    "Most importantly, I''m afraid your young master has attracted not only zombies, but also women recently. Few women can resist the charm of this spiritual power." yunmengshi couldn''t help but raise her mouth. I don''t know why. At the thought of a noble person like Knicks being chased by a group of women and trying to rush at him one by one, her evil taste surged into her heart.


    "It''s amazing! God! Are you a prophet sent by God?" the driver couldn''t help asking.


    Yunmengshi shrugged, "I don''t know the guy of God." maybe it''s too boring. Yunmengshi said so much to nix. She ignored Nix''s eyes, not murderous eyes, which will be automatically ignored by yunmengshi.


    "Nice to meet you, Mengshi," Nix said.


    Yunmengshi laughed, "well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll have a rest."


    Nix knew Chinese culture very well, so naturally he heard Yunmeng poetry chasing guests, so he stood up and said, "thank you very much for telling me so much."


    Yunmengshi nodded, sat on the sofa mountain and watched Nix leave the hall of the villa.


    She wants to be a person who doesn''t want to talk much. The reason why she can say so much today is that she doesn''t want to be an enemy of the Knicks. She can feel that the Knicks is not a good person to get along with. Let them enter the base yesterday, but also to make a good relationship. If yunmengshi were a person, of course he wouldn''t think so much.


    Now, she has long regarded Qiao Yanran and s city base as private property, so she naturally cares. She doesn''t know how to get along with others, but being kind to others is always easy to open people''s hearts.


    The second after the Knicks left, Joe walked into the hall.


    Qiao guanran looked at yunmengshi and made her feel uncomfortable. Why was that wrong? Cloud dream poem thought in his heart.


    She tried to change the subject, "well, what did you do with the combatants?"


    With a black face, Joe asked, "who''s the man who just went out?"


    How does yunmengshi feel strange? Qiao pengran is angry when he speaks. His face is black, but he doesn''t feel questioning, but looks wronged.


    "It''s the man who brought a group of zombies yesterday. You know." yunmengshi patiently explained. She put Qiao guanran in her heart before she explained.


    Qiao kuanran looked at Yunmeng''s poem as if he didn''t know the man. He was relieved. He must drive the potential rival out of the base as soon as possible and can''t let him wander around Xiaoshi.


    All women''s intuition is accurate. Joe asked himself that his intuition is not bad. Although he doesn''t like little poetry, he has also reached the level of interest.


    A man''s interest in women is the beginning of his pursuit. But isn''t Joe interested in poetry?

 Chapter 291

    "Kuang ran, how did you deal with those combatants?" seeing that Qiao Kuang Ran''s face returned to normal, yunmengshi asked the question again.


    As like as two peas, the evil corners of the corners of the mouth are raised. If anyone sees them, they will find that the evil smiles and the small poems are just like the same evil spirits.


    "Aren''t they slow? Then I''ll let them go up and down the tower 10000 times a day for a week to see if they have a long memory."


    Yunmengshi opened her mouth. Unexpectedly, Qiao pengran would think of such a punishment. After laughing, she asked, "is this punishment too light? For these powers?" she asked herself. If she was allowed to go up and down the tower 10000 times a day, she could finish it in half a day.


    Joe churan shook his head. "This punishment is really effective, and people can''t speak. Even if a power person doesn''t go up and down the tower 10000 times, he will be paralyzed at night. A slow person can''t finish it in a day, and he has to process it at night.


    In this way, they will remember their position when they are killed. Compared with the light punishment, they did not punish their food, let alone expel them from the base. They just went up and down the tower 10000 times a day. "


    "So it is." yunmengshi just thought about it according to her physical quality, but other powers in the base don''t have her body transformed by zombie virus.


    "However, did you let them exercise?" yunmengshi suddenly thought of another thing.


    Qiao churan smiled and nodded. "In order to promote Ike at the Arctic base, you let him run from the strong alliance to the bouville base. When he got there, he was promoted. I asked you, you said that because the body of a power is a container, energy is the water in it. If you want to promote easily, polishing the container is a very important condition."


    Yunmengshi didn''t expect that things were so far in the past. Qiao pengran still remembered what she said. Her heart was really complicated.


    As if he knew what yunmengshi was thinking, Qiao Ran''s warm smile appeared on his face, as if the spring sun was shining on his face. "Xiaoshi, I remember every word you said, and I always remember your actions and your preferences."


    "When you frown, you are upset, the corners of your mouth rise to abuse people, your faint smile is happy, and your eyes are very clear and trust." Qiao Juran recited the daily habits of these cloud dream poems one by one.


    These things that he doesn''t care about are actually remembered by Qiao pengran one by one. Yunmengshi doesn''t know how it feels and moved?


    "Xiao Shi, I said that you are more important than my life. You must remember this sentence. Whenever you want to kill me, I will take the initiative to give my chest and offer a sharp blade." Qiao pengran said with some emotion. He knew that Xiao Shi was a man with a strong heart, that she lacked a sense of security, and that she didn''t completely trust herself, but he didn''t care about it, As long as Xiaoshi opens a window for him in his heart.


    After yunmengshi''s rebirth, what she cares about most is her life and strength. She thinks that since God gives her a chance to do it again, how can she not cherish it?


    However, Qiao pengran might not hesitate to give up her most precious life for her own sake, which shocked her.


    Yunmengshi smiled. Qiao pengran really caught her weakness. If he said some love words from ordinary lovers, she wouldn''t care or believe yunmengshi at all. But Joe never said I love you, just said, I care about you, you are more important than my life. Apart from not knowing his identity, he knows all the details about her Yunmeng poems.


    "Qiao pengran, can you really give your life for me?" yunmengshi said solemnly with a positive look in her eyes.


    "Yes," said Joe without hesitation.


    "What if I want to destroy all human beings?" yunmengshi''s eyes are full of killing color. It looks like a devil crawling out of hell or a devil with countless blood on his hands.


    "Then I''ll be the last one you kill," Joe said with a smile, as if he wasn''t so calm and eager to talk about his own life and death and the survival of mankind, and what to eat tomorrow.


    "Very good." yunmengshi smiled. It was a very bright smile. At this time, yunmengshi faded all its depth and maturity. At this time, yunmengshi was more like a girl under the age of 20. At this time, yunmengshi had never seen it before.


    He knew that Xiaoshi was changeable. Every time he saw her different side, he wanted to hide her from others. In fact, Qiao pengran is very lucky. Fortunately, the heart of Xiaoshi is difficult to open, so it is difficult for his rivals to succeed. He thought that he had just listed the foreigner as a rival in love. Did he think too much.


    "I really like you." yunmengshi stood up and came to Qiao pengran''s front. She raised her head, just to Qiao pengran''s chin, and her white and tender little hand carefully touched Qiao pengran''s chin.


    Joe couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. "Xiao Shi, what''s the matter with you?" is it the same as last time because of mental strength?


    "Shh, don''t talk." yunmengshi touched his chin, continued to go down and touched Qiao pengran''s throat.


    Here, as long as she holds it gently, it will break.


    The little hand kept touching near his throat. Qiao pengran felt it, and his heart was boiling with blood.


    However, if you let him know what yunmengshi is thinking, will you feel it?


    Yunmengshi gently took back her hand, "remember what you said today." she smiled and gave up the idea of cutting Qiao guanran''s neck.


    Yunmengshi just really had that impulse and wanted to break Qiao pengran''s neck. She sighed. If she did, she would regret it. It was not easy to find a person who was willing to die for herself. She was really willing to believe that what he said was true, and the spirit also told her that what Joe said was true.


    The reason why I wanted to kill Qiao pengran was that I was afraid he would change his mind.


    It feels good to have such love. Yunmeng poetry thought.


    "Sure, I always do what I say," Joe promised with a smile. He knew that his words had really touched Xiaoshi, and he also knew the murderous spirit in her eyes, but so what? If she dies in the hands of Xiaoshi, will she remember herself all her life? She won''t find another man, because she will always remember herself.


    However, Joe is so confident and willing to bet. Xiaoshi is reluctant to kill him. Sure enough, he won.

 Chapter 292

    Yunmengshi put down her defenses and jumped into Qiao pengran''s arms. She has always been a rational person, but at this time, she is willing to deceive herself, even if Qiao pengran is just lying to her.


    Qiao pengran smiled and hugged yunmengshi, giving her strength with both hands. He knew that he was more important and important in the heart of the little poem. Naturally, he was happy. He always knew that although Xiaoshi was hiding something, he would never hurt him. He has such confidence.


    "Xiaoshi, will you let the man who just came leave the base tomorrow?" Qiao pengran whispered in yunmengshi''s ear.


    "Hmm? Why?" although yunmengshi doesn''t object to Qiao pengran, he still needs to ask the reason.


    Qiao pengran paused for a moment. Of course, he couldn''t say it for fear that he would come and take you away. "Well, after all, this man''s origin is unknown and his strength is strong. He doesn''t know what trouble he will bring to the base." after coming up with this reason, Qiao pengran couldn''t help but praise himself. It''s really a good reason.


    Sure enough, Yunmeng poetry didn''t object. "No problem, Kuang ran, you''ll send someone to talk to him tomorrow." Qiao Kuang Ran''s words were reasonable, and Yunmeng poetry naturally had no reason to object.


    Qiao Wenwen has just come down from upstairs. Her heart is broken. She sees her brother and sister Yun show their love in front of her every day.


    "Wenwen, you have nothing to go back to practice your powers. It''s been so long that you don''t even have the most basic control." Joe scolded when he saw his sister disturbing his solitude with Xiaoshi.


    Qiao Wenwen dare not refute. For her brother, there are two things that can''t annoy him. First, they can''t annoy yunmengshi, and second, they can''t disturb their good deeds. People close to Qiao pengran know that, so when yunmengshi and Qiao pengran are alone, everyone hides as far as they can.


    Qiao Wenwen patted her head. Didn''t she look at the calendar when she came out today? So innocent that you offended your brother? Her time power can be controlled to such a degree that even sister Yun praises her for her power. How can it be what her brother says?


    "I know, brother, I''ll go back right away." Qiao Wenwen curled her lips and said.


    "Oh, Wenwen, go out with me tomorrow." yunmengshi suddenly said. She was always worried about not going to the old house last time. After promotion, she always wanted to break through again. If she didn''t get the beads, she wouldn''t be down-to-earth for a moment.


    Qiao Wenwen gave yunmengshi a look of "I know" and said, "OK, sister Yun, I know."


    Joe frowned and said, "Xiao Shi, where are you going tomorrow? I''ll go with you."


    "Aren''t you going to drive the Knicks away tomorrow? If you don''t go in person, it may cause his dissatisfaction. These powerful people have a little temper. They may think you despise him and there will be waves at that time. Moreover, they said they wanted to go, but they were stopped by the Knicks with a group of zombies. This time I''m going out and stay at the base. It''s very boring." Cloud dream poem said sincerely.


    Qiao dunran was speechless. What else could he say when the little poems came to this point? So I can only say, "little poem, you should pay attention to safety."


    Yunmengshi''s mouth is slightly tilted, with a little arrogance on his face, but it''s not disgusting. "You don''t know my strength. What accidents can happen in s city."


    Joe churan nodded. Indeed, he still believed in the strength of Xiaoshi.


    The next day, yunmengshi and Qiao Wenwen left the base early to go to the old house and work hard to get the beads.


    Before going out, Nix brought someone to the door again.


    "Dream poem." today''s Knicks changed his clothes. His casual clothes made him look sunny and handsome. He didn''t look like a rigorous aristocrat when he met for the first time.


    "Knicks." yunmengshi said in surprise.


    "Are you going out?" Nix asked when he saw yunmengshi.


    "Well, yes, I''m going out." it''s not an unspeakable secret to go out myself, yunmengshi said generously.


    There was some joy in Nix''s cold voice, "where are you going?"


    "It''s not something you should know where Xiaoshi is going," said Joe angrily as he walked out of the hall.


    Nix glanced at Qiao pengran, "who are you?" disdainful eyes seemed to ask, who are you yunmengshi? Why can you care about her?


    Qiao pengran smiled and put his arms around yunmengshi''s waist. "Qiao pengran, the leader of s city base and the man of Xiaoshi," he said proudly. The most important identity is finally said. The man of Xiaoshi is the key, and the front is incidental.


    As soon as Nix''s eyes were frozen, he flashed over yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, and suddenly smiled, "Oh, the man of yunmengshi? Ha ha."


    Yunmeng poetry has no objection, which is regarded as default. But the Knicks did smile at Joe. He didn''t care what Joe said about "the man of Xiaoshi". Instead, he laughed and said, "Xiaoshi, where are you going? I''ll go with you." his cold voice became soft.


    Joe ran was very angry, "Knicks, the s city base can''t accommodate your Buddha. I hope you will leave before today."


    There was no anger of being driven out on Nix''s face. It seemed that he had experienced such things many times, and he didn''t care at all.


    "Xiao Shi, do you want to drive me away too?" Nix smiled with a chill. It''s true that he is interested in the girl in front of him, but it doesn''t mean that he can tolerate the girl saying expel himself.


    As soon as yunmengshi wanted to nod his head, he felt the three beads in the space jewelry, passing on to himself a strong sense that there were their own kind nearby. In her heart for a while, could there be beads in the base? Why hasn''t she found out before?


    Suddenly, she looked at the gentleman in front of her. Was the bead on him? Yunmeng poetry carefully looks at the person in front of him.


    "Xiaoshi, still don''t want me to go, do you?" Nix didn''t say it when he saw Yunmeng''s poem, and he didn''t know where it came from.


    The three beads of yunmengshi sent out a trace of energy. Nix began to respond in front of his chest. Is it there? Yunmengshi was pleasantly surprised.


    She went up and touched Nix''s chest to make sure what beads were there.


    "Xiao Shi!" Qiao pangran couldn''t believe his eyes. Why did Xiao Shi touch that guy''s chest? He rushed forward with one step. Her anger made her lose her mind, but she was just about to lose it. He didn''t completely lose it. In any case, he wouldn''t hurt Xiaoshi.


    He pushed the Knicks away and imprisoned the poem in his arms.


    Nix touched the position just touched by yunmengshi with his hand. It seemed very good.

 Chapter 293

    It was better than he thought. The residual temperature touched by his little hand warmed his heart.


    Yunmengshi is almost confused. What happened? Why is Qiao pengran so angry? She, she just didn''t want to make sure the Knicks had beads on their chest.


    Joe was about to collapse and wanted to kill the man in front of him immediately. He immediately put his ideas into action, let go of the poem and walked forward. He didn''t say a word. His face was cold and scary, and his eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    He slowly raised his hand. In an instant, a black ancient knife appeared in his hand, and lightning and flame rushed up and wrapped around the ancient knife. The hot white flame was almost melting people''s soul.


    "Do you want to fight me?" the noble childe on the face of Knicks disappeared and was full of madness instead.


    Yunmengshi is familiar with this feeling. Is Nix a battle madman? Is he a man who cares about life and death in order to fight people? Although yunmengshi doesn''t believe it, the expression on his face is not deceptive.


    "Young master, you can''t fight with others." the driver quickly stopped.


    The Knicks waved, "ha ha, I haven''t had a good fight for a long time." he said, took a few steps, stood in front of Qiao pengran, put on a fighting posture, and faced Qiao pengran with empty hands.


    Yunmengshi not only didn''t stop, but also stopped Qiao Wenwen, who wanted to stop two people, and took her to one side. She wanted Qiao guanran to try the strength of the Knicks. Only by knowing himself and the enemy, can she be invincible in a hundred battles.


    Having determined that Knicks is the one who owns beads, how can Yunmeng poetry not pay attention to it?


    Qiao Wenwen doesn''t understand yunmengshi very much. Instead of facing Qiao Jianran, she touches the Knicks. In her eyes, yunmengshi seems to be her sister-in-law.


    "Wenwen, don''t you believe me?" when yunmengshi talked to Qiao Wenwen, she added the spirit of appeasement. She didn''t have so much time to explain. Her attention must be focused on the battle and neither of them can be injured.


    "Seek death." Joe''s whole body was covered with black breath, as if he would break up the people in front of you.


    He used the fastest speed to cut a knife, and the tip of the knife was pointing at the position of the Knicks'' chest, as if it was intentional.


    The Knicks made a move that surprised everyone. He was good at picking up Joe''s knife. You know, the knife is extremely sharp, not to mention lightning and flame on it.


    It''s too late for yunmengshi to stop. Who could have thought that Nix would pick it up with his hand.


    "Bang." the knife was firmly caught by one hand. The hand was white and smooth. It didn''t look like a hand that could catch the knife.


    A trace of surprise flashed in Joe''s eyes, but after all, he was a man who had been fighting for a long time. Even if the result was unexpected, he reacted immediately.


    Nix''s long and narrow eyes flashed a bad smile, his hand tightly grasped Joe''s knife, and there were movements in his legs. He quickly lifted his left leg up, and with the sound of breaking the air, he kicked it violently into Joe''s crotch.


    Qiao dunran''s face changed greatly. He reacted in an instant, gave up his knife and dodged the Knicks'' flying legs. He turned back and took the Knicks army. The thunder ball with a big palm came out of his palm and hit the Knicks leg quickly while he dodged.


    The Knicks had no time to retract their legs and kicked the thunder ball.


    "Young master!" shouted the driver, his face full of worry.


    "Hissing hissing" was a burning smell. The Knicks'' left leg pants had been burned out. After a thunder and lightning, the people could see his leg clearly.


    Nothing happened! Just the pants burned out.


    "You''re fine." Qiao churan laughed, and his face began to look ferocious. At the thought that this man might take Xiaoshi away from him, he couldn''t stand this man in the world.


    "You''re fine too." the Knicks really praised him. He hasn''t had such a painful fight for a long time, although he didn''t take advantage of anything. One of his smooth thighs was exposed, and there was a burned half of his trouser legs on it. How funny it looked.


    "Cough" Nix suddenly coughed, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood, but he still smiled, and there was no pain on his face.


    "Young master." the driver quickly held some unstable Knicks, "you can''t fight with others. Your injury."


    Qiao pengran didn''t take advantage of people''s danger. He disdained to do so in front of Yunmeng poetry, but behind what Yunmeng poetry can''t see, maybe.


    He always does anything to his enemies.


    Yunmengshi hurried over and wanted to check the situation of the Knicks. This man had what she wanted. She couldn''t ignore this man''s life and death.


    Qiao pengran is very dissatisfied. The boy died of illness. It''s best for him to block the rest in front of him. Xiaoshi is so nervous about him. Who is this man from Xiaoshi? When Mingming said to expel this man yesterday, Xiaoshi had no objection at all. Why did he change his mind as soon as he saw it today?


    Yunmengshi came to the Knicks and just wanted to check the Knicks, he was stopped by the driver.


    "What are you going to do?" he didn''t have a good impression of yunmengshi. If it weren''t for her, the young master wouldn''t fight with others. The young master''s injury can''t be delayed.


    "Armand, let her come over." Knicks went to the hospital and was powerless. The whole person was supported by Armand, the driver.


    Yunmengshi frowned and said, "help him in."


    Qiao pengran was about to stop and was stopped by Qiao Wenwen, "brother, don''t you believe sister Yun? At the beginning, I was also angry, but think about it, is sister Yun so easily moved?"


    Qiao Wenwen''s words made Qiao suddenly enlightened. Yes, he worked so hard that he could open Xiaoshi''s heart. How could the Knicks be useless and gain Xiaoshi''s trust?


    Thinking of this, Qiao pengran was in a much better mood. He followed Yunmeng poetry into the doctor''s office.


    Yunmengshi asked Armand to gently put Nix on the sofa and lie down.


    "Xiao Shi, I know my situation. You don''t have to work hard." Nix kept bleeding from the corners of his mouth. There was no pain in his eyes, but relief on his face.


    "I''ll check your situation with my mental strength. Don''t resist," yunmengshi said.


    "I won''t resist anything you do to me," the Knicks joked.


    Qiao guanran was about to stop watching, but he still blacked his face and endured it all the time. He believed that Xiaoshi would give himself an explanation of this matter.


    Yunmengshi is totally different from a little girl of this age. After being said such words, she began to blush. She stretched out her mental strength without expression and began to check.


    Five minutes later, yunmengshi recovered her mental strength and looked at the Knicks with complex eyes.

 Chapter 294

    "Three broken ribs, displacement of the five internal organs, bleeding, rupture of all affected organs, and some rupture of the skull. You have very little blood in your body. I don''t know why your blood cells are greatly reduced. Although you have strong mental power, you are not a power. There are no powers in your body, so you can''t automatically repair the injuries in your body." I said so much at one breath, Yunmeng shidun said, "after such a serious injury, do you dare to walk around and fight with people?"


    Armand looked at his young master in surprise. Although he knew that the young master was seriously injured, he didn''t expect such a serious method. If the young master wasn''t strong, he might have died long ago.


    "Miss, I hope you can save the young master. I promise you everything." Armand knelt on the ground with a plop and prayed on his face.


    After hearing this, yunmengshi brightened her eyes and naturally put her eyes on Nix''s chest.


    At this time, Nix had some difficulty breathing. It was obvious that his just action had affected his lung function, but there was no pain on his face.


    Joe couldn''t help admiring this. He was a man. He wouldn''t have fought with him if he had been hurt so badly. Of course, when the Knicks didn''t rob themselves of poems. Otherwise, no matter how badly he was hurt, Joe wouldn''t care.


    Nix also saw yunmengshi''s eyes on his chest and said frankly, "little poem, you can ask me."


    Joe immediately held Xiaoshi in his arms, "then you''d better die. Xiaoshi is mine."


    Yunmengshi took away Qiao pengran''s hands and said positively, "Nix, you think about it. If I save you, will you give me everything I want?"


    A trace of surprise flashed in Nix''s eyes, "can you really save me?" of course, he knew that such a serious injury could not be saved by the world''s most excellent doctor before the end of the world. Moreover, after the end of the world, the medical level has been greatly reduced. Obviously, he didn''t know there was a healing power.


    "Yes, I can save you." yunmengshi said in a very positive tone, which was very trustworthy.


    Knicks smiled. Since he knew he could still live, why not try? As long as they can live, those people will wait to bear the price they deserve.


    "Well, as long as you can save me, I''ll promise you anything," the Knicks promised.


    Yunmengshi smiled and finally got the bead. Although he could not save Nix, he cut off the bead after his death. But that goes against her conscience. She is the zombie emperor. Yes, but she can destroy the world, but she can''t be sorry for her conscience.


    "Well, with your words, you can''t die today." yunmengshi put her hand on Nix''s arm. A white light flashed on her hand, and the healing power was activated.


    Although Knicks suffered serious injuries, they were all physical injuries, which was a good solution for yunmengshi. As long as the soul is not hurt, she can save the man with one breath left. It''s nothing more than robbing people with the king of hell. This is the confidence of a level 7 healing power.


    Under Armand''s surprised chin was about to fall off, the narrow eyes of the Knicks slowly brightened from the just dim, and their pale, bloodless face was much better.


    Ten minutes later, yunmengshi finally took back her power and took her hand back from Nix''s arm. Qiao''s face was much better.


    "Thank you." Nix''s voice changed from cold to warm, and his eyes at Yunmeng poetry changed from interest to gratitude.


    Yunmengshi shook her head. "I have a purpose to do this. You don''t have to thank me." she stood up and said to Armand, "you gently hold your young master and go to the second room on the left upstairs, which is a suite for the two of you." yunmengshi arranged a room for them. Jokes, beads haven''t arrived yet, How could she let someone run away?


    "As for your men, I''ll let them know." yunmengshi wanted to go back to his room. He just consumed too much energy and needed to go back to his room to have a rest.


    "Yes, Miss Yun." Armand looked at Yunmeng poetry as if he were looking at a God.


    Qiao pengran followed yunmengshi back to the room, while Qiao Wenwen returned to her room and continued to contact the power.


    "Little poem." as soon as the door closed, Joe couldn''t help but say, "why do you do this? Don''t you say you''re looking at him for pity?"


    "Pooh Pooh" yunmengshi smiled, "poor? There are many poor people in the world, and I still need to rescue them one by one?" she asked. Up to now, she doesn''t know why today''s Joe is so abnormal. Our Zombie King is an idiot emotionally.


    When Qiao guanran heard Yunmeng''s poem say so, he was relieved. It''s not sympathy. Many feelings begin with compassion. "Why did Xiao Shi save him?" he continued.


    "Hmm? I''m very clear. I have plans for him." yunmengshi doesn''t know how misunderstood she said.


    "Xiaoshi, what''s so good about that guy named Knicks? He''s not as tall as me, not as handsome as me, not as strong as me, and I''m the leader of a base." Joe kept saying.


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran in surprise, as if he suddenly understood something, "pengran, I don''t have a plan for the Knicks, I have a plan for his things."


    "Ah?" Qiao pengran quickly stopped talking, waiting for the explanation of Yunmeng poem.


    Yunmengshi took out three beads from the space and put them on his palm. "Well, do you remember them?"


    Joe churan nodded. Every time he was injured, Xiaoshi would take the white beads to drink for himself. After he kissed Xiaoshi, he would also drink the white beads. Huh? After making out with Xiaoshi, why drink the water soaked in white beads? The idea flashed through Joe''s mind. Then he didn''t think much and continued to listen to the explanation of Yunmeng poetry. But with this idea, he didn''t know when he would take it out and think about it.


    Yunmengshi said: "I feel that there is also a bead on the Knicks."


    Joe immediately understood, "is that bead on the Knicks chest?"


    Yunmengshi nodded.


    "You touched Nix''s chest today to make sure there were no beads?"


    Yunmengshi nodded.


    Qiao pengran almost felt his head and sighed. Looking at Xiaoshi''s blank eyes, he really didn''t know what to say. He almost fought with others for life and death. Why did the man not know what he was doing?


    "You treat the Knicks, but also for the beads?"


    "Not only that, the Knicks is a powerful person and has such an ally. It''s good for us," Yun Mengshi said positively.

 Chapter 295

    Qiao pengran saw that Xiaoshi said so solemnly and knew that he thought too much. Xiaoshi didn''t think about the Knicks at all. I''m afraid she left the Knicks master and servant, and I''m afraid they ran away?


    But even if the poem doesn''t mean that to the Knicks, who knows what Knicks thinks of the poem? As long as the Knicks stayed at the base for one day, Joe felt uneasy. No, when that guy is well, we must find a way to drive him away.


    In the evening, yunmengshi ordered Tongxin to make food for the Knicks master and servant. Qiao pengran also asked Tongxin to add some more food suitable for healing. I hope Knicks can get well and leave as soon as possible. Don''t stay here.


    Qiao Wenwen looked at her brother in surprise. In the morning, she still shouted to the Knicks. Why did she ask childlike innocence to prepare some food for him in the evening? Did you miss something?


    When Armand brought the food, he couldn''t help thanking yunmengshi for not only treating his young master, but also providing food. These food was nothing before the end of the world, but one year after the end of the world, the food left before the end of the world had been almost eaten, and now the food is more precious than the crystal core.


    Yunmengshi looked at Armand''s grateful mess, smiled and said, "don''t thank me. Just let your young master prepare what I want."


    Armand said, "Miss Yun, you saved the young master''s life. If you need anything, our young master will try his best to find it."


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "I don''t need him to do his best. What I want is hanging on his chest."


    Armand heard that the cloud dream poem needed something hanging on Nix''s chest and asked again, "Miss Yun, what you want is really the bead hanging on the young master''s chest?"


    "Yes, why, your young master can''t bear it?" Yun Mengshi said with emphasis.


    "No, no, it''s just the bead... Let the young master tell you. I''ll convey what you need to the young master and thank you for your food." Armand looked at yunmengshi with a complex look and went upstairs with the food.


    Joe snorted and said, "what''s Armand looking at you?"


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "very complex eyes, shock and joy."


    After Armand went upstairs, he first fed the food to nix, and then said, "young master, Miss Yun wants the beads given to you by madam."


    Nix took the spoon in his hand and then continued to bring the food in the spoon to his mouth.


    Seeing that the young master didn''t respond very much, Armand was anxious: "young master, do you really want to give the beads to miss Yun?"


    "She saved me. It''s normal for me to go to hell for her. Just a bead. What can''t be given." Nix''s cold voice didn''t have any emotion.


    "However, this is madam''s relic. I order you to give it to your future wife." Armand said with some melancholy.


    "Chinese people have a saying that when fate comes, you can''t stop it if you want to." Nix''s narrow eyes are full of warm light.


    "Well, when I can get out of bed, I''ll give her the beads myself." after dinner, Nix was very warm and lay down. His body is recovering rapidly. In fact, if he is not so seriously injured, there is no problem with his strong self-healing ability.


    With yunmengshi''s treatment, Knicks only left some minor injuries. It is estimated that he will get out of bed and walk around tomorrow. He will be able to fight with people normally in a week.


    Qiao guanran didn''t go to the base office that day, but asked Gu Bai to move the decisions he needed to make to the villa. There was no way. There was a Nix at home. How could he rest assured to go to work? Fortunately, he is the leader and he has the final say.


    The healing power of yunmengshi is really not blown out. The next day, Nix may get out of bed and walk normally without any impact. Unlike before, every step was a kind of suffering for him.


    Yunmengshi actually admired Knicks. He was so badly hurt that he couldn''t see a difference from his expression. He put it on others and had already spread it there and couldn''t move.


    She was curious that, having suffered such a serious injury, why didn''t the Knicks find a place to heal, but walked around?


    "Xiaoshi, this is what you want." the first thing you can get out of bed, Nix took the bead on his chest, found yunmengshi and handed it to her.


    Yunmengshi took the bead tied with a rope, put it in the palm of his hand, and looked at it with mental strength happily.


    Knicks sat aside and patiently looked at the properties of the bead. What made her wonder was that no matter how she tried with spiritual force, the bead did not emit light and no energy like those beads before. Is this bead fake?


    Yunmengshi is very depressed. Did he work hard for the Knicks and get a fake bead?


    Witnessing the expression of Yunmeng poem from joy to depression, and finally some anger, Nix was very confused, "little poem, what''s wrong?"


    Yunmeng poem raised his head fiercely. Did the person in front of him change the beads? "Is this bead the one that has been on you?"


    The Knicks promised, "yes, I''ve never left me."


    Yunmeng poetry used spiritual strength to see that Nix did not lie. However, when he tried with three beads before, this bead clearly responded. Now it seems to be an ordinary bead?


    She was anxious to find a safe place, took out the other three beads and tested the bead in her hand again. If it was really the hands and feet of the Knicks, she would not let him go.


    "Now that the reward has been paid, we don''t owe each other. I hope you will leave the base immediately after you get well." yunmengshi said coldly.


    Nix is stupid. What''s the situation? Shouldn''t Xiao Shi be excited when he gets what he thinks? At that time, I took the opportunity to say that this was something left to him by my dead mother and to his future wife.


    After yunmengshi finished this sentence, he immediately went upstairs and went back to his room, leaving Nix standing alone.


    With a bang, the door was closed with thick defense inside. Yunmengshi anxiously took out the other three beads, and the four beads were put in the palm of her hand.


    The four beads gathered together and burst into dazzling light. The energy of the three beads slowly immersed in the unlit bead. Slowly, the beads brought from the Knicks also began to shine.


    Yunmengshi was relieved that the bead was not fake, but had no ability.

 Chapter 296

    After a while, the light on the three beads slowly dispersed, and the beads taken from the Knicks slowly became transparent beads.


    "Hmm? What is this?" in order to observe more carefully, yunmengshi has been enveloping the four beads with spiritual power. After the energy is injected into the transparent beads, yunmengshi feels that his spiritual power is slowly introduced into the transparent beads.


    Suddenly, a map appeared in her head. The map looks familiar. Yunmengshi thought hard. By the way, her head flashed. This is the map of s city. There are six points on the map, one of which is slightly flashing red light. That''s really her position.


    The red dot is surrounded by three dots, white, gray and blue. Isn''t that the color of the other three beads in your hand? Yunmengshi felt that she had some eyebrows.


    The last dot on the map is a green dot, and if yunmengshi guesses wrong, it is the old yard of Qiao pengran''s house.


    Is this transparent bead something like radar? Yunmengshi couldn''t help laughing. With this radar, isn''t it too convenient to find other beads?


    Just thinking, the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry was squeezed out of the transparent beads, and then the faint light on the transparent beads disappeared and changed back to its original appearance, looking like a roadside stone.


    "Hoo" Yunmeng poetry took a deep breath. So it is. The bead has not been found abnormal in the hands of the Knicks for so long. It is because the bead has to be filled with energy, and it still has to be homologous with its energy to show its real use.


    Knowing that the beads she gets are not useless waste, yunmengshi is in a good mood. With the ''radar'', she doesn''t have to rely on fate to find the remaining beads, and the initiative is in her hands. Everywhere she went, she could check whether there were any beads.


    However, yunmengshi dialed the other three beads with his hand, and the color was much dimmer than before. It seemed that it could not support turning on the radar again. I don''t know when it will recover. It seems that "radar" is not so easy to use. I don''t know if four beads will provide energy for "radar" after finding the next bead. Will it last longer?


    Yunmengshi sighed and took the four beads back into the space jewelry.


    When the defense was opened, yunmengshi heard a knock at the door.


    "Xiaoshi, how are you?" after opening the door, yunmengshi saw Qiao guanran''s worried face.


    The heart was very warm. It must be that Qiao pengran heard that he entered the house with a bad face and stood outside his door. He didn''t know how long he stood. Later, I can''t be so capricious. I must tell you something. However, yunmengshi secretly made up his mind.


    "I''m fine." yunmengshi smiled. It seemed that there was nothing.


    Qiao pengran said, "I heard from Wen Wen that you looked very bad. When you entered the house, you hurried over."


    "Kuang ran, I''m fine. I got the bead. It''s a good thing." yunmengshi explained. At the same time, he leaned out and let Qiao Kuang ran enter the room.


    Joe ran into the room and sat down with yunmengshi. "Xiaoshi, if you have anything to do in the future, you must tell me first. I thought the Knicks guy provoked you. If you don''t open the door again, I''ll ask someone to drive him out."


    "Did you drive him out?" yunmengshi asked hurriedly. She also wanted to ask Nix about the origin of the bead, which might reveal the secret of the bead.


    Joe''s eyes narrowed slightly and said to drive the Knicks out. Why is Xiaoshi so nervous? Does she really like Knicks? Various complex emotions were brewing in Joe''s head. But he didn''t show it at all on his expression. Xiaoshi has always been a soft man and has to deal with everything patiently.


    "Oh? Why did Xiao Shi leave the Knicks?" Joe asked in a repressed voice for fear that the anger in his heart would gush out.


    What Yunmeng poetry thinks about is the secret of beads. How many beads are there? What does these beads have to do with yourself? Why is there always a voice in her heart that drives her to find these beads?


    She didn''t notice Joe''s depressed tone at all, nor did she see Joe''s eyes look at the direction of the Knicks room. That eye was like a snake soaked in poison, which made people cold physically and mentally. If yunmengshi looked up at this time, her heart might beat with fear. She had never seen such a Qiao.


    "I want to ask him about the origin of the beads," murmured yunmengshi, still thinking about the map of s city and the Qiao family''s old house with green beads.


    After hearing the words of Yunmeng poem, Qiao guanran lost all other emotions in his eyes. His anger seemed to be quenched by the cold of the Arctic, and the warm spring wind brushed his face, which was very comfortable.


    "So it is." Qiao pengran touched yunmengshi''s soft hair. "How could I drive him out? He is a guest invited by Xiaoshi."


    Yun Mengshi, the zombie emperor who owed emotional intelligence, didn''t hear what Qiao pengran said at all, and even nodded, "that''s good, otherwise I''ll go to him and ask him about the origin of beads."


    Qiao pengran saw that yunmengshi was talking about beads. For a moment, he was jealous of those beads. He, Qiao pengran, the leader of a base, can''t compare with several lifeless beads in Xiaoshi''s eyes?


    "Little poem, what is that bead?" asked Joe with some dissatisfaction. But he couldn''t say the next word. He held it in his heart. What he wanted to say was: I can''t compare with those beads?


    "I don''t know. I only know that it''s very important to me," said yunmengshi. Sometimes she even suspects that she has become a zombie emperor, which has something to do with these beads.


    But this is all speculation, or groundless speculation.


    Qiao pangran sighed. His brain circuit is not on the same line with Xiaoshi at all. Xiaoshi doesn''t know what''s going on. He still competes with a few beads here.


    "No, I''ll ask the Knicks now." yunmengshi suddenly stood up from Qiao pengran''s arms and said.


    Joe churan narrowed his eyes and said softly, "OK, I''ll go with you." he can''t let Xiaoshi get along with the Knicks alone. What if Xiaoshi is such a simple person, what if he is cheated by that guy?


    Yunmengshi nodded and hurried to Nix''s room with Joe.


    After "bang" Yunmeng poetry arrived at the door, he didn''t knock at the door and broke in directly.


    Knicks and Armand in the room were startled, especially Armand. Thinking that yunmengshi had come to attack them with Qiao guanran, he quickly protected his young master.

 Chapter 297

    "What are you doing?" Armand asked angrily.


    Yunmengshi remembered at this time that the way he came in seemed violent. She said, "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to ask the Knicks about beads."


    Armand saw that Yunmeng poetry did not harm them, so he put down his defensive posture, stepped aside and exposed the Knicks behind him.


    Cloud dream poem approached a few steps, and Qiao ran closely followed cloud dream poem.


    "Knicks, can I ask the origin of this bead?" yunmengshi said.


    Nix nodded. He was looking for an opportunity to tell yunmengshi about it. Who knows she took the initiative to ask.


    "This is what my mother left me," Nix said. There was a trace of memory and pain in his narrow eyes, but it was only a moment.


    Yunmengshi was silent and waited for nix to continue. Although she was only under the age of 20, she had no impression of her mother. It was all a matter of previous lives.


    Seeing Yunmeng''s expressionless face, Nix continued: "when my mother gave it to me, let me keep it well and give it to my future wife."


    When he heard Knicks say these words, Joe suddenly became angry. The boy actually wanted to wrap a bead around the poem?


    If Knicks dies, will the beads become ownerless? There is no such thing as'' future wife ''.


    Aware of the strong killing intention from Qiao Juran, Nix simply didn''t look at him and looked straight at yunmengshi to see what her reaction was.


    Yunmeng poem has no other response, "then?"


    Nix didn''t expect yunmengshi to react like this. Shouldn''t a girl be shy or embarrassed to hear that she took something from someone else''s future wife? Why did you come to Yunmeng poetry? It seems that it is so simple to listen to an insignificant thing.


    Yunmengshi really regarded it as an unimportant thing. When the beads came to her hand, don''t think she took them out. Even if Nix said he couldn''t live without the beads, she would watch him die coldly. Even if she saved his life.


    Nix swallowed a mouthful of spit and said, "when she gave it to me, she really didn''t say the origin of the bead. I was just the result of one night stand between my father and mother. My father wouldn''t marry my mother at all. If my father didn''t want the heirs to compete, even I wouldn''t take it back." when talking about these experiences, Nix was like talking about the experiences of others, There was no angry tone, just faint.


    The other three people in the room, except Armand, had no sympathy for the Knicks. According to yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, the Knicks is a strong man, and the strong don''t need sympathy. Moreover, who has better experience than the Knicks, Qiao pengran and yunmengshi?


    "But you can go back with me. Maybe my mother''s family will have the whereabouts of beads." Nix''s tone was full of temptation.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes brightened. She was very interested in beads. Nix was right. Maybe she could find some clues there. Even if she couldn''t find a clue, she walked all the way. With radar, she didn''t believe that she couldn''t touch a bead.


    Qiao pengran was nervous. He couldn''t leave the base. Xiaoshi would be absolutely worried if she left with the Knicks like this.


    Yunmengshi thought for a while. The matter of Beijing base can''t be solved in a while. Now it''s just time to go to the federal base.


    So she happily promised, "OK, but you will stay in s city base for about a week. I have some things to deal with."


    Nix''s chin was raised high, as if he was angry with Joe. "No problem. I can wait as long as Xiaoshi wants me to."


    Now Joe''s face is completely black. Xiaoshi really wants to abandon herself and go with the guy named Knicks.


    "Well, you continue to rest and I''ll go." yunmengshi walked out of the room happily, and Qiao pengran followed yunmengshi with a dark face.


    After leaving the Knicks room, Joe took a big step to yunmengshi, grabbed her arm and blocked her on the wall. Yunmengshi was unprepared for Qiao pengran. His back was close to the wall and his hands were pressed by Qiao pengran.


    Yunmengshi didn''t resist. She didn''t feel killing in Qiao pengran''s eyes. Since she didn''t hurt herself, she wanted to see what Qiao pengran wanted to do?


    "Xiao Shi, you want to leave, and you still want to leave with the Knicks boy?" Joe''s voice was low and resentful.


    "Yes, I''m looking for the origin of beads," yunmengshi explained.


    "Have you ever thought that the Knicks lied to you? What if he set a trap and wanted to catch you and threaten me when he got to his place?" Joe said excitedly.


    Yunmengshi winked, which she didn''t expect. She secretly blamed herself. When did she become so alert? If such a thing as Joe dunran said really happened, would he have to repeat the mistakes of the previous life?


    No, Yunmeng''s death found that she denied her idea. In her previous life, she had no strength and had the identity of zombie emperor, but she didn''t eat crystal core. She didn''t even have a power in her body before she was sold to the Beijing base. In this life, she has been a level 7 power. No one in the world can defeat her except those powerful mutant beasts. If the other party attacks with a group, it will be better. As long as she gathers local zombies and millions of zombies together, no base can resist.


    "I have strength." yunmengshi finally spoke. Her eyes looked directly at Qiao pengran''s eyes, full of unruly, as if no one in the world could surpass her.


    Qiao guanran really loved the rebellious appearance of yunmengshi, and wanted to crush her on the wall and kiss her fiercely. However, he can really think about it. He knows that if he does, Xiaoshi will kick himself out.


    "But I''ll worry." Qiao pengran''s tone suddenly weakened. "I''m afraid you don''t eat, you''re hungry and thin, you''re bullied, and you''re not taken care of." a series of worries came out of Qiao pengran''s mouth.


    Yunmengshi thought about it carefully. Indeed, he was taken care of very well by Qiao pengran. Without him, he may not be used to it. No one prepares breakfast for himself at the door every morning, no one cares about whether he eats or not, and no one cares about whether he goes back to his room every day.


    She found a fact she couldn''t believe: she wouldn''t get used to leaving Joe.

 Chapter 298

    After Yunmeng''s poem was silent for a long time, Qiao ran was a little flustered. Just now he really felt these words and made a voice from his heart, but he didn''t know what kind of reaction the poem would have after he said it.


    After he spoke out his heart in one breath, he was always uneasy. What if Xiaoshi couldn''t stand sticking to her all day and getting tired of herself? All kinds of bad emotions spread out in Joe''s heart.


    "Xiaoshi, what I just said..." Qiao pengran hurriedly wanted to explain, but he didn''t know what to say. He began to pray at the bottom of his heart. He knew Xiaoshi. She was the kind of person who closed her heart and excluded everyone. She finally opened her heart. Would her words make her close her heart again?


    "Very good." yunmengshi turned up a smile at the corners of her mouth, not a sneer, but a bright smile from the bottom of her heart. She is not a person who avoids things. Therefore, since she can''t live without Qiao Yanran, don''t leave.


    "Let''s go together." yunmengshi suddenly said something irrelevant.


    But Qiao pengran understood that Yunmeng poetry meant to let himself follow the Knicks with her. The dark moment that had just risen in Joe''s heart was dispelled. What else is he sad about when there is a little poem? He was willing to give up his position as the leader of the base at once.


    "Xiao Shi, how do you..." Qiao pangran hesitated for a moment and asked, but he didn''t say it completely and was interrupted by Yunmeng poem.


    "Qiao pengran, I found that I can''t live without you." the two people still maintained their just posture. Yunmengshi''s hands were pressed on the wall by Qiao pengran. Their faces were very close, not ten centimeters away.


    "I''m used to waiting for me at the door with food at breakfast every day; I''m used to saying ''practice well'' when I start practicing every night; I''m used to the taste of the food you make, even more like it than the food of childlike innocence; I''m used to even preparing your clothes every day, and I''m used to your existence. I don''t care about you now Be on guard, or you won''t easily throw me on the wall. "Yun Mengshi''s tone is very indifferent, but Qiao pengran still hears the feelings. That''s what I''ve been dreaming about for a long time. It''s what Xiaoshi feels about himself.


    "Xiaoshi, you, you, what are you talking about?" Qiao pengran''s current mood can be expressed by shock. He has done so many things for Xiaoshi, but he never expects Xiaoshi to say these to himself. Although it is not like or love, habit is enough to shock him like seeing the world destroyed.


    But the shock was only a moment, replaced by ecstasy.


    "Is that true?"


    Cloud dream poetry can see the glittering and translucent corners of Qiao''s eyes.


    "Yes, I''m used to the feeling of being around you. I can''t live without you, so please go with me." yunmengshi said solemnly, and the tone was as solemn as his confession.


    "Hahaha" Joe chuckled wildly, and his efforts finally paid off. His black lacquered eyes stared closely at his dream pink lips, which was difficult to suppress his desire. He hugged yunmengshi deeply in his arms with a long arm. When yunmengshi was stunned, his head went down slightly, and his hot thin lips kissed her slightly cold pink lips. Yunmengshi was stunned for a moment, I thought it would be good for Joe to drink the water soaked in white beads, so I didn''t resist.


    The acquiescence of Yunmeng poetry made Qiao pengran more and more greedy. The soft pink lips alone could not satisfy him. The flexible tip of the tongue gently pried open her closed shell teeth, and the tip of the tongue collided with each other. His body couldn''t help shaking slightly. The dependence of the soul was so palpitating.


    For a while, Joe churan held the poem in his arms with a satisfied face and felt her temperature. Today, Joe''s mood is like a roller coaster, from trough to peak. Although Xiaoshi doesn''t feel love for him for the time being, he believes that as long as a small opening is opened in the Qianli dam, a huge amount of flood will pour in sooner or later.


    Yunmengshi was held in her arms by Qiao guanran. She couldn''t tell what she felt about the kiss, but she didn''t hate it. Now yunmengshi is worried that Qiao pengran will become a zombie if he doesn''t drink the water soaked in white beads immediately.


    If this person becomes an unconscious zombie who only knows how to eat people, Yunmeng poetry can''t accept it anyway. Regardless of being suspected by Qiao pengran, yunmengshi struggled to come out of Qiao pengran''s arms and took out the white beads and cup as quickly as possible. In less than a minute, a cup of white water appeared in front of Qiao pengran.


    Put the white bead back into the space. Yunmengshi handed the water cup to Qiao pengran with an indisputable trace in his eyes and prayed that Qiao pengran must drink the glass of water quickly. "Drink it."


    At this time, the seed of doubt has begun to take root. Thinking of the previous details, why do you always drink a glass of water soaked with white beads after you have close contact with Xiaoshi?


    Xiaoshi said that the white beads are used to treat trauma. Will you get hurt after close contact with Xiaoshi?


    Seeing that Qiao guanran didn''t move, yunmengshi was very worried. She wanted to know that her virus was different from that of ordinary zombies. It was the most powerful zombie emperor virus. She had done an experiment. A dog ate the food she had bitten, and became a mutant animal in less than five minutes, and directly crossed level zero and became a first-class mutant animal.


    "Drink it." when yunmengshi said this sentence, there was no doubt.


    Qiao pengran was surprised. Yunmengshi seldom spoke to people in such a decisive tone, except when he was in an extreme state of mood, he didn''t think about it and drank it with a cup.


    Seeing Qiao pengran drink the water in the cup with her own eyes, yunmengshi''s heart finally came down and told herself that she couldn''t be so indulgent. The zombie virus on her body hasn''t been solved. Wouldn''t she regret turning Qiao pengran into an unconscious zombie?


    Taking back the cup, yunmengshi turned and left. If Qiao pengran really wanted to ask, she didn''t know how to say it.


    Qiao dunran suppressed all his doubts and hurriedly caught up with Yunmeng poetry.


    "Xiaoshi, when shall we leave? What are you going to do when you give the Knicks a week?" Joe changed the topic. He didn''t want to embarrass the little poem.


    Yunmengshi had gone back to her room at this time, and Qiao pengran followed in.


    "I suspect there is a bead in Qiao''s old house," yunmengshi said suddenly.

 Chapter 299

    "So it is." Joe suddenly realized that bead''s ability had been realized for a long time. Because of beads, it is normal for the old house to have so many mutant plants.


    "So, Xiaoshi, when you took Wenwen out last time, you also went to the old house?" Qiao guanran narrowed his eyes and took some reproachful tone. Xiaoshi went to such a dangerous place without herself?


    "HMM." yunmengshi didn''t know why she bowed her head when she promised.


    Qiao pengran walked over and touched the head of yunmengshi. "Xiaoshi, next time you go to such a dangerous place, you must inform me to go with you, okay?"


    Yunmengshi nodded. She didn''t understand her state. Obviously, she hated not to touch her head. That''s the most important thing of her - the location of the crystal core. As long as the person touching her head is scheming, she may start at any time.


    In front of Qiao pengran, her defense ability was reduced to the lowest, which showed her position in her heart.


    "OK." yunmengshi nodded and said meekly. At the same time, her heart is contradictory. Two villains are arguing, and one is saying: don''t trust anyone, only her own strength can be trusted. Another said: trust him. He can die for you. Why not try to trust someone? I was so miserable in my last life. It''s not easy to have someone who loves you and can die for you. Why not cherish it?


    While the two villains in yunmengshi''s head were fighting, Qiao pengran asked, "Xiaoshi, when are you going to the old house?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "Take me one, will you?"


    "OK."


    Yunmengshi didn''t react until she promised. What did she say? She promised Joe, didn''t she? Thinking of this, yunmengshi couldn''t help patting her head. If Qiao Wenwen was alone, she also wanted to eliminate Qiao Wenwen''s memory. After all, her soul had been there before and was very familiar with her. You can take advantage of her coma to eliminate her exposed place.


    Every time Qiao Wenwen uses the time power, she will be in a coma for a period of time. Yunmeng poetry has explored that even her soul is sleeping.


    But if Joe is there, she will be tied up. There are many moves that can''t be used. You can''t summon a group of zombies to break into the old house in a time of crisis.


    By the way, zombies broke into the old house? Yunmengshi had a flash in her head. By the way, she didn''t think she could use the zombies to explore the way first.


    Thinking of this, yunmengshi said to Qiao pengran, "pengran, shall we go the day after tomorrow?"


    Joe narrowed his eyes as if he could see through Yunmeng poetry.


    "OK, but you must stay with me. Tomorrow I will hand over the base to Gu Bai and pan Jingming." Qiao churan smiled and looked at yunmengshi. Seemed to see through her.


    This kind of Qiao pengran seems to be the real Qiao pengran. He is smart, dark, decisive and cruel to the enemy.


    Yunmengshi''s face suddenly collapsed, and he could only reply stuffy, "OK."


    She is very depressed. She obviously has a better way but can''t use it. It was the stupidest way to break into the old house by herself and Qiao Wenwen before, but she has to break in this time, but she can''t use it with foreign aid. How depressed it is.


    Qiao congran nodded with satisfaction. Although he was a little soft hearted when he saw Xiaoshi''s wronged appearance, he had to be hard hearted for her safety. He couldn''t let her go by herself, even if he brought Qiao Wenwen. In his heart, although Qiao Wenwen''s power is rare and powerful, she is a half hanging child. Maybe she has to lose her chain in an emergency.


    In fact, he is also very confused. How can a person who attaches so much importance to his life give his life to a half hanging son?


    The next day, after eating breakfast and Xiaoshi, Qiao pengran took yunmengshi to deal with things.


    S city leader''s office building is a magnificent three story building, which is a good house in the previous villa area. After Qiao became the leader, he designated it as an office building. Many important things were decided here.


    "Boss, you''re leaving again?" Gu Bai said in surprise when he grew up. "And you have to leave the base to me?"


    "Bai, I trust you, so I''ll leave everything about the base to you. I don''t want to encounter the same thing when I came back last time." Joe said with a heavy voice.


    Gu Bai was silent for a moment. "Boss, what if I want to go with you?"


    Qiao guanran didn''t know what to say. He was a little worried about leaving the base to pan Jingming, so he asked Gu Bai to join the management. But his brother, he knows very well. Gu Bai doesn''t yearn for power. He hates bondage. He wants to go outside with himself more than managing things at the base.


    Qiao guanran is very embarrassed. Neither Si Jian nor sunspot are suitable for management. After all, they are special forces. They are trained to obey orders. The most important thing is that neither of them is a leader. Let them manage the base. Qiao guanran is also not at ease.


    Yunmengshi was also very embarrassed to sit aside. Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang wanted to take them with her. She was not at ease when they were placed in the base.


    "How about letting Wenwen manage?" Gu Bai suddenly said a proposal.


    Qiao pengran thought for a moment. His sister believes in betraying herself. She won''t do such a thing, but Wenwen has been under her own protection since childhood. How is she suitable for managing the base?


    Gu Bai said, "boss, Wenwen''s power hasn''t stabilized yet. It''s not suitable to go outside. After all, she was born in an aristocratic family. She has been influenced by the rules of rights. She also knows a little about these things, and there is Pan Jingming. As long as Wenwen exists, it''s to contain pan Jingming."


    Qiao pengran nodded. Gu Bai made a lot of sense. Pan Jingming was one of the people in charge of the base and knew about the base. Moreover, he established the s city base himself and could not do anything harmful to the base. Finally, there was the problem of loyalty, which Qiao pengran valued most.


    After the last false accusation, who knows if his psychology will change. Wen Wen is holding him back, and Si Jian and sunspot are assisting. When there are really things that can''t be handled, you can invite Zhao Yu. That guy''s strength is abnormal, and Cheng Du can catch up with himself and Xiaoshi. In this way, there will really be no big trouble at the base.


    "Well, it''s up to Wenwen to deal with the base." Qiao pengran finally decided.


    Gu Bai smiled. The last time the boss hurried out to find yunmengshi, he felt very sorry that he didn''t follow him. Of course, he felt happy to go out again this time.

 Chapter 300

    But if Wenwen knew that her brother would leave her in the base, she would pull her own skin. Gu Bai prayed secretly that Wenwen should not know that she instigated the boss.


    However, there are three people who know the truth of the matter. If they don''t say it themselves, the boss won''t say it, and Mengshi doesn''t look like someone who can gossip, so Wenwen will never know.


    Gu Bai thought and was happy.


    "What are you laughing at?" yunmengshi asked with a smile. Gu Bai couldn''t help shivering because of his conspiracy.


    "No, nothing. I just thought it must be very, very difficult when the boss and Wenwen said it." Gu Bai stammered.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you." Joe''s cold voice suddenly reached Cooper''s ear.


    Gu Bai was so stupid that he said it himself? Isn''t that death? If the boss goes to say, Wenwen doesn''t dare to hit her brother, but if she goes by herself, she''ll be abused, right?


    "Old, boss, no, how can I tell you this?" Gu Bai said with a mournful face.


    "Then I told Wenwen that Gu Bai suggested you stay. He tried to persuade me for a very good reason." Qiao guanran said with some bad taste.


    Gu Bai is really going to cry. If Qiao pengran says so, it is estimated that his end will be worse than going to talk to Wenwen.


    "No, no, boss, I''d better say it myself." Gu Bai felt like he was going to die.


    Yunmengshi suddenly sympathizes with Gu Bai. Although Qiao Wenwen is very good in front of herself and Guan ran, she is definitely not easy to provoke in front of others. Gu Bai obviously knew Qiao Wenwen''s power, which made her face bitter.


    Yun Mengshi was watched by Qiao guanran all day. Qiao pengran was afraid that if he didn''t pay attention, Xiao Shi ran to the old house by himself.


    When night comes, yunmengshi walks into his room, closes the door of the room and adds defense.


    Yun Mengshi was stared at by Qiao guanran all day. He couldn''t leave for a moment. At night, he finally had a chance to leave. She had to worry about the zombies to explore the way to the old house, so that it would be much safer when she went tomorrow. Although she has reached level 7, she dare not take it lightly where there are beads.


    Yunmengshi went to the window and planned to jump out of the window and leave the base.


    She first gently leaned over the window and looked at it. Outside, she jumped.


    All the people standing outside are people, and they are all level 3 or above powers, about more than 20. On a closer look, these are not all combatants punished by Joe.


    Yunmengshi sighed. She couldn''t make twenty Level 3 or above powers faint at the same time, and she couldn''t make a sound, even if she was a level 7 power.


    Qiao Jianran was so cruel that he had to break into the old house. After sighing in his heart, yunmengshi sat on the bed and began a day of practice.


    The night passed quickly. After practicing the next morning, yunmengshi went to the window again, and the people downstairs disappeared.


    Yunmengshi took down her defense and opened the door of the room. Qiao pengran waited outside with breakfast.


    After entering the room, yunmengshi said with a black face, "what happened to the people standing outside last night?"


    Joe smiled. "I think they are very tired every day, so I found them a relaxed job, that is, standing under the villa."


    Yunmengshi was speechless. In order to look at himself and not let himself slip out, Qiao ran also tried his best to pull these people who were in the period of punishment and stand under his window all night.


    After breakfast, Yun Mengshi, Qiao pengran and Qiao Wenwen, together with Gu Bai, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang, set out for the old house.


    Qiao Wenwen obviously knew that her brother was leaving the base, left herself and looked at the base. She looked discontented and overcast all the way. She looked at Gu Bai sitting next to her.


    Qiao Wenwen knows her brother. Once she makes a decision, it''s difficult to change. Just as he identified sister Yun, even if he knew that yunmengshi was a person who was difficult to open his heart, he was always worried. He will not give up if he identifies the person.


    So she can only complain in her heart all the time, hoping that her brother can change his mind.


    Then Qiao pengran didn''t seem to see Qiao Wenwen''s face. His attention focused on yunmengshi.


    Soon, the car arrived at the door of the old house and six people got off.


    Yunmengshi said solemnly to Qiao Wenwen: "Wenwen, you are closely behind me and your brother and are ready to release your powers at any time."


    Qiao Wenwen also put away the haze on her face. She won''t lose face at the critical moment. "No problem, sister Yun, didn''t I do well last time?"


    Yunmengshi smiled and said, "yes, just like last time."


    Hearing the last time, Qiao suddenly remembered that he was carried on his shoulder by Xiaoshi, with black lines all over his face.


    Gu Bai didn''t know what happened last time, which made the always calm boss have such an expression. The last time he saw such an expression, a little girl from Qiao''s family had been pestering him.


    Joe''s heart lifted up when he stepped into the door of the old house. The terrible memory here last time is like engraved in my mind.


    "Gu Bo, after you enter the old house, you will turn over all the land." Joe said coldly, and you must take revenge this time.


    Gu Bai promised and rushed forward. Before these mutant plants reacted, Gu Bai had already made a big move.


    The reason why Qiao pengran brought Gu Bai here is because he is an earth power. The earth system is a gram plant system. He brought him to dig out the roots of mutated plants so that these plants have no soil to survive. At that time, their strength will be weakened by more than half.


    Gu Bai shouted. In an instant, the land of the old house was turned over. The roots of some mutant plants were exposed. Qiao Ran''s eyes were sharp. When he saw the exposed plant roots, he threw a fireball over, and the roots were scorched immediately.


    Qiao''s flame is not an ordinary flame. It can be comparable to the ice system of Yunmeng poetry, and even much more powerful than the ice system of Yunmeng poetry.


    The moment the flame burns to the plant roots, the plant roots have no chance to turn into fly ash and evaporate directly.


    Yes, it evaporated, as if it didn''t exist again, and the root system disappeared.


    "Well, that''s it," said Joe excitedly.


    Yunmengshi took out four beads, and the spiritual force slowly poured in. The radar beads slowly became transparent, and the on-site terrain appeared in yunmengshi''s head.

 Chapter 301

    "There''s something!" yunmengshi said loudly, pointing to the pond in front.


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly focused on the pond. It was a pond with a depth of less than two meters. The water in it was blue, and the water was very clear. But there are too many plants by the pond.


    Everyone knows that those plants are mutated, and the mutated plants growing next to the beads are very strong in the whole old house.


    Among the people, the plants had a chance to breathe. Their roots quickly plunged deeper, and the plants near the pond seemed to feel that the branches in the depths of several trees surrounded the pond in a few seconds, and even a fly could not fly in.


    Not to mention, climbing vines covered another layer of branches on the pond. Even if Qiao ran burned it with fire, it would have to burn for a while. During that time, a steady stream of vines will cover it.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes flashed and came up with a good way. She turned to Gu Yang and said, "attract the ice elements in the air and freeze the water in the pond."


    Gu Yang, as the number one supporter of Yunmeng poetry, didn''t ask anything, just nodded obediently and silently accumulated powers in his hands.


    Qiao pengran and Gu Bai continued their work. One turned out the roots of the plant, and the other burned them with fire power.


    Mo Hongyuan is responsible for protecting Qiao Wenwen who can''t control her powers well. He attracts the attention of the plants around Qiao Wenwen and makes those mutated plants not attack Qiao Wenwen.


    "Do it," yunmengshi said to Gu Yang. Two people use the ice power at the same time. The ice elements enter the pond along the gap of the net made by the mutant plants.


    The pond slowly began to freeze. From top to bottom, the water more than one meter deep was frozen during several breaths. Because ice is larger than water, the ice in a pond naturally breaks through the net made by mutant plants.


    The huge and strong vine net looked so fragile in front of a pond ice, and the net became fragmented in an instant.


    Gu Bai burst out laughing, and his hand movements became more powerful.


    Yunmengshi rushed to the edge of the pond with several arrows, found the position of the bead according to the map in his head, and took out a sharp blade with cold light from the space. Although it was not as sharp as Qiao''s black ancient knife, it was also a magic weapon.


    "Click, click, click." the knife is inserted into the ice as if it were inserted into tofu, effortless. Gu Yang became a solid guarantee for Yunmeng poetry. Vines pulled over, and Gu Yang''s forehead was frozen in an instant, and the roots of the plants could not escape.


    Yunmengshi is still trying to dig. At this time, there is a pit more than one meter deep in front of her. Almost, yunmengshi said to herself in her heart that she was about to see beads.


    With excitement, yunmengshi increased his strength, and the sound of broken ice continued to be heard.


    At this time, everyone slowly gathered in Yunmeng poetry to resist attacks from all directions.


    The mutant plants seem to know that their most important things are going to be lost. They want a cloud dream poem one by one. A group of people are desperate.


    "I see." after inserting a knife, the knife was inserted into the soil under the pond, and the beads were next to the knife.


    Just when yunmengshi wanted to put away the knife and take out the beads with his hand, all the mutant plants seemed crazy. All of a sudden, they gathered around the people, twitched the vines crazily, and the plants under their feet spread less than half a meter away from them.


    Qiao guanran kept his face unchanged and shouted, "cover Xiaoshi. Gu Bai continues to dig the soil and solve the plants on the ground. Others solve the plants in front of him."


    After listening to Joe''s orders, no one was in a hurry. They were all people who had fought hundreds or even thousands of times. What kind of crisis had not been encountered? Of course, Qiao Wenwen is still a little nervous. She has only been exposed to the cruelty of several eschatological battles. Everyone, including Qiao pengran, may die at any time.


    Yunmengshi didn''t seem to be crowded around. She might die at any time. The plants looked in her eyes. Without stopping at all, her right hand took the green plants in the pond soil in his hand, and then put them into the space ornaments.


    "I got it." yunmengshi immediately stood up and told the people the news.


    After hearing this, the people immediately put down most of their tense mood. Today''s action has been completed more than half, and all that remains is how to go back.


    While the plants were not so dense, Joe took a look at the place where they were standing from the gate. After a look, Joe suddenly sank in his heart. Where is the door?


    When they didn''t pay attention to their surroundings, all the mutant plants in the old house firmly surrounded them in the middle and blocked all the roads, as if they had formed a cocoon.


    While they are in the middle of the cocoon, the living space is still gradually shrinking, and the speed is faster and faster. At this time, the attack of the power can''t stop the shrinking of the living space.


    Yunmengshi made a quick decision and said to Qiao Wenwen, "Wenwen, release your powers."


    Qiao Wenwen nodded. The time power in her body had been stored for so long, waiting for the moment of release.


    "Everyone, keep your defensive posture." Qiao Wenwen also said.


    "Start." Joe gave the last command.


    In an instant, time paused, the vines in the air stayed there, and everyone''s hesitation in the narrow space was frozen. Even the expression hasn''t changed.


    After Qiao Wenwen released her power, she collapsed to the ground, her legs were too soft, and even standing up became a problem. This is the biggest disadvantage of time power. There is not enough power reserve. After releasing the power, it is like a fish to be slaughtered on the chopping board.


    About five minutes later, Qiao Wenwen could barely stand up. At this time, yunmengshi suddenly moved, and she recovered her ability to move.


    It''s longer than the last time it was suspended. It''s not that yunmengshi''s spiritual power has retreated. On the contrary, she is already a level 7 power at this time. But Qiao Wenwen''s ability to control powers has increased, and the power reserve in her body is not comparable to that before.


    "Sister Yun." seeing yunmengshi moving, Qiao Wenwen was excited. She staggered over and grabbed yunmengshi''s arm, as if she had a sense of security.


    This is also a very normal thing. Qiao Wenwen faces such a critical moment alone. In case these vines suddenly move, she doesn''t even have the ability to fight back. She can only watch her brother and others torn in half by the vines.


    Yunmengshi uses the healing power to replenish Qiao Wenwen''s energy. Her meridians have become dry due to a large loss of energy.

 Chapter 302

    "Well, try to stand up and have a look." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    Qiao Wenwen took a few steps without the feeling of soft legs. Although her body was still empty, it was not the feeling of paralysis.


    Take out two knives from the space, hold one in your hand, hand the other to Qiao Wenwen and say, "come on, let''s dig a hole and transport them out."


    Qiao Wenwen also knew the urgency of time. She picked up the knife in her hand, looked at a position and dug hard.


    Yunmeng''s poetry is much more efficient than Qiao Wenwen''s. just listening to the "Teng" sound, the knife is immediately full of flame. The fire system is restrained by the plant system. The knife full of flame is like broken bamboo. Suddenly, a big hole is dug in the "cocoon" to allow a person to pass smoothly.


    Qiao Wenwen looked at Yunmeng poetry with a big mouth. In less than a minute, she opened a channel to the door.


    "Wenwen, don''t be stunned. Move the people out quickly." yunmengshi came back from the passage to Qiao pengran. Qiao pengran moved as soon as he was about to carry him.


    Yunmengshi immediately stopped moving and had no time to chat with Qiao pengran. She went to Gu Yang again and wanted to carry Gu Yang out.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yang instantly regained his action ability and looked at Yunmeng poetry innocently.


    Yun Mengshi was startled at the beginning, but it was not surprising that Gu Yang could break away from the shackles of time suspension so quickly.


    "Carry people out." Yunmeng Shi explained to Gu Yang in the simplest words.


    Gu Yang also understood the meaning of Yunmeng poetry, so Qiao pengran carried Gu Bai. Gu Yang carried Mo Hongyuan bravely. Qiao Wenwen and Yunmeng poetry walked out of the door empty handed.


    The moment they walked out of the gate, the plants in the old house moved, and Mo Hongyuan and Gu Bai also recovered their ability to move. Fortunately, Qiao Juran jumped, narrowly avoided the attack of vines, fell outside the gate and threw Gu Bai to the ground.


    Although Qiao Wenwen can''t control the time of time pause, she can control its scope. Out of the old house, time pause naturally has no effect.


    Mo Hongyuan''s expression was as like as two peas in the last time. After recovering consciousness, he found himself carried on the shoulders by his thin Gu Yang, and struggled to get his feet on the ground, falling from Gu Yang''s shoulders.


    The first action of Gu Bai''s recovery of consciousness began to rub his ass. just now, in order to avoid the vines, Qiao pengran threw Gu Bai seriously. Fortunately, the body of the power person has been strengthened, otherwise ordinary people would have been disabled.


    "Boss, what''s wrong with my ass?" Gu Bai cried with a face and rubbed his hips. He looked at Qiao pengran without resentment. He didn''t know what had happened to him.


    Joe looked at him coldly, "you can come out of the old house alive. You shouldn''t thank me for carrying you out, should you?"


    Gu Baishun nodded constantly according to the boss''s statement. He could already see that Joe ran was cold all over. If he didn''t know what to do at this time, wouldn''t he hit the muzzle of the gun?


    "We''ve got the things. Let''s go back to the base." Yunmeng''s tone was different from usual excitement.


    All the way back to the base smoothly, he got another bead. Yunmengshi couldn''t wait to go back to his house, add defense, and take out the green bead.


    Qiao guanran finished all the tasks he had to handle these days, and then let Qiao Wenwen and pan Jingming take over. It''s also time to go out, but it''s worth it to see Xiaoshi excited.


    He can destroy the world for his little poem. What else can''t he do? With a satisfied look on his face, Qiao pengran walked to the villa dealing with the affairs of the base.


    Yunmengshi took all the five beads in his hand and observed them carefully to see if there was any abnormal reaction.


    Sure enough, as Yunmeng Shi expected, when the previous four beads met the new green bead, they immediately burst into dazzling light. Even the "radar" which was like a stone in ordinary times also emitted bright white light. The lights of various colors were mixed together and glowed on Yunmeng Shi''s hand.


    I don''t know why, yunmengshi was very excited when she saw such a picture, as if her children were reunited.


    A minute later, the light gradually weakened and finally disappeared¡® Radar ''also restored the appearance of stone.


    Yunmengshi feels that the green beads seem to be more mellow than before, and the energy is also soft. Was that just a ceremony? As long as the beads are gathered together, they will shine "recognize relatives", and then the beads will not repel themselves?


    It is likely that when she first met the green bead, she wrapped it carefully with mental force. She had a hunch that if she didn''t do so, the energy of the green bead would hurt her.


    At this time, yunmengshi held the green bead in her hand. The energy of the green bead not only didn''t hurt her, but there was a kind of energetic energy that slowly immersed into her body, making yunmengshi feel comfortable and want to sleep.


    The difference before and after the blue beads can also prove the guess of Yunmeng poetry. When I got the blue beads, if it wasn''t for Joe''s white flame, the soul of yunmengshi would be frozen, wouldn''t it?


    But after a few beads shine, yunmengshi can hold the blue beads at will, and will not be frostbitten, let alone frozen soul.


    Yunmengshi didn''t notice before, because she didn''t have the habit of gathering the beads together before. All the first few beads'' recognition ''ceremonies may be held in space ornaments.


    Put the other beads back into the space, leave the green bead alone and put it in the palm of your hand.


    Yunmeng poetry extends its spiritual power and slowly invades the green beads to check its function. Each bead has a unique function. What surprise will this green bead bring to her? Yunmeng poetry is looking forward to it.


    After a while, yunmengshi smiled. Sure enough, each bead won''t disappoint her. With this green bead, when she fights with all mutant plants in the future, her odds of winning can be increased by nearly five layers.


    This bead can not only provide energy for the mutant plants, but also suppress their energy. With this bead in hand, Yunmeng poetry doesn''t need to be afraid of the mutant plants. Even for the mutant plants with a hundred year old tree, Yunmeng poetry also has the power of war.


    After exhaling a mouthful of turbid Qi, yunmengshi took back the green beads, sat on the bed, found a comfortable position and began to recover her mental strength. She had just experienced World War I and consumed her powers.


    With the rapid passage of time, Qiao pengran solved the problems of the base with the fastest speed, left all the work to Qiao Wenwen and pan Jingming, and left the base with yunmengshi.

 Chapter 303

    "Xiaoshi, we''re out again." Qiao pengran hugged yunmengshi and sat in the speeding car. There were some zombies with sharp teeth next to them. At the place where several cars passed, some zombies chased up and jumped on the car.


    But the people in the car didn''t care. One by one, they calmly looked at the "scenery" outside the window. If a zombie rushes up, they follow the window and send out a power to knock these low-level zombies to the ground in an instant, and the car roars away.


    The people who came out this time were Gu Bai, Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan. It can be said that Yunmeng poetry has brought its own elites with it.


    "Yes." yunmengshi looked at the scene outside the window and couldn''t help remembering that when he first met Qiao pengran, he just wanted to use him to destroy the whole mankind. With the passage of time, he unconsciously gave up this idea.


    "Ha ha." a mocking smile appeared on yunmengshi''s face. Human beings should thank Qiao guanran. If it weren''t for him, his original plan would have been implemented. It''s only a matter of time to destroy the whole mankind.


    "Xiao Shi, what are you laughing at?" Joe said in surprise.


    Yunmengshi shook her head. "I''m the hero of the whole mankind. I hope I don''t become the guy who destroys mankind in the end." this sentence is actually yunmengshi''s intention to remind Qiao pengran not to betray her, so she will really destroy mankind.


    Joe didn''t recognize the meaning of her words, and the puzzled expression on his face deepened, "Xiao Shi, with you, how can I destroy mankind?"


    Yunmengshi nodded, "yes, I''m here."


    Gu Bai, who was driving, felt that the conversation between the two people sitting in the back was inexplicable, but he didn''t dare to ask more questions. He drove wholeheartedly and avoided zombies from all directions from time to time.


    Gu Yang, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, didn''t say a word. She herself was a person who didn''t talk much.


    And Mo Hongyuan? Because I didn''t want to be a super big light bulb, I didn''t take this car and sat in the car of the Knicks bodyguard.


    There were four cars in the party, and the Knicks had three. They galloped in the direction of the federal union.


    The distance between the s city base and the federal base can not be completed in a day or two. With so many people, many vehicles and large targets, it is the favorite target of the zombie group.


    Nothing happened all day. At noon, a small group of zombies attacked four cars.


    For everyone, the 100 zombies have the strongest strength of only three levels. Any one can easily destroy them. Finally, Gu Yang calmly opened the door. In a polarization freezing moment, more than 100 zombies turned into ice sculptures. Then Gu Bai collapsed and the ice sculptures broke into slag.


    The whole process took less than five minutes. Looking at the bodyguards in the Knicks team, they were stunned. There were such powerful people in the team. What''s the use of these bodyguards? At the same time. They all set their eyes on Mo Hongyuan, who sits in the back of the car and is quite low-key. This person is also one of those people. Is his strength so strong? The bodyguards muttered, but no one dared to ask. Mo Hongyuan really exudes a powerful aura.


    Amandeton remembered that he had been disrespectful to Qiao pengran and Yunmeng poetry before. Would they hold a grudge? To make trouble for yourself. Any one of these people can match the strength of their own young master.


    Sitting next to Armand, the Knicks patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "they''ve been looking for trouble for a long time, and they won''t wait until now."


    "Young master, you already know their strength?" Armand asked in surprise.


    The Knicks shook his head. "They didn''t make a move, and I don''t know their strength, but I probably know the strength of Joe. Although I was injured, a few moves can trigger my injury, which is not what ordinary people can do."


    Armand thought that although the young master was injured all the way from the federal base, he was also the main force. Almost no one could carry the young master and even the level-4 zombie would be destroyed by the young master.


    "Young master, with these people, are we..." before Armand finished, the Knicks shook his head to stop him from going on.


    "Hum, I''ll clean up those old guys myself." although Nix smiled gentlemanly, everyone who saw it would feel stared at by a poisonous snake.


    "What''s the purpose of the young master to bring them back to the base?" Armand asked puzzled. Since he didn''t value the strength of these people, not for revenge, why did the young master bring this group of powerful and uncontrolled people back to the base? Aren''t you afraid of them fishing in troubled waters?


    Nix looked confused. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s really to help Xiaoshi."


    Armand was surprised. He had never seen the young master''s attitude towards a heterosexual since he was young. He thought the young master didn''t like girls. Yunmeng''s poetry is good or good, powerful, and her appearance is also in line with the aesthetics of the Commonwealth. That is, there has long been a man with the same strength as the young master around her.


    However, Armand is still full of confidence in his young master. There is nothing that the young master can''t do, even chasing girls. He supported the young master to take Miss Yun back from the leader of s city base.


    Seeing the clean solution of the two people, Qiao looked at them with admiration and praised them, "arbor, the strength has improved very fast."


    Gu Bai smiled, "everyone is making progress, and I can''t stand still."


    Joe churan smiled, and sure enough, he was not his brother.


    The car continued to drive. It walked all day and finally stopped at night.


    This is where the Knicks are looking. Since yunmengshi and others choose to follow the Knicks team, they let him make a decision. Of course, this is also the two people''s trust in the strength of the Knicks. They all know that the Knicks can escape all the way from the federal base to the s city base in case of serious injury.


    With so many bodyguards, there were only two cars and nine people left. After walking for such a long time in the last world, their field experience is no worse than that of Qiao Juran.


    "We''ll live here tonight." Nix''s car stopped. He opened the door and walked to yunmengshi''s car.


    Yunmengshi poked her head out. Although it was dark, it could not affect her eyesight. She clearly saw that this was a small county. At this time, it was empty. The survivors died and ran. There were only about 10000 zombies left in the whole county.


    The parking place of their vehicles is a house near the city just entering the county. It looks clean from the outside. Someone has lived here recently.


    "OK, let''s get off," said yunmengshi.

 Chapter 304

    After they got off the bus, dozens of zombies rushed over like cats smelling the fishy smell.


    The Knicks has never really done anything since he was well. He has finally had a chance to show his skills after being depressed for a long time. In fact, he also wants to show his real strength in front of Yunmeng poetry.


    After a few moves with Qiao pengran last time, he committed an internal injury and didn''t let everyone really understand his strength.


    So as soon as yunmengshi got off the bus, the scene he saw was the Knicks punching one by one, exploding the Zombie''s head and flying the crystal nucleus together with brain and blood.


    Mo Hongyuan also saw the power of Knicks at this time. He is a zombie of physical evolution, which can''t compare with a human who is not even a power? He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Armand and others are all in awe and submission. They haven''t seen the young master punch so smoothly for a long time since he was injured.


    In just a few minutes, the Knicks solved dozens of zombies alone, and the broken limbs and arms of zombies everywhere, together with brains and blood, were sprayed all over the ground.


    But the Knicks didn''t get a trace of dirt, even the fist in direct contact. It can be seen that he was fast enough to hit the Zombie''s head. Before his head burst, the Knicks took back his fist.


    Yunmengshi frowned. Although she was a zombie, she was also a clean zombie. Naturally, she was very unhappy with the scene in front of her.


    Qiao pengran understood the meaning of Yunmeng poem. With a big hand, the flame immediately fell on the corpses all over the ground. In a few breaths, the tragedy that had just returned to another place disappeared in an instant, and restored to the original land. The people standing next to him were not hurt by the flame.


    Qiao''s control power is not comparable to that of the Knicks. The Knicks who has just recovered can''t control themselves.


    After all this, Qiao guanran didn''t ask for credit. He just walked into the house with yunmengshi. It seemed that he had done it thousands of times.


    The Knicks also had a bad look on his face. Looking at the back of the two people, he had to admit that Joe ran knew Yunmeng poetry and almost knew it in his bones. Even yunmengshi knew what she wanted with one look and one action.


    When Gu Bai came to Nick, he smiled and gave him a look, as if demonstrating: grabbing Dream Poetry with the boss is like looking for death.


    The Knicks held a fire in his heart. When did he receive such treatment? Even if he was injured, he would be regarded as a VIP with his strength wherever he went.


    Mo Hongyuan also followed Gu Yang and didn''t even look at the Knicks. It seemed to everyone that the performance just now was showing Yunmeng poetry and demonstrating to Qiao pengran.


    Who knows, Joe didn''t get angry, and didn''t kill a pile of zombies to show his strength. He just used strong control to clean up the broken limbs and arms on the ground.


    The silent response seemed to be slapping in the face, slapping in the face of the Knicks.


    Knicks is also a man of self-restraint. Just a little thought, he knows that he has just gone too far. He sighed. He was obviously a steady man. How did he get in front of the two people like a hairy boy? He was so impulsive.


    Armand said angrily to the Knicks, "young master, they are too much."


    The Knicks shook his head and returned to reason, ignoring Armand. He said to the bodyguards around him, "let''s go."


    Then he took the people into the house.


    Yunmengshi and others have cleaned the rooms they need, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Bai, Gu Yang, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran.


    Originally, yunmengshi refused to be with Qiao pengran, but he couldn''t stand his shameless face and insisted on a room with her, saying that this could better take care of Xiaoshi.


    Yunmengshi didn''t start today. A few days ago, she could practice while sleeping, thanks to her super spiritual strength.


    So he agreed to Qiao pengran''s request. Yunmengshi doesn''t exclude a room with him now.


    The rest of the rooms are arranged by Knicks. Half an hour later, everything was arranged, even the night watchman. Yunmengshi arranged Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan to stay in the middle of the night and asked the Knicks to arrange their people to stay in the middle of the night.


    Gu Bai was very sorry to ask a girl to watch the night. He also rushed to watch the night, but he was stopped in time by Qiao pengran. Of course, he saw that Mo Hongyuan was interested in Gu Yang. This was yunmengshi giving them a chance to get along alone.


    Yunmengshi certainly doesn''t mean that. She doesn''t have to worry about her personal situation. Of course, the reason why she let these two people watch the night is because they don''t have to sleep.


    When night comes, after dinner, everyone goes back to their room to rest. Even the powers can''t stand the bumps of the day, especially those with high mental concentration.


    Qiao pengran is satisfied with holding yunmengshi and lying in bed. On such a quiet night, he fantasizes many times. In the future, if he can, he will take Xiaoshi around. They are so powerful that they are not afraid of any danger. Just the two of them, it''s exciting to think about it.


    Yunmengshi''s heart is also extremely peaceful. I don''t know when to start. With Qiao guanran around, she feels extra warm, not physical, but spiritual.


    Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan sat on the chairs in the hall. They both looked out. They gave off a faint smell of high-level zombies. Low-level zombies didn''t dare to come. The work of vigil was very easy for them. Especially when they look at zombies, not others.


    While Mo Hongyuan was struggling with how to chat up Gu Yang, suddenly, there was a roar that belonged to the zombie in the distance.


    Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang looked at each other at the same time. From each other''s eyes, they got the answer. It was a zombie of at least level 5, which might be annoyed by the smell they sent out.


    They think there can be no high-level zombies in this place. After all, there are few people in such a small county, and there are few opportunities for high-level zombies.


    I didn''t expect that one ten thousandth of them would be met by them. It is estimated that the senior zombie will arrive here soon.


    "You or me?" Gu Yang glanced at Mo Hongyuan. It was still so concise, but what he said became a sentence. It didn''t jump out word by word as before. It seems that Gu Yang has been mixing with humans for a long time, and even speaks smoothly.


    "Let''s fight together and make a quick decision," said Mo Hongyuan.


    Gu Yang obviously agreed, nodded and said, "OK, make a quick decision."

 Chapter 305

    The smell of the two people still remains in the hall of the house, so that low-level zombies will not come here, and naturally they will not form a group of zombies.


    The two of them went out of the house and closed the door.


    For safety, Gu Yang also specially sealed the windows and doors of the house with ice power. Then leave your breath.


    The two people left the house where they were resting. After walking about a kilometer, they could feel the smell of the high-level zombie getting closer and closer.


    "Coming." Mo Hongyuan''s tone was full of excitement and no fear at all. Joke, he is a high-level wisdom zombie, but also afraid of other zombies? He is not afraid of anyone except the king.


    Of course, for Joe, he can''t offend without offending. Joe ran that guy''s anger is not something ordinary people can afford. Mo Hongyuan was the only person to accompany Qiao pengran to the Arctic, and he saw Qiao pengran''s anger.


    Gu Yang was also slightly excited in her indifferent eyes. Although she had seen many high-level zombies, she had also fought with them in the Arctic, but those were ice zombies, and she had not seen other high-level zombies.


    As soon as Mo Hongyuan''s voice fell, a figure appeared in front of the two people. The level of the zombie was absolutely no lower than the two people. The zombie is almost no different from human beings except that its skin is a little gray than human beings, its eyes are red, there are no pupils, and its fingers have sharp black nails.


    The high-level zombie seemed to have some wisdom. Seeing two guys with similar breath, he didn''t start directly, but carefully considered the strength gap between the two sides first.


    Mo Hongyuan is a little impatient. With Wang around, there is no chance to fight such a senior zombie. Can the senior zombie feel the breath of Wang and stand there calmly? Instead of running away.


    He first rushed forward, one by one, leaving a remnant in place. When he saw him, Mo Hongyuan had reached the opposite side of the zombie, and a heavy fist with a sonic boom fiercely attacked the face of the senior zombie.


    The high-level zombie was also extremely agile. His neck twisted to his back in violation of common sense, and his head hung down.


    Mo Hongyuan''s heavy fist was empty. Fortunately, Mo Hongyuan was also a man with high strength and mature tactics. He immediately responded and rushed out for a few steps to remove his strength.


    Gu Yang didn''t watch all the time. After Mo Hongyuan emptied, she shot.


    It is still the best ice power. This move is called ice explosion. A large number of ice powers gather on high-level zombies in an instant, and then explode. The power can catch up with five tons of TNT.


    Before the neck of the high-level zombie came, his whole body was in an abnormal state of distortion. His waist turned 180 degrees, his arm stretched to two meters, grabbed the big tree behind him and ejected.


    The ice burst lost its original target and bombarded the house behind the high-level zombie. The extremely strong house collapsed in an instant, and the earth tiles flew everywhere, which had a certain impact on Mo Hongyuan''s vision.


    Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan are highly focused. They are afraid that the senior zombie will make a surprise attack during this invisible time.


    Sure enough, as they expected, the arm of the senior zombie stretched out in front of Gu Yang in the dusty air and planned to give her a hard blow.


    Mo Hongyuan saw Gu Yang''s arm in front of him and jumped in his heart. His body rushed out before the command of his brain. This was almost Mo Hongyuan''s fastest speed. It was too late to take her away in front of Gu Yang. So Mo Hongyuan stopped in front of Gu Yang. The advanced zombie stretched his arm and hit Mo Hongyuan on the back.


    Mo Hongyuan uttered a muffled hum. He turned around and grabbed the extended arm of the senior zombie, launched the speed ability and ran out. He ran around the big tree and tied a knot.


    At this time, the senior Zombie''s arm has stretched to more than five meters, which is his limit. He can only go to the edge of the tree and untie Mo Hongyuan''s button.


    Gu Yang is not a vegetarian. She has long been waiting for the arrival of senior zombies next to the big tree.


    At this time, the dust on both sides was still flying in the air, blocking not only Gu Yang''s view, but also the view of senior zombies.


    He didn''t care too much. He took back his arm straight, and his body was pulled to the side of the tree.


    After catching the figure of senior zombies, Gu Yang made a decisive move. This is her best move. Many senior zombies in the Arctic are basically planted in her move.


    When the senior zombie reached the edge of the tree and was about to untie his arm, he suddenly seemed to be affected by something. The whole person stayed there, and Gu Yang''s hand had condensed a big knife, which was condensed with ice elements.


    Gu Yang waved a big knife without hesitation. He slashed the head of the senior zombie as if it were cut on a rubber. The powerful force changed the shape of the head of the senior zombie, but he didn''t cut the head and expose the crystal core.


    Gu Yang was shocked and gave another knife. This time, he didn''t cut it, but rubbed it back and forth with the use of a saw. This time it was really easy to use. When half of the big knife entered the head of the high-level zombie, the high-level zombie suddenly regained consciousness and hurriedly avoided the knife rubbing on his head.


    Where can Mo Hongyuan let him escape? He jumped high and stepped on the head of the high-level zombie, and the remaining half of the blade left outside was also inserted.


    From the head to the neck of the high-level zombie, the long knife divided the high-level zombie into two parts. The crystal nucleus fell to the ground with a "clang", and the high-level zombie died.


    Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan were both excited and relieved. They almost used their best trick to kill the zombie. Gu Yang picked up the crystal core that fell on the ground and handed it to Mo Hongyuan.


    Mo Hongyuan shook his head. "Take it. You have done a lot of credit."


    Gu Yang doesn''t accept it. This is the crystal core of their cooperation. How can she swallow it alone, not to mention Mo Hongyuan''s injury. Thinking of his injury, Gu Yang asked him to turn around and check his injury.


    Mo Hongyuan smiled. "We are all zombies. Don''t you know our bodies? Even if the waist is broken and the crystal core is still there, we can get it back. Besides, I still have physical evolution. The knife has no impact on me, but the impact is bigger and looks scary."


    After Gu Yang listened, he put down his heart slightly, looked at the crystal core in his hand, and suddenly thought, "give me a dream poem."


    Mo Hongyuan nodded in agreement, "OK, let''s take it back to Wang. But there can be such a senior zombie in this small county. I don''t know if there is any secret."

 Chapter 306

    When the two returned to yunmengshi''s house, it was late at night. As soon as they stepped into the house, the successor came out in the middle of the night.


    "What happened before?" a bodyguard who took over asked as usual.


    Mo Hongyuan shook his head, "there''s nothing wrong. There are several small zombies that I sent away."


    The bodyguards nodded, "you go back to rest, you have to hurry tomorrow, and then you''ll give it to us."


    "Hard work." Mo Hongyuan said, and then followed Gu Yang back to his room. Of course, the two go back to their rooms.


    Mo Hongyuan was seriously injured in that move, but it was still because he was a body evolution zombie. The long hole, which was about to flow out of his intestines, had turned into a red mark in just one hour. It was not obvious that he had been injured so seriously before.


    Yunmengshi in another room woke up from his deep sleep when he heard the howling of senior zombies, but he didn''t move. It can be heard from the voice that the senior zombie is not Gu Yang''s opponent at all. However, yunmengshi has not continued to sleep, but kept awake. She always observes the soul contract with Mo Hongyuan in her head. Once the effectiveness of the contract becomes weak, it proves that Mo Hongyuan''s vitality is weakening, and she needs to fight.


    Fortunately, after a while, yunmengshi''s sensitive ears heard the voices of Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang downstairs. Knowing that they were back, yunmengshi settled down.


    In fact, she really protects her weaknesses, especially Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang, perhaps because they are similar in identity and are intelligent zombies. Will cause the strong heart of protecting short in Yunmeng poetry.


    Knowing that there is nothing wrong with the two people, yunmengshi continues to sleep. Now she can keep sleeping, and the energy in her body will run automatically to achieve the effect of cultivation.


    The next morning, yunmengshi saw Mo Hongyuan in the hall and asked, "how was yesterday?"


    "I met a tough guy. Fortunately, Gu Yang and I solved him together," Mo Hongyuan said.


    "Are you hurt?" the second sentence of Yunmeng poem is to care about their bodies. Mo Hongyuan''s inexplicable heart is warm. Their king is like this, protecting his shortcomings to the extreme.


    "No."


    "He''s hurt."


    Two words came out from Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang at the same time.


    Yunmengshi looked at the two people suspiciously, "are you hurt?"


    Mo Hongyuan said, "I got some minor injuries. I''m well now."


    "Where?" Yun Mengshi asked calmly.


    "Back." this sentence was said by Gu Yang. It was almost blurted out.


    Yunmengshi frowned and said, "turn around and take off your clothes."


    Mo Hongyuan was surprised, "ah?" what did he hear? Wang asked him to take off his clothes?


    "Take off." looking at Mo Hongyuan, Yun Meng''s poem repeated again.


    Mo Hongyuan had to listen to the young lady''s words, turned around obediently, raised his coat awkwardly, dragged the corners of his clothes, and took off his clothes cleanly.


    Yunmengshi saw a long red mark on Mo Hongyuan''s back. She gently touched it with her fingers. Then a slight white light flashed between his fingers. Naturally, it was a healing power. In a flash, the red mark behind Mo Hongyuan disappeared.


    She was very surprised. She knew what kind of injury could make Mo Hongyuan recover. After half a night, she still left a shallow red mark on her body. His body has been modified by zombie virus and body strengthening powers.


    Qiao Jianran was coming out of the room at this time. He looked up and saw this scene: Mo Hongyuan turned his back to Xiaoshi, who gently ''stroked'' his back with his fingers.


    "Xiaoshi, what are you doing?" Qiao pengran naturally didn''t use a questioning tone, but suppressed all her anger. She naturally knew Xiaoshi''s character. She ate soft rather than hard. If she treated her with a tough attitude, she might push her away from herself.


    "Treatment." Yun Meng''s poem was very calm and spit out two words from his mouth.


    Do you still take off your clothes for treatment? Qiao churan murmured in his heart, but looking at the faces of several people, it was true. As Xiao Shi said, he sighed and asked, "how did Mo Hongyuan get hurt?"


    "Last night, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang were idle and bored. They went out and had a fight with a senior zombie." yunmengshi explained.


    "Senior zombie?" Qiao pangran repeated, "what kind of senior zombie can make Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang work together to deal with it, and finally Mo Hongyuan was injured?"


    Yunmengshi shook her head, "I don''t know." after that, she turned her eyes to Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang and asked them to talk about what happened yesterday.


    Mo Hongyuan truthfully reported the situation to Yun Mengshi in simple language.


    "Can the body elongate?" Yun Mengshi asked, "this may also be a kind of body variation. Mo Hongyuan''s body variation is body strengthening. This zombie''s body variation makes the body extremely soft and can stretch."


    "However, I have never seen such a power." yunmengshi finally said, "why don''t you call me if you have such a funny power?"


    Mo Hongyuan smiled. "I didn''t think that I wouldn''t be able to do it if the young lady did it. Isn''t my hand itching? I took Gu Yang first."


    Cloud dream poem tut tut said: "before I say anything to blame, you take the responsibility on yourself?"


    Qiao pengran stopped yunmengshi''s joking behavior in time, and his tone was suddenly a little serious. "In such a small county, there will be high-level zombies all of a sudden?" obviously, Qiao pengran also knew the conditions for the formation of high-level zombies.


    Yunmengshi was also very puzzled. Suddenly she thought, isn''t it beads doing mischief again? So she pulled several people to the corner and asked them to protect the Dharma. She took out all the beads and asked the other beads to give the "radar" beads energy.


    To her disappointment, the map showed that there were no beads in Xiaoxian City, even in a hundred miles around.


    Yunmengshi just sighed, which is normal. If you can meet a bead casually, there will be no magic place for the bead.


    "No matter how much, inform the Knicks that we set out early today. We don''t have time to explore any strange things here." after knowing that it wasn''t pearl, Yunmeng shidun lost interest in this small county.


    Nix and others are not procrastinators. After the words of Yunmeng poetry reached their ears. Ten minutes later, they packed up and were ready to go.


    As a result, 42 cars passed through the small county, and the zombies rushed up on the way were completely solved by the Knicks bodyguards. Strangely, the Knicks bodyguards are not powers, but their bodies are very strong, which can''t be compared with ordinary people. They deal with low-level zombies by the same means as the Knicks, one punch at a time, and blow out the heads of zombies.

 Chapter 307

    "Who are they? Why are they so strong? It''s certain that they''re not powers." Joe asked.


    Yunmengshi said, "I only know that there are three kinds of people in the federal base, one is a superpower like us, one is an evolutionary man, and the last is an ordinary man."


    "Do you think they are evolutionists?" Joe asked, following Yunmeng''s words.


    "Yes, as far as I know, the federal base has been studying evolutionary people before the end of the world, but they use living people to experiment, which is prohibited by the outside world and can only be studied privately. After the end of the world, evolutionary people can be made public." yunmengshi said faintly.


    This is the first time that people have heard of such a word. Evolutionary humans have also taken shape in their heads. They are powerful powers comparable to physical evolution.


    All the people raised it, because yunmengshi guessed that there was no mystery in the county, which prompted a senior zombie in a small county with a population of only 10000. If it weren''t for Yunmeng poetry, others would probably fold here. After all, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang can take charge of one alone. The two of them worked together to kill the high-level zombie. It can be seen how powerful the high-level zombie is.


    I immediately saw the exit of the county, including Nix in the front car. I held my breath in my chest, as if I didn''t dare to breathe. If I met groups of senior zombies, I would be in trouble.


    After all, no one knows whether the thing that can create high-level zombies can mass produce high-level zombies.


    When the first car left the county, the front of the second two cars touched the gate. Suddenly, a sharp and angry zombie howl in the air spread to everyone''s ears.


    "Broken, there are really other high-level zombies." in order to be safe, Mo Hongyuan sat next to yunmengshi, which is also required by yunmengshi.


    I really met something that she couldn''t solve. Mo Hongyuan went up to deliver vegetables. It''s better to stay by her side. This is the idea of Yunmeng poetry.


    Gu Bai immediately slowed down. Now that the zombie appeared, they would not be given a chance to escape. They had to get out of the car and fight.


    The next second, everyone saw a dark figure rushing down from the air. It looked like the zombie who had just howled.


    With a loud bang, the car behind the Knicks, that is, the second of the four cars, was smashed by an unidentified object pounding down from the air, and none of the people inside escaped.


    The huge impact broke the glass of the car behind him. Fortunately, yunmengshi''s car was the last one without twists and turns.


    "What''s that?" slowly, the dust from the car explosion in the air dissipated, and a zombie with two meters long wings appeared in front of the crowd.


    The wings are all composed of bones, and there are golden and mysterious patterns on them. It is probably a kind of hieroglyphic, more likely a religious symbol. The graphics outlined by the stripes make people dare not look directly at them, as if they would indulge in them.


    "Flying zombies." Gu Bo murmured as he let the car escape the attack of zombies.


    Yunmengshi sat in the car and watched the winged zombie through the window. The spirit slowly stretched out its body and carefully looked at the winged zombie.


    After a short contact, Yunmeng poetry can conclude that the zombie has at least level 5 or even level 6. If it is only a zombie of level 5 or 6, Yunmeng poetry will not worry.


    But the zombie has wings and can fly, and the speed is very fast. It will soon catch up with Mo Hongyuan''s speed on the ground.


    "That''s at least a level five zombie." Yunmeng''s voice was a little heavy.


    "Get out of the car quickly, and you''ll become a stationary target in the car." Joe said calmly.


    After listening to Qiao pengran''s words, Gu Baicai woke up like a dream. He had just been immersed in the surprise of seeing the winged zombie. Only then did he react that the zombie was his enemy. At this time, he is looking at himself.


    The Zombie''s feet were about half a meter away from the ground. His wings were constantly agitated in the low air. His mouth was slightly open, his lips were purple, the tip of his sharp teeth exposed the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were full of anger staring at the car yunmengshi sat in.


    Yunmengshi shouted, "his goal is to protect Hongyuan and Gu Yang." she immediately found the purpose of the zombie.


    "He''s here for revenge." after yunmengshi finished, he immediately opened the door and quickly got out of the car.


    In a few seconds, the car was empty. Mo Hongyuan was the last one to come out. As he left the car, the zombie flew towards Mo Hongyuan with huge wings and cold teeth in his mouth.


    Mo Hongyuan''s body skillfully borrowed strength in the air. His waist was a distortion that did not belong to normal people, and instantly changed the direction.


    The flying zombie threw himself into the air. After Mo Hongyuan landed, he found a shelter and hid.


    This flying zombie can''t be dealt with by him alone. If he tries to be brave, he can only be dug by the other party in the end.


    The flying zombie scanned his eyes and didn''t find Mo Hongyuan, but he saw Gu Yang standing there.


    "Gu Yang, back!" Mo Hongyuan saw that the flying zombie changed its target and attacked Gu Yang''s back. He was worried and was not afraid to be exposed. He shouted loudly, and his body rushed out to try to stop the flying zombie.


    However, yunmengshi is standing next to Gu Yang. How can he let the flying zombie hurt Gu Yang?


    Yunmengshi shot at the moment when the flying zombie rushed over, and dozens of long ice arrows shot at the flying zombie.


    The flying zombie had to avoid. His wings shook and his body rose a few meters. He easily avoided the ice arrow attack of yunmengshi. Gu Yang also knew what had just happened, turned around and quickly became vigilant.


    Yunmeng poetry has never encountered such a passive situation.


    Before the power attack hit the zombie, he escaped. After all, a pair of wings ran faster than feet, so people can only break his attack, but they can''t attack him.


    The powerful combination of Yunmeng poetry and Qiao pengran''s "double heaven of ice and fire" also lost its function at this time. The two men''s abilities are not the speed route, but Mo Hongyuan, the only one who takes the speed route, can''t hit the zombie at all.


    The Knicks had a load of bodyguards dead. At this time, there were only four people left around him, three bodyguards and a level 4 Armand. They are all evolutionists in Yunmeng''s poetry, and they can''t help attacking flying zombies at all.


    Everyone can only avoid passively. One of the Knicks bodyguards was injured in the arm because he couldn''t avoid, so he can only be a one armed man in the future.


    The main targets of flying zombies are Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan, so the Knicks bodyguards can survive.

 Chapter 308

    Finally, after avoiding an attack, yunmengshi finally couldn''t help it. She was a zombie emperor. She was beaten by a small zombie. Who can''t bear it.


    As soon as his mind turned, yunmengshi thought of a way. The main ability of flying zombies is to avoid their attacks in the air and let their attacks fail again and again. As long as the flying zombies are fixed, can they turn the moving target into a fixed target?


    However, this time, yunmengshi was also reminded to strengthen the speed of the power, otherwise he would still be beaten by the fast enemy next time.


    "Listen, I use botanical powers to stretch out vines to fix the enemy, but I can''t fix it for a long time. You should move fast." yunmengshi quickly explained to the people.


    "I see," the crowd said in unison.


    Gu Bai is an earth power. He was worse than the guards of Knicks before. If yunmengshi and Qiao pengran hadn''t protected him, he would have broken his arms and legs.


    His attack moves are all earth power. For the flying zombie whose feet don''t touch the ground, it has no effect at all, and can only be forced to avoid. Moreover, his speed is the slowest among several people. Once the flying zombie aims at him, it needs Qiao guanran and yunmengshi to send out power to block the flying zombie.


    When yunmengshi said this, he was extremely excited. He had been beaten under pressure for so long. He didn''t hold back so much. This time, he must be vicious.


    In order to hit the target with one blow, yunmengshi took out the latest green beads from the space and poured them into her mental power. In an instant, the energy in the beads poured into her body.


    The energy surging like a river startled yunmengshi. Unexpectedly, the green beads supported the life of so many mutated plants, and there was so much energy in it. If her body had not been strengthened by zombie virus, it would have been burst by these energy.


    A large number of botanical powers are poured into yunmengshi''s body. Yunmengshi sends out a basic botanical power - vine. Countless vines stretched out from her palm and blinked to the flying zombie.


    Flying zombies did not expect that these ''mole ants'' had the ability to resist. They were not prepared for these vines at all, so he was tragic.


    Thousands of vines tied the flying zombie tightly, "bang", and the wings of the flying zombie were also tied up. He lost his flying ability and had to fall heavily to the ground.


    "Let''s fight!" Gu Bai shouted first.


    In order to take a breath, he created a depression full of spikes where the zombie landed. The unsuspecting flying zombie hit the spikes heavily and made a painful howl.


    The Knicks and others who were watching the excitement could not help covering their eyes. It seemed that they were very painful.


    Knicks is idle, others are not idle.


    After the zombie of the flight department smashed on the spikes, Gu Yang''s ice fog was waiting for him. The ice fog was given to her by Yunmeng poetry, which was a weakened version of Yunmeng poetry.


    The ice fog slowly floated to the flying zombie. At this time, he had just struggled out one wing. Before the other wing came out of the layers of binding, it was frozen to death by the ice fog with extremely low temperature.


    Qiao pengran''s white flame has been waiting for a long time. As soon as the ice fog arrives, the white flame will go with it.


    Like the ice fog, the flame is light and floating, but its power is absolutely beyond people''s imagination. After the white flame floats on the ice sculpture, it looks at the frozen and very strong ice sculpture and breaks into slag in an instant. Just now it beat the flying zombie without fighting back, and it becomes slag in an instant.


    In fact, it''s not surprising. Qiao pengran, these people can take care of themselves, gather together and make their own big moves continuously. The flight department zombies are tied firmly and can''t hide. They can only bear these powers and don''t break into slag. What else can they do?


    It''s only temporary to press people to fight. Flying zombies only take advantage of being able to fly, so they can be powerful for a while.


    The Knicks was also surprised to see this clean "performance". He knew that he had underestimated these people before. If these people really went to the federal base, how much commotion would it cause?


    However, seeing the appearance of Yunmeng poem, Nix became more interested in her. Mysterious people always make people have a desire to explore.


    "It''s over?" Gu Bai looked at the ground full of broken ice, which was wrapped with the blood and flesh of zombies.


    "Of course." yunmengshi smiled and affirmed. She knew that if the zombie was fixed, the people would quickly solve the zombie. Sure enough, she didn''t expect it.


    Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang gave a sigh of relief. After all, the flying zombie stared at them. They were the ones who were attacked most. If they didn''t pay attention, they would be dealt a fatal blow.


    Relying on his spiritual power, Yunmeng poetry found the crystal core of the zombie and received it in his own space. There is no doubt.


    After watching such a fierce duel, Nix was very excited. Regardless of his image, he ran to yunmengshi and wanted to give him a big hug. In his eyes, yunmengshi was the key figure in the victory of the battle. Without her, they would have been beaten passively.


    Before yunmengshi could escape, Qiao ran put a knife against the Knicks'' chest and drove him back.


    "What are you going to do?" the words said from Joe''s mouth could freeze to death a senior zombie. It was cold and frightening. Looking at the Knicks was like looking at a dead man.


    Nix raised his hands and stepped back to avoid Qiao pengran''s black ancient knife. Although he smiled in his eyes, his eyes were full of hostility. For the first time, he felt that Qiao pengran was always wandering in front of his eyes, which was very troublesome.


    "I just want to give the great heroes of this battle a hug and celebrate, which is the etiquette of our country." the Knicks took back the cruel color in his eyes and turned back into a polite young man.


    "You are not allowed to approach her for any reason," Joe warned. He found that Knicks was after Xiaoshi. He wanted to stop it in time.


    "Ha ha, that''s a joke. Who am I close to? Do I need your consent?" the Knicks was also angry. Few people spoke to him like this. They were both proud people.


    "I repeat, you should get close to her, or you will die." the last word, hesitated, came out of the mouth of death, which made people shiver.


    "Well, we should continue the last unfinished battle," the Knicks said to Joe with his arms extended and his eyes full of war and murder.


    Joe didn''t speak, but the black ancient knife in his hand represented his attitude.

 Chapter 309

    No one on the Knicks side dared to stop him. He was a young master and their master. No servant dares to question the master''s decision.


    But Qiao pengran''s side, except Yunmeng poetry, the rest of the people were hard to persuade him.


    Qiao pengran waved a black ancient knife. There were still flames and lightning on it. The flame was white and the lightning was purple. It looked very scary.


    The Knicks also made a posture of attack. Passive defense is not his style. The most common saying of evolutionists is that attack is the best defense.


    "Well, the things in the county are still solved, so you start to do it?" once yunmengshi was worried, his voice was still faint. But Qiao pangran, who knows Yunmeng poetry, knows that the little poem has been a little angry, and the faint words contain unspeakable coldness.


    "OK, if Xiaoshi doesn''t say it, I won''t do it." while talking, Nix withdrew his fist and relaxed his whole body, so he looked at Qiao pengran.


    Qiao pengran also took back the ancient knife, put it back into the space, and took a cold look at the Knicks.


    "Get out of here." Yun Mengshi gave an order. Although he didn''t take any order tone, he could convince everyone.


    The Knicks gave Joe a provocative look, turned away and got into Armand''s car.


    Joe sneered that the Knicks wanted to provoke his anger, but he didn''t know what abacus he was playing at last. Since he wanted to play, he would play with him.


    When the people got on the previous car, Gu Bo began and said angrily: "the Knicks is really hateful. He thought we were going to the Federation with him, so he had our handle? He dared to talk to the boss like this? He''s really impatient."


    Mo Hongyuan said calmly, "the Knicks has a purpose."


    Qiao kuanran narrowed his eyes and hugged Yun Mengshi. "Yes, he just doesn''t know what his purpose is? Does he want to drive me away? Or does he suddenly don''t want to take us to the federal base? After seeing our ''real'' strength, he''s afraid we''ll make waves in the Federal base?"


    Gu Bai looked back at Qiao kuanran and agreed: "boss, what you said is very reasonable. It is estimated that he is afraid to see our strength!" when he said here, his tone was cocky, like a proud peacock.


    Yunmengshi immediately denied, "it''s impossible. The Knicks don''t look like a scary person, and I don''t know what his ultimate goal is." she shook her head and couldn''t guess the purpose of the Knicks.


    "No matter what his purpose is, the most important thing for us is to keep calm," said Joe, his eyes narrowed and full of calculation.


    Gu Bai immediately said, "boss, I think you are the one who needs to be calm here."


    Joe coughed and couldn''t help it. He really couldn''t calm down when it came to Xiaoshi, so he said dryly, "I''ll try my best."


    When the car drove out a distance and was about a few hundred meters away from the small county, yunmengshi suddenly felt the abnormal energy in the air. She immediately said, "stop."


    Gu Bai listened to yunmengshi''s order and stepped on the brake severely. The car rubbed a trace on the ground.


    "Little poem, what''s the matter?" Joe asked in surprise.


    "The energy here is very different." yunmengshi said what he thought, but this puzzled Gu Bai and Qiao Peng.


    "There is a kind of strange energy." Gu Yang finally spoke. She is the closest person to yunmengshi''s feeling, because they are intelligent zombies and spiritual. She has the deepest understanding of what yunmengshi said.


    "I suspect that these energies have created two high-level zombies," yunmengshi guessed.


    So Gu Bai parked the car aside and everyone got out of the car one after another. The Knicks in front saw that yunmengshi''s car didn''t keep up, but stopped, so he stopped.


    "Xiaoshi, what happened?" Nix went to yunmengshi and asked curiously.


    Yunmengshi truthfully said his guess. Nix flashed a trace of surprise at the bottom of his eyes, and then followed yunmengshi and others across a small forest without saying a word. Of course, these numbers are normal trees, and mutant plants can''t be met casually.


    The lower the species, the less likely it is to mutate. This is the experience of Yunmeng poetry.


    After passing through the woods, a one meter square pit appeared in front of them. Look, the soil is newly excavated. Has anyone come here?


    "What''s this?" Gu Bai walked closer and wanted to find out what was in the pit.


    When he really saw what was in the pit, he retreated fiercely, as if frightened.


    "What happened?" Joe asked, holding Cooper to prevent him from falling.


    "There are white bones, about tens of thousands of bodies, and the pit is very deep." Gu Bai shook his head, gradually regained consciousness, and explained to the people: "I just seemed to see the battlefield, and the magnificent war spirit rushed to my soul."


    "The idea of war." Yun Mengshi murmured.


    Seeing what Gu Bai saw inside, he was not affected. Other people approached slowly. Finally, they stood next to the pit and could see what was inside.


    When they saw clearly, as Gu Bai said, a heavy white bone was stacked together, and the bones of hands and legs were scattered everywhere. A sky high sense of war and bloody smell seemed to directly impact their souls.


    "There is energy here!" Mo Hongyuan said with some excitement.


    "Don''t absorb the energy here," Yun Mengshi hurriedly reminded.


    After listening, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang hurriedly stopped the energy they had begun to absorb. Although there was so much energy here for them, since the king spoke, they listened unconditionally.


    Except for them, the rest of the people are full of doubts, because they can''t absorb the energy here, or even feel the energy here.


    "There is a kind of energy that is emitted from the residual souls of these dead people. Although this energy is well absorbed, the consequences are very serious, and even lose self-consciousness and become a machine that only knows killing." Yun Mengshi said coldly looking at the tragic white bones in front of him.


    Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan looked at each other, and then looked at Yunmeng poetry with admiration. This is their king, as if they knew everything.


    "It can also be a battlefield before the end of the world. It has been buried under the land for thousands of years. After the end of the world, I don''t know what happened, these white bones were dug out, and the residual soul energy has become an energy with strong evil spirit after thousands of years of accumulation." yunmengshi looked at them and explained.

 Chapter 310

    "These residual souls have found a place to live, and these souls have begun to realize what they want. All of them have cultivated the two high-level zombies we see. We expect that when they are mature enough, the two bodies will all be occupied by these residual souls." a rare look of fear appeared in Yunmeng''s eyes.


    There''s another thing she didn''t say. These soul energies are like drugs for zombies. Once infected, it''s hard to stop.


    The two zombies killed by them only advanced to level 5 after absorbing these negative energy for a long time. For ordinary zombies, they simply can''t resist the attraction of these energies.


    But the three conscious zombies of Yunmeng poetry are different. They all have self-control ability. As long as they hold back and don''t absorb these negative energy, they won''t be affected.


    "However, burn it and let them continue to develop. I don''t know how many high-level zombies will appear, let alone whether there will be a conscious Zombie King." Yun Mengshi said in a bad tone.


    After hearing the "conscious Zombie King," Qiao pengran was obviously shocked. He didn''t know whether he was consciously startled by the zombie or what he thought?


    "Boss, do it." Joe didn''t come back until Gu Bai called him, and the white flame in his hand shook off in the pit.


    In the blink of an eye, just when the pit was full of white bones, they disappeared. They finally saw the bottom of the pit. It was a pit of more than ten meters. Yunmengshi with extraordinary eyesight saw a glittering thing at the bottom of the pit.


    What''s that? Can it survive under Joe''s white flame? Yunmeng poetry thought.


    "Look at bottom," yunmengshi said, pointing to pit.


    "Mengshi, it''s dark inside. Even if there''s something, I can''t see it clearly." Gu Bai said helplessly.


    Qiao pengran looked carefully. "Indeed, there seems to be something flashing at the bottom of the pit." Qiao pengran''s eyesight is also very good.


    Looking at the curious look on yunmengshi''s face, Joe suddenly came to the bottom of the pit and picked up the glittering thing, which was similar to the size of crystal core, irregular shape and gem.


    Qiao guanran didn''t feel energy in it, which showed that the gem was not any of the three systems on his body. He only looked at it and then appeared next to yunmengshi.


    "Little poem, here you are." there is no superfluous words. Decisive action makes yunmengshi feel very comfortable. This is Qiao pengran. He knows any weakness of Yunmeng poetry and her preferences. He won''t do anything that annoys her.


    Yunmengshi took something like a gem, poked out her spiritual power, and slowly invaded it to see what was inside.


    At the moment when the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry invades, the energy in the gem pours into the sea of the soul of Yunmeng poetry along the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry, just like the surging sea water.


    Got caught! These three words suddenly appeared in the head of Yunmeng poem.


    Fortunately, Yunmeng poetry played with the soul and immediately came up with a solution, which directly interrupted the entrance of the soul sea, and then slowly recovered its spiritual power. Without a bridge, the spiritual power in the gem retreated from the body of Yunmeng poetry.


    However, at the beginning, the spiritual power in the gem has invaded the sea of the soul of Yunmeng poetry. There is no way to get rid of it, but can only be dissolved by meditation.


    Qiao pangran saw that yunmengshi''s face was wrong and asked anxiously, "Xiaoshi, what''s wrong with your face?" yunmengshi shook her head. She could feel the smell of evil from those spiritual forces invading the sea of soul, but she didn''t know the specific side effects.


    Qiao guanran was still worried about yunmengshi. Looking at her, he knew that the unknown gem had hurt her, but this was not the place to stay, so he held back. Without exploring the truth, let the people get on the bus and continue on their way.


    The Knicks wanted to know what had happened, but was blocked by Joe, so they had to get on the bus and continue driving.


    Zombies shrink more and more along the way. After coming out of the small county, I only occasionally encounter one or two zombies on the road, but they are all hit by Armand''s car, which has no impact on everyone.


    After a period of time, there were more and more zombies on the road, from two or three to more than a dozen, and finally hundreds. Relying only on a few people in the Knicks car, they couldn''t cope with it.


    At this time, the vehicles in front have been surrounded by zombies. Several evolutionary people plan to take a taxi so that they can show their space. After all, they all rely on their strong body to fight with zombies.


    Yunmengshi''s vehicles were also attacked by zombies. These zombies seemed to have not smelled human smell for a long time. When they saw these people, they rushed up like cats smelling fishy smell and surrounded the two vehicles.


    Joe churan threw a lightning strike along the window and penetrated the zombies outside the door. Just in the blink of an eye, more than a dozen zombies turned into charred bodies.


    Qiao pengran took the opportunity to open the door and open a road. Yunmengshi also took the opportunity to come out.


    An "ice and snow" came out of the car with yunmengshi and immediately bombarded the zombies who surrounded the Knicks car, opened their big mouths, released their fangs, and grabbed the door with sharp claws.


    With one move, dozens of zombies on one side of the door were emptied instantly. The people in the Knicks car quickly gave out two, and Knicks nodded towards the feeling of yunmengshi.


    If there were no cloud dream poetry, they would not come out so easily.


    Plus, there are four evolutors in the Knicks. They are not afraid of the sharp teeth and huge number of zombies. Each one does not use weapons, or fists are their most powerful weapons.


    Four dead surrounded by dozens of zombies, the Knicks took the lead and attacked the nearest zombie with a sonic boom.


    The zombie didn''t react at all. It was kicked to the head by the Knicks'' strong and rapid first-class whip leg, and the head flew out directly¡® The rest of the body barely walked forward and fell to the ground.


    Although the other four were not as fast as the Knicks, they were not vegetarian. They beat hundreds of zombies into pieces in less than ten minutes. How can these zombies be described by a miserable word.


    The battle over yunmengshi had long ended. A man didn''t even wrinkle his clothes. He looked at the Knicks calmly. They were still fighting.


    "Hoo" after the Knicks blew up the head of the last zombie, he exhaled a turbid breath. He hadn''t moved at such a distance for a long time, and his body was rusty.

 Chapter 311

    "It''s over." Nix nodded to yunmengshi and said.


    "Get in the car, go. Get out of here now." Yun Mengshi''s tone was a little hasty.


    They seldom looked at yunmengshi, so they immediately rushed to some broken cars bitten by zombies, stepped on the accelerator and rushed out.


    "Miss, what''s wrong here?" Mo Hongyuan, sitting next to Yun Mengshi, asked as the car sped along the road and constantly hit zombies. He didn''t feel the smell of useful things.


    Yunmengshi shook his head, his spirit was depressed, his eyes were full of fatigue, and his limbs collapsed on the back seat of the car.


    Joe was worried. "Xiao Shi, what''s the matter with you? It was just the gem?" he guessed that the zombies wouldn''t make Xiao Shi so tired.


    Yunmengshi reluctantly opened his eyes and said in a hurry, "there may be some problems in the sea of soul. However, I immediately found a quiet place. I want to check it."


    After that, yunmengshi closed her eyes and her eyelashes trembled, as if she were experiencing some pain.


    Joe Ran''s eyes were red with anxiety. He shouted to Gu Bai, "find a place and stop right away."


    Gu Bai was also worried. He had long regarded yunmengshi as a member of his team, a person like his relatives. Relatives are injured now. The situation is so critical. How can he not be in a hurry?


    Mo Hongyuan can now be said to be the person who is most in the situation of Yunmeng poetry. Because he has a contract with Yunmeng poetry, he can clearly feel the confusion of the soul of Yunmeng poetry.


    Knicks saw the car behind him in the rearview mirror. First, he made an emergency brake, then quickly turned around and ran in the other direction. The speed was very fast.


    The Knicks also ordered Armand to quickly catch up with the vehicles in front of him.


    Less than one kilometer away from the small county, there is an empty two-story building and a place similar to farmhouse. It is estimated that it was built only after tourism was developed here.


    Gu Bai saw the two floors downstairs with sharp eyes. The car stopped steadily in front of the building. Qiao pengran immediately rushed out with yunmengshi. There was no one in the two floors. Qiao pengran casually found a room and took Xiaoshi in.


    "Xiaoshi, we are in a safe place." Qiao pengran shook yunmengshi slightly for fear that he would hurt her.


    Yunmengshi opened her eyes. At this time, her eyes were not completely black. They were black with a trace of blood red. They looked very charming.


    "Xiaoshi, it''s safe here," said Qiao pengran again.


    Cloud dream poetry suppressed the storm in the sea of soul with spiritual force, and came out of Qiao pengran''s arms, "pengran, wait for me outside."


    Although Qiao pengran had thought that Xiaoshi would drive himself out, when he really said this from Yunmeng''s poem, he couldn''t help but feel a pain in his heart.


    "OK." Joe didn''t say much. After gently putting down the poem, he went out of the door of the room and closed the door.


    Yunmengshi had no time to consider other things at this time. She added defense to the room. She always attached great importance to the soul. If someone disturbed herself during the healing period, she would suffer very serious consequences. It may even directly collapse the sea of souls.


    She sat directly on the ground, closed her eyes and focused all her attention on the sea of soul.


    At this time, the sea of her soul entered the external energy, which was very violent. In a short time, it stirred the sea of her soul to the sky.


    Just now Yunmeng poetry injected some spiritual force and began to suppress, but it was of no use. The wave of the sea of souls surged up more than ten meters high and beat it on the crystal wall of the soul. Fortunately, the crystal wall of the soul of Yunmeng poetry is much stronger than that of ordinary people.


    The energy pouring into the soul sea of Yunmeng poetry has a kind of evil breath and strong negative emotions. It is they that disturb the calm soul sea of Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmeng poetry put all its spiritual strength into it to suppress this energy of making waves.


    I don''t know how long it took, the sea of soul of Yunmeng poetry finally calmed down, but her spiritual power could not be recovered, and she could only suppress the external soul energy all the time.


    External energy can''t be expelled. We can only rely on long-time meditation and a little purification. Before that, nine tenths of yunmengshi''s spiritual power needs to suppress external energy here.


    The remaining one tenth of the mental power to maintain the body''s thoughts and actions.


    Yun Mengshi sighed, leaving only one tenth of his mental strength to maintain his body and mind, which will have a certain impact on himself, but I don''t know how much impact it will have.


    This is also a matter of no choice. If we do not suppress external energy and allow them to make waves in the sea of their own soul, sooner or later, the crystal wall of their own soul will be broken.


    One tenth of the spiritual force came out of the sea of soul and began to command the behavior of Yunmeng poetry.


    After yunmengshi got up from the ground, he went to the door and opened the door. I saw everyone, including the Knicks and his party, at the door, with anxious faces and eyes looking straight at her direction.


    Seeing that the door was opened and people outside gathered around, Qiao ran rushed over first and held Xiaoshi in his arms, "Xiaoshi, you''re fine."


    If yunmengshi stays in the room for one more moment, his heart will suffer for one more moment. What is expelled by Xiaoshi is abandoned by him. What is more important than the safety of Xiaoshi?


    When Nix saw yunmengshi held in his arms by Qiao pengran, his face darkened and he felt very uncomfortable, but there was no way. Who was yunmengshi? He has no right to stop all this.


    After holding her for a while, Joe gently let her go, as if facing a porcelain doll. If his hand was heavy, he was afraid that Xiaoshi would be broken by himself.


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran with a confused face and said nothing.


    "Little poem, is the sea of your soul ready?" Qiao pangran asked anxiously as he saw something wrong with Yunmeng''s poem.


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "No." the voice was still the same tone as before, but the tone was very different from before. If yunmengshi was a cold queen before, yunmengshi now is a soft and waxy cute sister.


    Hearing the different tone of Yunmeng poetry, Qiao pengran felt very strange.


    At this time, Mo Hongyuan came forward with a look of doubt and worry, "Miss, how is your soul so weak?"


    Qiao''s face immediately tangled up, and his worried and anxious eyes came naturally.


    Yunmengshi nodded and explained to the crowd. Qiao pangran was stunned.


    "Xiao Shi, have you been like this all the time?" Joe ran was full of anxiety

 Chapter 312

    The tone of Yunmeng poem is very soft and waxy. It sounds like a child, "no, as long as I purify the external energy in the sea of soul, my spiritual power doesn''t have to continue to suppress the external energy in the sea of soul, I will return to normal."


    Not only the tone became childish and soft, but also the eyes and movements became different.


    Everyone looked at this cloud dream poem. Compared with the previous ones, although there was no change in appearance and voice, it gave people a feeling that it was just different.


    Especially Mo Hongyuan, in his heart, Yunmeng poetry is the invincible king. Seeing such Yunmeng poetry, he was really surprised that his chin fell off.


    "Little, miss, do you know that you are very different now from before?" Mo Hongyuan stammered in surprise.


    Yunmengshi shook her head. Her eyes were black and bright. It was as clear as a pool of water. Qiao pengran''s heart was itching. She wanted to hold yunmengshi in her arms and caress her well.


    Mo Hongyuan sighed. When will his wise and mighty king come back!


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran with a coquettish tone, "pengran, I want to eat."


    Joe''s heart was sprouted even more. He liked all kinds of small poems, but he had not seen such small poems that were spoiled by him. He had no resistance to small poems, but now he became even more resistant. No matter what Yunmeng poetry requires, he will find a way to realize it.


    Gu Yang is the most calm among the people. What she cares about is the person''s soul. The soul remains unchanged. Other changes are not changes in her eyes.


    Gu Bai smiled and said silently in his heart, boss, you must seize the opportunity and start first when Mengshi is soft and cute.


    "OK, let''s eat." without asking other people''s opinions, Joe raised his tone, took out a big dinner table from the space, and then quickly took out the food already prepared by childlike innocence, quickly put it on the table, blinked, and there were a lot of drooling food in front of everyone.


    "Boss, can we have dinner?" Gu Bai was hungry for a long time. Looking at the table full of delicious food, he couldn''t help it for a long time.


    Joe looked at him fiercely, pointed to the simple dishes on the edge of the table and said, "that''s your food. These are all poems." he pointed to 80% of the table and said. What''s more important than your baby''s stomach?


    Yunmengshi looked at the dishes on the table and sat expectantly at the side of the table. Qiao guanran sat next to her and took yunmengshi''s fancy to the dishes with his chopsticks. All of them are put in the bowl in front of Yunmeng poem.


    Yunmengshi''s small face is bulging like a chipmunk. His mouth is full of food, which is specially prepared for yunmengshi by childlike innocence. Others looked at the two people with a sad face, especially the Knicks. They didn''t even eat food and stared at the two people.


    But they didn''t seem to notice the hot eyes of Knicks. One ate happily and the other ate happily.


    Qiao guanran''s chopsticks hardly contain anything for himself. His chopsticks have been wandering on yunmengshi and the dishes on the table.


    Half an hour later, almost all the food on the table went into yunmengshi''s stomach. As long as there was food in her powerful stomach, she digested it immediately.


    If the food on the table is not gone, yunmengshi will continue to eat.


    "Delicious." yunmengshi''s dark eyes were full of satisfaction, and it was obvious that he was in a very good mood.


    "I''m going to practice," said yunmengshi after dinner.


    Although only one tenth of her mental power controlled her body, which led to a great change in her temperament, yunmengshi still didn''t forget what she should do.


    Qiao pengran wanted to follow yunmengshi into her room, but yunmengshi stood at the door with a blank expression, "pengran, what are you doing?"


    "I, I, I..." Qiao pengran me for a long time and didn''t say why. Facing such a simple and cute poem, he really didn''t know how to express it.


    "I''m going to practice. Of course, you have to go to bed," said yunmengshi.


    Qiao congran nodded helplessly. It seems that no matter what kind of poem it is, the heart of prevention is so important.


    "OK, I''ll have a rest." Joe''s tone was full of regret and didn''t have a room with Xiaoshi.


    Yunmengshi slammed the door, shut Qiao guanran out of the door and added defense. Yunmengshi sat on the ground and began to meditate.


    Only meditation can purify the external energy in the sea of soul and cannot expel it. Therefore, cloud dream poetry can restore nine tenths of the spiritual power to the original position. Meditation is the best and fastest way.


    In fact, at the beginning, Yunmeng poetry also considered gray beads, but beads have no function of purifying external energy. They can only supplement spiritual power and repair the crystal wall of the soul.


    Therefore, Yunmeng poetry can only choose meditation to purify foreign powers.


    One night passed quickly, and the time in meditation always passed quickly. After yunmengshi woke up, she checked her soul sea for the first time. She was excited that the external energy had been purified a little, although she would find it only when she looked carefully.


    One tenth of the mental strength returned to the body, and yunmengshi sat up from the ground.


    Opening the door, Qiao pengran waited for her at the door with breakfast as usual. Yunmengshi showed the excitement of a child and said, "pengran, I''m hungry."


    Somehow, the body controlled by one tenth of the mental force suddenly became a eater. Qiao guanran is fond of this. As long as Xiaoshi has something he likes, he will have the direction of strategy Xiaoshi.


    When he brought the food into the house, Joe carefully fed the food to Xiao Shi with a spoon.


    At this time, yunmengshi looks satisfied, like a lazy cat.


    Qiao pengran really loves such cloud dream poems. He suddenly has that idea in his heart. He hopes that the little poem will not return to normal. However, such an idea only existed in Joe''s head for a short moment and was expelled from his mind.


    Because he knew that such Yunmeng poetry was injured, not a normal performance. If he wanted the health of the little poem to change such a character, he would rather not.


    After dinner, they got into the car again and continued to drive in the direction of the federal base. Although people are no longer in a hurry, they don''t want to waste their time on the road.


    Since yunmengshi was injured, she seems to be more dependent on Qiao pengran than before. When sitting in the car, yunmengshi leaned closely against Qiao pengran, as if she had a sense of security.

 Chapter 313

    Yunmengshi put his arms around Qiao pengran and leaned against him, putting almost all his weight on him.


    Qiao pengran enjoyed it very much. He felt the temperature coming out of Xiaoshi''s body. His heart began to burn and his blood began to boil.


    Even though yunmengshi had only one tenth of her mental strength to maintain her body, her six senses were still so sensitive. Her big black eyes blinked at Qiao Peng, and her voice began to become softer than before. "However, your heart beat so fast. Are you sick?"


    Qiao Jianran was very embarrassed. He was used to the cold and indifferent Yunmeng poems instead of being overwhelmed by such Yunmeng poems.


    "No, no, it''s just a little hot." Joe opened his eyes and began to lie.


    Gu Bai, the driver, began to despise his boss. He could tell such a lie that no one believed.


    Yunmengshi really believed it. Her spirit was insufficient and her judgment decreased a lot. The most important thing is that Yunmeng poetry has trusted Qiao pengran. Although this tenth of the mental strength reduced her judgment, it did not reduce her trust in Qiao pengran, but increased a lot.


    Because when people are weakest, they most want to find someone to rely on.


    "Hot?" yunmengshi looked curiously outside the window. The cold wind was howling outside. Even a power person would not feel hot. "Are you hot?" yunmengshi put his cool little hand in front of Qiao pengran and touched Qiao pengran''s forehead.


    Joe''s heart beat faster, and his blood was about to gush out. Xiao Shi couldn''t be close to him, and even his breath could spray on his face.


    His adrenaline secretion is several times more than usual, and his heart rate is very high. Xiaoshi has never done such an action. Today, it really made her feel the temptation from Xiaoshi, although she didn''t do anything.


    "No, I''m really fine." Qiao pengran took yunmengshi''s little hand away from his forehead. If he didn''t take it away, he didn''t know what he would do.


    Yunmengshi''s face was sad, his eyebrows were almost wrinkled, and his small face was like a steamed stuffed bun.


    Qiao Juran held back his smile and touched the head of Yunmeng poem, "little poem, why are you sad?"


    "You don''t tell me anything," said yunmengshi wrongly, with a softer and waxier voice and some nasal sounds.


    Qiao pengran hurriedly explained, "Xiao Shi, I''ll tell you everything. There''s nothing to hide from you."


    "You''re not hot, but your heart beats so fast. What''s the matter with you? Are you sick? Tell me, I can heal." yunmengshi almost didn''t point to Qiao guanran to complain.


    Gu Bai, who was driving with "pooch", couldn''t help it. He didn''t expect Yunmeng poetry to be so cute after his soul was injured. He sympathized with his boss, and his Yunmeng poetry was not easy to handle.


    In the car, Mo Hongyuan, sitting next to yunmengshi, really has a black face. Up to now, he still can''t accept it. How can the domineering king in his heart become like this?


    Qiao pengran was helpless, "I love Xiaoshi so much. What I miss is Xiaoshi. When Xiaoshi approaches me, I will naturally be excited and my heart will beat faster."


    After listening to his words, yunmengshi had wrinkled into a steamed stuffed bun''s small face, stretched out in an instant, and her eyes became bright, "really?"


    Joe promised: "it''s true. Don''t you always know? Your life is more important than mine."


    Yunmeng poetry carefully recalls that in order to save the use of spiritual power, some useless memories will be sealed up by her. Only when necessary, can she turn them out from her soul.


    After a while, Yunmeng poetry turned to this memory and knew that Qiao pengran did say such a thing. Therefore, he wanted to verify it, but finally gave up.


    "However, never leave me." yunmengshi suddenly said that people are always sentimental when they are vulnerable.


    "I''ll never leave you," Joe replied. He said this sentence countless times, guaranteed countless times, and didn''t feel bored. Because he said that the sense of security of small poems can be increased. He doesn''t know what the little poem he held in his hand has experienced, but he once studied psychology knows that only those who have been abandoned and hurt will close their hearts and no longer trust others.


    Every time he thought of this, Qiao pengran wanted to catch the person who hurt Xiaoshi and punish him with the harshest and cruelest criminal law in the world.


    The previous Yunmeng poems were so strong that people always ignored the fragile parts of her heart and thought she was powerful and invincible. Only Joe can see the wound in her heart and know to disinfect and bandage her.


    Now, after the soul of Yunmeng poetry is injured, the wounds in the soul and the weaknesses in the character are revealed little by little, so that everyone knows that Yunmeng poetry is not invincible.


    After another day''s stable driving, there was no serious situation. Only a few, dozens of zombies surrounded the vehicle. Even if Qiao pengran and others were eliminated, there was no serious situation of zombies besieging the vehicle.


    During this day, yunmengshi leaned against Qiao pengran, forced her eyes and began to meditate.


    Qiao guanran knew the importance of meditation and kept vigilant for fear of affecting the little poem.


    He saw a zombie coming from a distance. He struck the zombie directly and knocked it down on the way. Therefore, the Knicks vehicles in front of him were very smooth today. As long as there were zombies rushing over, they were knocked down by Joe before they arrived.


    Of course, this also led Joe to take out the crystal core and start absorbing energy while emitting power.


    The end result is that Joe''s ability to absorb powers in the nucleus is much higher.


    As night fell, the Knicks also began to look for a place to stay, not to mention the powers. Even the iron man couldn''t help driving all day. His mental power was highly concentrated and his powers were consumed at any time.


    We need to find a safe place, stop and rectify, and continue the new journey with full spirit the next day.


    The Knicks is worthy of having fled for so long. It''s easy to find a relatively safe place. It is the underground garage of a building. After closing the door, it is difficult for zombies to attack. It is a relatively safe place.


    Of course, that iron gate can only prevent low-level zombies, high-level zombies can''t be prevented, and groups of mutant beasts can''t be prevented.


    Yunmengshi woke up when the car stopped. He felt that the external soul energy had been purified a lot. It is estimated that he can return to normal soon.


    "Xiao Shi, let''s get out of the car and have a rest." Joe said gently.

 Chapter 314

    Yunmengshi''s ability to control the body has increased. As the foreign energy in the sea of soul is purified a little, the spiritual power to suppress foreign energy will return to the body a little.


    "OK, Kuang ran." yunmengshi looked at Qiao Kuang ran with a cute face.


    The party put the car in place, cleaned up the zombies around the underground garage, and safely closed the anti-theft iron door on the floor of the underground garage. In an instant, the underground garage was a very safe place.


    At least there is no door outside to enter it. If you want to go out, unless you open the door.


    People are also very satisfied with the place Nix is looking for.


    As soon as yunmengshi''s feet stepped into the underground garage, his anxiety soared. Even though his mental strength was only one tenth, his sensitive feeling did not degenerate. There''s danger here!


    Yunmengshi''s stepping foot immediately retracted, took Qiao''s arm and suddenly began to shake it.


    Joe was surprised: "Xiaoshi, why don''t you go in?"


    Yunmengshi was full of worry and a little panic: "however, there is danger here!"


    Joe suddenly had a sense of crisis in his heart. Xiaoshi won''t cheat him, but I don''t know whether such a character Xiaoshi still feels sensitive. After all, it is not impossible for her soul to be hurt and feel wrong.


    He couldn''t help asking, "little poem, where is the danger?"


    Yunmeng poetry doesn''t know how to say it. The feeling is not clear in words. So she only had tears in her eyes. She just shook her head and held Joe''s arms tightly with a pair of small hands.


    But how can this be persuasive? In the view of outsiders, perhaps this is just the unreasonable provocation of Yunmeng poetry. After all, with her current personality, she looks like a charming girl who can''t live in the garage below.


    People, once changed, people will naturally ignore her previous appearance.


    If yunmengshi''s soul was not hurt, she just said coldly, "there is danger ahead, and people will naturally be vigilant."


    Qiao pengran looks back at Gu Yang. He knows that she is also a spiritual power and has a certain sense of danger.


    "Gu Yang, is there any danger here?" Joe asked.


    Gu Yang closed her eyes and felt it carefully, but shook her head. She really didn''t feel any danger.


    However, Gu Yang has 100% trust in Yunmeng poetry, whether her soul is injured or not. "I believe Yunmeng poetry. What she said must be true."


    Mo Hongyuan was very angry with Qiao pengran''s attitude. Even if his king''s soul was injured, that tenth of the power of his soul was not comparable to that of ordinary spiritual powers.


    More importantly, who is the person who keeps saying that no matter what Wang says, he believes? Wang''s soul was hurt. What she said was understandable because others didn''t believe it, but the man was Qiao pengran.


    I don''t know if Wang''s mental strength returns to normal. What will be done to Qiao''s behavior?


    Knowing that Qiao Jianran had done a lot for Wang before, Mo Hongyuan didn''t want Wang to lose confidence in him, so he reminded him, "boss Qiao, Miss Qiao''s soul has been injured and her character has changed greatly, but don''t forget that her other powers have not been damaged except her mental powers. Of course, a person''s sense of danger can''t disappear."


    Mo Hongyuan''s words were like a deafening voice, which suddenly woke Joe up.


    Yes, the change of Xiaoshi''s character these days makes him think that Xiaoshi''s strength has weakened with her character. He temporarily forgot her previous strength. He didn''t believe Xiaoshi''s words and chose to question her. He couldn''t believe what would happen if Xiao Shi''s spirit recovered and he knew about it.


    According to Qiao guanran''s understanding of Yunmeng poetry, the most likely thing is that he put so much effort on fire. Xiaoshi''s open heart to him will be closed again. That was the last thing he wanted to experience. If such a thing really happened, he would regret to death.


    Fortunately, Mo Hongyuan reminded himself that he still had a chance to recover. At the same time, this incident gave him an alarm. Xiaoshi is still that Xiaoshi. She is strong, confident, indifferent, doesn''t care about all things and people, and sometimes she is crazy and cool. He simply loves such a Xiaoshi.


    Qiao pengran nodded gratefully to Mo Hongyuan and thanked him for waking up in time.


    Mo Hongyuan also breathed a sigh of relief. Qiao pengran understood his pains. He and Qiao ran had the experience of sharing weal and woe, which made him think that if one day, someone could stand on the top of the world with Wang. That man can''t think of anyone except Joe. In other words, he would rather that man be Qiao Yanran.


    Qiao pengran took the poor yunmengshi, who shook his arm, in his arms and comforted him, "Xiao Shi, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t doubt your words!"


    Yunmengshi didn''t quite understand why Qiao pengran did this at this time, but she knew that Qiao pengran listened to her opinion and didn''t stay in the underground garage, which made her very happy.


    The Knicks had wandered around the underground garage and found nothing unusual. The Knicks saw that Joe ran and several people were still standing at the door and didn''t come in. They thought they were dissatisfied with the place they were looking for. They were very uncomfortable.


    He walked to the front door, his attitude was not very good, and asked, "what are you doing standing at the door?" the tone was interrogative.


    Joe is also angry. Who is the Knicks? Still questioning yourself? He is also a man of temper, not at the mercy of others.


    "What''s the matter? I''m dissatisfied with the place you''re looking for." Joe''s attitude is worse than that of the Knicks. Look at that posture. If no one stops, the two will fight immediately.


    The sense of crisis in yunmengshi''s heart is becoming more and more serious, as if the danger is coming soon. Although yunmengshi has previous memories, these mental forces can''t make her brain run freely, and it''s normal to slow down.


    She began to worry. Most of her mental power went to the brain, and there was much less mental power to control her powers, which indirectly led to the slow reduction of Yunmeng poetry''s ability to maintain human characteristics.


    The performance outside is that yunmengshi''s hands and feet are cold, and his breathing begins to slow down.


    Qiao guanran is very close to Yunmeng poetry. He can fully feel the change of small poetry.


    At this time, yunmengshi took Qiao pengran''s hand, which was as cold as the body, without a trace of temperature. Qiao guanran didn''t care to argue with the Knicks. He clenched the lukewarm little hand of Yunmeng poetry with soft tone and worried about the body of the poem. "Xiao Shi, don''t worry. What do you want to say?"


    "Kuang, Kuang ran, go." Yun Mengshi was about to cry.

 Chapter 315

    Joe, who has a long memory, made a quick decision and said to Gu Bai and others, "come on, let''s get in the car and leave here right away. Don''t waste time."


    Several people are people who trust yunmengshi. Listening to her, the sense of crisis in nature began to rise.


    They ran into the car, slammed the door, Gu Bai stepped on the accelerator, and the car ran out.


    Nix saw several people running away like they were fighting their lives. He was a fool if he didn''t know what danger was going to happen. He immediately took his own people and rushed into the car. When they were about to drive away, Nix saw a large piece of things rushing out of the underground garage.


    "What''s that?" muttered the bodyguard who had just entered the car.


    When Nix looked at them, they were all mutant rats. They were about the same size as the pigs before the end of the world. They were ferocious. Each one was about level 2 or more. He saw that the most powerful mutant rat had level 5, and its body was twice as big as other ordinary mutant animals. Its mouth had cold fangs, its eyes were red and full of tyrannical breath. It didn''t look easy to provoke.


    The Knicks was so frightened that they were surrounded by this group of mutant rats. They had only one way to die. Qiao pengran and others who preferred to rush out would not come back. His eyes were about to crack and shouted to Armand driving: "go, go."


    Armand had never seen his young master so urgent. He was so scared that he stepped on the accelerator and the car ran out with Joe''s car in front.


    As soon as the Knicks'' car ran out, hundreds of thousands of mutant mice rushed out, squeezed out of the small door of the underground garage one by one, stepped out of the dust and chased the Knicks'' car at top speed.


    A steady stream of mutant mice crowded out from the underground garage, as if they couldn''t finish walking.


    A bodyguard sitting in the back twisted his face. The mutant mouse in the front was only less than one meter away. The mutant mouse jumped to the car with a little jump.


    "Come on, speed up, Armand, speed up!" the bodyguard behind screamed, as if he had been bitten by the mutant mouse.


    Armand also saw the situation behind the car from the rear-view mirror and raised the speed of the car to the highest.


    The car pulled away from the mutant mouse again, and the Knicks and others sitting in the car were temporarily safer.


    Qiao pengran and others in front also knew what happened later and took a look at yunmengshi one after another. If it weren''t for her, they might have to face this group of mutant mice directly.


    Mutant mice are more aggressive than zombies and have stronger biting ability to cars. As long as they are besieged, several mutant mice will bite the steel cars in a few seconds.


    Yunmengshi also saw the scene behind her, patted her chest with her little hand and said, "fortunately, we run fast. Fortunately, we run fast." otherwise, with her spiritual strength at this time, the smell of zombie emperor would have no impact on these mutant mice.


    I can only fight hard. I have no mental strength. I can only tie my hands and feet to her. It''s very difficult to fight, and I have to rescue in time.


    Looking at the cute appearance of yunmengshi, Qiao pengran couldn''t help caressing her head with his hand and smoothing down several hairs blown by the wind.


    Yunmengshi, whose soul was injured, had no feeling at all about Qiao pengran touching his head. Unlike before, he always thought: will he take the opportunity to dig out his crystal core.


    She enjoyed Joe''s caress very much and rubbed his big hand with her small head. The picture was particularly warm. It was not like in the end world, let alone a group of mutant rats chasing after them at any time.


    Mo Hongyuan took the initiative to reduce his sense of existence at this time. He secretly thought that after Wang recovered, he didn''t know whether he would be regretted by his expression at this time?


    He even thought that if he had a camera in his hand, he would take this picture and say that he could not get some benefits from Wang.


    But in a flash, Mo Hongyuan thought that if he really threatened Wang with this photo, the greatest possibility was to be punished by all kinds of inhuman punishment.


    Thinking of this, Mo Hongyuan shook his head and threw this unreliable idea out of his body.


    The two cars, one in front of the other, have been driving out for 70 or 80 kilometers, and the mutant rats behind are still relentlessly chasing after them. No one is missing.


    If the zombies were not so fast, the two cars would run with not only a group of mutant animals, but also a group of zombies.


    "Young master, it''s not a way for us to be chased by mutant mice like this." Armand said with a worried face as he concentrated on driving and avoided the sudden zombies and other obstacles in front.


    The Knicks was also sad. He was chased by so many people in the family and didn''t reach such a tragic situation. At this time, he really couldn''t think of any way, so he had to delay first.


    But he knows that this is definitely not a good way. When the car has no oil sooner or later, it has been chasing people behind. The mutant mice seem to have endless physical strength, and their speed has not been reduced.


    When there is no gasoline in the car, they will die.


    At the same time, the people in the car in front, that is, Joe and they, were also thinking about the same problem.


    Qiao pengran didn''t forget the purpose of their trip. In order to find the origin of beads, Xiao Shi''s soul was injured. He may have forgotten this memory temporarily, but he can''t forget it.


    Joe can''t let Xiaoshi run away from the federal base this time, let alone hurt Xiaoshi this time. So, these sum up a sentence: he can''t let the Knicks die.


    The Knicks may also have a glimmer of hope in their hearts that Joe pengran and others can''t just watch him die. So no one took them to the federal base, no one took them to find the history of beads.


    He doesn''t believe that yunmengshi went all the way from the s city base to the federal base in order to kill him here in order to find the history of beads?


    Qiao pengran''s head was about to explode, but he still didn''t think of any way. He suddenly thought that Xiaoshi had come up with good ways in the critical moment before, and then everyone went to implement them. Finally, he was relying on Xiaoshi to solve the problem!


    Thinking of this, Qiao can''t help but look at the little poem in his arms. He doesn''t have a lot of spiritual strength to support, and the IQ of the little poem is not enough. She took all the time to meditate and restore her mental strength, even at risk.


    Qiao guanran carefully observed the terrain outside the car to see if there was any good terrain to use.


    He looked at it and suddenly felt that it was very familiar here. "Gu Bai, do you think it is familiar here?"


    Gu Bai, the driver, replied, "boss, this is the place where we met Wencheng."

 Chapter 316

    Qiao suddenly thought that this was the place where they first met Tu Wencheng. There was an unconscious bitterness in his heart. Wencheng was dead and he solved it himself.


    Restrain all the negative emotions in his heart. Joe knows that the situation is critical and it''s not the time to think about these things. The most important thing now is to come up with a solution.


    "Bai, turn in at the intersection ahead." Joe suddenly shouted. He thought of a way.


    Yunmengshi also came out of meditation at this time, and a trace of essence flashed in her eyes. If she replied so much every day, she would recover completely in less than a month. The wound of the soul can recover so quickly. Began to rely on the absolute control of Yunmeng poetry over the soul.


    Gu Bai nodded. His driving skills had been great before the end of the world. After the end of the world, there were always various obstacles on the road, and Zombies rushed over from time to time. His driving skills could almost reach the level of the God of cars.


    At the same time, Joe took out a large bucket of gasoline from the space and fell down the window. The car drove all the way, but Joe collapsed all the way. The whole path was already full of gasoline.


    The Knicks behind also asked Armand to follow Joe''s car. He can''t lose it. If he loses it, he can only wait to die.


    He has been gambling that Qiao pengran and yunmengshi can save him.


    Two cars rushed into a road that could only accommodate one car, and tens of thousands of mutant mice rushed past with the two cars.


    After the winding path with various obstacles, Joe''s car finally left the path, and he didn''t know how many barrels of gasoline were spilled.


    When he came out of the intersection, Joe immediately ordered Gu Bai to stop and stay a distance from the intersection, so that he could not only send out a power to attack the mutant mouse covered with gasoline, but also protect himself from the impact of the mutant mouse.


    Qiao pengran got out of the car, and yunmengshi followed him and stood at the intersection.


    The Knicks'' car rushed out, and the car was also covered with gasoline. Qiao pengran nodded at yunmengshi. The tacit understanding between her bones and Qiao pengran will not change.


    Two people only need one look to understand each other''s thoughts.


    Yunmeng poetry is full of soft eyes and perseverance. Although there are fewer souls controlling the body, the strength in the bones will not change.


    Several white flames had appeared in Joe''s hand. With a wave of his hand, the white flame floated out. It accurately landed on the first huge mutant mouse. The mutant mouse ran very fast, splashing oil on the body, crowding with each other.


    The flame fell on the first mutant mouse, and the mutant mouse burned instantly. Then, the flame suddenly burned on tens of thousands of mutant mice, and the ground was full of flame, and the burning smell only hit the nose.


    Yunmengshi felt that his sense of smell was not a good thing for the first time.


    In front of the crowd, the fire burst into the sky, illuminating the already slightly bright sky. They were chased by mutant mice all night.


    The flames spread rapidly, and the two cars were also covered with gasoline. If they were not stopped, the two cars would explode in an instant.


    At this time, Yunmeng poetry made a move quickly, decisively and accurately. A large ice fog blocked between the flame and the car. The flame couldn''t pass through and the car was safe.


    Qiao''s flame was not an ordinary flame. In front of those flames, powerful mutant mice were burned like pieces of paper. Some of them didn''t even have ashes left. Tens of thousands of mutant mice disappeared in less than five minutes, leaving only a burned road into a pit.


    If Gu Bai didn''t control the structure of the land and make a five centimeter high vacuum layer appear on the ground, he might burn somewhere.


    "Hoo" Nix''s legs are a little soft. He has never encountered such a crisis before escaping from the federal base to the s city base. It''s not easy to be chased by tens of thousands of mutant rats for a day. We should worry that he will be torn apart by the mutant rats at any time.


    Yunmeng''s poetic eyes are still wet and ignorant, but the light flashes from time to time. It can be seen that her spiritual power will return to a part again.


    She walked to the two cars. With a wave of her small hand, like a pressure water gun, she washed the two cars clean, and there was no gasoline at all.


    Yun Mengshi did this to prevent sparks from the friction between the car''s tires and the ground. After encountering gasoline, the whole car will explode directly.


    If there is no defense, people will also be seriously injured.


    "It''s finally solved. It''s not the first time we''ve met mutant mice, but where did the mutant mice come from this time? The underground garage doesn''t look like a place where so many mutant mice can be hidden, and we haven''t found it yet." Gu baisong asked suspiciously at the same time. He knew that Nix walked around the underground garage and found no mutant mice.


    Yunmengshi explained in a soft and cute voice: "these mice were all over the underground pipes in the city. After mutation, they almost hollowed out the underground so that they can live in it. The underground garage has long been their territory. After we go in, they smell people and will rush out naturally."


    Yunmengshi knows the source of things every time. Even if her soul is injured, it does not hinder most of her abilities.


    This cloud dream poem made people suddenly think of what her soul looked like before she was hurt, and suddenly it felt like a separated world.


    Is the cloud dream poem so powerful back?


    However, seeing her tone and action, she was still so cute, but the soft waxy voice made these explanations very credible.


    This is the personality charm of Yunmeng poetry. No matter what she becomes, it is the powerful Yunmeng poetry in her bones. It''s a person Joe likes and thinks about.


    "Let''s go, however, I''m a little tired." it takes mental power to mobilize powers. Yunmeng poem''s insufficient mental power consumes a little more.


    Seeing that yunmengshi''s face was not very good-looking, Qiao guanran immediately nervously protected yunmengshi and returned to the car. Several people continued to set out.


    At this time, the day was already slightly bright, but everyone, whether power, physical strength or attention, had dropped to a certain extent. If they didn''t rest and continued on their way, they couldn''t think of what would happen.


    This is a place Qiao pengran is looking for. There are no high-level zombies around the old residential building. They are all low-level. A few people''s handy abilities can solve a lot of problems.


    Qiao pengran gently picked up yunmengshi, who was still meditating, for fear of disturbing her. Mo Hongyuan and others in front were opening the way. In a moment, he went to the residential building, went to the top floor, found a room, and gently put yunmengshi on one of the beds.


    No one has existed in this residential area for a long time. In the last year, survivors have concentrated in large and small bases. This place is very dangerous without the protection of the base. Only yunmengshi and others will feel safe here.

 Chapter 317

    Yunmengshi woke up the moment he was put on the bed. When he was held in his arms by Qiao pengran, he didn''t feel threatened and was still meditating.


    But after being put in bed, yunmengshi didn''t feel safe. Her body automatically woke her up. This is her instinct, her instinct for danger.


    Qiao pengran opened his eyes when he saw yunmengshi. He felt guilty for disturbing her. "Xiaoshi, disturbing you."


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I come out of meditation. At this speed, I can soon return to normal. In this way, if I use a little mental power, I will feel dizzy and bloated. I really want to end my life early."


    Qiao congran nodded happily. It was naturally his hope that Yunmeng poetry would recover. No matter what kind of poetry he liked.


    Yunmengshi stood up from the bed and suddenly felt a whirl of heaven and earth. He couldn''t stand.


    Joe was so frightened that he quickly hugged her with a worried look on his face. "What''s the matter with you, little poem?"


    Yunmengshi began to panic at this time. She really didn''t know what had happened to herself. This is the first time that this loss of control over your body has occurred.


    She gave her body to Qiao Yanran, and all her mental strength poured into the sea of soul.


    "How could this happen?" Yun Mengshi was even more flustered when he saw the sea of souls.


    Originally, the sea of soul is full of spiritual power, but recently, spiritual power has been concentrated in a corner of the sea of soul to suppress external energy. Elsewhere in the sea of souls, there are signs of depletion.


    After using the power today, only one tenth of the mental power left has been exhausted and has not been recovered. That''s what caused it.


    The depletion of the sea of souls is a major event. Yunmengshi may not be afraid of missing arms and legs, or internal injuries such as visceral displacement, but she is afraid of soul injury.


    For her, the trauma is just like a small wound accidentally scratched by a sharp weapon in a normal hand. It''s good to disinfect and stick a band aid. For the zombie emperor yunmengshi, such a small injury only needs to be recovered in an instant.


    But in terms of soul, she really has no way to recover, even if she plays with the soul. In her ancestors, she has strong control over the soul.


    Knowing the reason for his dizziness, yunmengshi quickly controlled his only spiritual power to go out.


    Qiao guanran stared at yunmengshi with motionless eyes, for fear that something might happen to her in his arms, so he would collapse. He swore before that he would not let Xiaoshi get hurt again. Unexpectedly, Xiaoshi got hurt just after he came out, which was still a soul injury that was very difficult to recover.


    Yun Mengshi moved his fingers and then opened his eyes in Qiao pengran''s arms. Seeing yunmengshi wake up, Qiao quickly asked, "Xiaoshi, how are you?"


    At this time, yunmengshi seemed to return to a high and cold state, and her tone became very indifferent. Even if her injury was very difficult, there seemed to be nothing in her mouth.


    "It''s all right, but the sea of soul is a little exhausted." yunmengshi doesn''t seem to care very much.


    Qiao guanran didn''t pay attention to the tone of Yunmeng poem, and his voice also increased. "It''s okay to dry up the sea of soul? What''s the matter?" there was some anger in his tone. Xiaoshi didn''t care about her body. Did she care about her life?


    Yunmengshi took out the cup from the space, then put the gray beads in it and condensed some water with his power.


    Her hand holding the cup trembled slightly and raised it to her mouth.


    Qiao pengran quickly grabbed the cup in yunmengshi''s hand, and his voice trembled. Why can''t even carry the cup after Xiaoshi was injured?


    He patiently took the cup to Xiaoshi''s mouth, but Xiaoshi''s body was very stiff. It was very difficult to swallow the glass of water.


    Qiao pengran can only put the water cup close to his mouth, drink a sip and put it in his mouth.


    Yunmengshi opened her mouth. When Qiao pengran came to her mouth, she went up and bit Qiao pengran''s lip.


    With a smile in his eyes, Joe slowly sent the water from his mouth to Xiaoshi''s mouth. Xiaoshi''s soft lips made his heart itch and wanted to be ravaged.


    But the fact is that Xiaoshi is injured and is now in a critical juncture. How can Qiao pengran move other thoughts?


    One mouthful at a time, Qiao pengran fed a glass of water to yunmengshi''s mouth and watched her swallow it little by little. He was relieved.


    Conveniently put the cup and the beads in it beside the bed and put Xiaoshi in his arms. Qiao qiaoran held yunmengshi who closed his eyes again and prayed carefully, hoping Xiaoshi would be all right.


    The energy of the gray beads gradually enters the body of Yunmeng poetry, enters the sea of soul along the meridians, and begins to moisten the exhausted sea of soul.


    "Hoo." finally, you don''t have to worry about the depletion of the sea of souls. It''s just that you need to think about your spiritual power when using powers these days. Exertion also requires spiritual strength.


    This is a problem that many powers ignore. If one of the powers of the same level has higher mental power than the other, his strength must be stronger than the other, and his control over the powers is much stronger than the latter.


    With the filling of spiritual power, Yunmeng poetry has a lot of control over the body, and one tenth of the spiritual power returns to the body.


    "How about Xiaoshi?" yunmengshi opened her eyes and saw Qiao pengran''s handsome face, as well as the worry and concern on his face.


    "Well, I''m fine!" Yunmeng''s poem resumed its soft sprouting.


    At this time, Qiao suddenly realized that when Xiao Shi was talking to her, he was in a state of no injury before. He wondered, what''s going on?


    "Xiao Shi, what''s the matter with your hand?" asked Qiao pangran. After all, Xiao Shi didn''t even have the strength to hold the cup.


    Yunmengshi explained: "However, I can only use one tenth of my mental power now, which means that some functions of my body cannot be closed. For example, my current state is to close some of my previous memories. Just now my mental power has been exhausted, so I use all my remaining mental power to control my brain. Naturally, the control of my body is not so free, so that will happen ¡£¡±


    Joe suddenly realized that it was so. So what kind of state did she seal up after such a soft and cute poem?


    "It''s all right." Qiao Kuang comforted and formally persuaded, "Xiao Shi, don''t take your life lightly."


    Yunmengshi blinked. When did she pay no attention to her life? What she attaches most importance to is whether her life is good or not?


    "Kuang ran, I value my life very much!" Yun Mengshi stared at Qiao Kuang ran with big black eyes.

 Chapter 318

    Qiao pengran helped his forehead. He couldn''t help Gao Leng''s little poem, let alone such a cute little poem. Hold back all the preaching behind him.


    Yunmengshi kept looking at Qiao pengran, watching his mouth move up and down, but he couldn''t say a word. He really didn''t know what to say.


    "Ha ha." yunmengshi smiled back and forth, "however, you are so interesting."


    Joe suddenly blushed. Was he praised by Xiaoshi?


    At this time, the door was gently pushed open. It was Gu Bai.


    "Boss, how''s Mengshi?" Gu Bai asked at the door. He didn''t dare to come in for fear of disturbing two people.


    Mo Hongyuan is also nervous. Since yunmengshi was injured, the effect of the soul contract has been too poor. Now he can''t feel the king''s state from the soul contract.


    Gu Yang followed at the end. Although he looked calm, the worry in his eyes lingered.


    "You come in, I''ll be fine." yunmengshi sat on the bed, his head against Qiao pengran''s arms, and he didn''t look shy at all.


    Yes, neither yunmengshi before nor she now covers up the relationship between the two people, even when there are many people.


    After the three people entered the house, they saw such a picture: on an old bed, a handsome man leaned against the head of the bed. In his arms, a white skin and dark eyes seemed to be inlaid on it. The cherry red mouth moved slightly, and the soft waxy voice came into people''s ears, "you don''t have to worry."


    Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang really attach great importance to Yunmeng poetry. In their eyes, Yunmeng poetry is their king and their dependence. In the vast world, only she can make them trust.


    After all, their identities are different. If human beings know about intelligent zombies, they don''t know how much waves they will cause and become enemies with all human beings, which they must face.


    Gu Yang didn''t know this truth before. With the passage of time, she gradually understood the seriousness of the matter and relied more on Yunmeng poetry.


    So for them, Yunmeng poetry can''t have anything. The disappearance of the king is no different from the collapse of the sky.


    Seeing that yunmengshi''s face is normal, the smell of the zombie is also normal, but the mental fluctuation is weak.


    If the soul of yunmengshi is not hurt, she wants to hide her spiritual fluctuation, which will disappear. But now they can feel her mental fluctuation, which shows that she is not hiding her breath, but her mental strength has been poor to a certain extent.


    Gu Yang''s cold voice burst out, "your mental strength is very weak."


    This is not laughing at Yunmeng poetry. Gu Yang is talking about a fact.


    Yunmengshi smiled in her eyes, "it''s okay. As long as you give me a period of time, I''ll return to normal."


    "Two days." Gu Yang''s cold voice appeared in his ears again.


    "Gu Yang, I''ll really be fine soon." the soft and waxy voice of Yunmeng poetry sounds like a spoiled child to Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang''s eyes show a trace of satisfaction. She will be fine. This is the information Gu Yang got from Yunmeng poetry.


    "How long?" Gu Yang continued.


    "Hmm..." yunmengshi thought for a moment, "about a month." this is the fastest, if nothing happens.


    Gu Yang frowned, "too long."


    Qiao pengran can''t see it at last. Gu Yang seems to be questioning yunmengshi. Her way of caring for others is too special.


    He just wanted to talk and stop Gu Yang''s behavior.


    Yunmengshi quickly grabbed Qiao pengran''s clothes, put them in his arms, turned his head and shook his head at him. His eyes are full of prayers, so that Joe can''t stop Gu Yang.


    "I promise I''ll get better as soon as possible." yunmengshi raised his little hand and swore.


    This cute state amused everyone, except Gu Yang, who was cold and didn''t know much about the world.


    "Dong Dong Dong." the slightly shabby gate was knocked again.


    This must be the Knicks. Everyone knew that if it was a zombie, they wouldn''t knock at the door.


    Joe churan held Xiaoshi in his arms and didn''t want to give up such welfare. His head moved and gave Gu Bai a look.


    Gu Bai stayed with Qiao pengran for so long, of course he knew what he meant. He went to the door and asked, "who?"


    "Knicks." the voice of Knicks came from outside the door.


    Sure enough, a voice appeared in Joe''s heart.


    Gu Bai opened the door, and Nix came in. When he saw yunmengshi lying in Qiao Jianran''s arms, his heart tingled slightly, but his city government was very heavy, otherwise he would not have such a position as an illegitimate son. As long as he goes back, he can fight a perfect turnaround.


    He Knicks, who is also qualified to pursue cloud dream poetry.


    Since yunmengshi was injured, the shy sprouting state made him more determined to pursue her, regardless of whether there was anyone else next to her.


    "Little poem, how''s your injury?" Knicks returned to the appearance of an aristocratic young master, revealing elegance and gentleness in his every move.


    Qiao pengran was very nervous and looked at the expression of Xiaoshi in his arms. He was afraid that such a Xiaoshi now was simpler than her before. He was afraid that she would be cheated by the Knicks.


    Yunmeng looked at the Knicks with no other expression. Although the expression was cute, her eyes were full of alienation. Even if Xiaoshi was injured, it was still difficult to open her heart.


    "I''m fine, thank you for your concern." this is very polite. Yunmengshi''s attitude towards him is more like facing a stranger than before.


    Nix''s face was stiff. He didn''t expect yunmengshi to speak to himself like this. His eyes were full of alienation. My heart is hurt.


    "Xiaoshi, I''ll help you find the origin of the bead as soon as we get to the federal base." Nix started the topic and expected yunmengshi''s attitude to be better.


    But Yunmeng poem was surprised, "what is the origin of beads?"


    As soon as she said this, everyone was shocked except Joe. What''s the matter with her? Isn''t it the purpose of their trip to find out the secret origin of beads?


    Qiao pengran immediately remembered what yunmengshi had just said and thought of a possibility, so he opened his mouth and explained: "Xiaoshi''s soul was injured, so he had to seal up part of his memory. It''s normal to forget the purpose of this trip."


    "Seal up memory?" Gu Yang murmured. Have they reached such a level? The soul of Yunmeng poetry is too badly hurt. No wonder she has a sudden change of character.


    Gu Yang''s heart deepens the injury of Yunmeng poetry by several degrees. In fact, Yunmeng poetry is not so seriously injured, but most of the soul forces need to suppress external forces. There is really not much spiritual power that can be used. Once the external energy is purified, Yunmeng poetry will return to normal.

 Chapter 319

    Nix''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, yunmengshi forgot the purpose of his trip, and the only way he could get close to her was broken. However, the Knicks immediately calmed down. The sealing of Yunmeng poetry''s self memory is only temporary. She will recover, won''t she?


    Thinking of this, Nix''s face was much better, "it''s good to recover, it''s good to recover." his lips turned up and down slightly, and his tone was full of hope,


    As long as you can recover, your plan can continue.


    Suddenly, the sensitive Yunmeng poem heard people''s voice. Is someone coming?


    Yunmengshi wants to come out of Qiao pengran''s arms. But he was always holding his shoulder with his big hand, "Xiao Shi, don''t get out of bed and walk around before your body recovers."


    Yunmengshi was a little flustered. There were unknown enemies under him. Yes, in her eyes, all humans are enemies except Qiao pengran and others.


    "Someone is coming." yunmengshi climbed up Qiao pengran''s neck.


    Qiao pengran''s hand gently pulled the waist of Yunmeng poetry, making the two people more seamless. He became emotional. Since he recognized Xiaoshi, her one action and one expression can easily provoke his own nerves.


    In this world, she is the only one who can easily let himself give up his principles.


    "Who? The Knicks bodyguard?" Qiao pengran tried to get closer to yunmengshi.


    Yun Mengshi dodged Qiao pengran''s hand on his waist and denied, "no, it''s not. It''s a strange smell."


    Mo Hongyuan also smelled the smell of strangers. The sensitivity of zombies to people was beyond Qiao''s imagination.


    "It''s downstairs. There are about five people." Mo Hongyuan affirmed.


    "Gu Bai, Hong Yuan, be ready to resist the enemy." Qiao Kuang calmly ordered, sat up and took Xiaoshi out of bed.


    Yunmengshi struggled slightly, but he was firmly imprisoned in his arms by Qiao guanran. His eyes were very serious and his tone was reprimanded: "Xiao Shi, you are not allowed to do anything during the period when you have not recovered."


    Thinking that yunmengshi had just turned pale, his breath was weak, and the temperature of his body slowly faded, he simply thought that Xiaoshi was leaving him. The feeling more painful than death, he didn''t want to try a second time.


    Yunmengshi stopped struggling, blinked innocently, and stayed in Qiao pengran''s arms to express that he was honest and would never do anything.


    In order to make Qiao pengran believe in herself, she even raised her little hand, "pengran, during the period when I''m not well, I''ll stay by your side and never make random moves."


    Qiao pengran was in a happy mood. Yunmengshi was as comfortable as drinking a glass of ice water in the hot summer. His eyebrows and eyes began to smile.


    I don''t know whether it''s because yunmengshi is very light or because Qiao pengran has strong arms. It seems to outsiders that yunmengshi is as light as a feather, as if it is floating in Qiao pengran''s solid arm.


    When Gu Baila opened the door, Mo Hongyuan rushed out first, followed by Gu Yang and Gu Baila, and the Knicks went out. Finally, Qiao pengran holds cloud dream poetry.


    Because their room is the top floor of a broken building in the old community, and the Knicks bodyguards live downstairs, they have obviously found that outsiders have arrived. When they came out of the room, they looked up and saw Qiao pengran and others downstairs.


    "Young master, a stranger is coming." Amanda looked worried. Obviously, they all know that the human survivors who can still be seen outside are strong opponents.


    Nix shook his head at them and put his fingers on his lips to make them stop talking. If the other party is not good, it is very important to start first.


    Mo Hongyuan and Gu Bai walked side by side in front. A few minutes later, they came to the first floor. They were hidden by the stairs.


    The hearing of the psionic is very sensitive, and the hearing of the evolutionist is also very good, so the conversation of a group of people outside is transmitted to their ears.


    "Boss, is there really a level 5 zombie here?" a young man with a slightly childish voice asked.


    "Well, don''t you believe the leader''s words?" this is a man with a low voice and magnetism. He is obviously a man who has experienced vicissitudes of life.


    "Brother Xiaoyan, let''s find a place to live first. It''s so dirty here." the voice sounded like a proud and spoiled woman. It''s hard to imagine such a good woman protected in the end of the world.


    "Well." the man named Xiao Yan, with an obviously impatient tone.


    "Boss, Miss Xiaoya, there is a building in front, which I think is the best rest place nearby." the voice is full of flattery, and Qiao can even imagine the man''s obscene appearance through this voice. Before the end of the world, there were not many such people around him.


    As the crowd approached, Mo Hongyuan whispered to the crowd, "there are five people. Four men and one woman."


    In addition to the person who has just spoken, there is another man who has not spoken.


    The sixth sense is a very sensitive yunmengshi feeling. The last man is definitely the strongest of the five people, including the man called the boss by the youth - Xiaoyan.


    The shabby gate of the "squeaky" old community was pushed open. In the quiet environment, five uninvited guests suddenly broke in. Qiao guanran also hid himself.


    "Who?" this is the man who hasn''t spoken. Yunmeng poetry can be sure.


    "Five seconds, if we don''t come out, we''ll attack." the man''s voice is the same as Zhao Yu''s, cold and not like the words spitting out from the population.


    Mo Hongyuan habitually looked at Yunmeng poetry, but the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry was insufficient. I couldn''t give him any advice, just looked at him with a puzzled face.


    Holding Yunmeng poem, Qiao pengran nodded to Mo Hongyuan and affirmed his idea.


    Mo Hongyuan immediately took Gu Bai and jumped out of the shadow of the stairs.


    "Really someone." Xiao Yan looked at the man in surprise, obviously not very familiar with him.


    "I don''t care who you are, where you come from and how strong your strength is. This is my place. Please go out." Mo Hongyuan''s momentum of belonging to the strong radiates, which makes Xiao Yan look at him differently.


    Only the woman named Xiao Ya didn''t know what the situation was. She just felt that the people opposite were too arrogant and dared to speak like this in front of her. She was the only daughter of the leader of Tiansheng base and a beloved Princess.


    Xiao Ya looked spoiled and arrogant. "Who are you? This area is under the jurisdiction of our Tiansheng base. So, what right do you have to drive us away? You should go!" she stretched out her finger, pointed to Mo Hongyuan''s nose and said loudly. The sound was so annoying that Mo Hongyuan''s ears ached.


    "Ha ha, go or not?" Gu Bai beside Mo Hongyuan laughed angrily.

 Chapter 320

    Xiao Ya''s angry face reddened. Although she is an ordinary person, who is not a powerful power around her? With her father, the leader of the base, who dares to talk to her like that?


    "You dare to talk to me like this. Do you know who I am?" Xiao Ya snorted coldly. The last time anyone dared to talk to her like this was solved by her father, the leader of Tiansheng base.


    Who made her her her father''s only daughter? The leader of Tiansheng base is over 50 years old this year. About five years ago, he lost his fertility because of some facts. In other words, Xiao Ya is the only blood continuation in his life. If he doesn''t love her, who else can he love?


    With such a background, how can Xiao Ya not be raised by Xiao Jianguo?


    Qiao pengran really couldn''t listen. He came out with Yunmeng poem in his arms. "Who are you?"


    The five people in the opposite team were surprised when they saw Qiao pengran. It turned out that the enemy was not just those two people. There are others, and that person looks like a very annoying guy.


    Xiao Yan began to have a headache. He knew that there was no good result when he brought Xiao Ya out. If the boss hadn''t forced her in and arranged a bodyguard to protect her, he would not allow Xiaoya to follow his team.


    Xiaoya''s eyes lit up when she saw Qiao pengran. She was spoiled. She had everything she really wanted in the past year.


    Of course, including men. There are many handsome men who are willing to become her servants because they want to climb her big tree. Some are liked by her. The leader of Tiansheng base forces him to become Xiao Ya''s man in order to please his daughter.


    Whether you like it or not, as long as Xiaoya likes the man, you can''t get it.


    Qiao Yanran is the type she likes.


    He looks handsome, but he doesn''t lose his masculinity. His resolute face shows his momentum. In addition, Qiao guanran looked at Xiaoshi from time to time, which made Xiao Ya unable to extricate herself.


    This man, she''s going to make a decision. Xiaoya secretly swore in her heart.


    Actually made such a decision, Xiao Ya used a useful method to give a sweet jujube first. If the other party doesn''t eat, then she carries out her father. After coercion and inducement, no man can escape her palm.


    Xiao Ya''s bossy expression disappeared in an instant. Her face changed faster than turning the book, as if the person just now was not her. "Brother, what''s your name? I''m Xiao Ya, the only daughter of the leader of Tiansheng base. You can call me Xiao Ya."


    Xiao Ya''s voice became whiny and disgusting.


    Gu Bai disliked Xiao Ya like a virus. He sneered and said, "don''t say you''re just the daughter of an unknown base leader. Even if you''re the leader of Beijing base, our boss doesn''t like you."


    Gu Bai''s words, like a sharp sword, stabbed Xiao Ya in the heart. She pointed to Gu Bai and said ruthlessly, "I remember you. Just wait to die. My father won''t let you go."


    Gu Bai seemed to hear the big joke, "your father won''t let me go? My boss won''t let your father go?"


    Xiao Yan can''t see it. If it goes on like this, he has to fight. They don''t want to fight this time because of the level 5 zombie.


    Before meeting a level 5 zombie, they fight with people. The other party doesn''t seem to be a good role to mess with. He won''t let such a thing happen.


    So he stopped Xiao Ya. "Miss Xiao Ya, I''m the captain this time, aren''t I?" Xiao Yan looked serious.


    Xiaoya wanted to argue a few words, but she couldn''t say it, because when she came out, she promised her father that she would not cause trouble to the team, let alone cause disputes because of her.


    However, Xiao Ya turned to think that she was just interested in a man. How could it be regarded as causing an argument?


    "Brother Xiaoyan, I didn''t cause an argument!" Xiaoya retorted. She pointed to the opposite Joe and said, "I''m chasing him."


    "Poof." after saying this, Gu Bai and Mo Hongyuan couldn''t help laughing, and they were very happy.


    Of course, Joe''s face was black. He carefully took a look at yunmengshi in his arms. He saw that there was no strange emotion on her face, and his heart was relieved for a moment.


    He glared at Xiao Ya angrily, "you really want to die." if Xiao Shi misunderstood himself, he would destroy the Tiansheng base. The leader of the base is not a good leader if he can raise such a daughter.


    Xiao Ya was very pretentious, covering her chest, deliberately revealing her plump chest, walked forward a few steps, and thought of rubbing Qiao Pang, but didn''t hold the arm of yunmengshi.


    Xiao Ya didn''t expect that his move had long been seen by Joe. He hid in time and didn''t touch any part of Xiao Ya''s body.


    If this is met by another woman in front of Xiaoshi, Joe can imagine what he is about to face. The most likely is to be directly abandoned by Xiaoshi.


    Of course, he knows how strong yunmengshi''s desire to control his own things is. Even when others touch it, yunmengshi is very dissatisfied. If it''s an outsider, it''s estimated that Xiaoshi will chop the man''s hand by himself.


    The fact that he was included in the little poem was known by Qiao guanran long ago, so he had to "defend himself as a jade" for the little poem. Especially at this stage when Xiaoshi is injured.


    Joe''s eyes became a little red because of anger. The empty hand blinked and made a thunder power. When the people didn''t react, he threw a parabola straight in the direction of Xiao Ya.


    The bodyguard sent by the leader of Tiansheng base to Xiao Ya''s side, the man whose voice was as cold as the ice and snow in the north pole, held Xiao Ya at a speed invisible to ordinary people''s eyes and avoided Qiao''s lightning strike.


    "Boom", the lightning hit the ground, and with great force, a pit half a meter deep was blown out on the ground. You can imagine what the consequences would be if the attack hit people, especially Xiao Ya, who has no powers.


    Xiaoya hasn''t recovered from the attack just thrown by Qiao pengran. He''s going to kill herself! Xiao Ya kept thinking that the man was not only not attracted by himself, but also killed himself?


    It''s unforgivable. She must let her father kill him.


    Suddenly, Xiao Ya saw Yu Chen holding herself and thought of her father''s words: he is a strong man. Don''t provoke him.


    strong person? Xiaoya''s eyes turned, "Yuchen, I want you to kill the man in his arms." she pointed to the cloud dream poem in Qiao pengran''s arms and said with hatred.


    It seems that the girl must be the one he cherishes. He wants to kill himself, and he won''t let him be good.

 Chapter 321

    Yu Chen looked at Xiao Ya calmly and said coldly, "as long as your father let me protect you, he didn''t let me listen to your orders."


    Xiao Ya was half killed by anger. Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, her "dog" came out to respond to herself. Yes, she regards Yu Chen as her own dog. Without her father, Yu Chen has long died. Why should he not listen to his orders.


    "Yu Chen, I want to tell my father what you have done." Xiao Ya approached him. "I want to tell my father that you hold me, take off my clothes and want to go further."


    Yu Chen''s face didn''t change. He just looked at Xiao Ya straight, as if he were demonstrating, and more as if he were saying: I don''t mind if you say it.


    Xiaoya''s lungs were about to explode. "Yuchen, don''t forget that my father saved your life."


    Yu Chen sneered, "I promise your father that I can do three things for him. This is the last one."


    Xiao Ya was stunned. Unexpectedly, Yu Chen was not under her father''s hand. How, how could it be?


    "It''s impossible. You lied to me. Don''t think so. I won''t complain to my father." Xiao Ya smiled as if she knew some secret.


    Yu Chen ignored Xiao Ya, stood aside and looked coldly.


    The man, who looked a little wretched, came out and said, "brother, if you can''t offend others when you go out, don''t offend others. There is only one base in Tiansheng within a hundred miles. If you offend our young lady, the leader will be angry, and it''s not easy for you. It''s not impossible for the leader to send more than 20 powers to besiege you." it''s persuasion, It''s actually a threat.


    All his life, except for the threat of yunmengshi, all the people who threatened him were sent to hell by him. Thinking of this, he looked at Yunmeng poetry in his arms again and thought in his heart: this life is planted in the hands of this little girl, and only she can let himself give up everything, even his own life.


    He reached out and touched yunmengshi''s smooth hair. At the same time, he pulled out an evil smile at the corners of his mouth to the obscene man, which made people shudder. "What I hate in my life is threat."


    The wretched man''s smile stiffened on his face, "don''t toast or punish."


    Yunmengshi is a little impatient. It''s really comfortable to stay in Qiao pengran''s arms. She wants to sleep. She has just solved her soul problem. She''s really punished.


    "Yuran, I want to sleep." yunmengshi coquettishly said to Qiao Yuran.


    The tenderness in Joe''s eyes was about to overflow, "OK, we''ll go back to bed right away."


    Xiaoya''s eyes were getting angry. The man he liked showed such eyes to other women.


    This gentle spoiled look belongs to yourself! Why is that little girl? To have no appearance, strength or background, how can she get the favor of men.


    "Give you five seconds and get out of the here," said Joe coldly.


    Xiao Yan is also a strong man. He is also one of the strongest in Tiansheng base. No one dared to speak to him like this for a long time, but he knows the difference between the enemy and our forces. The other side has an advantage in quantity, so he doesn''t know his strength.


    Xiao Ya bit her teeth, "Yu Chen, kill that smelly girl for me."


    Yu Chen said nothing and calmly stood aside, as if watching a play. He had no intention of doing anything at all.


    "You, you, you..." Xiao Ya pointed to Yu Chen. Her angry roots were itchy, but she couldn''t help him.


    Xiao Yan looked at the current situation. If Yu Chen didn''t do it, they lacked a strong main force and couldn''t win each other. More importantly, the purpose of their trip was for the level 5 zombie.


    "Three, two,..."


    "Brother, today is we disturb." Xiao Yan hurriedly interrupted Qiao pengran''s countdown and hurriedly said.


    Then led his men, with unwilling Xiaoya, fled and left the old community. Yu Chen said to Qiao pengran, "leave here quickly. Tiansheng base will not let you go so easily."


    Qiao congran nodded kindly. He had his own plan in his heart. Now the most important thing is to go to bed with yunmengshi.


    After Yu Chen said what he thought, he turned and left. As long as he completed the operation, he could leave Tiansheng base without being restrained.


    Yunmengshi wanted to fall into meditation and return to normal as soon as possible.


    Qiao pengran went upstairs with yunmengshi in his arms, entered the previous room and gently put yunmengshi on the bed. Yunmengshi noticed that there was no threat nearby, and Qiao pengran was watching, so he fell into meditation at ease.


    Among the people still standing downstairs, Armand said anxiously, "young master, why don''t we go first? After all, it''s not a small thing to offend a base."


    Nix shook his head. "What are you afraid of?" isn''t there Joe? But are they holding it in front? He whispered in his heart, but he still didn''t say it.


    Mo Hongyuan smiled as if something interesting was going to happen.


    Gu Bai also looked at the good play. He seemed to be looking forward to the picture of Tiansheng base coming to the door.


    Gu Yang is even more expressionless. She may be the least worried person present. Except yunmengshi, Mo Hongyuan doesn''t know that she can control zombies and annoy her. It is possible that countless zombies break through the gate of the base, and all survivors of the base become rations for zombies.


    "Let''s go and have a rest first, waiting for those people to come to the door." Mo Hongyuan patted Gu Bai on the shoulder, his eyes full of banter.


    Gu Bai nodded. If the people of Tiansheng base really come to the door, they can only lose their wives and soldiers. Who wants them to take out one at random, they can withstand the powers of half the base.


    Another night passed and the sky was slightly lit. Yunmengshi came out of the meditation state. The whole person was still lying in Qiao pengran''s arms. A glimmer of essence flashed in her eyes, and her mental power recovered. Now the mental power controlling her body has reached one fifth. Finally, she can unseal some memories. The speed of brain operation began to speed up, and everything is running in the direction of improvement.


    "Good morning, Xiaoshi." Qiao pengran woke up the moment yunmengshi woke up. After getting up, he pecked on yunmengshi''s white and tender face. It was a good morning kiss.


    A sweet smile appeared on yunmengshi''s face, "good morning, pengran." at the same time, he also kissed him back in the morning like Qiao pengran.


    Qiao pengran was very satisfied, and his efforts finally paid off.


    After the two had a delicious breakfast, Joe took out some bread and threw it to the others.


    Of course, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang don''t eat it. This bread can''t satisfy their desire. Why do they eat it?

 Chapter 322

    Gu Bai was disgusted. He glanced at the bread in his hand and looked at Qiao pangran bitterly. "Boss, I want to eat the food made by childlike innocence." their appetite was eaten by childlike innocence. In exchange for other survivors, they can even fight with others for a piece of bread.


    Joe snorted, "do you want to grab food with Xiaoshi?"


    Gu Bai''s momentum is weak. Let alone yunmengshi is injured and needs energy. Even if she is not injured, he doesn''t dare to rob food with yunmengshi!


    Knicks and others have their own food reserves, of course, only some dry food, and even the taste of the bread in Gu Bai''s hand can''t match.


    Seeing what Knicks and others ate, Gu Bai felt much better and swallowed the bread. You can''t work until you eat.


    "Let''s go!" Gu Bai shouted excitedly and sat in the car hidden by them.


    "Boom", as soon as the car started and didn''t take a few steps, everyone heard the sound of battle ahead, and it was getting closer and closer.


    The two sides of the battle are approaching them!


    Yunmeng poetry has a bad feeling in his heart, as if something is going to happen.


    Qiao churan''s face sank and ordered Gu Bai, "turn around! Let''s go back!"


    Gu Bai stepped on the brake, and the car pressed out several car marks in place, making a "creak" sound. Nix''s car also turned around.


    Qiao''s intention was to avoid the battle. So as not to suffer a reckless disaster, but it was not as easy as Joe thought.


    The two cars had just turned around, and the two sides fighting behind had moved to a distance of less than 500 meters from the car.


    One side chases and the other runs very fast.


    Qiao pengran held yunmengshi in his arms and wouldn''t let her do it. He leaned against the window and looked at the two sides fighting behind him.


    It''s him!


    The two sides of the battle are a level 5 zombie and a power. Qiao dunran, the power man, knew him. If he remembered correctly, his name was Yu Chen.


    Qiao guanran considered the feasibility of getting out of the car to help him. Although the people in the end of the world all adhered to the principle of not caring about themselves, after all, Yu Chen suggested that they and others leave here, otherwise they would be in trouble by Xiao Ya and others. In a simple sentence, we can see that Yu Chen''s character should be appreciated by him.


    "Xiao Shi, shall we help him?" Joe asked yunmengshi sitting on his lap. In fact, he also knew that Xiaoshi''s soul was injured and his thinking was affected. He might not answer him, and he just asked casually.


    To his surprise, Yunmeng poem not only answered him, but also the tone was very positive. Except that the voice was still soft and cute, it recovered the strong state before.


    "Help! If we want to pass here smoothly, the problem of Tiansheng base must be solved. Having a person who knows Tiansheng base very well can save a lot of trouble."


    Qiao pangran was surprised and surprised and asked, "Xiao Shi, have you recovered?"


    Yunmengshi shook his head in distress, "no, it''s just much better than a few days ago. It will take some time to fully recover."


    "Never mind, just hope. Don''t do it these days!" Joe asked again.


    Yunmengshi smiled warmly, "OK!"


    "Gu Bo, stop the car and help!" Joe''s tone was very happy. A level five zombie was not too difficult for them.


    Gu Bai promised to stop the car. It was useless. Qiao pengran ordered Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang to get off the car, while the others sat in the car.


    At this time, Yu Chen has been beaten by level 5 zombies. Zombies are obviously physical evolution. They are more than three meters tall, strong thighs and arms, huge fists hit the ground, and easily hit a pit half meters deep. Yu Chen also follows the light spirit route. If Yunmeng poetry is right, Yuchen is undoubtedly the wind system.


    Many of Yu Chen''s wind powers are useless to the huge zombie. Finally, he can only avoid the heavy fist of the zombie.


    After Mo Hongyuan got out of the car, he saved all his strength in his right hand. His body flashed and appeared in front of the zombie.


    "Boom" the zombie was blown away by Mo Hongyuan''s fist. Mo Hongyuan worked hard. Before the zombie stood up, he hit the zombie hard on the head.


    Similarly, as a zombie, Mo Hongyuan certainly knows the weakness of the zombie and the location of its crystal nucleus.


    The fist rained on the head of the zombie. The zombie had no hiding power and could only let the fist fall on his head.


    Not long ago, the head of the zombie had been smashed flat by Mo Hongyuan. However, the zombie was not dead. Only when the crystal core was pulled out, it completely lost its ability to move.


    The zombie wanted to struggle, but Gu Yang refused. She walked to the zombie and had a soul shock. The shrill sound of "Ji" went straight to the soul of the zombie.


    The incomplete soul of the zombie was instantly dispersed by Gu Yang. It lay there motionless.


    Mo Hongyuan stopped. He pulled out the crystal core, put it in the palm of his hand, and then walked over to pick up the Yu dust lying on the ground, panting.


    "Hoo, hoo, thank you!" Yu Chen thanked Mo Hongyuan hard.


    Mo Hongyuan said, "don''t thank me. I also listened to boss Qiao''s orders." he picked Yu Chen up and carried him to the car.


    Yunmengshi has been sitting in Qiao pengran''s arms. The car vacated a place and Yu Chen sat on it.


    According to yunmengshi, Yu Chen was seriously injured, with at least five fractures in his body, including a rib stuck in his lung and multiple internal organs. If he is not a power, he may not be able to support being carried to the car by Mo Hongyuan.


    After getting on the bus, Yu Chen fainted and his life was in danger.


    Even if he is a superpower, the physical result is still the deconstruction of human body, unlike Yunmeng poetry, which is a zombie. He has all human weaknesses.


    Yunmengshi reached out to treat Yuchen. Who knows, when his hand just reached into the air, he was caught by Joe and couldn''t move any more.


    "Xiao Shi, didn''t I say you don''t want to do it? Even treatment can''t do it." Joe said seriously, as if he was scolding a disobedient child.


    Yunmengshi put out his tongue embarrassed. "However, we all saved him. Don''t let him die in the car."


    Qiao pengran touched the head of Yunmeng poem. After Xiaoshi''s soul was injured, his heart became soft. This is not a good phenomenon. In the end of the world, relatives don''t care about anything, let alone a stranger? He thought that during this time, Xiaoshi must be by his side and follow her step by step in case someone cheated Xiaoshi away.


    Yunmengshi saw that he could not make a move, let alone let Yu Chen die directly. He could only take out white beads from the space, soak water, hand them to Mo Hongyuan and said, "feed him to drink."


    Fortunately, she recovered some mental strength and untied more memories, otherwise she could not cope with today''s scene.

 Chapter 323

    The car went around and returned to the old community. Mo Hongyuan got off Yu Chen, found a room in the building and put it on the bed. He looked at Yu Chen and said, "it''s up to you next. The young lady said that the white bead water can''t compare with her healing power, but who hurt the young lady won''t heal you. It depends on your will to live or die."


    After that, Mo Hongyuan went out of the room and joined the army. They are all upstairs in the room where Qiao pengran and yunmengshi live. There are several guards of the Knicks on this floor. Mo Hongyuan doesn''t worry about Yu Chen being hurt by the zombie who suddenly broke in.


    "Boss, it seems that we can''t go." Gu Bai scratched his head and walked on the ground for a long time, very melancholy.


    Joe glanced at him, took out a thin quilt from the space and gently covered Yunmeng poem. At this time, she fell into meditation. Yunmeng poem has been in an obvious state as long as she has time. She is awake for only a few hours every day.


    "What''s your hurry?" after covering the quilt, Joe waved and asked the people in the room to go to the living room.


    This is the living room of an ordinary resident. Sofa, tea table and TV are all available, but it has fallen on the first floor. Fortunately, after Qiao pengran lived in, he cleaned it slightly. Now it looks just a little old.


    After the end of the world, TV, mobile phone and computer, which can only be used by signal and power supply, can not be used for a long time. They have become a pile of waste products and no one is paying attention to them. On the contrary, the necessities of life, such as food and clothing, have become the most expensive things in the end of the world and the things people strive to pursue.


    Gu Bai was stunned. Yes, what are you worried about? "Boss, I''m not in a hurry, I''m not in a hurry."


    "Don''t worry, just wait at ease. The people in Tiansheng base are expected to come to the door soon." Joe said faintly, and a dark light flashed in his eyes. If they really dare to come, he will prepare them with a "lifetime unforgettable" gift.


    After dealing with Yu Chen, Mo Hongyuan went to the living room and said to Qiao pengran, "boss Qiao, Yu Chen, I''ve settled down. It''s up to him to survive."


    Qiao pengran nodded. "Tiansheng base, even without him, is just a little troublesome for us. The man died. Now the most important thing for us is to protect the safety of Xiaoshi." Qiao pengran smiled at the name of yunmengshi.


    Mo Hongyuan nodded solemnly. He was right, not only because the young lady''s life was tied to him, but also because he had already regarded Yunmeng poetry as his most respected and important person. During the days when yunmengshi was injured, his heart was always raised. If he didn''t know that Qiao guanran loved the young lady and could even give up his life, he would not let Qiao guanran take care of the young lady every day.


    God knows, if the real identity of the young lady is exposed, will Joe do it when the young lady is injured and can''t do it.


    Fortunately, miss has passed her weakest days, and her mental strength is increasing a little. Mo Hongyuan''s heart can also be put down a little.


    The door will open suddenly, and Nix comes in. Qiao guanran glances at him and continues to discuss with Mo Hongyuan how to protect Yunmeng poetry.


    The anger on Nix''s face was about to collapse. Qiao guanran always targeted him. After yunmengshi was injured, he always didn''t care about himself and others. Fortunately, as long as he didn''t die, he didn''t care about his things.


    He''s not afraid to go to the federal base and get into trouble with them? From small to large, although his identity was not very glorious, few people looked coldly at him because of his excellence. Even if he was driven out of the base and caught up, his bodyguards offered him and held him.


    After the injury, Nix became interested in Yunmeng poetry. Later, Yunmeng poetry was injured and became soft and sprouting. Such a small poem was more attractive to him.


    The Knicks had a lot of scheming, and the city government was not shallow, but they were very ignorant about feelings. Women also had, but they all played. They didn''t move their real feelings. They didn''t expect to meet a person who really moved him in the end of the world.


    Therefore, every day, watching Qiao guanran take care of yunmengshi so carefully, the fire of jealousy in his heart soared.


    The Knicks came up to Qiao pengran with a murderous voice and said, "Qiao pengran, last time our battle was over."


    Joe ran also got up from his seat, crossed his hands in front of his chest, looked down on the Knicks and said, "when do you want to."


    The Knicks lost the noble young master''s posture, twisted his face and clenched his teeth, "now."


    "OK," Joe agreed decisively.


    "If you lose, stay away from the poem." Nix had some calculation in his eyes.


    Joe seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world. "First, I won''t lose. Second, I won''t bet on a poem. She is more important than my life and the most precious treasure of my life."


    The Knicks immediately became calm and said, "OK, we don''t bet on poetry, but it''s a fight that needs a bit of color."


    Joe raised his eyebrows. "What can you guess?"


    "Well, if you lose, promise me a condition. If I lose, promise you a condition," said the Knicks. "Without violating morality," he added.


    Joe churan narrowed his eyes and smiled. He didn''t know what the Knicks were up to. Under normal circumstances, the Knicks couldn''t beat themselves. He is not afraid, "OK."


    "What a miserable man. Come down with me," Nix said.


    Qiao guanran turned back and told Mo Hongyuan, "protect Xiaoshi."


    Mo Hongyuan nodded and assured Qiao pengran, "no problem, boss Qiao, you can rest assured."


    Knowing that there was a battle between the two people, everyone except Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang went to watch the battle. Qiao pengran and Nix found an open space in the old community as a battle site.


    Joe raised his vigilance and looked at the Knicks. He didn''t look like a man who knew he would lose and came to duel with himself. He must have some secret weapons.


    Gu Bai stood aside and shouted arrogantly, "boss, kill him."


    The Knicks bodyguards were full of confidence in their young master and looked forward to watching one by one.


    Joe said coldly, "I''ll let you do it first."


    The Knicks had calmed down at this time, "don''t be complacent too early." even so, the Knicks still hit the first punch first. The cold fist wind, with a sonic boom, hit Joe''s left face.

 Chapter 324

    Qiao congran had expected for a long time, as if he knew what the Knicks were going to do. His whole body turned to the right, slightly to one side, and easily avoided the Knicks'' heavy fist.


    Knicks followed Joe''s side and rushed out. Of course, Qiao pengran would not miss such a good opportunity. A black ancient knife suddenly appeared in his hand, which was full of flames, and the whole knife stabbed the Knicks'' heart.


    The Knicks tightened his heart and retreated fiercely. At the same time, he put his hands on his chest, ready to hold Joe''s black ancient knife.


    Joe didn''t let the Knicks succeed. In the first battle, he knew how strong the Knicks'' defense was. His black ancient knife couldn''t even scratch the Knicks'' skin without filling the fire.


    He slightly moved down a few centimeters with the knife, and his whole body plunged forward. The knife was inserted into the lower part of his ribs when the Knicks were unprepared.


    The tip of the knife with cold light and flame was inserted into Nix''s body. It was not as simple as Joe Longran thought. The tip of the knife was only inserted into a few centimeters and could no longer move. It was firmly stuck by the muscles of the Knicks. The flame only slightly burned Nix''s skin, but it was difficult to burn.


    Nix''s skin seemed to be perfect without being burned by the fire, and Joe''s flame failed.


    A flash of amazement flashed on his face, and then he quickly reacted. In such a fight, losing consciousness for a second is a matter of human life.


    The Knicks leaned forward while Joe was stunned, and the knife was pushed out. Joe shook his hand and almost couldn''t hold the black ancient knife.


    Joe is not good at power. In front of evolutionists, that power is even more invisible.


    Knicks lifted his legs and kicked Joe in the face.


    With the strong wind''s leg, it only takes a few seconds to kick it on Qiao pengran''s face. At that time, Qiao pengran will not die but also be seriously injured.


    The Knicks bodyguards have begun to look excited, as if the victory or defeat has been decided.


    Gu Bai was really worried and prayed in his heart: boss, don''t get hurt.


    The Knicks also had a winning smile on his mouth. It seemed that he could see the picture of his foot kicking hard on Joe pengran''s face and Joe pengran flying out directly.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Joe suddenly disappeared in place and appeared behind the Knicks the next second. The handle of the knife was still in his hand, but the tip of the knife appeared in front of the Knicks.


    The bright red blood drops on the ground along the tip of the knife, like a blooming lotus.


    "You, you, you..." Nix said strangely, gritting his teeth.


    With a cold hum, Joe Teng pulled out his knife. The blade was cold and shining, and he didn''t even get a drop of blood. "Have you ever heard of space power? It''s a power similar to teleportation described in the book. Unfortunately, I have this rare power.


    "You lost." there was no joy in Joe''s voice, as if he had known the result long ago.


    The Knicks had no God in his eyes. He didn''t believe that he was defeated so easily. He specially used the rare potion in the federal base, which can make his skin very hard. He didn''t use it when he was chased and killed.


    He is unwilling!


    Joe seemed to see what Knicks was thinking and said coldly, "why, you can''t afford to lose? You''re the one who came to me to duel. You''re the one who wants to win. Why, you''re the one who can''t afford to lose in the end?" his words were full of ridicule.


    The Knicks had recovered at this time and shook his head with a bitter smile. He was not a person who couldn''t afford to lose, but he couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    "You won." Nix covered the wound under his chest and was helped up by Armand. "Thank you for your mercy."


    Although the Knicks was mostly held by people from childhood, he was not a person who didn''t know good or bad. Of course, he knew that if Joe wanted to, the knife could be directly inserted into his heart instead of avoiding all the important organs of the human body, but only let him suffer from some flesh and blood.


    Joe looked at him and felt much better. "I''m also for Xiaoshi. Also, don''t forget that you promised me a condition."


    Knicks nodded solemnly. Although many people said that he was cruel and ruthless, he always attached importance to this kind of commitment. However, to his happiness, Joe didn''t bet on Xiaoshi. Does this mean that he still had a chance to pursue Xiaoshi?


    The roar of "boom" startled everyone. Qiao looked at the place where the sound came from and tightened his heart. That was where Xiao Shi lived.


    "Little poem." Joe kept mumbling. He stepped forward and rushed upstairs crazy.


    "Wait for me, Xiaoshi. Don''t have an accident." Qiao ran went up the sixth floor a few steps and began to pray. He never believed in the gods, but if Xiaoshi was safe this time, he must thank the gods.


    "Bang" Joe suddenly pushed open the door of yunmengshi room on the sixth floor. The scene he saw cooled his heart. It was obvious that there had been a short battle, the window had been beaten and changed shape, and there were traces of ice power on the bed.


    Xiaoshi was caught, and Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang chased him. This is the information Joe got after glancing at it.


    Joe looked at the deformed window and jumped out of the window without thinking. He couldn''t fall to his power at the height of the sixth floor.


    Following the footsteps on the ground, he hurried after him.


    With the fastest speed, he ran to the alley outside the community. Gu Yang was standing there. The breath around him was cold and could freeze to death.


    "Gu Yang, where''s the poem?" Qiao ran hurriedly went up and grabbed Gu Yang''s shoulder in a very hurried tone.


    Gu Yang explained in the simplest language: "they were caught. They had a car. Mo Hongyuan was fast and caught up. I''ll inform you here. It''s from Tiansheng base."


    Joe took a deep breath. Now is not the time to worry. We must calm down, we must calm down.


    "Let''s go back and find the car first, and we''ll go straight to Tiansheng base." Qiao guanran tried to resist the idea of chasing out directly. He really didn''t want to delay for a second. If he delayed for a second, Xiaoshi might be tortured.


    Mo Hongyuan was chasing a car at this time. There was a distance of more than ten meters between one person and one car. Seeing that the car in front was getting farther and farther away, Mo Hongyuan bit his teeth and accelerated his speed. Miss was injured and taken away. It''s all her fault.


    Mo Hongyuan blamed himself very much. If he hadn''t gone downstairs to find Gu Yang, Miss would not have been robbed.


    In the car in front, yunmengshi was tied with his hands, blindfolded and imprisoned in the back of the car.

 Chapter 325

    In fact, she woke up when someone climbed into her room from the window. The injury of the soul is not enough to reduce her perception of danger.


    How could she not feel the thick malice.


    It''s just that a level 5 power or a space system rushed in. She directly used the space confinement to make her unable to move. She can only stay there honestly and be tied up by them.


    If her soul is not hurt, she can still fight, but her spiritual strength is insufficient. It''s better to save these spiritual strength, find opportunities and escape.


    Yunmengshi is not the kind of person who places all her hopes on others, but she can''t figure out why rare powers have become cabbage now? She came out at random, when her soul was hurt.


    After they imprisoned her, they came in directly, tied her hands behind her with a rope, blindfolded her eyes, and poured unknown liquid into her mouth.


    After drinking the unknown liquid, yunmengshi''s body did not respond. However, through the taste, she understood that it was similar to Mongolian medicine, which made people feel weak and weak, so as to prevent her from running away.


    Yunmengshi pretends to be a traditional Chinese medicine, his limbs are weak, and his body weight is pressed on the back seat of the car. There were three people in the car, the driver, the woman of the co pilot, and the level five space power sitting next to her. The man was a man in his thirties.


    Yunmengshi is very taboo to the space power, so she didn''t dare to resist. She waited for the most favorable opportunity to escape.


    "You, who are you?" after the injury, yunmengshi didn''t have to pretend to be weak at all. When he spoke, he was very weak. He didn''t look like a power at all, but more like a spoiled young lady.


    The space power said impatiently, "shut up and don''t ask this and that."


    The driver laughed, "don''t do this, old tan. You know that you are surrounded by a little beauty. You look like a baby. You don''t know how to cherish fragrance and jade at all. It''s not easy to find a baby in the end." there was some desire in his voice.


    The co pilot''s woman also said, "brother Fang, it''s not easy to enjoy beauty. There''s a tail behind it!" her voice was very charming.


    Yunmeng poem concluded that the woman must have some spiritual power that can charm people.


    The driver Lao Fang said a dirty word, "that boy runs so fast, everybody, sit down." after that, yunmengshi only felt that the car was about to fly, and the parts of all parts seemed to be falling apart.


    Mo Hongyuan was depressed when he saw that the car in front began to accelerate again. He was already the fastest speed. Seeing the car go farther and farther, Mo Hongyuan has reached his limit.


    "Miss." Mo Hongyuan finally couldn''t see the car in front. He listened, stood in place and felt the soul contract with Yun Mengshi.


    Fortunately, the young lady''s soul has recovered a lot, and he has been able to locate according to the contract. Mo Hongyuan found a car that could drive on the roadside, jumped up, stepped on the accelerator, and the car rushed out.


    Yunmengshi secretly calculated, or did she wait until they arrived at their destination and make a decision that the space power couldn''t always look at her? As long as he is stunned, he can escape. Now the most important thing is to store energy.


    "Get rid of it, that boy can really run." Lao Fang, the driver, whistled.


    Old Tan, a space power, scolded, "drive your car. After we get the money, we''ll leave this place quickly."


    Lao Fang said sadly, "I''m really not willing to give up the little beauty. She''s a baby. Lao Tan, why don''t you drive and let my brother enjoy it first?"


    Lao Tan snorted, "sooner or later you will die in the belly of women. The origin of this girl is not general. None of the people around her is a fuel-saving lamp. If we didn''t need crystal core, we shouldn''t take this vote."


    Lao Fang tut said, "Lao Tan, you''re right. Beauty is important, but life is more important."


    The woman smiled and said seductively, "brother Fang, you also love life and don''t love beauty."


    "Joke, life is gone, what else do you take to love beauty."


    Yunmengshi was not angry at all. From their conversation, she understood that these people were not behind their own conspirators, but were hired to do things with money.


    Hearing this, yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief. No one can imprison himself as long as he leaves the space Department.


    Although she was injured, not everyone can catch her. When she gets out of trouble, she will find these people.


    Yunmeng poetry quietly puts a trace of his spiritual power on the spatial power as a positioning.


    The car was speeding all the way. The people who kidnapped yunmengshi were smart people and didn''t disclose any information. Yunmengshi didn''t know anything except a few useless names.


    Fortunately, Yunmeng poetry is positioned with spiritual force. Sooner or later. She will come to the door and give these people the punishment they deserve. But that''s after her soul recovers.


    Yunmengshi was blindfolded, tied his hands, fed medicine similar to cartilage powder, and couldn''t move in the back seat. It can be seen that these people are very experienced. They don''t do such things once or twice. I didn''t expect that there were people who specialized in such things in the end of the world.


    Yunmengshi didn''t know how long the car had been driving, let alone where it was going. He only knew that the car stopped before it was driven long.


    After Lao Tan, a space power, got off the bus, he pulled yunmengshi out and carried it on his shoulder. The woman and the driver Lao Fang also got off the bus.


    "Three adults, our leader said that as long as you come, you can directly enter the base without going through any formalities." yunmengshi was resisted on his shoulder and heard a man''s voice.


    "OK, find someone to show me the way. I want to see your leader." this is Lao Tan''s voice.


    After walking some distance, yunmengshi felt that she was carried into a room.


    "Three adults, you are back." an old man''s voice came into yunmengshi''s ears. She guessed that the base was Tiansheng base, and the old man in front was the leader of Tiansheng base.


    "Man, I brought it to you. Where are the things?" old Tan said coldly, not slapping the face of the base leader.


    The leader of Tiansheng base didn''t seem to care at all. He immediately prepared a bag and handed it to Lao tan.


    "Lord Tan, this is the reward," said the leader.


    Old Tan threw yunmengshi on the ground. Yunmengshi fell down hard and gave a dull hum. Fortunately, she was a zombie emperor and strong enough, otherwise she would be disabled.

 Chapter 326

    The coquettish woman complained, "Lao Tan, Lao Fang is right. How can you be willing to throw her on the ground like this, such a tender little beauty?"


    Lao Fang laughed, "Xiaohua, you are finally on the same front with me. Lao Tan, be gentle with the little beauty of others."


    The coquettish woman who was turned into a floret by Lao Fang gave him a fierce stare and said angrily, "how many times have I said, don''t call me floret, what''s my mother''s name?"


    Lao Fang said, "yes, yes, I know. Miss He Hua, I know I''m wrong."


    He Hua just let Lao Fang go, otherwise he would have been greeted by a power.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you and Jinghe to us. We''ll leave." Lao Tan still said coldly. After saying these words, he turned and left.


    The middle-aged flat headed man standing next to the leader snorted coldly, "leader, look at these people''s attitude. They don''t pay attention to you."


    The old man''s leader narrowed his eyes and looked wily. "These people are all desperate people. If one day can be regarded as one day, we won''t be serious with them. Just bring them back. Xiao Sun, you go and call Xiaoya''s girl. I''ll bring back the people she wants."


    The middle-aged man, called Xiao Sun, listened to the order, went out of the room and quickly invited Xiao Ya. The girl''s strange temper is not acceptable to ordinary people.


    The old man''s leader went to yunmengshi and pulled down her blindfold. He wanted to see what kind of girl his daughter was.


    After he took off yunmengshi''s eye mask, he was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect such a girl.


    White skin, a pair of big black eyes, which are full of innocence, more like being scared, with tears in the big eyes. Cherry red mouth is very attractive.


    The old man felt that there were no powers in Yunmeng''s poetry. His skin was tender and smooth. It seemed that he could become red with a pinch, not to mention a person with evolved body. She is an ordinary person.


    My daughter is really going back more and more. The person who can''t beat before is a power. He understands that he can also help, but now even a weak girl who seems to be blown by a gust of wind bullies me. I can''t bully myself. Why do you come to me?


    The old man began to reflect, did he spoil his daughter? After her daughter came back, she killed Yu Chen and lost a secret weapon. I spent a lot of money and robbed the person she wanted. At first glance, it was an ordinary girl who could never be more ordinary.


    Most importantly, the girl looked very poor, with tears in her eyes, as if she had been frightened.


    Yunmengshi''s appearance touched the heart of the old man. He seemed to see the same appearance when his wife died. With tears in his eyes, he asked himself to take good care of Xiao Ya and educate her.


    Thinking of this, the old man felt as if he had done something wrong for the first time.


    He didn''t see it. Sitting on the ground, his miserable cloud dream poetry flashed in his eyes. It seems that he has consumed most of his mental strength and still played a role.


    "Child, get up." put away the emotion in his heart. The old man''s leader untied the rope that tied her hands for yunmengshi. He couldn''t help but feel a pain when he saw the blue and purple that yunmengshi deliberately made on her hands.


    He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He can''t do anything to hurt such a poor girl.


    Yunmengshi secretly breathed a sigh of relief at the old man''s appearance. She really gambled. If she rushed out directly, she might be besieged by the powers of the base before she rushed to the door. It''s not a big deal to be besieged until you''re hurt. But now it''s different. I don''t have enough mental power. Maybe I can''t use my power without the control of mental power before I rush to the door.


    Only by disturbing the old man''s thoughts with mental force can he avoid the coming injury and find a chance to escape. She could feel that Mo Hongyuan was nearby.


    Yunmengshi pretended to be a frightened little girl. Tears almost flowed out of her eyes. Some pale skin seemed more pity to me. She rubbed back a few meters and pretended to be afraid of the old man.


    The old man''s heart became softer. "Son, I won''t hurt you." a huge sense of guilt suddenly appeared in his heart. He shouldn''t listen to his daughter and tie the girl back. He felt as if he had made a big mistake.


    Yunmengshi is still sitting on the ground and has rubbed against the corner of the wall. She wants to take advantage of Xiao Ya''s absence to provoke the old man''s enough compassion and let guilt overcome her love for her daughter, so that she can be invincible. It won''t cause the worst results.


    "Dad, did someone bring it to me?" Xiao Ya''s people haven''t seen it yet, and the voice has spread to the hall.


    Yunmengshi heard Xiao Ya''s voice and seemed to be more frightened. She arched against the wall as if she wanted to squeeze herself into the wall.


    The chief old man gently pulled up yunmengshi and said, "it''s all right, son, I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    Yunmengshi raised her head slightly, a little afraid, and her voice trembled, "really, really?"


    The chief old man helped yunmengshi up and said, "boy, sit down and be frightened." his face was full of kindness, like the grandfather next door.


    Yunmengshi got up slowly with the help of the old leader and sat on the stool next to him, his body still trembling slightly.


    At this time, Xiao Ya came in and said excitedly, "where are people?"


    When she saw Yunmeng poetry, her eyes lit up and there were all kinds of evil tastes in it.


    The chief old man can imagine that if he handed over the innocent girl to Xiaoya, he didn''t know what kind of torture she would suffer. This strengthened his determination to protect Yunmeng poetry.


    "Ha ha, you finally fell into my hands!" Xiao Ya said with a wild smile, as if it was something terrible.


    After seeing Xiao Ya, yunmengshi pretended to be afraid and kept shrinking towards the back of the stool. The whole person shrank into a ball.


    "Xiaoya, this man won''t give it to you for the time being. It''s still useful for me to keep it." the chief old man coughed and didn''t refuse his daughter for a long time. When he asked him to say this, he was slightly not used to it.


    "Hmm? Dad, what do you want her to do?" Xiaoya asked all over her face.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Go back first." the old leader said seriously.


    Xiaoya suddenly had an unbelievable look on her face, "Dad, you won''t look at this smelly girl''s tenderness, so you moved some crooked thoughts?"


    The old chief is very angry. Does his daughter think so of his father? He really hurts his daughter in vain.

 Chapter 327

    "Xiao Ya, what do you say about your father?" the old leader was very angry. He hurt his daughter so much that she thought about it in the end?


    "Dad, are you worthy of my mother?" Xiao Ya moved her mother out. She knew that it was most useful to carry her mother out when her father didn''t meet his requirements.


    "Yes, I''m sorry for your mother. I formed you like this. If I''m gone, who can you rely on?" the old leader seemed to be ten years old when he said this.


    Xiaoya had never seen her father like this before. She suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "Xiao Sun, you take the people away, lock them in the room, and react well. She won''t let her touch others except delivering meals. When you think about it and what mistakes you have made, you can let you out." the old leader said firmly to Xiao Sun next to him.


    Not only did Xiao Ya shout out: "Dad, why did you do this? Are you fascinated by this smelly girl?"


    Xiao Sun is also very unbelievable. He can''t believe his ears. The leader loves his daughter so much that he seems to be afraid of falling in his hand and melting in his mouth. How can he do such a thing?


    "Xiao Sun, didn''t you hear me?" the old man shouted again.


    Xiao Sun understood this time that the leader was serious this time. I don''t know what mistake Miss made, which would make the leader make such a great determination.


    Xiao Sun took Xiao Ya''s arm and stopped her shouting. He said, "Miss, you''d better listen to the leader first. Generally, the decisions made by the leader can''t be changed. Now the leader may be angry. After a few days, he will let you go."


    Xiao Ya listened to Xiao Sun''s words, glared at the cloud dream poem, and followed Xiao Sun out of the hall.


    After seeing Xiao Ya go out, the chief old man sighed deeply. In fact, he was very grateful for the arrival of Yunmeng poetry, which made him understand and raised Xiao Ya by himself. I just hope that now she can correct her own problems and have the ability to eat after her death.


    At the end of the world, you can''t believe anything. Only your own strength can believe it. The old leader doesn''t trust to marry Xiaoya to other powers. Now it''s just that he has his own support. He can''t imagine what kind of miserable life Xiao Ya will live after he dies.


    "It''s all right. Where are you from? I''ll find someone to take you back." the leader old man said gently to yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi''s body no longer trembled. She raised her head and looked at the leader old man. She said in her heart that a level 5 fire power can still have such achievements at such an old age. Either the cloud rises well or she has strong willpower. She can withstand the power to wash her body.


    However, Yunmeng poetry doesn''t want to go like this. It''s easy to ask people to tie themselves up and send them away, but it''s not an easy thing. That''s the reason why it''s easy to ask God and difficult to send God. What''s more, as long as I use a small spiritual force to influence the old leader all the time, and then rely on Xiao Ya''s death degree, sooner or later, I will let the old leader kill his daughter himself.


    Thinking of this, yunmengshi said with tearful eyes, "I, I don''t know. When they brought me, they covered my eyes."


    The chief old man sighed, how did he forget this problem? In this way, the girl can only live here temporarily.


    However, you have to solve your own problems.


    The old leader found a place for yunmengshi to live next to his residence. He really loves yunmengshi.


    It has to be said that Yunmeng poetry has very strong camouflage skills. What it is like to pretend to be a white lotus is even more like a white lotus than a white lotus.


    Xiao Ya''s grumpy woman may be killed by herself without her hands.


    After yunmengshi entered the room arranged for her by the leader old man, he added defense around the room with his little mental strength. The second thing was to send a message to Mo Hongyuan, telling her that he was not in danger for the time being and told him not to act rashly.


    Finally, yunmengshi had a fun plan in mind. It happened to be implemented during his recovery. Yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan simply said their plan again and asked Mo Hongyuan to bring a message to Qiao guanran.


    Driving the car, Mo Hongyuan immediately went to Tiansheng base. After hearing the voice of yunmengshi, he finally relieved himself, immediately turned the direction of the car and went back to tell Qiao guanran about it.


    Sure enough, on the way, Mo Hongyuan met Qiao pengran, who drove to 200, and quickly stopped him.


    Qiao ran saw Mo Hongyuan and hurriedly asked, "where''s the little poem? Have you found the little poem?"


    Mo Hongyuan explained: "boss Qiao, don''t worry, miss is now in Tiansheng base."


    "Sure enough, they were captured by the people of Tiansheng base. Come with me and destroy the base. Those who dare to touch me, Qiao pengran, really have a long idle life." Qiao pengran was furious and knew that he would kill those people that day.


    In Qiao''s car, there are three people, Gu Bo, Gu Yang and Knicks. After hearing Mo Hongyuan''s words, they reached an unprecedented agreement to destroy Tiansheng base. They were in a hurry one by one. They were afraid that yunmengshi would be injured if they went late.


    Mo Hongyuan saw that several people wanted to rush out and destroy the Tiansheng base immediately. He quickly stopped them and said, "listen to me first. It''s right that the young lady was caught in the Tiansheng base, but the young lady was not hurt. She sent a message to me. She thought it was too cheap to destroy the Tiansheng base in this way. She wanted to have a good time."


    Qiao pengran breathed a sigh of relief. Xiaoshi was fine. Of course, they had no opinion on what she wanted to do. In particular, Qiao pengran was totally in favor of it.


    Suddenly, Qiao pengran responded, "Hongyuan, what are you talking about? Xiaoshi can give you a voice?" the obvious joy in Qiao pengran''s words shows that Xiaoshi''s soul is much better. He remembers that Mo Hongyuan said before that he can hardly feel the spiritual power of Xiaoshi.


    "Yes, it''s a voice transmission, and the young lady''s mental strength recovers rapidly." Mo Hongyuan also said with a smile.


    "OK, we''ll follow Xiaoshi''s plan." Qiao kuanran regained his reason and said calmly, no longer in the state of no master.


    "OK, let''s go back and discuss it first and help Xiaoshi play the big play well." Gu Bai laughed and knew that yunmengshi was all right. His heart was relieved.


    Before the Knicks had time to deal with his injury, he hurried out with Joe''s car. Just after getting the news of yunmengshi''s safety, the wound began to ache again.

 Chapter 328

    Qiao guanran was in a good mood. He took out the medicine from the space and threw it to the Knicks.


    The Knicks caught him and smiled gratefully at Joe. At this time, they were all people of the United Front.


    Tiansheng base.


    In the room next to the old man, yunmengshi was sitting on the bed. After meditating all night, the mental power lost yesterday was not only restored, but also the speed of purifying external energy was much faster.


    Purifying external energy is very difficult at the beginning, but it is faster and faster in the later stage.


    The energetic Yunmeng poem stood up from the bed with an excited look on his face. The recovery of mental power was much better than he thought.


    When I opened the door, I didn''t see Qiao pengran carrying breakfast. Yunmengshi was slightly lost, but she soon recovered from the loss. There was a big play waiting for her to play! She was in a good mood when she thought of having fun with the people in Tiansheng base.


    Fortunately, the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry has been restored a lot, otherwise it would be sad if it could not provide the brain with thinking.


    Yunmengshi went out of the room, came to the door of the leader old man, pricked up his ears and listened to the sound inside.


    Listen with sensitive ears and put in all the sounds inside. The old leader is coming out! Yunmengshi heard.


    She even changed her expression and returned to an innocent look. Yunmengshi felt that his soul was injured and it was inconvenient to use force. After that, he seemed to have more opportunities to use his brain.


    The old leader opened the door and was startled to see Yunmeng poetry at the door. However, fortunately, he is also a level 5 power. He reacts instantly. For Yunmeng poetry, he still feels guilty and wants to treat her well until she finds relatives for her.


    "Why are you here?" the chief old man adjusted his expression as kindly as possible and didn''t scare the children in front of him.


    "I, I''m hungry." yunmengshi''s eyes were wet and looked like an abandoned child.


    The chief old man hasn''t felt like this for a long time. The last time he felt so touched was when Xiaoya was a child,

 Chapter 329

    "OK, thank you, big brother." Joe said politely. After Yi Rong, he became a little weak looking Xiaosheng, not as domineering and masculine as before.


    The porter looked at Joe and said with advice: "Young man, when you enter the base, you should be careful of our leader''s daughter, Xiao Ya. There are a lot of tight looking young men who can''t escape her claws. The second thing to be careful is the third strong man in the base, Ke Yi, who is extremely lecherous and eats all men and women. There have been many incidents of Miss Xiao Ya and Lord Ke robbing people for a long time, but Xiao Ya is often young Sister victory. Who let her have a leader father. "


    The guard warned Qiao pengran and others before they entered the base, as if they were afraid of falling into the clutches of evil.


    Joe smiled. Who dares to make up his mind? It''s really impatient.


    "Don''t worry, we are all powers, and we still have the ability to defend ourselves." Gu Bai was disguised as a fierce looking man with a deep scar on his brow bone.


    "That''s good. You must be careful of these two people." the guard brother didn''t seem to be at ease, and asked again.


    Qiao pengran walked into the base and arrived at the isolated house.


    There is nothing in the isolation room of Tiansheng base, and the conditions are very simple. Fortunately, there are all kinds of things in qiaoran space, and this room is enough for a line of nine people.


    At the thought of seeing Xiaoshi right away, Qiao pengran couldn''t suppress his excitement. If it wasn''t daytime, he would have escaped from the isolation room to see Xiaoshi.


    He can be proud to say that in this Tiansheng base, he can walk freely without being found.


    Yunmengshi is eating in the old man''s restaurant.


    Yunmengshi really wants to beat her mouth. How can she tell the old leader that she is hungry? Isn''t it asking for trouble? All the food he prepares is human food, but she is a zombie! Yunmengshi hasn''t eaten such terrible things since she met childlike innocence.


    Yunmengshi tastes delicious in the eyes of human beings, but when the old leader looks at it, she doesn''t carry it down or eat it? You know, she plays a weak little girl.


    Therefore, yunmengshi only has a bitter face, eats unpalatable food on her mouth, misses the delicious taste of childlike innocence in her heart, and misses the breakfast prepared by Qiao pengran every morning.


    Hmm? Yunmengshi sensed it with spiritual power. However, they have arrived at Tiansheng base, less than a few hundred meters away from themselves.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes turned and she couldn''t abuse her stomach. So she put down her food, opened her eyes wide and said to the old leader, "I''m full."


    The chief old man looked at the food that had only moved a few mouthfuls on the table, and his brain filled a lot. Most of them were Yun Mengshi, who often didn''t have enough to eat, so his appetite became very small and he was full after eating a few mouthfuls. In addition, Yun Mengshi was very sensible and knew that it was not easy to get food, so he would rather not eat himself full than leave the food to himself who didn''t touch any food.


    Yunmengshi saw the unpredictable expression on the head old man''s face. She didn''t know what he had mended. She sighed in her heart. Did she really use more mental power on the head old man?


    More than ten minutes later, the old man sighed slightly. The girl in front of him was so sensible that she clearly didn''t have enough to eat and should cherish food. She didn''t take a bite of what she advised her.


    "Xiaoshi, I have a lot of food here. You don''t have to save. I can provide as much as you can eat." when the old leader saw how he advised him, yunmengshi just shook his head. So he said earnestly.


    Yunmengshi''s old blood is about to gush out. Where is she saving? If it''s not human food, it''s like chewing wax to her, how can she not eat it?


    The habit formed for a long time makes yunmengshi a zombie who doesn''t fall after three meals. His living habits are even more human than human beings.


    After listening to the leader''s old man nagging a few words, Yunmeng poem finally came out of the restaurant.


    It may be that yunmengshi''s current image is too like a bullied person. The old leader sent someone to follow her. Let everyone in the base know that this girl is the one he protects.


    Yunmengshi turned and looked at the man behind him. He was a man in his twenties. His hair was very long and tied behind his back. His bangs were also slightly long, but he could see that there were traces of cutting, but they were uneven. Obviously, he cut it himself.


    "What''s your name?" yunmengshi''s voice is still soft and cute. She doesn''t need to disguise, which gives people a very weak feeling.


    "Wei Changfeng." the man spit out a name. He followed Xiao Ya before. He was used to Xiao Ya''s bad temper. He learned a truth, saying more and making more mistakes, not saying less mistakes.


    After yunmengshi asked, he didn''t speak any more.


    She went straight to Xiao Ya''s room. Wei Changfeng followed and frowned. He hated Xiao Ya very much. He even felt disgusted when he heard her voice.


    But following Yunmeng poetry is his task. Now he can only pray. The place Yunmeng poetry is going is not Xiao Ya''s room.


    A few minutes later, Wei Changfeng was no longer hopeful. With a depressed face, he followed yunmengshi and walked to Xiao Ya''s room.


    Finally, we arrived at Xiao Ya''s house. It was a beautiful two-story white building, which was more magnificent than the place where the leader lived. It can be seen how much the leader old man loved his only daughter.


    "Miss Yun, Miss Xiao Ya''s house is ahead," Wei Changfeng reminded. In his eyes, yunmengshi began to tremble when she heard Xiao Ya''s voice. She shouldn''t want to see Xiao Ya.


    Yunmengshi''s body stiffened for a moment and turned around, "I, I just want to see the situation of sister Xiaoya. The chief uncle must not want to close sister Xiaoya."


    Wei Changfeng sighed. The girl in front of him will be killed by Xiao Ya. He just wanted to talk to him. Unexpectedly, yunmengshi immediately turned back. Before he stopped, he had walked to the door of Xiao Ya''s house.


    At this time, the leader old man closed Xiaoya, so at the door of the room, two powers stood there to prevent Xiaoya from going out.


    "Who are you? It''s not time to deliver dinner yet." two powers at the door stopped yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi said suspiciously, "isn''t this sister Xiao Ya''s room?"


    The door looked at yunmengshi, "yes, this is Miss Xiao Ya''s room."


    After the gatekeeper finished speaking, yunmengshi''s eyes were even more puzzled, "sister Xiaoya is the favorite daughter of the leader''s uncle. How can he be willing to close her? You never thought that the leader''s uncle was just angry. When his anger subsided, he would release sister Xiaoya. At that time, you two will be unlucky."

 Chapter 330

    After hearing yunmengshi''s words, the two powers at the door were shocked. Yes, with the leader''s love for Xiao Ya, they may release Xiao Ya right away.


    Xiaoya is a devil. I don''t know what means I will think of to torture them at that time. Even if they were powers, they could not resist the torture of Xiaoya, an ordinary man. Who told her to stand behind the leader.


    Yunmengshi knew his words had worked, "so let me go in and see sister Xiao Ya. Maybe she will let you go."


    The two powers were completely moved by Yunmeng poetry. They almost didn''t think much, so they put Yunmeng poetry in.


    Wei Changfeng hurriedly stopped in front of yunmengshi. He didn''t know what the weak man in front of him thought. Why did he go into the devil''s house to die?


    In his eyes, both of them are ordinary people, but Xiao Ya seems to have much stronger combat effectiveness than the girl who can be blown by the wind of yunmengshi.


    "Changfeng, why are you stopping me?"


    "Miss Yun, the leader asked me to follow you for your safety. I think you''d better not go in." Wei Changfeng obviously didn''t mean to give in.


    Yunmeng poetry was helpless. She had a thousand calculations. Unexpectedly, Wei Changfeng was such an "honest" person. He stopped her from going in and had a good "play" with Xiao Ya.


    "Changfeng, I have offended sister Xiaoya. I have to say sorry to her." the innocent pictogram of Yunmeng poem needs to be maintained.


    Wei Changfeng has nothing to say. Indeed, if yunmengshi wants to stay in Tiansheng base for a long time, she can''t offend Xiao Ya. If she offends Xiao Ya, she can crush the innocent girl in front of her with a little finger.


    Yunmengshi''s role-playing is quite successful and has deceived almost everyone.


    Wei Changfeng thought for a moment, leaned slightly and didn''t speak, but he obviously agreed with Yunmeng poem.


    Yunmengshi smiled and comforted him, "Changfeng, I''ll be fine." he added in his heart that even if something happens, it''s not me. Shouldn''t they be worried about Shaya?


    Wei Changfeng watched yunmengshi walk into Xiao Ya''s room step by step. In his heart, yunmengshi seemed to be going to the execution ground.


    He thought for a moment and went back to the leader''s house.


    Yunmengshi walked lightly through two powers, opened the door and finally entered the room.


    Xiaoya was sitting on the sofa in the room on the first floor with a gloomy face.


    Seeing the door pushed open, yunmengshi looked up and came in.


    "Do you dare to come to me?" Xiao Ya snorted, and a cruel smile came out from the corners of her mouth, as if she was going to skin Yun Mengshi and cramp.


    "Why don''t I dare to come to you." yunmengshi still smiled simply, but in Xiao Ya''s eyes, the smile was so dazzling.


    "Bang." yunmengshi closed the door, counted the time when the leader old man came, strode to Xiao Ya, and looked at her directly. Their faces were less than ten centimeters away.


    Xiaoya was surprised there, completely forgot to move, and looked straight at Yunmeng poetry.


    "You know what? If I want to, as long as I have an idea, Tiansheng base, it''s over." a cold voice came to Xiao Ya''s ears. She couldn''t believe it. It came from Yunmeng''s mouth.


    "You, you, you..." Xiao Yameng retreated, and there was no gap between the back and the back sofa.


    "Ha ha." a burst of cold laughter seemed to come from hell. Xiao Ya only felt that her neck was tightly pinched and was about to suffocate.


    In front of her was yunmengshi''s cold expression that seemed to eat people. She had never been so afraid of a person.


    "No, no, don''t kill me. I''ll give you whatever you want." Xiao Ya''s face was red and said these words from her mouth.


    However, Yunmeng poetry didn''t mean to let go at all. Xiao Ya felt that she was going to die soon.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi released her hand, and her cruel expression was completely gone. It was still the innocent expression. She sat on the sofa and shrank in the sofa. Then he grabbed Xiao Ya''s hand and pulled her fiercely, and Xiao Ya threw herself on yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi glanced at Xiao Ya''s neck and exercised the healing power. Within a few breaths, Xiao Ya couldn''t see a trace of being pinched.


    "Bang" the door was knocked open and the old leader rushed in with people. He didn''t know why. When he heard the thin little girl enter Xiao Ya''s room alone, he felt a palpitation, as if something was going to happen. I couldn''t wait a second, so I rushed over with people.


    "Xiao Ya, what are you doing?" this is the rebuke tone that the old leader has always used to Xiao Ya.


    Hearing her father''s voice, Xiao Ya regained her consciousness. Seeing that she was suppressing the person who was just going to kill her, she wanted to kill her, so she pinched yunmengshi''s neck with both hands in the same way.


    Before she could exert herself, the old leader took her out of the sofa and put it aside.


    "Xiaoshi, are you all right?" the chief old man didn''t pay attention to his daughter. The first concern was yunmengshi, who was pressed on the sofa and almost strangled by his daughter.


    Yunmengshi shrunk into the sofa, his face buried on the back of the sofa, and his back trembled constantly.


    The old leader, including the men he brought, looked at Xiao Ya with reproachful eyes. How could she treat a simple and innocent person like this. The ''course'' of the matter had been instantly mended by them. Without even saying anything, they thought it was Xiao Ya''s fault.


    Once a person''s image is established, it is difficult to change.


    Even though yunmengshi did nothing, he just tightened his head in the sofa and kept smiling. Everyone thought she was sobbing.


    The chief old man could hardly restrain his anger. He was so disappointed in his daughter that she wanted to strangle a simple girl.


    "Xiaoya, why did you strangle her?" the old leader questioned his daughter with reprimand in his eyes.


    Xiaoya''s face was unbelievable. "I strangled her? Dad, are you wrong? She''s a devil. She wants to strangle me. Look, look at the marks on my neck. I was suffocating just now."


    Everyone''s eyes focused on Xiao Ya''s white neck, not to mention the red mark of being pinched. There was no trace of anyone touching her.


    At the same time, people''s eyes turned to yunmengshi. They saw that there was an obvious red mark on the poor girl''s neck. How hard did it take to pinch out the blue and purple of her white neck?


    Feeling that the people''s eyes were wrong, Xiao Ya quickly turned out a mirror and looked at it, "no, it''s impossible. Just now I was choked by her. Why didn''t I even leave a trace."

 Chapter 331

    All the people present looked at Xiao Ya with idiot eyes and muttered in their hearts, how come even the framed people have become so low in IQ?


    Compared with the cloud dream poems trembling in the sofa, it is clear who is pinched and who is pinched.


    The chief old man was very angry. The first was his daughter Xiaoya. After doing something, he didn''t dare to admit it. He knows her character, the kind of person who dares to love, hate and act. It is also because of this that he likes this daughter very much. He was a soldier before the end of the world. Responsibility is more important than heaven.


    But this time, Xiao Ya was lying with her eyes open. Her neck was clear and white, not to mention the red mark of pinch. There was no trace. Looking at Yunmeng poetry, although she could only see the back neck, the blue and purple fingerprints could explain everything.


    Second, he didn''t know why. He had a natural sense of familiarity with Yunmeng poetry. Since he saw the girl, he was reluctant to hurt her. Now, I saw her neck blue and blue, her small body huddled in the sofa, her head buried in the back, shaking constantly. His heart trembled.


    But the person who hurt the girl was his beloved daughter. The old man couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    "That''s enough, Xiaoya. The facts are in front of you. What else do you want to say?" the old leader roared.


    Xiao Ya was stunned. Her father had never spoken to her like this. This time, she was almost by the smelly girl in front of her. Oh, no, she was a devil. She was almost strangled by the devil. Her father loved her most. He not only didn''t revenge her immediately, but also blamed her? What''s more irritating is that the devil was covered with a layer of human skin, and his father believed it?


    "Dad? You don''t believe me, believe her?" Xiaoya pointed to yunmengshi on the sofa. "Dad, you don''t like her and want her to be my stepmother?" she said viciously, "Dad, wake up. She''s a demon in human skin. You''ll be absorbed by her sooner or later."


    "Xiao Ya, you, you are so angry with me." the old man was so angry that his hair stood up. "How dare you say that about your father?"


    "Dad, I want you to recognize the fact that your daughter is about to be strangled." Xiaoya''s tone seems to be accusing the old leader.


    The chief old man took a deep breath and wanted to calm his mood, "Xiaoya, I''ll ask you again, what''s the course of things?"


    Xiaoya couldn''t believe: "Dad, you still asked? I didn''t say that the devil was going to strangle me." she didn''t seem to see that the old leader''s attitude was wrong and thought he would protect her as before.


    The chief old man was disappointed with Xiao Ya and ignored her. He turned to Yunmeng poem, who was huddled in the sofa, and gently comforted her: "Xiao Shi, what happened? Tell me, I will be fair to you. Don''t be afraid of anyone."


    Yunmengshi slightly stretched his head out of the sofa and saw the old leader next to him. His neck was blue and blue, and his eyes were red, probably because he was crying.


    "I, I just want to persuade sister Xiaoya not to be angry with you. You are a good man." yunmengshi said weakly.


    The old man in the chief''s heart was sour. This time, the simple girl didn''t think of herself.


    "Well, there will be uncle Xiao in the future, and no one will hurt you." the old leader comforted in a very soft voice. He seemed to be afraid that such a soft poem would be frightened if the voice was loud.


    Yunmengshi nodded, then turned her head slightly to Xiao Ya''s direction. When she saw her face, she was immediately frightened and seemed to turn back.


    Everyone present was very sour and scared at a glance. What had this thin girl experienced before?


    Both Wei Changfeng and the two power guards regret it. They really should stop yunmengshi from entering Xiao Ya''s room.


    "Dad, are you still facing her?" Xiaoya was very dissatisfied when she saw her father''s gentle treatment of the devil.


    "Xiaoya, you and Xiaoshi apologize." the old leader said sternly to Xiaoya.


    "No way, Dad, did the devil spell you?" Xiao Ya''s white face was distorted by anger.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Ya suddenly rushed to Yunmeng poetry when everyone had not expected. She took a dagger out of nowhere and held it in her hand. After a few steps, she came to Yunmeng poetry, took the dagger in her hand and stabbed it hard into the heart of Yunmeng poetry.


    She wants to kill yunmengshi!


    Everyone was shocked. Unexpectedly, Xiao Ya dared to do so in front of the leader. Obviously, the leader is different from Yunmeng poetry.


    Although the old leader is old, he is also a level 5 power. He quickly grabbed Xiao Ya''s wrist, and the dagger stopped ten centimeters in front of yunmengshi''s chest.


    Yunmengshi seemed to be scared silly. He stood there motionless, his eyes full of confusion, as if he didn''t realize it at all. He was just on the line of life and death. In fact, Yunmeng poetry is a bold artist. She is confident that even if the dagger is inserted into her body, she can''t break her defense. It is the soul, not the body, that gets hurt. What kind of damage will an iron dagger and an ordinary woman do to themselves?


    "Xiao Ya, you''ve gone too far." the old leader said mercilessly, and then grabbed the dagger from her hand.


    Xiao Ya showed a trace of regret in her eyes, and then said to yunmengshi fiercely, "I didn''t kill you. It''s really cheap for you."


    This completely angered the old leader, "Xiaoya, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Ya said arrogantly, "what am I doing? Of course, kill this bitch." at this time, she had forgotten Yun Mengshi''s demonic face.


    Everyone present seemed to be used to Xiao Ya''s arrogant attitude, but the old man felt it for the first time. He didn''t expect to develop his daughter like this. I wonder if my wife will blame herself after going underground?


    The old chief sighed and said, "you are so introspective."


    Then he took Yunmeng poem and went out.


    However, she was stopped by Xiao Ya, "I won''t let you go out with this girl. I must kill her today." she was not a bully. She was almost strangled. Her father didn''t believe it, so she took revenge on herself.


    The old leader thinks Xiao Ya is unreasonable. Yunmengshi is the girl he wants to protect.


    "Shut up." the old man''s face became cold. "Otherwise, you will live in this house all your life and don''t go out."


    Xiao Ya was stunned. She didn''t expect her father to come really. There was no time to stop him. The old leader had walked out of the room with yunmengshi. The leader''s old man''s men also went out.

 Chapter 332

    The chief old man apologized, "Xiao Shi, don''t be angry with Zodiac elegance. She, hey, she was spoiled by me."


    A layer of pure light flashed in the eyes of Yunmeng poem. It seems. After all, it''s your own blood and your daughter who has loved you for so long. It''s so easy to give up. She needs to give the old leader a cruel medicine.


    She shook her head, "it doesn''t matter. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t said what sister Xiaoya doesn''t like to hear, she wouldn''t have..."


    Yunmengshi secretly glanced at the old man''s face and eased it a little. She continued: "I told sister Xiaoya that the chief uncle is also for you. He cares about you. If only I had such a father." there was a look of envy on yunmengshi''s face.


    The chief old man was silent for a while. Yunmengshi said these words to Xiao Ya with his good intentions. Unexpectedly, Xiao Ya regarded them as "words he didn''t like to hear".


    More importantly, Yunmeng''s admiration for Confucianism for his father is something he has never seen in Xiao Ya''s eyes.


    Compared with Xiao Yaqiang, Yunmeng''s poems are much better than Xiao Yaqiang''s.


    Yunmengshi pretended to be sad, and her soft waxy voice was a little hoarse. "My father sold me to a power for food after the end of the world." in fact, this is very similar to the experience of yunmengshi in her previous life. In her previous life, she was sold to the laboratory by those who were related to her and tortured for ten years.


    The head old man''s heart was shocked. This kind of thing is really common in the end of the world. He also saw a lot, but he felt that such an experience really shouldn''t appear in front of a girl who can''t be described by countless beautiful words.


    The girl who was sold to the power suffered from things that everyone can think of. After being despised by the power, many girls may be changed hands again.


    In short, the word misery can''t describe such a sold girl.


    The old leader was very upset. He immediately felt very sorry for yunmengshi. As the leader of the base, he thought his compassion and love had been used on Xiao Ya. But he was wrong. In the face of Yunmeng poetry, his mood gushed out like a flood.


    "Xiaoshi, I think you are my daughter. In Tiansheng base, will you give you the same status as Xiao Ya?" the old leader asked carefully, as if he was afraid that yunmengshi would refuse.


    Yunmengshi was stunned. She had been pretending to be poor. She just made her disguised image in sharp contrast to Xiao Ya, which made the old leader hate her more. I didn''t expect the old leader to say so.


    In the end of the world, relatives can''t believe it, let alone recognize their dry daughter? Maybe the leader will betray himself sometime.


    Yunmengshi pretended to hesitate in place and wanted to promise, but he didn''t dare to promise, which made the leader''s old man''s heart beat all the time. The last time I had such a mood was when I proposed to Xiaoya''s mother.


    "Uncle leader, I, how dare I promise?" cloud dream poem looked tearful.


    "What can''t you promise?" the old leader pretended to be tough. He wanted to cherish yunmengshi.


    People, once they love a person and form a habit, it is difficult to get rid of it. The old leader has always loved Xiao Ya. Now Xiao Ya is locked up by him for reflection. He suddenly loses someone he can love. The old leader feels empty in his heart.


    Most importantly, yunmengshi used soul skills to the old leader when he was sad, which made the old leader''s attitude towards her different from others.


    "I, I''m afraid that the one who bought me will find trouble in Tiansheng base." yunmengshi lowered his head and whispered.


    Who knows, the old chief didn''t care at all. He didn''t feel like he was going to have trouble. He put his chest, "it''s okay. Even if the power came, I''ll protect you."


    Yunmengshi wanted to refuse, but on second thought, he changed his mind and said, "that, that, I promised."


    At this time, the old man was in the same mood as his wife promised to propose to him. His heart almost flew out and wanted to hold yunmengshi in his arms.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t like to be touched, so he dodges.


    The old man didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He was full of excitement. He didn''t know why. When he first saw the child, he had a sense of familiarity, a lingering sense of familiarity.


    Let him think of the girl in front of him urgently. Oh, no, now it''s his daughter. He must love her well. The child suffered a lot in the last world.


    "Alas, if Godfather had met you earlier, you wouldn''t..." the old leader sighed and swallowed what he wanted to say.


    Yunmengshi was helpless. The old man, oh, no, now she is her Godfather. How can he be so brain tonic?


    She didn''t say anything? She just said that she was sold to a power by her father. She didn''t say what would happen later. Couldn''t that power fall in love with himself or even die for himself?


    "Today, godfather will treat you to a big meal." the old leader is still excited. "Before, it was really hard for you, child. In the future, such a life will be far away from you."


    When the old man thought of what his daughter had experienced, he hated himself. Why didn''t he get to know Xiaoshi earlier.


    As soon as Yunmeng poetry heard, the old leader asked her to have a big meal. Suddenly, his little face collapsed. You know, the thing that human beings eat is really not suitable for her to eat.


    "No, no, godfather, I don''t have that much appetite, and I''m used to simple things. Once I eat a big meal, my stomach can''t stand it." yunmengshi shook his head and explained.


    The chief old man patted his head. Yes, a man who hasn''t eaten meat for a long time. Once she eats meat, her stomach and intestines can''t digest those things.


    "It''s my godfather''s fault. I didn''t expect so much." if his good intentions do bad things, he will resent himself. He finally recognized a lovely daughter. How can he be willing to let her get hurt.


    And in the end of the world, even a minor illness is a fatal blow because of the lack of drugs.


    "OK, Xiaoshi, I''ll hold a meeting immediately to let the people in the base know that you yunmengshi is my dry daughter of Xiao Jingfeng. No one will touch you." the old leader said.


    Yunmengshi looked at him in surprise. She thought that the old leader was just talking privately. Once she announced the people, she could use this identity to do whatever she wanted in Tiansheng base. Generally, leaders would not recognize relatives indiscriminately.


    "Don''t be surprised, you deserve such an identity." the old leader smiled kindly.


    "Well, will sister Xiaoya come?" yunmengshi said suddenly.


    The old chief''s face sank and sighed. He could think what would happen if Xiao Ya came over.

 Chapter 333

    "No, let her reflect in her room." the old leader said reluctantly, which was the best way he could come up with.


    If Xiao Ya is really allowed to attend, she will make a big noise in the whole introduction meeting and make Xiaoshi ugly. With her own knowledge, she will even do more serious than this.


    At 10 noon, when the sun was hottest, the old leader summoned all the powers of Tiansheng base, except those who went out, a total of 101 people. The powers sat in the largest room in the leader''s old man''s house, which could easily accommodate hundreds of people. It was used to hold small concerts.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with you coming to us?" a white faced man, who is the third strongest man in Tiansheng base, has the ability to turn his hand into a sharp knife and cut up zombies without hesitation. Cruel means, men and women eat all.


    "I came to you today because I have a big event to announce." the old leader stood on the stage, where the singers stood during the pre apocalyptic concert.


    One hundred and one people who were present immediately calmed down, stopped discussing, and pricked up their ears to listen to the leader''s old man. Except for the moment when Tiansheng base was established, it was the first time that all powers gathered at the base.


    "I''d like to introduce someone to you." the old chief stepped off the stage, pulled up Yunmeng poetry and came back.


    "Who? Boss, what are you doing with a milk doll?" said a man who looked very rough and crazy and had dark skin. He was the first power of Tiansheng base.


    "Lao Hei, shut up," the old leader scolded severely, "she is my new daughter."


    "Wow" after the old chief said this, there was an uproar and discussion.


    The old black voice pressed the voices of the people again and said, "boss, your own daughter has kept us busy for a long time. If you recognize another dry daughter, will our base perish in the hands of a group of daughters?"


    The first power spoke, and others dared to oppose the leader.


    "Yes. Chief, we have to supply Miss Xiaoya every day. We''re worried about being liked by her. Do you think it''s easy for us?"


    The old man''s face was very rare, and his attitude was very sincere. "For Shaw, I indulged her, and I didn''t discipline her. It''s my fault. But I can assure you that the poem is a good child, and it will never cause trouble to Tiansheng base."


    The other one was silent. Since the old man said so, they couldn''t help but give the boss face. Therefore, they nodded one by one and began to praise Yunmeng poetry.


    After all, from the outside, yunmengshi is really a soft girl, not as arrogant as Xiao Ya.


    Others had different thoughts. Since the leader could summon the people, he held an introduction meeting for the new lady. You must have paid great attention to this young lady. If you can cheat this new young lady, won''t they get more resources for these low-level abilities?


    More importantly, the new Miss Yun looks very deceptive. She looks much better than Xiao Ya.


    With this mentality, many middle and low powers welcome the new lady very much.


    Suddenly, an opposing voice appeared, "chief, you don''t know people clearly? I''ve seen this young lady before. She was mixed with a small group of powers. How can I see that she has become the young lady of our Tiansheng base in the twinkling of an eye?"


    The man yunmengshi knew was the man who led a team to provoke level 5 zombies. It seemed that his name was Xiao Yan.


    Fortunately, yunmengshi told the old leader that she was sold to a power by her father.


    As planned by yunmengshi, when Xiaoyan said this, the old leader was very angry. He was not angry with yunmengshi, but angry with Xiaoyan.


    The old leader thought it was to sprinkle salt on the wound of yunmengshi. Show Xiaoshi''s bloody wound in front of everyone and embarrass Xiaoshi.


    "Owl flame!" yelled the old chief.


    Xiao Yan was startled. What, did he say wrong? He is telling the truth.


    "Well, Xiao Yan, don''t talk. Xiao Shi can''t be a spy. Even if they don''t come to me, I''ll find them." the old man of the leader snorted coldly, took Yun Mengshi out of the hall, leaving a confused crowd on his face.


    Especially Xiao Yan, he doesn''t know how he offended the leader. He would be so angry.


    "Is Miss Yun really the illegitimate daughter of the leader?" someone guessed.


    Such a guess, once said, everyone talked about it, yes. Usually I don''t see the leader like children other than Xiao Ya. How can I suddenly accept a dry daughter?


    The old leader took yunmengshi''s arm and walked out of the hall. "Don''t mind, little poem. If anyone says you''re wrong in the future, just come to Godfather and I''ll do justice for you," the old leader said carefully, as if he had done something wrong.


    His attitude made Yunmeng poetry uncomfortable. Since she accepted Joe, her heart has not been closed and there is no gap.


    The old leader was really kind to her. The original purpose of yunmengshi was to kill Xiao Ya and make Tiansheng base disappear in the world.


    Now the old man''s attitude towards her made her embarrassed to realize her original idea.


    She sighed and wanted to investigate for a period of time. If the old leader was really good to her, not because of soul skills, she might consider including him under her own wings.


    "Godfather, I''m fine. What Xiao Yan said is the truth." Yun Mengshi whispered, as if he was very depressed.


    The old leader stood opposite yunmengshi and faced her, "Xiaoshi, you know, you are not a homeless child in the future. You and me, I am your godfather, and you don''t need to carry a lot of things by yourself."


    This sentence came out of the old man''s heart. He didn''t know why he wanted to be so sensational, but he really wanted to protect Xiaoshi. From the bottom of his heart, he has an inexplicable sense of familiarity with Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmeng poetry can''t stand such sensational words recently. You know, before, what words can''t move her closed heart.


    Yunmengshi nodded and said, "godfather, I just hope you don''t regret what you said."


    The chief old man shook his head, "I have regretted many things in my life, but my intuition tells me that I will never regret if I recognize you as a dry daughter."


    Yunmengshi narrowed her eyes and gasped. It was already afternoon, "godfather, I''m tired of a lot of things today."


    "Well, go and have a rest. Your room is still the one next to me. I''ll find someone to decorate it for you tomorrow." the chief old man said with his hands rubbed.


    Yunmengshi nodded and went to the time arranged by the old man. She wanted to find Qiao pengran quickly. It had been a day since she left him. Yunmengshi felt as if she had been away for a long time. Thoughts have become rampant.

 Chapter 334

    Yunmengshi sensed that there were no spiritual powers nearby. He immediately covered himself with an invisible illusion, gathered all his breath, and then gently jumped out of the window.


    All the way, I escaped from all kinds of people and found the isolation room where Joe ran and them were based on their breath.


    Mo Hongyuan, sitting on the ground of the isolation room, suddenly opened his eyes and said excitedly, "miss is coming."


    This sentence brought everyone in the isolation room together, especially Qiao pengran. His thoughts and worries were about to burst. I don''t know whether Xiaoshi was hurt or whether she had a good meal.


    Without taking care of her, Joe''s heart couldn''t settle down, and he was more anxious than meeting a group of zombies.


    "Where''s the little poem?" Joe''s tone became happy.


    "Less than 100 meters away." Mo Hongyuan''s eyes lit up. Gu Yang''s cold eyes also brought a trace of temperature.


    The place where Knicks was injured didn''t feel so painful.


    "Here we are," said Mo Hongyuan.


    At this time, yunmengshi still hid her body in the dreamland, but as soon as she entered the isolation room, she was held in her arms by Qiao pengran.


    All the people saw was Joe''s arms bent, as if holding someone, but their eyes really didn''t see anything.


    Just as Gu Bai was about to ask about the exit, Yunmeng poetry withdrew from the dreamland and suddenly appeared in front of the people.


    "Miss Mengshi, how are you?" they asked.


    Yunmengshi was tightly held in her arms by Qiao pengran and smiled at the people, "I''m fine, my mental strength has recovered a little, and my brain can continue to think." she playfully pointed to her brain with her fingers.


    "Hoo", everyone breathed a sigh of relief. If yunmengshi hadn''t been hurt, they wouldn''t be so worried, especially Mo Hongyuan, who understands the strength of yunmengshi here.


    If she was robbed by a base before she was injured, he should worry about that base, not his own king. After all, anyone who brings back a level 7 zombie has to cry.


    Since yunmengshi arrived in the isolation room, he has been held in his arms by Qiao pengran without landing on his feet.


    Seeing that the people had been taking up the time of Yunmeng poetry, Qiao became angry and said, "well, shut up."


    The crowd was surprised by the huge voice. Before they could react, Qiao ran swaggered out of the main door with Yunmeng poetry. Yunmeng poetry also tacitly added a dreamland to the two people.


    Qiao kuanran couldn''t hide his smile. He quickly left the base with yunmengshi in his arms. After running for more than ten minutes, he found a safe top floor of the building.


    "Xiaoshi, you know what? Some time ago, when you were captured by a corpse eater, I swore that I would never let you leave me again. Unexpectedly, this happened again not long ago. Every time you were weakest, I couldn''t help." Qiao Juran gently put yunmengshi on the roof of the top floor of the building and stood beside her, The two looked at the zombies under the building.


    "I don''t know if it''s all over?" the tone of Yunmeng''s poem is still very soft.


    "But I can''t forgive myself. If you weren''t smart and escaped this time, I really can''t imagine the consequences." Joe''s voice was very low and his tone was full of fear. When yunmengshi was in the isolation room just now, he said everything that happened during this period.


    "I heard you tied up by those guys. I really want to find them right away and tie them with a rope." Joe''s tone was murderous.


    "I have marked it with my soul," yunmengshi said. "I will feel it when they are within kilometers from me." yunmengshi said.


    Joe nodded and said, "OK, I must catch them myself."


    Cloud dream poem hit: "one of them is capable of using space, and he will be bound by space."


    Qiao guanran was hit. Yes, he can use space power. Yes, but he can only move in space for a short distance. He is not very skilled, let alone space confinement. Who made his lord power fire.


    "We will stay in Tiansheng base for a period of time. When we go out, I will be bound by space." Qiao pengran has a childish temper in front of yunmengshi. He has to argue at this time.


    Yunmengshi smiled and said, "well, well, after starting from Tiansheng base, my soul will recover almost. Oh, by the way, after you appear, don''t forget the identity I arranged for me."


    Joe was stunned. "Identity? Did you buy your power from your father?" after that, he reacted and smiled, "is it the power that keeps you?"


    After that, Qiao pengran slowly approached yunmengshi''s side, lowered his head and gently approached yunmengshi''s soft lips.


    After yunmengshi''s soul was injured, her character also became soft and cute. In addition, she really liked Qiao pengran and would not resist. Her eyes were wide and her hands hugged Qiao pengran''s waist.


    Qiao pengran gently pressed yunmengshi onto the crossbar behind him. One hand supported the crossbar, and the other hand gently raised his smooth chin to feel the soft lips of yunmengshi.


    After a while, Qiao pengran loosened yunmengshi, took her waist and brought yunmengshi down from the dangerous crossbar.


    After Xiaoshi became soft and cute, Qiao pengran seemed to be bold.


    Joe ran was full of satisfaction. For him, it was very good to kiss Xiaoshi''s soft and sweet lips. They talked about Tiansheng base and returned to the base.


    Isolation room of Tiansheng base.


    "Kuang ran, I''m going back, and you can come out of the isolation room tomorrow." Yun Mengshi comforted Qiao Kuang ran with a dissatisfied face.


    Then, to Qiao''s surprise, yunmengshi took the initiative to tiptoe and pecked at his left face. The cool lips lit the fire in his heart.


    But yunmengshi is only responsible for ignition, not flameout. Dragonfly skimmed the water. After clicking, he left the isolation room. Joe, who was still stunned, stood in place.


    Gu Bai pushed Qiao pengran aside and said, "boss, Mengshi has gone." then he handed over a glass of white water, "this is what Mengshi left for you to drink."


    Qiao pengran was relieved from the great surprise that Xiaoshi took the initiative to kiss him. Stared at Gu Bai, interrupted his thoughts, then sat down in a corner, took the cup and drank it at one breath.


    Yunmengshi returned to his room from the window with a dreamland.


    Early the next morning, yunmengshi woke up from meditation and withdrew his defense. The mood is very good. The soul is getting better and better day by day. There are more and more spiritual forces returning to the body, both thinking and active powers.

 Chapter 335

    When the defense of the room is removed, yunmengshi hears the body moving things back and forth outside the room. Although the people outside are very careful and the sound is inaudible, who makes yunmengshi''s hearing more sensitive than ordinary people?


    She opened the door of the room and saw a lot of furniture piled around the room, including comfortable little beds, pink soft and warm sofas, and all kinds of pink luxury furniture.


    The chief old man commanded quietly outside. He was afraid that the sound would wake up the sweet yunmengshi sleeping in the room.


    Seeing the door opened, the chief old man smiled awkwardly, "Xiao Shi, I woke you up."


    Yunmengshi''s eyes were still confused and said, "godfather, I didn''t wake up. I just woke up. But what are you doing?"


    After listening to yunmengshi, the old leader breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn''t wake Xiaoshi. "Oh, this is the furniture for your room."


    Yunmengshi looked at the furniture carefully. He could see that each piece was carefully selected by the old leader. In the end of the world, it would take a lot of effort to take the furniture back to the base intact from the zombies. After all, not everyone has space ornaments.


    "It''s all very good. I like it very much." yunmengshi''s heart is very warm. If the leader old man thinks he is a dry daughter, he pretends for a purpose, but which power will be idle and bored and move the furniture himself?


    "That''s good, that''s good." the chief old man laughed and asked some of his men to move these exquisite furniture to yunmengshi''s room.


    It seems that someone has specially designed it. All the furniture is very suitable for this room. Before long, yunmengshi''s room became a pink princess room.


    Yunmengshi looked at the Princess Room in front of her and was filled with emotion. Her father, who was related by blood, could only provide a house of less than ten square meters in such a large villa. There were only two pieces of furniture in it: an iron sheet bed, which would swing when sleeping. A cabinet at the head of the bed, shabby as if it had been picked up from the dump. Not even the nanny''s room.


    And this has nothing to do with her blood relationship. The godfather she has been thinking about planning, but she chose luxury furniture for her for a long time and decorated a princess room for her. Even moved in for her in the morning. Her father didn''t pay so much.


    That''s a very long memory. If it weren''t for the princess room specially prepared for herself today, she wouldn''t think of it at all. In that villa, next to her small room like a warehouse, was the Princess Room of her half sister. She once admired it very much and dreamed that she could have such a princess room.


    But the memory was so long that she thought she had forgotten what happened in her previous life.


    Seeing yunmengshi standing there motionless, the old leader was very uneasy, "little poem, don''t you like it?"


    Yunmengshi quickly shook his head, "no, I like it very much. I just suddenly thought that a long time ago, I expected to have a princess room like my sister, but then I thought more. The man gave me only a warehouse of less than ten square meters." when saying this, it was the real tone of yunmengshi, light and without any resentment, There is no trace of envy, as if telling other people''s things.


    The chief old man saw that yunmengshi looked completely different from camouflage, and had no doubt. His heart seemed to be pulled up. "That man" must be talking about the biological father who sold the little poem to the power.


    "Xiao Shi, I will be your father in the future," said the old chief.


    Yunmengshi smiled warmly, "you are not my father now, are you?"


    The chief old man laughed, "yes, yes, I''m my daughter now." while laughing, he was bitter in his heart. The person he wanted to love had suffered so much before that he didn''t even have his own room and lived in the warehouse.


    "Well, look, this room belongs to you." the old leader was full of joy. He praised everything he did with his heart. What could be happier than this?


    When yunmengshi wanted to say something, suddenly a subordinate ran in from the outside and said happily, "boss, a level 5 power came to our base."


    The men were very happy, because the base had to face the zombies coming in at any time, but the old leader had to face the provocation from the level 5 strong.


    Strong people have their own temper. If they don''t entertain well, maybe something will happen.


    The old leader said to yunmengshi, "Xiaoshi, stay in the room and don''t leave." the old leader was worried that these five level powers might come to find Xiaoshi, because yunmengshi had revealed that the level of those who bought her powers was not low.


    "Come on, let''s meet the level 5 powers." the old leader took his men out of yunmengshi''s room.


    Yunmengshi laughed to himself. The big play is about to begin. But she may have to change the script.


    While walking, the old man listened to his men talk about level 5 powers.


    "Did you say that the level 5 power man spent the night in the isolation room with his people?" the old leader asked in consternation.


    "Yes, he said he was a level 5 power when he came out to register. Otherwise, how dare we let this man stay in the isolation room?" they all have a common sense that the probability of a power person infected with zombie virus is almost zero.


    Of course, because of Yunmeng poem, s City stipulates that both powers and ordinary people must stay in the isolation room for enough time to enter the base.


    Because she knows that some powerful zombie viruses can infect even powers. Like the virus on her.


    But other small bases don''t know. Their isolation room is only open to ordinary people.


    The old leader made up his mind that the level 5 power man could stay in the isolation room all night, which shows that he is not here to provoke.


    After a few quick steps, the old leader took people to the reception hall. As soon as he stepped into the door, he felt a strong momentum.


    This is a strong man!


    The old leader felt that this man was much stronger than him. I''m afraid he wasn''t just a level 5 power.


    "Welcome, sir, to our Tiansheng base." the old leader smiled and showed a harmless look.


    Qiao pengran turned his head and looked up and down at the old leader. If he wants to see what ability this man has to become the godfather of Xiaoshi.


    "I didn''t intend to enter the Tiansheng base, but the sudden accident disrupted my plan." Qiao narrowed his eyes, his eyes shining.

 Chapter 336

    The old man is worried. Shouldn''t he be as he guessed?


    Joe saw the old man''s nervousness, but he continued: "my man was robbed by you. Don''t you want to give me a reason, my colleague?" his tone became sharp and his eyes locked on the old man.


    The chief old man was not an ordinary person. He immediately adjusted his state. His eyes were confused. "I think this gentleman may have misunderstood. I never sent someone to rob someone. I think what I should worry about most should be how to deal with the zombie siege, rather than robbing someone from another strong man." he shrugged his shoulders and looked at me. My time was very urgent, There''s no time to rob people.


    Joe churan smiled. "It''s really a strong man. He''s even so good at acting. However, I''m afraid you don''t know. I''ve already put a trace mark on that man. How can I not know where she is?"


    The chief old man smiled and couldn''t spit out first at this time. What if the other party was bombing himself?


    Qiao guanran had already seen the leader''s old man''s idea and said bluntly, "I''ll know if I''m bombing you as long as I take someone to find her." the tone was very relaxed and seemed to have a plan in mind.


    Originally, there was a contract between Mo Hongyuan and Yunmeng poetry. Mo Hongyuan can perceive the position of Yunmeng poetry through his mark, which is well known. All of Joe''s words are not bombing the old leader.


    "Do you hand over the people yourself, or do I find them after I destroy your base?" Qiao guanran threatened, and let everyone release their momentum at the same time.


    This time, I really scared the leader and the old man. The lowest level is level 4. The first level 5 is much higher than the people at the same level.


    The old leader knew that if he fought alone with the other leader, he would lose in less than a minute.


    "I''m so big that I''m not afraid of threats. If you are really high-level powers, you can level the Tiansheng base?" the leader''s old man''s momentum began to get tough. If you can''t negotiate peace, then go to war. He was not frightened by Xiao Jingfeng.


    Qiao churan suddenly smiled, and his momentum was all restrained, and the people behind him also restrained his momentum.


    There was no other Taishan''s momentum. Except the old leader, everyone was weak and paralyzed on the ground, as if they had fought a protracted war.


    The head of the leader old man is beginning to sweat. If there is a war, although there are many people in their base, the probability of victory is no more than one layer. But so what? Xiaoshi finally believes him and is willing to recognize him as his godfather. How can he buy her like Xiaoshi''s own father?


    If a person is sold twice, it is estimated that his heart is dead and he will not have hope for any feelings. When she saw Xiaoshi before, she was on the verge of such a state. I can''t let her fall into extreme disappointment.


    It is better not to give hope than to let it down.


    The old leader still knows this truth. This is why he would rather fight a battle that cannot be won than hand in the little poem.


    "Well, I like a tough guy like you." Joe found a chair, sat down, crossed his legs and put his hands on his legs.


    "Well, I admit, it''s a little troublesome to start the war. Tell me, what do you want? You can give me the people." Joe said to the old leader in a contemptuous manner.


    The old leader suppressed his anger. If it wasn''t for this base, he would rush forward and fight with the people in front of him.


    "I''ve recognized the daughter of the little poem, so I won''t give her to you anyway." the old leader gritted his teeth and said.


    Gu Bai silently gave the godfather of Mengshi a thumbs up behind him. Neither coercion nor inducement moved him. It seems that he is qualified.


    To Gu Bai''s surprise, Qiao pengran said again, "since you don''t want to change that person, it''s OK. I bought her with money. You can change someone for me."


    Seeing that there was room for relaxation, the old man asked, "I don''t know who your excellency likes?" at this time, he was sure that the person in front of him was definitely not just a level 5 power person.


    "Unexpectedly, you recognized that girl as your daughter, so you can offset it with your own daughter. I heard she was beautiful, but I don''t know how it tasted." Joe licked his mouth pretending to be.


    The smiling face of the old chief suddenly froze on his face. He may know why the people in front of him went to the isolation room for a night. In order to find out the situation of the base and start at that time.


    A confidant is invincible in a hundred battles. A powerful power is not only powerful, but also very deep in Liancheng mansion. If the little poem falls into the hands of the person in front of it again, I don''t know what crime to commit. The chief thought in the old man''s heart.


    "No, someone else," the old chief refused.


    "Ha ha, what do you want? You robbed my people and I want to come back. You won''t let me. I said to change someone, you still won''t let me. Ha ha, do you really let me be a soft persimmon?" Qiao suddenly got up from his chair and went to the old man in front of the leader.


    The chief old man not only stepped back, but also showed a defensive posture.


    The powers of Tiansheng base also reacted quickly and quickly protected the leader behind a group of people for fear that Qiao pengran would suddenly take action. If the leader dies, their base is over.


    Of course, Qiao dunran didn''t dare to do it, and he wouldn''t do it.


    The leader of Tiansheng base has been beyond his expectation to achieve such a level for Xiaoshi, but the play still needs to continue.


    Gu Bai got Qiao pengran''s eyes and hurriedly ran over and grabbed Qiao pengran, as if he was afraid that he would attack the old leader at any time.


    "Boss, you forgot that man''s warning. You can''t destroy the base casually." Gu Bai said quickly.


    Hearing the word "that man", Joe immediately relaxed, like a deflated ball.


    "Chief, we''ll disturb you for a few days. If our boss is satisfied with his stay, he may let the man you robbed be your dry daughter." Mo Hongyuan came out and said respectfully.


    The old leader took away the people in front of him and said, "OK, Xiao Sun, you take these adults to their residence." after that, he turned his back to Qiao pengran and winked at Xiao Sun, suggesting that he arranged these people to stay away from yunmengshi and Xiao Ya.


    Joe looked at the old man and took someone to follow Xiao Sun to his residence.


    The old man hurried back to yunmengshi''s room.


    "Godfather, what''s the matter with you?" yunmengshi asked knowingly. Mo Hongyuan told her everything on the way of the leader''s old man.

 Chapter 337

    The chief old man suppressed all the uneasiness in his heart, pretended to be nothing and said to yunmengshi, "it''s all right, but there are some things that are urgent. My men came to me to solve them."


    Yunmengshi secretly praised him. If he hadn''t known the story in advance, he would really believe the old leader. He couldn''t see a trace of panic or melancholy from his expression, tone and even action.


    There is no doubt that the people brought by Joe can level any small base. The old leader could stare at such pressure and didn''t hand himself in. Yunmengshi felt a different emotion in his heart. Although I hate being betrayed, Yunmeng poetry is ready to be betrayed, so that once something happens, it won''t be very sad.


    Unexpectedly, the old chief was really beyond her expectation.


    Yunmeng poem showed a surprised look and said, "godfather, isn''t that power coming?"


    The old leader was very angry. He thought it was one of his men. For the safety of the base, he privately told Yun Mengshi to stand up by herself.


    "Xiaoshi, who did you listen to?" the old leader didn''t show strong anger at yunmengshi, but his anger was about to turn over the river.


    Yunmengshi bowed his head and was very depressed. "They put a tracking mark on me. This mark is two-way. Not only can they sense me, but also I can sense them."


    The anger in the leader''s old man''s heart just subsided. It''s not his own people who told Xiaoshi privately. He comforted: "Xiao Shi, don''t think about anything. Just leave everything to Godfather. Godfather won''t let you be taken away by the power."


    Yunmengshi looked embarrassed. "Godfather, I know that the power is powerful. You don''t have to sacrifice so much for me. You have to be responsible for Tiansheng base and sister Xiao Ya." at this point, yunmengshi''s voice decreased.


    The old man in the chief''s heart is very painful. How can Xiaoshi be so sensible? Sensible people are very distressed.


    This man is protected, even if he loses the base.


    "Xiaoshi, you are the daughter I recognized. I said I would protect you and would not hand you over anyway." the old leader''s tone was firm, and yunmengshi even heard the feeling of turning back to death.


    Yunmengshi smiled in her heart and made an oath. As long as the leader doesn''t die and betray himself, she will protect him.


    At this time, the old man didn''t know what he had got? He got the promise of a level 7 zombie emperor, which is even more important than a small base. After all, as long as yunmengshi is willing, he can build more than a dozen such bases at will, and there will be no problem of zombies attacking the city at any time.


    "Godfather." cloud dream poem, this is a voice from the heart, which is willing to call out.


    The head old man was warm in his heart. With the sound of Godfather Xiaoshi, he was really willing to go through fire and water for her. This is an elder''s love for his younger generation, just as an eagle protects a young eagle.


    In fact, the old man didn''t know why he wanted to do this for a stranger, but the sense of familiarity made him feel warm in his heart.


    Yes, familiarity! The chief old man suddenly looked at Yunmeng poem with confidence.


    "Godfather, why are you looking at me like this?" because the leader''s eyes were too hot, yunmengshi was a little hairy. She asked puzzled.


    The old leader not only said in secret: like, really too like. Yunmengshi is really like his lost sister.


    Is it true that Xiaoshi is related by blood? The old man was not only puzzled.


    "Xiaoshi, are there any other people in your family?" the leader asked without thinking too much. He simply forgot that Xiaoshi once said that there was a father who sold her to a power.


    Yunmengshi didn''t want to disguise in front of the old leader at this time. She had long been disappointed with those who were related by blood. As for the mother who died shortly after giving birth to herself, she even forgot her appearance.


    "No," said Yunmeng poetry lightly, without a trace of resentment.


    The old man regretted after asking this. When Xiaoyan burst out that Xiaoshi was staying with a power, he was very angry and thought it was throwing salt on Xiaoshi''s wound. However, what is the difference between his behavior and owl flame?


    "Well, Xiaoshi, godfather doesn''t mean anything else, I just..." the leader said half, didn''t go on, and said what could happen before things were confirmed?


    Whether Xiaoshi is his sister''s daughter or not, he will love her as his own daughter. There is no difference, so don''t go deep into it.


    The old man decided to hide it in his heart.


    "Xiao Shi, stay in your room and don''t go out these days. Everything will be settled by Godfather." the old leader asked again.


    Yunmengshi nodded honestly, "I know, I''ll stay in the room." she raised her white hand and promised. She would not go out, but Joe would not come, not that she has the final say. Yunmeng poem laughed in his heart.


    After listening to yunmengshi''s guarantee, the old man was relieved. He went out of yunmengshi''s room and pulled the door.


    He''s going to deal with things about Qiao pengran. He must take good care of them so that Xiaoshi can get rid of the powerful power.


    Yunmengshi watched the old leader go away and pull the door of the room. There are thousands of feelings in my heart. This person who has no blood relationship with her is so kind to her. The man she has called "Dad" for more than ten years, but he doesn''t even care about your own life and death.


    Haha, it''s hard to guess what human beings think. Yunmengshi narrowed her eyes, sat on the bed and began to meditate.


    After the old leader left yunmengshi''s room, he hurried to Xiao Ya''s house.


    "Leader." two powers at Xiaoya''s door shouted respectfully after seeing the old leader.


    "Dad, I know I''m wrong. Let me come out." Xiaoya shouted in the house. She was locked in the room these days. Although she ate and drank, she was so oppressed that she could even see the contempt in the eyes of the people who sent her meals.


    If she can go out, she must take good care of that man.


    The chief old man came this time to prevent Xiao Ya from coming out. Now it''s a time of trouble. He''s not going to let her out.


    He knows Xiao Ya''s temper too well. His bad temper and a few words of skill may annoy the powerful powers.


    The strong are not so easy to provoke. Xiao Ya really provoked that person. She really can''t wipe her ass this time.


    "Look at the door carefully, and you can''t let the young lady out." the leader ordered the two men at the door.

 Chapter 338

    "Dad, you can''t do this to me. You forgot that you should take good care of me when mom left." Xiaoya shouted when she heard the leader''s old man''s words in the room.


    The heart of hope that had just risen suddenly fell to the bottom. Xiaoya couldn''t believe such a fact.


    The chief old man is not angry with Xiaoya now. All he can think about now is how to take good care of the strong.


    Qiao pengran and his party were arranged in a luxurious two-story villa, which is estimated to be the best house in Tiansheng base.


    Xiao Sun, who led the way, was not only negligent, but even dared not look up. Who knows if the strong man will shoot himself to death there because he saw him?


    "This is where the adults live." Xiao Sun said respectfully, pointing to the villa in front of Qiao pengran and them.


    Joe nodded. "OK, it''s a good house."


    Xiao Sun breathed a sigh of relief. "I wish you were satisfied, sir. This is the best house in our base. At first, Miss Xiaoya asked the leader to live several times, but the leader didn''t agree."


    "Oh? Why is that?" Joe looked directly at Xiao Sun.


    Xiao Sun really wants to smoke his big mouth at this time. What''s more? As soon as he was proud, he forgot the wisdom of saying more and making more mistakes instead of saying yes. Now the arrow is on the line and has to be fired. He can''t arouse the interest of strong adults. Stop it?


    "Oh, because this is what the leader prepared for the distinguished guests who came to the base." Xiao Sun thought for a moment and thought of a good answer.


    "Oh? Is that really the case?" Joe raised his voice and put all his momentum on Xiao Sun.


    Gu Bai broke his wrist. "I haven''t moved my body for a long time."


    Xiao Sun is in his heart. There are so many zombies outside. Why can''t you move? Do you have to move on yourself?


    "I said, I said." Xiao Sun finally couldn''t stand the pressure and shouted. These people were terrible and difficult to serve. Xiao Sun is worried about the future of Tiansheng base.


    "After the end of the world came, the leader lost contact with his family. This house contained their living objects he brought from the old house, so that one day, he could find the leader''s relatives and let them have a place to live." Xiao Sun said quickly, for fear that if he spoke slowly, his life would be lost.


    "Well, I see. You can leave now." Qiao pengran grabbed the key from sun Xiaoran, waved his hand and asked him to leave.


    Xiao Sun ran for his life and left here.


    "Ha ha." Gu Bai laughed, "boss, are we so terrible? Why do people here see us like demons."


    Mo Hongyuan gave him a blank look. "As soon as boss Qiao came in, he said he was going to destroy others'' base. Of course, they were afraid. I''m afraid in their eyes, our image has become a murderous maniac."


    Gu Bai jokingly stroked his head and sighed, "I need the compensation of dream poetry. My tall image!"


    Mo Hongyuan snorted coldly, "as long as you dare to ask! I support you mentally."


    Gu Bai immediately beat eggplant with frost. He didn''t dare to go. That''s right. I don''t know if I can get any compensation from Mengshi, but the boss won''t go.


    "Ha ha, Hongyuan, I''m just kidding. Why are you serious?" Gu Bai smiled awkwardly.


    Joe glared at him and said, "let''s go in and have a look."


    Several people followed Joe and went into the luxurious two-story villa.


    As soon as I entered the house, a huge family photo was hung on the wall, which was very conspicuous.


    People went in one after another. Some sat on the sofa, others looked around and chose their own rooms.


    "Oh, boss, look at the little girl in the family photo." Gu Bai shouted as if he had found the new world.


    Everyone gathered on the family photo.


    There is a family of five, with parents standing behind and three children, two men and one woman standing in front.


    Gu Bai pointed to the little girl above, "boss, look at the little girl. Is it a bit like a dream poem?"


    Joe glanced at it and knew that this man was not a little poem, but he definitely had a lot to do with it. I don''t know if Xiaoshi knows.


    "This man is definitely not a little poem," said Joe coldly.


    "But boss, they are really alike," Gu Bai argued.


    Nix couldn''t listen anymore. "It''s been forty years since the age of such photos." he still liked photography before the end of the world and studied photos to a certain extent.


    "Forty years? Mengshi is only a teenager." Gu Bai murmured, "is this man the mother of Mengshi?"


    "Very likely," said Mo Hongyuan.


    Joe was silent. Xiaoshi recognized the leader as his godfather. Is it because they are related by blood?


    "Miss should not know," said Mo Hongyuan. "Boss Qiao, if the young lady knows, she will tell you. Please don''t underestimate the young lady''s trust in you."


    Qiao guanran took a deep look at Mo Hongyuan. Every time he had doubts, Mo Hongyuan came to explain to himself. Did he know Xiaoshi so well?


    "Do you know little poetry very well?" asked Joe angrily.


    "Boss Qiao, there is a contract between me and miss." Mo Hongyuan explained.


    "It''s the damn contract again." Joe couldn''t see it. Xiaoshi''s relationship with others was closer than that between himself and her.


    "Well, let''s change the script of the little poem temporarily," said Joe suddenly with a smile. I haven''t seen Xiaoshi''s stunned expression for a long time. He should appreciate it this time.


    The chief old man arranged to go down and take out all the best food in the base in order to entertain Qiao pengran. He even took out a few bottles of precious wine, which really cost money.


    Several people were invited to dinner.


    "Several strong men are very welcome to visit Tiansheng base." the old leader, holding a glass, toasted.


    Qiao Juran waved his hand. "Don''t worry, leader Xiao. Before drinking, I want to ask you something."


    The chief old man repressed his uneasiness, "what''s the matter?"


    "In the house we live in, we can see a huge family photo after entering the door. There are two adults and three children on it. I think the little girl looks very familiar!" Joe''s words hit the old man''s heart like a hammer.


    The chief old man was silent for a while. Today he found that his lost sister was seven points similar to Xiaoshi.


    "I think that person is very similar to the one I want." Joe narrowed his eyes and suddenly improved a lot.


    "What are you going to do to my people?" Joe asked crossly.

 Chapter 339

    The old man''s men also held their breath, and everyone had a curious heart.


    "No, I don''t want to do anything to Xiaoshi, and I don''t have any ambition for her. When I first saw her, I just felt a little familiar. Later, I really wanted to be nice to her, which is the love of elders to younger generations. Just now I found that Xiaoshi is seven times like my lost sister." the old leader sighed. Joe was forced to do so. He could only say it.


    In this way, he can have the right to protect Xiaoshi.


    Qiao dunran said lightly, "this is just your guess, but it has not been confirmed. Let Yunmeng poetry confront." there was a tone of command in his words.


    The chief old man''s heart is tight. Does the power still want to take Xiaoshi?


    "If she is really related to you by blood, and she agrees to stay with you, I won''t force her," Joe said.


    "Is that true?" the old man saw hope again. He was very sure that Xiaoshi was his niece, because the sixth sense of the superpower was very accurate. When he saw Xiaoshi for the first time, the sense of familiarity would not deceive him.


    In his opinion, as long as Yunmeng poetry is related by blood, that little poem will stay in the base. How could the old chief think that yunmengshi would not leave the base?


    "Xiao Sun, go, go and invite Miss Yun." the old man''s tone became cheerful, and his pent up mood was finally released.


    Xiao Sun agreed and hurried to yunmengshi''s room.


    "Miss Yun, the leader asks you to go," said Xiao Sun before he came to yunmengshi''s room.


    Yunmengshi opened the door and was surprised. Didn''t the old leader let himself go out? Why did you change your mind soon?


    Do you? Did she really read the leader wrong? He betrayed himself?


    "What''s the matter?" the tone of Yunmeng''s poem took a trace of momentum and startled Xiao Sun.


    "Miss Yun, I can''t say this clearly in one sentence or two. You''ll know when you go." Xiao Sun looked very worried.


    Yunmengshi looked gloomy and followed Xiao Sun out.


    Along the way, yunmengshi tried to communicate with Mo Hongyuan through the contract with spiritual force. However, Mo Hongyuan was unwilling to tell her what had happened. He just told her that the old leader didn''t betray her.


    After Mo Hongyuan affirmed yunmengshi, his face returned to normal. Fortunately, Xiao Sun in front anxiously took yunmengshi to the restaurant to complete the task assigned by the leader, which also brought a hope to Tiansheng base.


    After stepping into the restaurant, yunmengshi pretended to be shocked and quickly hid behind the old leader, as if Qiao guanran had hurt her.


    Gu Bai Snickers behind his back. Mengshi is the best actress in Mosca before the end of the world.


    Seeing the appearance of yunmengshi, the old man of the leader painfully protected her behind him and blocked Qiao pengran''s whole sight.


    Seeing the high quality of Yunmeng poetry, Qiao kuanran also played a power man who bought her from her father.


    "Little poem, come here." obviously, it''s very gentle, but the people in Tiansheng base automatically make up a lot when they hear it.


    A demon like power ravages a weak girl at will.


    The weak body of yunmengshi hiding behind the old leader began to tremble. Like the swaying grass blown by the strong wind, she trembled slightly and walked to Joe''s side. The chief and the old man had no time to stop.


    "Little poem, don''t go there." the old leader shouted. But it was too late. Yunmeng poetry had gone out of his control.


    Qiao Juran stretched out his big hand and pulled Yunmeng poetry to his body.


    "Sit!" Joe clapped his thigh and asked yunmengshi to sit up.


    Yunmengshi was also obedient and sat up, his body still trembling.


    Qiao pengran seemed to reassure Xiaoshi, stretched out a warm hand, slowly stroked her spine and said softly, "don''t be afraid!"


    Such a scene reminds people more. Qiao guanran tortured yunmengshi with inhuman means until she was asked to do something. She didn''t dare to resist and couldn''t even be afraid.


    Obviously, everyone trembled with fear, but under the strong pressure of Joe, his body did not tremble miraculously.


    The chief old man''s brain mended more. He even thought about how Xiaoshi was tortured. Just looking at that guy who is about to destroy Tiansheng base, he is definitely not a good person to get along with.


    It''s more possible to think of all kinds of torture to torture a person. I don''t know how many scars Xiaoshi has.


    The real situation is that Qiao pengran speaks to Yunmeng poetry very gently, of course. There will be threats in it? He stroked the back of Xiaoshi. Xiaoshi also enjoyed it, okay?


    The chief old man clenched his fist and tried his best to catch up with Joe''s impulse, because he knew he couldn''t beat him.


    "Xiao Shi, I came to you to verify one thing." the old chief controlled his emotions and said.


    "What''s the matter?" the voice of Yunmeng poem is soft, which makes people''s hearts itch, especially Qiao pengran.


    "Xiao Shi, I want to ask you something. Don''t think too much." the old leader said with some worry.


    The doubt in Yunmeng''s heart deepened, "what''s the matter?"


    "Xiao Shi, I want to ask about your mother." the old man hesitated for a while and finally said something.


    A red light flashed in yunmengshi''s eyes, and his voice was the same as just now. "My mother? She died soon after she gave birth to me. I have no impression of her." yunmengshi told the truth.


    The old man felt a great grief hit him suddenly. Although his sister was lost when he was a child, his family never gave up looking for her. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, she was no longer in the world.


    "Why? Why did Godfather suddenly mention my mother?" yunmengshi also had some conjectures in his heart at this time.


    "My sister was lost when I was a child, and I never saw her again. But when I saw you, I was shocked. You look like my sister." the old man looked forward to it.


    Yunmengshi was stunned. She didn''t expect it to be like this. She turned her head and looked at Qiao pengran. She clearly saw schadenfreude in his face, and he knew it was to surprise himself. No wonder Mo Hongyuan didn''t tell himself.


    Yunmengshi glared at Qiao pengran and gave him a look I want you to look good.


    Joe looked at her helplessly and spoiled.


    The interaction between the two people was made up by the people in Tiansheng base. They all thought that if Yunmeng Shicheng didn''t admit it, they still needed to see Qiao pengran''s eyes.


    The chief old man clenched his fist. Why didn''t he think of this and called out the little poem? Didn''t he throw himself into the net?

 Chapter 340

    Yunmengshi turned her head. In fact, she could verify whether the old leader was related by blood.


    The souls of two people who are related by blood will have a little similarity. The soul is what she is best at. Although she is injured at this time, she wants to verify whether the old leader is his own uncle.


    "Godfather, are you really my uncle?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    The old leader didn''t know how to say. He felt right, but he couldn''t convince the strong man without evidence.


    Yunmengshi secretly gave Mo Hongyuan a voice and asked Mo Hongyuan to tell Gu Yang and Qiao pengran what he wanted to say.


    Qiao pengran hugged yunmengshi and took her waist overbearing, so that she couldn''t move.


    "Leader Xiao, I have a way to test the blood relationship," Qiao suddenly said.


    The chief old man looked at Qiao pengran suspiciously. In his heart, he wouldn''t deliberately not let yunmengshi recognize him, would he?


    "Although I''m not a good man, what I said is still true, and I won''t use indiscriminate means to achieve my goal." Joe seemed to see the idea of the old leader and said loudly.


    The head of the old man was seen through his mind and his face was red. "That''s a trouble for grownup."


    Qiao Jianran said, "if two people are related by blood, their souls must be similar, so we just need to find a psychic power to test it. However, not ordinary psychic powers can complete this task. It must be level 5 psychic powers."


    The chief old man frowned and asked him to find a level 5 spiritual power? Even if he found it, he did not dare to open his soul easily. The soul is not for fun. If the spiritual power tries to cheat, he will be finished.


    "I have a level 5 psychic power here. I don''t know if leader Xiao can trust me?" Qiao pangran pointed to Gu Yang and said to the old leader.


    The chief old man first looked at Gu Yang, and then asked yunmengshi''s opinion, "little poem, let go of your soul and let this sister see. What do you think?"


    "Well, if it''s Gu Yang, I have no problem at all. She''s a good person," yunmengshi said. This is like reassuring the old leader.


    "OK, I''ll trouble you," said the old leader. His men looked at Gu Yang nervously. If there was a mistake, they would rush up.


    Yunmengshi came down from Qiao pengran and gathered around Gu Yang. No one paid attention to her existence.


    Gu Yang is actually just a cover. The real person is Yunmeng poetry. She is not worried that Gu Yang invades her soul. But she is in the period of injury. At this time, there is an invasion of external mental force, which will lead to unknown changes. It may cause a riot of foreign energy in the sea of your soul.


    "You have to move and relax." a cold voice came out of Gu Yang''s mouth, and then she stretched out her hand and put it on the old leader.


    Yunmengshi put his hand on Gu Yang quietly where people couldn''t see it. Pass your spiritual power to the soul sea of the old leader through Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang just made a move there.


    The time was very short. In less than five minutes, yunmengshi took back his spiritual power and secretly said in his heart that the leader old man was indeed related by blood.


    I didn''t expect to solve my biological father and half sister. In this world, there will be people who are related by blood, and this person is so kind to himself and even willing to sacrifice himself without knowing it.


    Yunmeng Shi nodded to Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang pretended to check the "soul" of Yunmeng poetry, and then said, "99% of the two people are related by blood."


    "Great!" the chief old man was really happy. He didn''t expect to find his sister in his lifetime, but found her daughter. Orders can always surprise people.


    "Xiao Shi, I''m your uncle, my uncle." the old man was as happy as a child who got candy.


    Yunmengshi also feels very magical. If it weren''t for Xiao Ya, she might not come to Tiansheng base at all.


    However, even if Xiao Ya was her cousin, yunmengshi didn''t intend to let her go. A well-designed bureau is waiting for Xiaoya in front. She has had a good time. However, if you wait for her, you will die.


    "Uncle." yunmengshi cried. Whether the old leader is her Godfather or her uncle, she is the one she admits and the one she will swear to protect.


    "Alas!" the chief old man''s mood became higher and finally broke his mind. Even after he died, when he saw his parents and his lost sister, he would proudly tell them that I found my niece and tried my best to protect her without knowing it.


    Qiao churan still snorted coldly, "little poem, come here."


    The chief old man quickly grabbed yunmengshi and said to Qiao pengran, "Sir, you promised me that if I were Xiaoshi''s uncle, you would let her stay."


    Joe churan smiled. "My original words are, if you are related by blood with him and she promised to stay, I won''t stop you."


    The chief old man also heard Qiao pengran''s meaning and handed over the decision to yunmengshi as long as she wanted to stay.


    He asked confidently, "Xiaoshi, are you willing to stay?" although it was a question, the tone was very positive.


    But it backfired, "uncle, I want to follow him." Yunmeng poem pointed to Qiao pengran.


    The chief old man also reacted and agreed, "yes, you''re right. No, what? You''re going with him?" he couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Xiao Shi, what you just said is false, isn''t it?" the old leader asked again.


    "Uncle, I never joke." yunmengshi shook her head and said definitely.


    "You must have threatened Xiaoshi, didn''t you?" the chief old man was furious.


    Joe shrugged innocently, "this is the choice of Xiaoshi. No one can change her mind."


    The old chief was puzzled. Why? Why is it not what he thought.


    Qiao guanran finally came out to wipe his ass for the big play of yunmengshi. "Leader Xiao, I first apologize for today''s unreasonable." he stood up and bowed to the old man. It wasn''t necessary, but the old man who made the leader was the elder recognized by yunmengshi, so he was his elder.


    The old leader was frightened and thought it was an omen before Joe ran broke out. His opponent shouted, "attention!"

 Chapter 341

    The men immediately became vigilant and thought that Qiao pengran was going to attack. Some were nervous and even trembled. After all, the momentum of Qiao pengran could make them unable to lift their heads. If this man really makes a move, I don''t know what kind of power he has.


    "Leader Xiao, don''t get me wrong. I really want to apologize to you." Joe said helplessly.


    The chief old man saw that Qiao pengran didn''t mean to do anything, "what do you mean, you?" he was really confused and didn''t understand why Qiao pengran did this.


    Qiao congran patted Yunmeng''s head and said, "Xiaoshi is a very powerful power."


    As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar. The people in Tiansheng base were surprised to see Yunmeng poetry. No matter what aspect, Yunmeng poetry didn''t look like a very powerful power. On the contrary, they are weaker than ordinary people.


    "What are you talking about?" the old chief''s eyes were almost staring out. "I''m a level 5 power, but I can''t see it. Xiao Shi is just an ordinary person."


    Qiao pangran was helpless. "I knew it would be like this. Xiaoshi''s soul was injured some time ago and had to seal some memories and abilities, which led to the current situation - she looks like an ordinary person from the appearance. She even has a great change in her character."


    The chief old man believed Joe''s words, because he didn''t have to say so to deceive himself.


    "Xiaoshi''s strength doesn''t exist until he is captured by the people you send. Otherwise, needless to say, you send a level 5 space power, you send ten space power, and it won''t hurt Xiaoshi." when Qiao guanran said this, there was a trace of pride in his tone.


    "Really, really?" the old leader can accept that Xiaoshi is a power, but she can''t accept it. Xiaoshi is a power strong enough to make him look up.


    Besides, in this case, his level 5 power uncle is useless?


    "It''s true." Mo Hongyuan also came out and said, "yunmengshi is the only master I admit."


    "Master?" the leader old man saw that Mo Hongyuan''s strength was also very strong, at least a level 4 power.


    "Do you think, with such a powerful poem, who can force her to do anything?" Joe said.


    The old leader was silent. Indeed, a group of level 5 powers can destroy their base. A person who can become the master of level 5 powers may destroy Tiansheng base with one finger.


    The old chief looked at the confused Yunmeng poem on his face, but he still couldn''t believe it.


    It''s true that yunmengshi''s face is confused. Just now she consumes too much mental power, so there is a situation that mental power is not enough to control brain thinking.


    Qiao ran pulled Yunmeng poetry into his arms, gently hugged her and petted her back.


    Yunmengshi squints against Qiao pengran''s chest and enjoys Qiao pengran''s actions.


    In the head of the old chief, the actions of the two people now coincided with the actions of the two people just now. He patted his brain, which was too scared to move. It was completely Joe''s pet of Yunmeng poetry.


    What were you thinking? The leader always said with chagrin. Because of the atmosphere created by Qiao guanran, he always thought that Xiaoshi was the one bullied.


    If Joe is so polite, not like a murderous devil, how can he misunderstand?


    "How''s the soul injury of Xiaoshi?" the old man suddenly remembered this question.


    Qiao Juran whispered, "it''s a serious injury. Even if she doesn''t say it, she can''t use her powers, and her mental power decreases greatly. Once she uses it, she doesn''t even have the ability to protect herself."


    The chief old man suddenly hated himself. He asked those outlaws to bind Xiaoshi. If they had any evil heart towards Xiaoshi, didn''t Xiaoshi even have the ability to resist?


    A powerful superpower was humiliated by several superpowers she couldn''t see before. Thinking of this, the old leader wanted to beat himself in the mouth.


    If he lost his power, he wouldn''t accept it. This is like a person with sound limbs who loses his arms or legs. How can he get used to it?


    For powers, powers are even more important than their hands and feet.


    "Leader Xiao, you don''t have to blame yourself. If it weren''t for this, you and Xiaoshi wouldn''t recognize each other." Qiao kuanran comforted the old man when he saw his uncomfortable appearance.


    "Although I wanted to kill you and vent my anger for Xiaoshi when I first met you, I gave up this idea when I saw that you could pay so much for Xiaoshi." Qiao ran continued quietly.


    Chief, how can the old man not understand? From the morning until just now, Joe was testing himself. Test yourself step by step.


    If he takes the wrong step, he has reason to believe that Qiao pengran will not hesitate to take people out of the base, regardless of his blood relationship with Xiaoshi.


    Perhaps, at the beginning of the poem, he was also testing himself.


    Thinking of this, the old leader realized that he had no sad mood, but was glad that he had passed the test of Xiaoshi. Otherwise, I will regret it all my life.


    Thinking that Xiao Ya once bullied the injured little poem, the old man''s anger couldn''t disappear.


    Fortunately, even if he organized, otherwise, not only Joe would not forgive himself, but also his sister could not forgive himself, even himself.


    "Well, everything is settled. You can live in the base for a while!" said the old leader.


    "OK, oh, by the way, you don''t know my name? I''m Qiao pengran." Qiao pengran introduced himself. I introduced the others again.


    The old leader saw that yunmengshi had fallen asleep in Qiao pengran''s arms. He might be tired.


    Qiao pengran touched yunmengshi''s hair painfully. Xiaoshi just used her mental strength again. I don''t know if it will affect her injury.


    "OK, I''ll take Xiaoshi to have a rest first." after Joe said politely, he came to the house arranged by the old leader with Xiaoshi in his arms.


    The old leader was in a much better mood and finally solved Xiaoshi''s problem. Don''t worry that the base will be destroyed.


    The powers of Tiansheng base were relieved and took away a sharp knife around their neck.


    The chief old man thought of releasing Xiao Ya. If Xiao Ya knew that Xiao Shi was her sister, would he be better to her? It''s time to let Xiao Ya out. After locking her up for so long, should her temper be restrained?


    The old man thought of the picture of Xiao Ya and Yun Mengshi getting along harmoniously, and he was in a very good mood. Thanks to Xiaoya, I can recognize Xiaoshi.

 Chapter 342

    Qiao pengran took yunmengshi back to the villa prepared by the old leader for him, and came to his room with Xiaoshi.


    Gently put it on his bed. After yunmengshi left Qiao pengran''s arms, she immediately woke up, opened her big black eyes and looked at him in confusion.


    This cloud dream poem made Qiao kuanran''s heart itch. He bent down and gently pecked on the lips of cloud dream poem.


    Yunmengshi seems to have sucked some delicious food. The two lips are allowed to suck Joe''s lips.


    Qiao pengran also responded.


    After a while, Qiao pengran was already out of breath, because yunmengshi didn''t breathe. He kept holding Qiao pengran''s lips until Qiao pengran was about to suffocate.


    Joe quickly raised his body and breathed oxygen.


    "Baby, you''re so enthusiastic, but you have to learn to breathe, you know?" Joe said as he breathed.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes are still confused. At this time, her mental power has not recovered, and her mental power to control her body is insufficient. She only acts by instinct.


    "I''m really defeated by you." Joe said reluctantly, "well, have a good rest, I''ll be right next." he lay next to yunmengshi and hugged her.


    Yunmengshi nodded, closed his eyes, blocked his senses, leaving only a crisis warning. Suddenly fell into meditation.


    She needs to recover as soon as possible, or she might get into some trouble.


    As it gets dark, Yunmeng poetry can also use the moonlight to practice, and the spiritual power in the sea of soul is restored through meditation.


    In the middle of the night, Joe felt hot all over and his head was going to explode.


    He opened his eyes and found that his eyesight was much better than before, but his body was dry and hot.


    What''s the matter with me? Qiao pangran wondered that he was a fire power. The feeling of dryness and heat would only trigger a reaction after meeting a little poem.


    However, now he clearly has a quiet heart, not the feeling that his blood is boiling.


    Qiao guanran felt that he could not stand it right away. He just felt that his head was going to explode.


    The only reason left told him to leave the poem! He may hurt Xiaoshi!


    Joe gently got out of bed and left the room.


    At this time, Mo Hongyuan felt the smell of the same kind and came out of the room, thinking that a senior zombie came into Tiansheng base. To his surprise, after coming out, he saw Qiao pengran.


    His body is emitting a strong smell of high-grade zombies, which can only be smelled by his own kind.


    The door of Gu Yang''s room also opened. She and Mo Hongyuan had the same purpose.


    "Boss Qiao?" Mo Hongyuan asked in surprise.


    "Come on, knock me out." Joe''s voice has become a little different from human voice.


    Mo Hong is far from frightened. Boss Qiao is infected with zombie virus? He quickly contacted yunmengshi through the contract. It was no small matter. He knew that Wang didn''t want Qiao pengran to become a zombie.


    Yunmengshi woke up from meditation. Her mental power has recovered, and one fifth of her mental power can control her body. She quickly jumped out of bed, rushed out of the room and saw Qiao pengran at the door.


    "Yes!" she shouted.


    "Xiao, Xiao Shi, leave quickly." Qiao pengran didn''t know what had happened to him, but he knew that he was going to lose control. He would be crazy. He wanted to eat people.


    Yunmengshi could see that Qiao pengran''s eyes slowly began to turn red, and the teeth at the corners of his mouth also came out. She quickly took out the white beads and water cup from the space, and the water system ability beckoned. A few seconds later, a cup of white beads was finished.


    "Frighten!" yunmengshi roared out of his mouth. Joe immediately calmed down, but his eyes were half red.


    Mo Hongyuan said anxiously, "Miss, boss Qiao, he..."


    Yunmeng poem didn''t answer, but muttered, "hope is still saved, hope is still saved..."


    After that, he poured a glass of water into Joe''s mouth. He swallowed it smoothly, and then stood there motionless, his whole body very stiff.


    "Hongyuan, resist him into the house." yunmengshi''s tone is very hasty. It''s too late to say now. I just hope Qiao pengran can survive.


    Later, when she was unconscious, she must not have too close contact with Joe. I don''t know how much Joe can remember this experience after he wakes up? If he remembered all, he guessed her identity immediately before contacting.


    Yunmengshi is helpless. Now he can only try to clear Qiao''s memory of this period of time. But Joe''s mental strength is not low. In addition to his injury, he may have little chance of success.


    However, the most important thing now is to look at Joe and not let him become a zombie.


    An hour later, Joe''s red eyes slowly faded, the sharp teeth protruding from the corners of his mouth were taken back, and his stiff skin softened again.


    Yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief. She had just thought about what she would do if Qiao pengran really became a zombie.


    Fortunately, Qiao pengran survived. The water soaked in the white beads was actually just an introduction. The most important thing was to rely on Qiao pengran''s strong willpower.


    Yun Mengshi took advantage of Qiao pengran''s coma, stretched out the little spiritual power that had just recovered, invaded Qiao pengran''s soul, and erased what he had just experienced.


    The whole experience was very smooth, and the difficulties imagined in Yunmeng poetry did not happen.


    The spiritual power returns to the body of Yunmeng poetry. Yunmengshi''s face was very decadent, so her mental strength suddenly recovered and suddenly exhausted, which made her a little unbearable.


    After erasing Qiao pengran''s memory, yunmengshi lay tired beside Qiao pengran and fell into meditation.


    I don''t know how long it took, Qiao ran first moved his fingers, and then his whole body woke up with a flash of light in his eyes. If he looked carefully, there was a little red light in his dark eyes.


    He gently helped yunmengshi, who fell into meditation at the head of the bed, to the bed and put him in a comfortable position.


    He lay on his side beside yunmengshi, touched her head, and said spoiled, "fool, that''s what you''ve been hiding from me."


    "You''re so stupid. I''ve determined you. No matter whether you''re human or not, whether you''re male or female, I''ll accept it, because that person is you." the words came out of Qiao''s mouth. It''s so beautiful. Unfortunately, yunmengshi fell into a state of meditation.


    Qiao churan tapped yunmengshi''s head, "Xiao Shi, since you don''t want me to know, I''ll pretend I don''t know."


    "In fact, I''m glad you have such an identity. At least you have enough self-protection ability in such an end of the world." Joe said happily.

 Chapter 343

    "I also know the reason why you closed your heart." Joe sighed painfully. "Your identity is enough to make the whole human world against you."


    "But don''t worry, I''ll never betray you, betray you, or hurt you. But I''m sorry for you," Joe continued.


    "Now think about the details before. Alas, I''m so stupid. I should have thought of your identity as a zombie." Joe felt that his IQ had decreased in front of Xiaoshi. Why didn''t he think about that.


    "If your soul is not hurt, your mental strength is too low, and you fail to erase my memory, are you going to hide it from me all the time?" Joe said, clenching his teeth.


    "You can completely trust me. I think no one in the world loves you more than I do and cares about you more than I do, including yourself." Qiao churan angrily tapped yunmengshi''s head. Without such strength, it''s not enough to tickle yunmengshi.


    "Well, now I know your identity, and I will know a little about other things," Qiao said to himself. "Also, are mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang the same identity as you?"


    As smart as Joe, as long as one thing is the fuse, other things will be naturally associated with it. This is his horror.


    "Have you ever thought that if I can''t accept your identity, I''ll kill me?" Qiao churan smiled. "In fact, dying in your hands is not a good thing, but I don''t want to leave you alone. In this world, look around, all you face are enemies."


    Joe talked to himself for a long time, but there was no such emotion as complaint, hate or fear. He was full of doting. He loved poetry and didn''t even care about everything.


    "Well, it''s a beautiful day to wake up tomorrow morning." Qiao dunran gently pushed yunmengshi, made room on the bed and lay down by himself.


    He leaned over and kissed yunmengshi, "good night, baby."


    Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang felt that there was no smell of senior zombies in the room, so they went back to their room at ease.


    The next morning, after yunmengshi recovered his mental power again, he was pleasantly surprised to find that the external energy in the sea of his soul had been purified a lot, and half of his mental power could return to his body.


    Yunmengshi opened her eyes in a very excited mood and saw Qiao pengran lying next to her. There was nothing abnormal all over her, as if the person who was about to become a zombie yesterday was not him.


    "Good morning, Xiaoshi!" Qiao pengran gave yunmengshi a good morning kiss as usual.


    Yunmengshi didn''t find any difference in Qiao pengran. She was relieved. It seems that she succeeded in clearing Qiao pengran''s memory with little mental strength yesterday.


    "Good morning, Xiao ran." the voice of Yunmeng''s poem has recovered. It is no longer soft and cute, but a faint and indifferent voice.


    "Xiao Shi, have you recovered your mental strength?" asked Joe in surprise.


    "Half recovered." when yunmengshi was cold, he smiled more charming and stunned Qiao.


    "It''s much faster than I thought," yunmengshi said. "It''s estimated that in a few days, my mental strength will be fully recovered."


    The recovery work in the back is several times or even dozens of times that in the front.


    Joe''s eyes were full of joy. "That''s good."


    Yunmengshi still has some worries. Does Qiao pengran really not remember what happened yesterday?


    "However, do you remember yesterday, yesterday''s events?" Yun Mengshi asked tentatively.


    "Yesterday? There were a lot of things yesterday. What do you mean?" asked Joe, pretending to be puzzled.


    "After we returned to the room, you and I......" yunmengshi deliberately said half of the words, but he didn''t finish. He wanted to test Qiao guanran.


    Joe coughed awkwardly and said, "did we, did we do anything? Why don''t I remember at all?"


    If only you don''t remember. Yunmengshi thought to himself that if he remembered, it would be bad.


    "Kuang ran, I''m hungry." although it''s not soft and cute, the faint words came out of Yunmeng poetry, which made Qiao Kuang ran more excited.


    "OK, breakfast will be ready soon." Joe got out of bed and went out of the room to prepare breakfast.


    Out of the door of the room, I saw Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang standing there.


    Joe looked at the two people with different eyes, oh, no, two zombies.


    "How are you, boss Qiao?" Mo Hongyuan asked with some guilt.


    "Yes, or what do you think?" Mo Hongyuan didn''t know whether Qiao pengran had the memory of last night.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know anything." Mo Hongyuan said vaguely.


    "Mo Hongyuan, you knew that you had been hiding it from me, didn''t you?" a red light flashed in Qiao''s dark eyes.


    "Joe, boss Joe, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I have something to deal with over there, so I can''t accompany you here." after that, Mo Hongyuan fled and left Qiao pengran.


    Gu Yang said nothing and left with Mo Hongyuan.


    "Gu Yang, do you think boss Qiao already knows the identity of the young lady?" Mo Hongyuan walked aside and asked in a panic.


    "I don''t know." Gu Yang replied very simply.


    "Well, does the young lady know if boss Qiao knows her identity?" Mo Hongyuan said something very quiet.


    Gu Yang still replied concisely, "I don''t know."


    "Alas, I knew that boss Qiao had a high IQ, but sometimes he looked very low in front of the young lady. On the way to the Arctic base with him, I almost found my identity several times. Fortunately, boss Qiao''s mind was not on me at that time." Mo Hongyuan said with lingering fear.


    Gu Yang nodded this time, "that human is really and powerful."


    It''s not easy to get Gu Yang''s praise, not to mention a human being who gets her praise?


    "No matter what, we''ll leave all these troubles to the young lady. Let''s just keep our mouth shut." Mo Hongyuan shook his head and said.


    Gu yangbai glanced at him. Shouldn''t that be the case?


    Qiao pengran quickly made breakfast and took it to yunmengshi''s room.


    Yunmeng poetry is still open mouthed. Compared with before, the two people''s relationship mode is no different. At least Yunmeng poetry doesn''t feel it.


    Yunmengshi comforted himself that he didn''t know anything. If he knew, how could he be so quiet? Don''t ask yourself anything?


    If he really knows, shouldn''t he question himself? Cloud dream poetry depresses the uneasiness in my heart.

 Chapter 344

    While yunmengshi was thinking, Qiao pengran came to yunmengshi with breakfast, put his plate on the head of the bed, touched yunmengshi''s smooth forehead and asked, "what do you think, little poem?"


    Yunmengshi hurriedly recalled, "I didn''t think of anything."


    Qiao guanran certainly knows what his little poem is thinking, but he won''t pierce this layer of window paper. He just wants little poem to think nonsense. Who makes little poem never tell herself her identity before.


    In fact, Qiao pengran just guessed that yunmengshi was a wise zombie, but he didn''t know that she was the emperor of zombies and could order the zombie emperor of zombies.


    "Come and eat." Qiao guanran tried to divert yunmengshi''s attention with food. He didn''t intend to break through this matter, but let Xiaoshi tell him himself. However, Xiaoshi''s psychological construction is obviously not in place. If he said it rashly, he may not point out what he doesn''t want to see.


    Thinking, Qiao pengran picked up the spoon, filled it slowly and sent it to yunmengshi''s mouth.


    Yunmengshi is used to opening her mouth and swallowing it. The delicious food makes her squint and enjoy it.


    Qiao guanran likes to feed yunmengshi every morning, so he has a different sense of satisfaction.


    "It''s delicious." after eating the food, yunmengshi was in a good mood and said faintly.


    Such a simple compliment also made Qiao pengran very excited. You know, the cold little poems before rarely expressed their emotions and only depended on their own guess.


    Now that Xiaoshi has learned to express her emotions to herself, it is a good thing.


    After the feeding in the morning, neither of them went out. Qiao pengran found a quiet room and began to practice space powers. He was determined to find the three guys who kidnapped Xiaoshi and torture them severely after leaving Tiansheng base. The use of space power is not proficient. Maybe someone will hit it there with one move.


    Yunmengshi still carries out daily meditation, which has become something she must do every day, and it lasts for a long time. She meditates for at least 14 hours 24 hours a day. If not, how can the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry recover so quickly?


    Most importantly, while her mental strength is recovering, it is still steadily improving, and the range is not small. After all, so much external energy has become the energy of her soul after purification. I believe that as long as these energies are refined, she will not be far from level 8. She can''t get it for a year.


    The higher the power level, the more difficult it will be to improve. It took only one year for Yunmeng poetry to go from level 1 to level 7. It took a previous life, tortured for ten years, and honed its strong spiritual power, so it has such a flying promotion speed. But after reaching level 7, the role of super mental power is not so obvious.


    According to yunmengshi''s estimation, it took her at least a year and a half from level 7 to level 8. Now, because of an unknown crystal, her soul invaded a lot of external energy. Unexpectedly, it was a blessing in disguise. In just a week, she got the fruit of a year''s meditation.


    However, if she chooses once, she will still choose her own meditation. After all, the external energy is not her own. The unstable foundation will have a great impact in the end. Yunmeng poetry needs to be used to consolidate its new energy for a long time.


    The old man came to his daughter''s room early in the morning and thought that his daughter had been introspecting for a few days. He should be able to figure out where his fault was. Most importantly, it has been confirmed that Xiaoshi is the daughter of her own sister, that is, Xiao Ya''s sister. Will she treat her well?


    "Open the door," the chief old man came to Xiaoya''s door and said to the two powers who watched the door.


    "Yes, chief." the two gatekeepers were also very excited. If the chief wanted to release Xiao Ya, they would be liberated. Xiao Ya made trouble every day and threatened them from time to time.


    If the leader hadn''t promised himself a valuable reward, they wouldn''t want to suffer such mental torture even if they left the base.


    "Dad, you''re here at last." Xiaoya said excitedly when she saw the old leader come in. "Dad, I want to open it. Let me out."


    The chief old man was very satisfied with Xiao Ya''s current performance. He said very seriously, "do you really want to understand?"


    "Yes, yes, I''ve figured it out. It''s all my fault." Xiaoya said. Let her out. She can say anything without restricting her freedom. Isn''t it just a mistake? She will not be short of Xiaoya. After she goes out, those who look at her coldly are dead. And that smelly girl. She must take good care of her after she goes out. I hope she hasn''t left the base.


    A smile finally appeared on the old man''s face. "Would you like to admit your mistake earlier? Well, Dad let you out today."


    The smile on Xiaoya''s face couldn''t stop. She insinuated and said, "Dad, where''s yunmengshi? I framed her that day, and I want to admit a mistake to her." she said so, but in her heart, she was thinking, what''s the apology after meeting that smelly girl? Go straight up and slap some big mouths.


    The smile on the old man''s face became stronger, and he was very satisfied with what Guan Xiaoya had done for a few days. He forgot a sentence: rivers and mountains are easy to change, but nature is difficult to change.


    "Speaking of Xiaoshi, I have something to tell you," said the old chief.


    Xiaoya suddenly had a bad hunch in her heart, "what, what?"


    "Xiaoshi is my sister''s child, so she is your cousin. You should take good care of her in the future, you know?" the old leader said.


    what? Cousin? It was like a thunderbolt in the clear sky. It hit Xiao Ya directly. Why? She was locked up for a few days. Why is the whole world different? The smelly girl became her sister? How is this possible? She kidnapped a girl from the roadside and became her sister? How could it be such a coincidence?


    The smelly girl must have bewitched her father by magic. She must have come for Tiansheng base. Xiaoya was very sure.


    But this time Xiao Ya learned to be good. In front of her father, don''t speak ill of the smelly girl. She can only torture her secretly. She can''t do it. She can''t get the girl who looks soft and weak?


    "Really? That''s great. After I go out, I''ll take good care of her." Xiao Ya said with a needle hidden in her smile.


    The chief old man was immersed in the joy of his daughter''s obedience, and didn''t hear what Xiao Ya said at all.

 Chapter 345

    "Dad, let''s go out. I''m finally going to breathe the free air." said Xiao Ya. Xiao Ya excitedly walked out of the room. The two powers at the door heard the leader''s conversation with Xiao Ya. Naturally, they knew the leader''s purpose, and no one intervened to stop her.


    When Xiaoya came to the door, she glared at the two people fiercely, and then walked out.


    Two people smile bitterly in their hearts. This job is really difficult to do and do well. Both sides are not people.


    The old leader went to the door and said to the two men, "you''ve done well these days. Go to Xiao Sun to get your reward."


    When they heard the reward, their eyes lit up, "yes, thank you, leader."


    The old leader was in a good mood and took Xiao Ya back to his office and living place.


    When Xiao Ya passed yunmengshi''s Princess Room, she looked inside and said excitedly, "Dad, is this a newly decorated room for me? The furniture inside is so beautiful." she was surprised. She knew how her father could not love herself? Originally, I had planned to give myself a surprise to compensate for closing myself for a few days.


    The old chief was stunned at first, and then said, "this is your sister''s room. Your house is very good."


    "Sister?" Xiao Ya didn''t react for a moment. "Cloud dream poem?"


    "How''s it going? Isn''t the house very good? Your sister likes it very much too." the leader old man showed off in front of his daughter that he had decorated the house for yunmengshi himself.


    Xiao Ya was stunned. Isn''t this a room for herself? How, how is it possible? Look at that bed, that sofa is my favorite style. My father must have lied to himself.


    Xiaoya reluctantly smiled, "Dad, you''re lying to me, aren''t you?"


    The chief old man saw that Xiao Ya''s expression was wrong this time. "Xiao Ya, your sister suffered a lot when she was a child. You are older than her and should let her."


    Xiao Ya lowered her head and her face began to distort because of anger and jealousy. Why? Why should I let an exotic wild girl? I''m the princess of Tiansheng base. The girl thought she confused her father and became her sister? She won''t allow it!


    "Dad, where is she now?" Xiaoya restrained all negative emotions. She knew never to show her disgust, or dad would be angry. Thinking of this, she felt very sad. Her father didn''t love her anymore. Now he loves a foreign wild girl.


    "Oh, Xiao Shi was tired yesterday and lived in the villa I prepared for your grandpa." the old leader didn''t think there was anything wrong, so he told the truth.


    After hearing this, Xiaoya could no longer control her anger. "Dad, why did she live in the house prepared for Grandpa?"


    The old chief said, "I prepared it for a strong man."


    Xiaoya didn''t understand. She only knew that she had asked her father to live in the luxury villa many times, but he refused on the grounds that it was prepared for Grandpa. Why did he resolutely refuse to live in when he asked for it, and the smelly girl can live in?


    Aren''t you your father''s own daughter? That smelly girl is? Xiaoya thought of a possibility.


    If yunmengshi knew she thought so, she would laugh to death. This brain hole is too big.


    "I want to see her," said Xiaoya.


    The old man thought his daughter was a person since childhood. Suddenly he had a sister. He was very happy. So he said happily, "OK, I''ll take you right away."


    So the old leader took Xiao Ya to the place where yunmengshi lived.


    As soon as he stepped into the gate, Mo Hongyuan knew someone was coming. Since yunmengshi was tied away under his guard last time, Mo Hongyuan raised his vigilance during yunmengshi''s meditation and couldn''t relax for a moment.


    "Leader Xiao." Mo Hongyuan said hello when he saw the old man. Then he saw Xiao Ya behind the chief old man and began to frown. How did the daughter come?


    "Where''s the little poem?" the leader looked at the hall. He didn''t see the trace of Yunmeng poem and asked.


    "Miss is recovering from her injury in the room." Mo Hongyuan said coldly. How could he forget that this hateful woman is the daughter of leader Xiao, and the person who kidnapped miss is leader Xiao.


    Seeing Xiao Ya, he was very upset. So his attitude towards the old leader is not very good.


    The chief old man didn''t mind at all, "Oh? I won''t bother if I''m recovering from the injury. I just want Xiao Ya to see her sister."


    Mo Hongyuan gave a cold hum in his heart. This woman looks black. What kind will she be when she sees the young lady? If it weren''t for leader Xiao''s face, he wouldn''t let the woman in.


    "Well, I''ll have a dinner in the hall in the evening. I must ask Xiaoshi to eat. Then I''ll introduce Xiaoshi to Xiaoya. She was a person when she was a child. Suddenly she had a sister. She was more excited." the old leader was very kind, just like a neighbor''s grandfather, not like the leader of a base at all.


    After the old leader led Xiao Ya out of the room, yunmengshi pushed the door out.


    "Miss, I woke you up?" Mo Hongyuan said with some shame.


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "My early warning mechanism woke me up with such strong malice. It has nothing to do with you."


    Mo Hongyuan said, "this Xiao Ya..." he just wanted to persuade Yunmeng poetry to be vigilant against her. Suddenly, he saw that Yunmeng poetry seemed to return to normal, and his character was calm and domineering. This temperament would make people admire it involuntarily.


    "What''s the matter?" Yun Mengshi asked when he saw Mo Hongyuan''s words.


    "Miss, I wanted to remind you to be careful of this person, but I found that you seem to have recovered. I don''t need to remind." Mo Hongyuan''s joy was mixed with some helplessness.


    "Ha ha, Hongyuan, I was just lack of mental strength before, which affected my thinking, but I would still know who was malicious to me." yunmengshi said funny, really think she was a little sheep?


    "How is the young lady going to solve this Xiaoya?" Mo Hongyuan asked excitedly. He liked the decisive means of Yunmeng poetry and looked like watching a good play on his face.


    Speaking of this, yunmengshi really felt a little tricky. If she didn''t know that the leader old man was her uncle, and if her uncle wouldn''t pay so much for herself, she still used to implement the original plan and let her uncle kill Xiao Ya himself.


    But now we have to take into account the feelings of the old leader. If you kill your favorite daughter yourself, ordinary people can''t stand it?


    Yunmengshi has vowed to protect the old leader under his wings. Naturally, he can''t do such a cruel thing.


    "Alas, I don''t know what to do." Yun Mengshi scratched his head.

 Chapter 346

    At this time, Qiao pengran suddenly appeared beside yunmengshi, held her in his arms and asked gently, "what''s bothering my little poem?"


    Yunmeng Shibai glanced at him. If his early warning system was useful to him, he suddenly appeared around him and hugged himself. He must have flown out early.


    "Boss Qiao, Miss Xiao Ya is bothering." Mo Hongyuan explained with a smile.


    "Xiaoya?" Joe looked at her face. A red light flashed in her dark eyes, but no one found it. "Is that the culprit who led to Xiaoshi''s kidnapping?"


    Mo Hongyuan nodded and said definitely, "it''s him."


    Qiao pengran was surprised at first, and then looked at Yunmeng poem, "little poem, aren''t you the best at this kind of thing?"


    Yunmengshi said with a bitter smile: "if I can have no scruples, I can think of dozens of ways to make Xiao Ya live better than die, but the problem is that I have to take into account my uncle''s feelings."


    "Do you really think he should be an uncle?" Joe asked solemnly. If Xiaoshi really recognizes a person, he must be in his heart. That person is happy.


    "That''s right." yunmengshi nodded. "I can''t find a reason to refuse such an uncle."


    "OK, let me share it for Xiaoshi." Qiao churan smiled very charming. If Xiao Ya saw it, she would be very angry. Because this smile only belongs to Yunmeng poetry, and only when facing Yunmeng poetry, Qiao pengran will smile so naturally.


    Night soon fell. Qiao pengran still held yunmengshi and entered the hall with Gu Yang, Gu Bai and Mo Hongyuan. Knicks didn''t come after his injury, so his men naturally stayed in the villa.


    Xiaoya''s eyes brightened when she saw Qiao pengran, and she secretly wiped her saliva in her heart. Then she saw the cloud dream poem in Qiao pengran''s arms, and she was in a bad mood.


    It''s her again! The smelly girl robbed her father and her identity. Now she even wants to rob the man she likes? She is a nemesis, her nemesis.


    "Ha ha, you came just in time." the old chief smiled. He hasn''t been so happy for a long time. After the establishment of the base, he has to worry about many things in person. Xiaoya also brought him all kinds of trouble from time to time.


    "Xiao Shi, today I''m going to introduce my daughter and your sister to you personally." the leader old man pulled Xiaoya, went to Qiao pengran and said to yunmengshi in his arms, "this is my daughter and your sister."


    Xiao Ya learned acting in a short time, and she is a good actor. After hearing her words, Yun Mengshi had to praise that some people are really gifted in acting.


    "Sister Mengshi, everything before was my fault. Today I want to say sorry to you." Xiao Ya''s attitude is very sincere. If yunmengshi can''t feel the deep malice from Xiao Ya, she might believe it.


    Xiao Ya picked up a glass of wine and drank it in one breath. "I apologize to you, please forgive me." she picked up a glass and handed it to yunmengshi.


    "As long as you drink this glass of wine, even if you forgive me," said Xiao Ya, pretending to be poor.


    Yunmengshi sneered at the strong smell of medicine in the wine. She smelled it from a distance. She really thought her nose was white.


    If she didn''t want to see what tricks Xiao Ya wanted to play, she would be very sorry and say: sorry, I''m invincible. Your medicine may be white.


    Yunmengshi reached out to take the wine cup in Xiao Ya''s hand. Xiao Ya''s eyes were almost full of satisfaction. Qiao guanran had already seen it. He stretched out his hand to stop the wine cup and said, "Xiao Shi is injured and can''t drink."


    As soon as the leader heard about Guan yunmengshi''s injury, he echoed, "Xiao Ya, if Xiao Shi is injured, don''t let her drink."


    Xiao Ya is worried. If the smelly girl doesn''t drink, she can''t do the next thing.


    So she put down her glass, did not know where to bring out a glass of fruit juice by magic, and said, "well, my sister will replace wine with fruit juice."


    Yunmengshi smiled. Xiao Ya had a good mechanism and knew the weakness of the old leader. One of his characters was good face and respect for friendship. His idea is: if I give it to you, drink wine and let you drink juice, you won''t give me face.


    Sure enough, after seeing Xiao Ya take out the juice, the old man didn''t stop. Instead, he looked forward to yunmengshi.


    Joe has a black face. What''s this? Father and daughter jointly force Xiaoshi? Is he wrong? Didn''t the old guy see the thick malice that came out of Xiaoya''s bones? Is he letting his daughter harm Xiaoshi?


    Yunmengshi suddenly took the cup. Qiao Gu had no time to stop it, so she drank it at one breath.


    Xiao Ya smiled. Her plan can continue. Yunmengshi, you will regret provoking me!


    The old chief also smiled. In his eyes, his daughter and niece lived in harmony. What could be happier than this?


    The old leader''s doing so does not mean that his IQ is not high, but that he hopes for family harmony too much. Only two people who are related by blood can live in harmony, which is what he expects. It is precisely because of this mentality that he ignores a lot of things. When the truth comes out, he will understand that he lied to himself.


    Qiao pangran was nervous. "Xiaoshi, you..." before he finished, he was swallowed back by a look in Xiaoshi''s eyes.


    Yunmengshi gave him a reassuring look. When did she do something uncertain.


    Suddenly, Qiao suddenly thought of yunmengshi''s identity. Yes, the zombie virus is much more powerful than ordinary poisons. What poisons can hurt Xiaoshi who is a zombie.


    After thinking about this, Joe put down his heart and went to the theatre at ease. However, we should protect Xiaoshi while watching the play.


    "Come on, don''t stand at the door. Come in and sit down." the old leader said.


    Yunmengshi was held in her arms by Qiao guanran. After the juice was imported, she felt something wrong. It was neither poison, nor overpowering drug, nor aphrodisiac. It actually contains zombie virus, which is still a very active zombie virus.


    Probably from the body of a level 3 zombie.


    Who gave this to Shaya? This is yunmengshi''s most puzzled question. If she didn''t drink it, the zombie virus could turn a power under level 3 into a zombie in an hour. It''s terrible.


    Yunmengshi narrowed her eyes and looked at Xiao Ya coldly.


    Xiaoya was hairy when she saw it, but she couldn''t stop laughing at the thought that the smelly girl would become a zombie.

 Chapter 347

    This time, the old leader saw Xiao Ya''s expression. He asked in surprise, "Xiao Ya, what are you laughing at?"


    Xiao Ya, who was called by the roll, was startled and stammered, "I, I, I just think that sister Mengshi will forgive me. I''m very happy."


    The leader nodded with satisfaction. He was really satisfied with Xiao Ya''s performance today.


    Cloud dream poem suppressed her doubts about who provided zombie virus to Xiao Ya, but she couldn''t see it at all on the surface.


    The chief old man has been observing Yunmeng poetry since they came in. He feels that the little poetry seems different. "Xiao Shi, why are you unhappy? Tell your uncle that someone bullied you? My uncle avenged you!"


    Qiao pengran understood the meaning of the old leader and explained, "leader Xiao, how can Xiaoshi be bullied with me? You see Xiaoshi has changed today because her injury is better."


    The chief old man paused for the action of Yunmeng''s poem and vegetables, and a surprised look appeared on his face, "really? That''s great."


    Everyone can feel that the chief old man is really happy for Yunmeng poetry.


    Xiaoya was also listening. She was thinking about the rest of dinner. She just waited to see the excitement. But when Qiao pengran said that yunmengshi was hurt, did she get hurt? Xiao Ya is very curious. She really expects that the smelly girl will be seriously injured and die.


    "Uncle, what hurt sister Mengshi?" Xiao Ya asked pretending to be concerned.


    "It is said that the soul was injured, but it was very serious before." the old leader was very distressed.


    Soul? Xiaoya was surprised. How could it be? Even if she is an ordinary person, she also knows a common sense: ordinary people will not be hurt like this, because after ordinary people are attacked by their soul, they can only wait for death. How can they be as lively as Yunmeng poetry.


    "Dad, Dad, is Mengshi a superpower?" Xiao Ya stammered and began to play drums in her heart.


    "That''s right," said the old chief proudly. It seems that yunmengshi is a power, which makes him feel more proud than he is the leader of a base.


    "Well, how many levels of power is that Mengshi sister?" Xiao Ya began to play drums in her heart.


    "The strong usually don''t reveal their level, which is your sister Mengshi. If you change other strong people, you will think you are the ability to spy on them." the old man frowned and taught, and then he was very helpless. "Xiao Ya, didn''t I tell you such things many times? Why can''t you remember?" he said earnestly.


    If it was Xiao Ya before, she would talk back to the old leader, but today Xiao Ya didn''t. She was eager to know how many levels of power yunmengshi was, so she agreed very obediently. By the way, she spoiled the old leader and said, "Dad, we are all a family, why do we speak two words." she knew that her father loved to listen to such words.


    Sure enough, the old man''s face softened. He didn''t ask yunmengshi and said, "I can only tell you that your Mengshi sister is at least a level 5 power."


    What is a bolt from the blue? What is summer thunder? Xiao Ya''s performance at this time is like this. She has a very bad face. "Five, five powers?"


    The person who gave the virus to her told her that the virus was useless to people above level 3.


    She was very happy and took it down. She thought that the virus was absolutely enough for an ordinary person. Unexpectedly, the other party was a power at least level 5?


    Doesn''t it mean that the glass of juice she just drank is just juice for her? Xiao Ya thought sadly.


    If yunmengshi knew what she was thinking, it would hit her even more, not just juice, but also tonic for her.


    "Xiaoya, what''s the matter with you?" the old man looked at his daughter and thought she thought she was not a power again. He comforted: "Xiaoya, it doesn''t matter. Even if you are an ordinary person, dad will protect you."


    Xiaoya was not moved by such words. The old leader said too much about such a guarantee. She was tired of hearing it. The most important thing is that she thinks that if the old leader closes himself, he just doesn''t love himself.


    She is a spoiled and crooked young lady.


    "I know." Xiao Ya lowered her head and was in a state of panic. Today''s plan is to fail. She will find a chance in the future. If she doesn''t kill the smelly girl, she can''t solve the hatred in her heart.


    Even though she knew that yunmengshi was a power above level 5, Xiao Ya was not afraid at all. It''s all because in the base, the powers don''t want to listen to her? Ordinary people have a fear of powers, which doesn''t exist here.


    This dinner, there are two people eat very uncomfortable, one is Xiao Ya, the purpose is not completed, of course, she doesn''t know what to eat. The second is Yunmeng poetry. Human food is too bad for her to swallow.


    Seeing that yunmengshi had no appetite, Qiao ran hurried to leave and returned to the villa. Qiao pengran still nervously pulled yunmengshi back to the room.


    "Xiaoshi, what did the woman give you to drink?" Joe''s voice was a little cold. If possible, he really wanted a lightning strike to kill Xiao Ya, but Xiaoshi wouldn''t let him.


    "Zombie virus." cloud dream poem said faintly.


    After hearing this, Qiao kuanran relaxed naturally, but disappeared in an instant. Instead, he was worried. He said in his heart that he almost showed his horse''s feet. He must pay attention to it in the future.


    However, this fleeting relaxation did not escape yunmengshi''s keen eyes, and she remained silent.


    Qiao pengran was relieved to hear that yunmengshi drank zombie virus. He knows the identity of the zombie who faints in the market. Since Xiaoshi is a zombie, how can she be hurt by her own virus?


    "Xiao Shi, take out the detoxification bead quickly." Joe pretended to be crazy.


    Yunmengshi suppressed all his doubts and explained, "the virus can only infect powers below level 3."


    "Hoo!" Joe pangran was really relaxed this time. God knows how tired he was just acting in front of Xiaoshi.


    "I''d like to know where Xiao Ya got the zombie virus. If it spreads at will, it''s really a disaster," Yun Mengshi said anxiously.


    Qiao guanran just reacted. Just now all his attention was on how to act, but he didn''t expect this layer.


    "We can lead the snake out of the cave!" Joe said leisurely.


    Cloud dream poem asked: "how to lead a snake out of the cave?"


    Qiao pengran approached yunmengshi, put his mouth to her ear and said his idea.


    "Ha ha, that''s a great idea." the more you listen to it, the brighter yunmengshi''s eyes are.


    "OK, that''s it!" yunmengshi decided.

 Chapter 348

    Another quiet night passed, and Yunmeng poetry still meditated all night.


    When I woke up in the morning, I checked my mental strength and recovered a lot. At this time, seven tenths of the mental power has returned to the body.


    With so much spiritual power, Yunmeng poetry can finally use all kinds of powers wantonly, and the mental powers can also be used normally.


    Yunmengshi finally regained her confidence. Now she can fight with powerful mutant beasts with ease.


    After breakfast, yunmengshi went out of the door and began to lead the snake out of the cave.


    Qiao pengran followed Yunmeng poetry and asked Xiaoshi to add a dreamland to him. If he didn''t do it, he wouldn''t be found by others.


    Yunmengshi went straight to Xiao Ya''s room alone.


    "Dong Dong Dong" she stood outside Xiao Ya''s door and knocked hard.


    The purpose of yunmengshi''s coming this time is very simple. She just wants to know whether there is a zombie virus in Xiaoya''s room. She has to stop the spread of the zombie virus.


    "Who?" came Xiao Ya''s impatient voice.


    "I am Yunmeng poem." Yunmeng poem said faintly.


    There was silence inside. When yunmengshi thought Xiao Ya wouldn''t open the door for herself, the door was opened.


    "What are you doing here?" Xiaoya said in a very blunt tone.


    "You are my sister. What''s wrong with my sister coming to see her?" yunmengshi said faintly. Xiao Ya thought that her attitude was very flat.


    Xiao Ya looked up and down at Yunmeng poetry, but she still didn''t find any power characteristics on her. She has seen many powers and has some understanding of the characteristics of powers. Often when they stand beside themselves, they have a kind of prestige.


    Maybe if God closes a door for her, he will open a window for her. Xiaoya is particularly sensitive to powers.


    "You''re not a power," shoya said positively.


    "Your father told you this himself. Will he cheat you?" yunmengshi laughed at the corner of his mouth.


    "My father won''t lie to me, but you won''t lie to him." Xiao Ya pointed to yunmengshi, full of vigilance. The experience of yunmengshi pinching her neck last time appeared in her mind again.


    "I won''t let you in," said Xiao Ya, closing the door.


    Yunmengshi quickly stretched out her hand and pushed the door open. Xiao Ya couldn''t dodge and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Ah!" Xiaoya felt her ass falling in two.


    "Bang" Yunmeng poem slammed the door, and then added defense and sound insulation. After her mental strength recovered a lot, she could use all her abilities freely.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Xiao Ya was scared. She was about to stand up and fell to the ground again.


    "Where did your zombie virus come from?" Yun Mengshi directly asked what he wanted to know.


    Shawn Arden paused, obviously alarmed. "What are you talking about? Zombie virus?"


    "Don''t say you don''t know." yunmengshi squatted down and patted Xiao Ya''s face on the ground.


    Xiaoya really felt scared now. Yunmengshi looked completely different from the last time she pinched her neck. This time she was indifferent, but the indelible killing intention in her eyes hung on Xiao Ya''s head like a knife, as if she would fall down and hit her at any time.


    The fear in Xiaoya''s heart made her tremble, and her teeth began to tremble. Mingming yunmengshi didn''t do anything, so she was scared to death.


    "I don''t know who he is. Every time he comes, he covers his face." after shaking for a while, Xiaoya said.


    Seeing this effect, yunmengshi continued to ask, "what is the purpose of the zombie virus he gave you?"


    "I, I don''t know." Xiao Ya was really frightened and didn''t dare to tell lies. Yunmengshi seemed to rush up and eat her fierce beast at any time, and his whole body exuded an inviolable breath.


    "How did he find you?" yunmengshi continued, unwilling.


    "I don''t know." the same answer.


    Yunmengshi stood up, at the same time carrying Xiao Ya''s hair, straight picked her up and leveled with her line of sight.


    Xiaoya''s feet left the ground. She felt her hair was about to fall off, and her limbs kept looking for the focus in the air.


    "I don''t like lying children." yunmengshi licked her lips. "I''ll eat you."


    "Wow!" Xiaoya was frightened to cry. She really cried. Under the strong offensive of Yunmeng poetry, Xiao Ya''s heart was torn down by Yunmeng poetry.


    After crying for a while, Xiao Ya, like a dead fish, was carried by yunmengshi and didn''t move.


    "Hum" yunmengshi released her hand and "pa" Xiao Ya fell to the ground. At this time, she felt that her scalp was not herself, and there was a pile of her hair on the ground.


    "I''m asking again, what''s his purpose." yunmengshi stood in place and looked down at Xiao Ya. She couldn''t be polite to Xiao Ya, so she had to use this fierce means to press her. Such people just don''t cry without seeing the coffin.


    "He, he asked me to help him contact the top ten strongmen in the base." Xiao Ya has been convinced by yunmengshi. She will answer what yunmengshi asks her truthfully.


    "Did you agree?" Yun Mengshi asked coldly.


    "Well," Xiaoya nodded.


    "Oh, you are really my uncle''s good daughter. Don''t you know that man actually wants Tiansheng base?" yunmengshi said faintly.


    "No, it''s impossible. The top ten are from Tiansheng base." Xiao Ya replied childishly.


    "At the end of the world, as long as there are interests, relatives can sell each other, not to mention the ten strong ones, as long as the other party gives enough interests." Yunmeng poem seems to sigh, and it is also like reasoning to Xiao Ya.


    "How, how could it be like this." Xiao Ya said with both eyes. Although she resented her father, she absolutely didn''t want to destroy Tiansheng base or her father''s efforts.


    "It''s really naive and lovely." yunmengshi''s eyes are full of sarcasm. "You''re nothing if you leave your uncle." yunmengshi goes to the sofa and sits down. "After you leave your uncle, you''re nothing, and you can only be reduced to the level of a prostitute."


    "Oh, no, not even prostitutes." yunmengshi continued to ridicule.


    Xiao Ya''s lips moved and wanted to refute, but when she thought of the means of Yunmeng poetry, her words came back to her mouth.


    "Why? Want to refute me?" yunmengshi asked with great interest, "am I wrong? Prostitutes still have the ability to serve men? How about you? Empty has a difficult temper. If there is no uncle, prostitutes can''t be regarded as food for zombies. They are torn by zombies, and there are no bones left."


    Xiao Ya''s eyes were filled with anger when she looked at yunmengshi. She wanted to rush up immediately to drink her blood and eat her meat, but she didn''t dare. She was afraid that yunmengshi would kill her.


    "Yo! Angry?" yunmengshi laughed, as if teasing a pet.

 Chapter 349

    Yunmengshi saw Xiao Ya''s face and said faintly, "aren''t you jealous of me? I think I robbed your father, your identity, and even the man you like."


    Xiaoya suddenly stood up with backbone. She hasn''t fallen to the most serious level. She is still backbone, but she was raised by the leader and the old man. She is still a bear child who hasn''t grown up. Although the bear child is a little dead.


    Yunmengshi knew that the trace of anger in Xiao Ya''s heart was activated by herself, and her stubborn temper came up. In fact, Yunmeng poetry sometimes appreciates Xiao Ya''s stubbornness, but she''s useless.


    "Then let me tell you that your father still loves you, and you are still the eldest lady of Tiansheng base. As for the man you like, ha ha, I can only say one word to you: he is my man. Put away those thoughts in your heart, or you will live, not, like and die!" the last four words of Yunmeng poem used spiritual powers, These four words were like four sharp swords stabbing Xiaoya''s heart.


    A decorative plate on the wall fell to the ground and broke.


    The two men looked at the wall together, but there was nothing there.


    Xiaoya just thought the shelf on the wall was weak and dropped the decorative plate on the ground. Yunmengshi knows that Qiao pengran is standing there.


    Yes, Joe heard the poem say: he is her man. I was so excited that I accidentally knocked off the decorations and plates on the wall.


    Yunmengshi stared at the direction and asked Qiao to be honest.


    Qiao pengran nodded fiercely where he couldn''t see, indicating that he wouldn''t make a sound.


    "Uncle has protected you so well that you can''t see many dark things." yunmengshi sighed.


    Xiao Ya''s stubborn temper came up, forgot what fear was, and retorted to Yun Mengshi, "you are younger than me. Why should you teach me a lesson like an adult."


    "Ha ha, you know I''m younger than you. When you put the zombie virus in my cup, why do you think I''m younger than you?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    Shaarden was silent.


    "To tell you the truth, I already knew what was in the cup when you took it out. You said what would happen if I let Joe hold your chin and pour the juice into your mouth?" yunmengshi smiled maliciously.


    Xiaoya shivered. She was just an ordinary person. She really drank the juice containing zombie virus. In less than an hour, she would completely become a zombie, and her father would kill her himself.


    "You know, my only goal after entering Tiansheng base is to let the leader of Tiansheng base kill you." yunmengshi''s eyes are full of interest. "The leader of Tiansheng base must suffer from psychological and psychological torture, and you will die at the hands of your own father."


    Xiaoya gave a cold shiver, "you are a devil."


    "Later, I changed my mind. My uncle almost got on Tiansheng base and his life." yunmengshi found a comfortable position on the sofa and said faintly.


    When Xiao Ya heard Yunmeng''s poem say this sentence, her mood was like taking a roller coaster. She suddenly mentioned the highest point and put it down. She stared and waited for the following of Yunmeng poem.


    "Now, as long as you tell the whereabouts of the person who gave you the zombie virus, I can consider saving your life." yunmengshi took his strong murderous spirit and rushed to Xiao Ya''s heart.


    Xiaoya was forced to step back by the strong murderous spirit. She gasped heavily, as if she was going to suffocate.


    "I, I really don''t know." after taking a few breaths, Xiao Ya shook her head and said painfully.


    The ghost of Yunmeng poem smiled and flashed red in his eyes, "so, do you want to die?"


    Xiao Yameng shook her head, then hurriedly ran to the door, trying to open the door of the room and escape from the devil.


    Yunmengshi sat comfortably on the sofa without any organization. She looked at Xiao Ya as steady as Mount Tai.


    Before she reached the door, Xiao Ya hit the transparent barrier. The strong rebound made her fly out directly and fall less than two meters away from yunmengshi.


    She didn''t believe in evil. She stood up again, ran over and tried again. The result was naturally tragic. Like the first time, he hit the transparent barrier and fell closer to Yunmeng poetry.


    "You, what magic did you use?" Xiao Ya shouted in a hoarse voice.


    "Magic? This is a power." yunmengshi explained faintly, but Xiao Ya could hear her displeasure in her voice.


    "Yes, yes, this is a power." afraid that yunmengshi''s dissatisfaction directly solved her, Xiao Ya quickly answered.


    "How? Have you figured it out now?" yunmengshi asked again.


    "I asked him out tonight," whispered Shaya. After saying it, she felt as if she had fallen apart and paralyzed on the ground.


    "You seem to be afraid of him?" yunmengshi asked.


    "He, he said that if I leaked his news, I would spread the zombie virus in Tiansheng base." Xiao Ya said weakly, as if she had caused big trouble.


    "Ha ha, you believe this threat?" yunmengshi said with a smile. "He has an intention to destroy Tiansheng base. How can he destroy it himself?"


    Xiao Ya looked at Yunmeng poetry. She bowed her head. It''s true. Why didn''t she think of it?


    "Well, when you meet him tonight, I will be invisible and follow you to ensure your safety. After all, you still have the title of my sister." yunmengshi said faintly.


    Xiaoya looked up at yunmengshi inconceivably. Why did the person who just shouted to kill him want to ensure his safety?


    "Oh, don''t think too much. I also look at my uncle''s face." yunmengshi said, "but don''t get complacent. If your behavior exceeds my bottom line, I will kill you without hesitation."


    Xiaoya nodded and said with some embarrassment, "well, thank you."


    Yunmengshi glanced at her, withdrew her defense and swaggered out of the door of the room. Qiao pengran naturally followed yunmengshi out.


    Yunmengshi really slapped a sweet date and took Xiao Ya''s clothes. He didn''t even do it himself. He just used the power of the spiritual department to frighten her.


    People like Xiaoya are short of people to deal with her. Yunmengshi happens to be the bad guy. I believe this time will leave a shadow in Xiao Ya''s heart. Every time she wants to indulge and trust, she will think about today''s things.

 Chapter 350

    "Xiao Shi, I''ll go with you in the evening." after Qiao ran walked out of Xiao Ya''s room, he immediately used a blink to rush out of the magic array, and his body appeared in front of Yunmeng Shi.


    Yunmengshi knew that Qiao pengran would follow, but she thought that even if there was a zombie virus in the man''s hand, it would not exceed level 5. Now level 5 zombies are even the top zombies. Catching a level 5 zombie often loses the manpower of a powerful team.


    Many bases are reluctant to sacrifice such a powerful team to provoke a level 5 zombie. Besides, after the crystal nucleus of the general zombie is removed, the virus in the body will slowly disappear. If the person wants to extract the crystal nucleus, he must catch the level 5 zombie alive.


    What an arduous project this is, and only the four bases have such strength.


    "Well, in the evening, let''s go and catch people." yunmengshi took Qiao pengran''s hand, with excitement in a faint tone.


    Night soon fell. Yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan said that they should observe the situation of the base tonight. If there is any accident, take out the white beads she prepared in the afternoon and drink them to the people infected with zombie virus. I don''t know how much it can do.


    The energy of white beads can drive away the zombie virus. Yes, but it also depends on the willpower of the person infected with the zombie. Only the willpower of the person is strong enough can he survive.


    Qiao pengran is one of the most typical and the biggest beneficiaries. After every intimate contact with yunmengshi, I have to have a drink.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran hid their bodies and came to Xiao Ya''s room.


    Xiao Ya didn''t see yunmengshi. She was very upset. She didn''t know how to face the man who provided the zombie virus. She didn''t know if he would hurt herself. At this time, she realized that the man had really bad intentions for Tiansheng base, his father and himself. If it weren''t for Yunmeng poetry, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran are standing in the dreamland. They have no breath and body shape. Even if the other party is a high-level power, they can''t feel that there are still two people here.


    Because of the close distance, yunmengshi directly sent a message to Xiao Ya, "don''t panic. I''m coming. It''s nearby. If you''re in any danger, I''ll go directly to save you. Your purpose today is routine. Try to get his purpose from that population, the origin of the virus, do you know? I''ll monitor it at any time."


    Xiao Ya was startled by the voice suddenly appearing in her head, but she calmed down immediately and looked around. She didn''t see the figure of yunmengshi, but her heart sank. She wanted to make up for her mistakes.


    This afternoon, Xiao Yazhen reflected a lot. She was too willful and made a lot of funny things, but her father not only tolerated herself, but also paid for her willfulness all the time. It''s like she grew up in one afternoon. It''s really incredible, but it''s really true.


    The three waited for nearly an hour. When yunmengshi suspected that something was leaking, suddenly a figure appeared at Xiao Ya''s door.


    "Coming," yunmengshi whispered to Qiao pengran.


    Two people were in the corner of the room, looking at the gate.


    Xiao Ya took a deep breath, opened the door, saw the man and said, "you''re coming."


    The man was dressed in a black tight combat suit, showing a perfect body line. There was a very obvious scar on his face, hanging from his left ear to the corner of his mouth, giving a very ferocious and difficult image.


    "What''s the matter with me?" the man spoke, his voice very low and hoarse, as if his voice had been hurt.


    Xiaoya said with some trepidation: "I miscalculated. The girl is not an ordinary person. She''s just hurt. She''s actually a power."


    The man was a little impatient. "Didn''t I say that the zombie virus is useful for people with abilities below level 3?"


    Xiao Ya pretended to be helpless and said, "the key is that I put the zombie virus in her cup and saw her drink it with my own eyes, but one day later, she was still alive and there was no sign of corpseization."


    The man frowned. "So, the girl was a power above level 3 before she was injured?"


    Xiaoya nodded definitely, "so I came to you today to ask you for a higher level of zombie virus."


    The man was a little angry. "Do you think there is a virus? Level 3 is the highest level, and there is no higher level."


    "What should I do? We have an agreement. I''ll help you make an appointment with the top ten powers in the base, and you can deal with the girl for me." Xiaoya said.


    "Hum, you didn''t make it clear. The person you want to deal with is a level 3 or above power." the man said impatiently, "why, you want to break the contract when you use my things?"


    Xiao Ya shook her head. "How could it be? You can help me find a way. I''ll give you an appointment with the top 15 powers of the base, and I can promise you a condition, but you must say it first. Let me estimate whether it''s worth it."


    The man thought for a moment and said, "OK, it''s a wounded power. I can handle it. As for that condition, I want you to gather the top 15 powers and leaders of the base in a closed room at the same time."


    Xiaoya asked suspiciously, "what do you want to do?"


    The man raised his eyebrow. "You don''t have to know."


    Xiao Ya shook her head and rejected, "no, if you don''t say your purpose, I can''t measure what I want to do for you. Is it worth killing that girl?"


    The man walked around the room and sighed. If he wanted to achieve his goal, he had to get Xiao Ya''s help. For the time being, he couldn''t move her.


    "I want to talk about a business with the leader of Tiansheng base and the top 15," said the man.


    "Business? Since you want to talk about business, why don''t you go directly to my father? Wouldn''t that be easier." Xiaoya immediately questioned.


    The man hesitated and finally said, "my business is not serious business."


    "Ha, in this era, who still does serious business?" Xiao Ya said with a smile.


    "I want the base to send out some experimental bodies for us to study at a certain time." maybe Xiao Ya forced too hard, and the man had to tell the truth.


    "Experimental body? Is it a human experiment?" Xiao Ya showed great interest. Yunmengshi asked her to do so, otherwise she decided to reject the man''s idea.


    "That''s right." seeing that Xiaoya didn''t feel terrible or disgusted by such an experiment, the man''s expression looked much better.


    "Who do you want?" Xiaoya asked.


    "There are both powers and ordinary people." the man suddenly became very proud. "We can provide you with our products. Our ultimate goal is for all mankind! We want to produce drugs against zombie virus."

 Chapter 351

    The shock in Xiaoya''s heart can hardly be described in words. What did she almost do? If yunmengshi didn''t stop her, she would send the people in Tiansheng base to the experimental platform and become mice.


    "This, this is really incredible to me." Xiao Ya looked at the man with surprise. In fact, what her eyes revealed was hatred and disgust.


    Seeing Xiao Ya''s appearance, the man''s interest is higher. "The ultimate goal of our base is to develop drugs to fight zombie virus, but we have other projects. For example, we have developed drugs to inhibit powers. Powers will temporarily lose their powers as long as they eat our drugs. Of course, this is also aimed at people below level 3 powers."


    Xiaoya asked, "then how can you help me solve the girl? As long as you can help me solve her, we will promise to help you."


    The man was excited first, and then thought on his face. He was thinking about what drugs they had in their organization that could control more than level 3 powers.


    "What is the level of the enemy?" the man asked.


    Xiao Ya immediately replied, "below level five, above level three."


    The man nodded. "That''s a level 4 power."


    "Poof." yunmengshi standing in the corner almost spit out her saliva. Xiao Ya''s answer is also very interesting. Would you mind directly telling him level 4?


    Qiao pengran covers the mouth of Yunmeng poetry. They are too close and the dreamland is not invincible, so they should be careful.


    Fortunately, the man didn''t hear the sneer, otherwise yunmengshi''s two people''s were exposed. As a member of the mysterious organization in the man''s mouth, he must be carrying suicidal drugs. Once caught, the man will commit suicide.


    Suicide in the last world is not like that before the last world. As long as people are tied up and their chin is removed, they will not have the ability to commit suicide.


    Now it''s different. Men can destroy their whole person by self explosion. Self explosion is beyond the control of others. Only he can control it.


    Or, the man has tampered with his soul. At that time, as long as an idea, his soul will be lost. Even yunmengshi, the ancestor who plays with his soul, can''t be saved.


    Because of this, Yunmeng poetry let Xiao Ya set the man''s words instead of pressing him.


    "Level 4 power." the man kept muttering, and his brain moved carefully.


    Cloud dream poem gave Qiao pengran a look, and Qiao pengran immediately understood.


    Holding yunmengshi in his arms, he came to the man''s back in a blink. Before the man could react, yunmengshi slapped him and slammed it on the man''s back neck. He suddenly fainted and lost consciousness.


    When Xiaoya saw it, her nervous nerves relaxed and she was paralyzed on the ground. "Dream poem, I almost made a big mistake."


    Yunmengshi didn''t mean to comfort her, but also said with a blow: "yes, remember better in the future. Remember this lesson. If I hadn''t been here, Tiansheng base would have become a ''little white mouse'' base."


    Xiao Ya couldn''t laugh or cry. She didn''t expect people like yunmengshi to have poisonous snakes.


    "I know I''m wrong. I''ll never do such a stupid thing again." she sighed deeply, as if she said to herself and promised yunmengshi.


    "It''s good to know." yunmengshi seems like an adult who taught the bear child a lesson and finally relieved himself. "However, carry the person aside."


    Joe agreed and easily carried the man to the sofa. Not to find a comfortable place for the man to lie down, but to facilitate the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry to invade the man''s soul.


    "Xiaoshi, I''ll go to Gu Yang. Together, they have a guarantee," said Qiao pengran, holding yunmengshi who wanted to stretch out his spiritual strength.


    Yunmengshi just wanted to refuse, when he saw Joe''s unquestioning look, he immediately swallowed his words into his stomach.


    "OK," she agreed.


    Qiao suddenly showed his smiling face and disappeared into the villa in a blink.


    "Mengshi, who are they?" Xiao Ya said first, feeling that the atmosphere was too dull.


    "I don''t know. I just feel their organization. I haven''t touched it." yunmengshi said suspiciously. There was no such organization in previous lives. The virus that can extract the third grade zombie has exceeded the ability of ordinary organizations.


    Did her rebirth change the track of development in her previous life? Yunmengshi feels a little bad. If so, she will lose her favorable conditions.


    However, according to the current view, such a possibility is very high.


    Seeing yunmengshi''s bad face, Xiao Ya didn''t bother.


    Not long after, Qiao pengran, Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan appeared in the room.


    Gu Yang went to yunmengshi and first checked the unconscious man, then nodded to yunmengshi, "you can start."


    Yunmengshi also said decisively, "cover me." the conversation between the two people is very concise. No one wants to waste time, because they know that the longer the time, the greater the danger.


    Yun Mengshi took the lead in extending spiritual power and slowly invaded the sea of men''s soul.


    Gu Yang also followed Yunmeng poetry and extended his spiritual force to invade the sea of men''s soul.


    Yunmeng poetry carefully entered the sea of soul. Sure enough, something that destroys the soul was found in it. It must have been installed by a level 5 spiritual power.


    Fortunately, this thing was within the range that Yunmeng poetry could handle. She broke the outermost defense, took Gu Yang and walked a little inward, then turned around a few times and took a few steps forward.


    Gu Yang was dazzled and asked, "what is this?"


    "This is the node of the destruction device. There are thirty-six nodes in total. It seems that the power who gave this person this thing is not skilled. If I install it, I will install one hundred and twenty-eight nodes." yunmengshi said to Gu Yang, this is not to show off his ability, but to tell the truth.


    Fortunately, Gu Yang''s brain circuit is simple and normal and won''t think much.


    Soon, Joe finished the node problem and the destruction device was automatically removed.


    "Very good." yunmengshi and Gu Yang withdrew from the man''s soul sea one after another, and then clapped hands to celebrate each other.


    After yunmengshi finished this work, he didn''t rest, but put his hand on his head. Before everyone reflected it, the power breath on the man disappeared. They had never seen such a weak spiritual power on a person.


    "Miss, you won''t waste his power?" asked Mo Hongyuan in surprise. Although this one on the ground is only a second-class strong man, it''s equivalent to being an ordinary man for the rest of his life.


    Yunmengshi naturally nodded, "yes, I abolished his powers to prevent self explosion."

 Chapter 352

    Xiaoya looked at yunmengshi in horror. Although she was not a power, she stayed in the power pile all day. She hadn''t heard who could disable a person''s power.


    Who can stand being a power and then falling into an ordinary person? It''s killing people. The feeling of falling from heaven to hell is estimated to collapse if the heart is not very strong.


    "Gu Yang, I''ll invade this man''s soul and check his memory. You can protect the Dharma for me." yunmengshi said.


    Gu Yang nodded. It''s not the first time for her to do such a job. It''s very skilled.


    Yunmengshi forced his eyes, stood beside the fainted man, put his hand on the man''s arm, and the spiritual force slowly invaded the man''s soul along the arm.


    Gu Yang also stretched out his spiritual power, followed the steps of Yunmeng poetry, invaded the sea of man''s soul, suppressed the man''s spiritual power, and didn''t let him wake up so quickly.


    Yunmeng poetry''s spiritual power is much stronger than that of a man. When checking his memory, he is also at ease.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi only felt a huge shock, like a giant hammer, which severely attacked her mental power, and her mental power quickly retracted her body.


    Gu Yang also followed Yunmeng''s poems and took back his spiritual power.


    After yunmengshi recovered her mental strength, she only felt a whirl of heaven and earth, and she was a little unstable.


    Qiao pengran hurriedly held yunmengshi. "Xiaoshi, what happened?"


    Yun Mengshi was speechless at this time. He could only fall into Qiao pengran''s arms, close his eyes, and immediately put all his spiritual strength into the sea of soul to see how much shock he had suffered.


    Qiao guanran didn''t know what had happened. He only saw yunmengshi''s miserable appearance, pale, closed his eyes, and his eyelashes shook slightly from time to time.


    "What happened?" Qiao pangran shouted at Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang was not angry, but explained faintly: "there was a trap in the man''s soul. The dream poem was shocked when it was slapped on the face."


    "Is she hurt again?" Joe asked painfully. Xiao Shi was hurt again before she recovered. I''m so damn. I didn''t protect Xiaoshi.


    He really shouldn''t agree with Xiaoshi to check the man''s soul and find clues about the mysterious organization.


    In the sea of soul of yunmengshi, she checked the degree of shaking of her hand, hoping not to be hurt again.


    "Hoo" himself checked his soul. Yunmengshi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the person who set the trap was not mentally strong, and it was still a distance from hurting himself. Due to his incomplete mental strength, some of them suppressed foreign energy in his soul, which led to the deep shock.


    After yunmengshi felt that he was all right, he hurried out of the sea of soul and told Qiao guanran the news. He must be frightened to see that he fainted in his arms and didn''t move.


    Qiao guanran looked at yunmengshi nervously, paying attention to any tiny movement of her body.


    Yunmengshi slowly opened her eyes and her face looked much better.


    "Xiaoshi, how are you?" Joe asked nervously, afraid that Xiaoshi would say what she was hurt. He felt a deep remorse for himself.


    "I''m fine, I''m not hurt, but my soul is shocked." yunmengshi said in a relaxed tone.


    Joe looked at the poem for a while and knew that she wouldn''t lie to herself. She has always been one to say one and two to say two. His heart was falling back when he mentioned his voice.


    Other people also breathed a sigh of relief, especially Xiao Ya. Her feelings were very complex. First, she was really worried about yunmengshi''s injury. Second, she was afraid that yunmengshi really had something to do. Qiao kuanran, who exuded a terrible smell, would vent his anger on himself.


    After thinking about it yesterday, Xiao Ya no longer covets Qiao pengran. She understands that only Yunmeng poetry can match him for his existence. She is strong, confident, courageous and wise. She was really blind before. How could she think she was an ordinary girl protected by others.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Joe kept reading and muttering after hearing yunmengshi say she''s okay.


    Yunmengshi reached out his hand and stroked Qiao pengran''s face, making him feel his reality and that he was well and unharmed.


    When the two looked at each other, Gu Bai asked untimely, "dream poem, what do you see in his soul?"


    Yunmengshi struggled out of Qiao pengran''s arms and said, "I only saw some, but I didn''t see the key things." she looked helpless. These people were too well prepared.


    Joe ran touched her head and comforted, "it doesn''t matter. As long as this man is in our hands, we can dig something out of his mouth."


    Yunmengshi explained with a wry smile: "it''s useless. The main function of that trap is not to shake the intruder''s soul, but to eliminate the person''s memory about their organization."


    Gu Bai shouted, "isn''t this too cruel? It''s the same for your own people?"


    "Yes, some organizations can do anything to achieve their goals," Qiao said in a deep voice


    Xiaoya was frightened by such a mysterious and frightening organization. She stepped back for several steps and said in a very weak tone: "it''s all me. If it weren''t for me, we wouldn''t be able to contact this mysterious organization."


    Yunmengshi shook her head. "It''s none of your business. Without you, they will find the second ''Xiaoya'' in Tiansheng base." after comforting Xiaoya, she thought for a while, as if thinking about the memory she got from the man''s soul. He said: "this person doesn''t seem to have a high status in that organization. He is also a new member, so you don''t have to worry. Even if he dies, there will be no villains to avenge him."


    "That''s really great." Xiao Ya patted her chest and was stared at by such a mysterious organization. How could she not be afraid?


    "Miss, this man is useless. What shall we do?" asked Mo Hongyuan.


    Yunmengshi didn''t speak. He just looked at Qiao pengran and he understood the purpose of the little poem.


    "OK, I know," said Joe spoiled, then stretched out his right hand, and several white sparks fell on the one on the sofa.


    "Ho" the man burned in an instant. Under Xiao Ya''s stare, the people on the sofa disappeared, but the sofa was intact. What an amazing control.


    "Ah!" Xiao Ya couldn''t help shouting. A big living man disappeared in front of her. How could she not be surprised?


    "Well, don''t be surprised. Just forget about the organization in the future. Tiansheng base is a small base. Generally, its members don''t like it, and only this new member will like it." Yun Mengshi said.

 Chapter 353

    After that, yunmengshi took Qiao pengran out of Xiao Ya''s room, and Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang followed.


    Back in the villa, yunmengshi called Mo Hongyuan, Gu Yang and Gu Bai, gave them some water for running white beads and put them into the water used by Tiansheng base.


    Because part of the man''s memory has been destroyed, yunmengshi doesn''t know whether there is a zombie virus in Tiansheng base. This can only be used to solve the problem of mass transmission of zombie virus.


    After receiving the order, the three men poured a large bucket of white bead water into the large storage bucket of Tiansheng base without anyone seeing it.


    At the end of the world, the general groundwater was polluted by zombie virus. At the beginning, people took some bottled water in the supermarket, but over time, the bottled water consumption was almost the same, so the clean drinking water came from water system powers.


    Water is the source of human beings, so although the attack power of water power is not very strong, it seems to be very popular in major bases and teams.


    Small bases like Tiansheng base prepare a large bucket of drinking water. Special water system powers come to add water to it every day. At a certain time, the residents of the base will come to receive their drinking water.


    This is the advantage of joining the base. You have a fixed intake of water and food every day, but you have to pay a certain price. As long as the base needs you, you can only rush forward, there is no reason to retreat, let alone refuse.


    After the three finished all this, they came back to yunmengshi to reply. Yunmengshi was relieved.


    Although she is a zombie, she doesn''t want Tiansheng base to become a zombie base. This is the painstaking work of her uncle. She won''t break her promise if she says to put her uncle within her protection.


    In the evening, yunmengshi entered the meditation state as usual, and Qiao pengran looked at her. I don''t know when yunmengshi has been relieved of Qiao pengran. She is no longer in her arms. She even has confidence. Even if Qiao pengran knows his true identity, she won''t have a great response, and her attitude won''t change.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t know. Qiao pengran already knows her identity and even guesses that Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang are zombies. He doesn''t know that she is the zombie emperor. Joe really knows her very well.


    Qiao Kuang looked spoiled, forced his eyes, lay in bed, meditated and practiced Yunmeng poetry by moonlight. His tone was very complex and said: "Xiao Shi, I won''t let you take risks in the future. You don''t know. You fell in my arms today, motionless, pale face, and even lost some temperature. My heart is so flustered. I vowed not to hurt you or make you sad, but I can''t do it. I almost hurt you again today."


    "I just hope you''re fine and don''t get hurt." Qiao pengran gently kissed yunmengshi''s white forehead and said softly, "good night."


    Then Qiao pengran lay next to Yunmeng poem, holding the little poem in meditation.


    The early warning mechanism of yunmengshi''s body had no effect on Qiao guanran. He touched her and even hugged her tightly. Yunmengshi didn''t feel at all.


    Early the next morning, yunmengshi opened her eyes on time and smelled an attractive fragrance.


    What is this? Yun Mengshi thought.


    "Good morning, Xiaoshi, breakfast is ready." Qiao pengran first gently kisses Xiaoshi on the cheek. Since he knows yunmengshi''s identity, Qiao pengran is very careful every time he has close contact with Xiaoshi. Moreover, he is afraid that yunmengshi will forget to soak her white beads in water, and he can''t take the initiative to ask for them. Then Xiaoshi will doubt it.


    Therefore, Joe can only hold the impulse in his heart. In fact, he has made psychological preparations, even if he can only talk about spiritual love with Xiaoshi.


    After almost a week, yunmengshi''s injury has recovered, and Qiao''s space constraints have reached a level that can bind Gu Bai, although it only lasts a few seconds.


    The trouble was almost solved. After what happened that day, Xiao Ya became honest and spent a lot of time with the old leader every day.


    The leader''s old man couldn''t close his mouth every day. What he expected most was that his daughter was very good and spent more time with his father every day. During this time, Xiao Sun obviously felt that the leader''s speed in handling things was not a little faster. If he didn''t know what he would do after handling the official affairs of the base, he really suspected that the leader would usher in the second spring!


    "Xiaoshi, are you leaving so soon?" the old man looked reluctant. Although he knew that Xiaoshi would leave the base one day, he didn''t expect to leave so soon.


    She knows that Xiaoshi is an eagle flying, not a chick that needs to be protected by the old guy. What she needs is a higher sky, but he found his niece and will be separated so soon. Eschatological communication is not developed, and it is also a very difficult thing to go. If there is no accident, he will spend the rest of his life in Tiansheng base.


    "Uncle, I have something to deal with this time, but it has been delayed for a long time because of my injury." yunmengshi explained, holding the old leader''s hand.


    "Mr. Qiao, take good care of Xiaoshi in the future." seeing that he couldn''t persuade yunmengshi, the old leader had to get rid of Qiao pengran and take good care of her.


    Qiao pengran has an inexplicable favor for those who care about Xiaoshi. He promised: "don''t worry, uncle, I''ll take good care of Xiaoshi."


    The chief old man patted Qiao pengran on the shoulder, "that''s good. Although I''m not as strong as you, if you bully Xiaoshi, I''ll still trouble you."


    "I will never bully Xiaoshi," said Qiao Yanran with a straight face.


    "Uncle, I''m usually in s city base, but I''m the leader of s city base. If there''s anything, you must go to find me." yunmengshi said.


    "Alas, if it''s possible, I hope there won''t be such a chance." the old leader said. If he really went to the s city base, there is only one possibility, that is, the destruction of Tiansheng base.


    Yunmengshi understood the old leader''s meaning, "OK, uncle, I''m leaving. I''ll come to see you later. But next time, don''t ask someone to kidnap me."


    "Ha ha, no, no," said the old chief with some embarrassment, "if you see those people, I will avenge you."


    "Uncle, I don''t need it. Sooner or later, I will find those three people," said yunmengshi.


    Xiao Ya couldn''t help coming forward at this time. Now she has only one feeling for Yunmeng poetry, that is gratitude.


    "I really want to thank you, sister Mengshi." this sentence came from Xiao Ya''s heart.

 Chapter 354

    Yunmengshi nodded, "I accept your thanks, but there''s no next time."


    Xiao Ya understood the meaning of Yunmeng poetry and promised, "there will be no next time."


    The chief old man didn''t know the reason. He looked at the two people in surprise and didn''t know what they said.


    This time, yunmengshi and Xiao Ya had a tacit understanding. They didn''t explain, but just smiled.


    "Let''s go, uncle!" yunmengshi took the two cars prepared by the old leader for them and said goodbye again.


    The leader, the old man and Xiaoya stood there and waved. "Boom", the car started. Soon, the two cars disappeared in the eyes of two people.


    The chief old man sighed. He had just found his sister''s own daughter. Before he could feel the taste of being an uncle, his niece left.


    Xiaoya took the old man''s hand and said, "Dad, sister Mengshi will come back to see us."


    The old chief took back his sadness and nodded, "you''ve really changed a lot since the little poem came."


    Xiao Ya''s face turned red. If it weren''t for Mengshi, she really didn''t know what she would be like now.


    After seeing off yunmengshi, the father and daughter returned to the base.


    Yunmengshi and his party are on the road again. The two cars drive to the federal base.


    At this time, the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry was completely restored. There was no need to suppress the external energy in the depths of the soul. The external energy had been transformed into its own energy. However, the surge of energy made Yunmeng poetry a little uncomfortable for a time. The most obvious thing was that the authority of the zombie emperor could not be taken back.


    Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan were forced to run to the back of the Knicks'' car, and the two bodyguards in their car were replaced next to Yun Mengshi. The two of them couldn''t stay around yunmengshi. The constant threat of the zombie emperor made them feel that their bodies were shaking involuntarily.


    With the enhancement of Yunmeng poetry''s strength and spiritual power, the effect of zombie emperor''s coercion is obvious. Now the radiation range has been one kilometer.


    Two cars drove all the way, but they didn''t see a zombie. Gu Bai''s work of driving is much easier. He doesn''t have to avoid zombies coming at any time, let alone be surrounded by zombies.


    The work was relaxed, and Gu Bai''s mouth was also idle. "Boss, Mengshi, why didn''t we see a zombie all the way? If we didn''t drive on the road full of dried and blackened blood and stumps, I really thought the end had not come."


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi didn''t talk. Yunmengshi knew why there was no zombie. She was trying to restrain her breath.


    Qiao guanran''s intuition told him that this matter must have something to do with yunmengshi. In order not to let yunmengshi find out that she knows the identity of her zombie, she also said nothing.


    The two bodyguards are not familiar with Gu Bai. In addition, they don''t know the language. Although they can understand Gu Bai''s speech, they have difficulty speaking, so they only listen but don''t speak. Only Knicks and Armand can use Chinese fluently.


    After a day''s driving, Gu Bai grumbled all day. If it hadn''t been for an hour''s rest, everyone ate something and drank water. Yunmengshi was worried about Gu Bai''s voice.


    "Boss, why didn''t you even see a zombie when we walked all day." when night fell, Gu Bai began to ask this question again. He had asked it all day.


    Joe was helpless, "I don''t know."


    "Boss, do you think this is a powerful zombie territory? Other zombies feel the smell of the strong and don''t dare to stay here." Gu Bai suddenly said secretly.


    Yunmengshi felt very funny and said in his heart: Yes, there is a powerful zombie, and the powerful zombie is sitting next to her.


    After hearing Gu Bai''s words, Qiao guanran couldn''t help looking at Yunmeng poetry. If he guessed correctly, isn''t there a powerful zombie sitting next to him?


    However, what makes Qiao pengran wonder is why there are still a lot of zombies in the places where Xiaoshi passed before. There is no such situation.


    Yunmengshi retorted, "maybe there is a base here. Someone has come to clean it up."


    Gu Bai nodded in agreement. "Mengshi is very reasonable." he also nodded in agreement.


    Joe almost felt his head and sighed. He didn''t know him and his IQ was too low. Even if it is as powerful as the s city base, it does not clear all the zombies on the road to the base, which is a very unrealistic thing.


    Along the way, even if the people of the base were cleaning up, it was impossible to clean up as clean as that, and there was no zombie left.


    The car continued to drive. The roads they passed during the day were basically deserted. At night, they finally came to a place like a small town. Strangely, there were no survivors or even zombies in this small town.


    "Yiga", the car heard, and the people on the two cars came down.


    Joe looked at the town. The new footprints on the ground were clearly visible. They were not human footprints, they must be the footprints of zombies.


    The difference between zombies and human beings is that zombies are relatively stiff. When stepping on them, they are more solid than human beings.


    "Why didn''t there be a zombie?" Gu Bai was really flustered after getting off the bus. It''s strange enough not to see footprints along the way. How can a zombie be missing in a small town?


    Yunmengshi also feels wrong. If the zombie here is afraid of her breath, the footprints on the ground should be new. However, the disordered footprints on the ground seem to have been for a long time. Therefore, before they came, the zombies here had run away. This had long been an empty city.


    Joe''s eyes turned to Xiaoshi again. Of course, he also saw that the footprints here had been for a long time. The empty city in front of him was not caused by Xiaoshi.


    "This has long been an empty city," Joe said in a deep voice. He had a bad hunch that there would be no peaceful past tonight.


    Yunmengshi answered positively, "yes, this has long been an empty city."


    Gu Bai looked around. The house was really empty. There was no popularity at all. There was no trace of zombie activities. There was nothing.


    "Boss, Mengshi, there''s nothing here, nothing." Gu Bai repressed his panic.


    At the end of the world, people are used to the trail of zombies on the road, in the room and everywhere. They don''t see the shadow of zombies all day, but they are very flustered.


    Nix also walked up to them and said in a very heavy tone: "here, why don''t you have a zombie?"


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "I don''t know."

 Chapter 355

    Several people tangled for a while. Finally, Joe made a decision and said, "let''s go in and have a look. If there is anything irresistible, we''ll get out and leave here overnight."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone agreed, and yunmengshi was curious. What could scare away the zombies in a town? That''s tens of thousands of zombies!


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi are in front, while others follow behind them and step into the town step by step.


    Starting with the first house, a group of people began to search each room.


    Half an hour later, a group of people had searched half the houses in the town and found nothing unusual.


    "Boss, Mengshi, do you feel very strange here?" Gu Bo said with a cold shiver.


    Joe shook his head. "There is nothing strange except that there is no trace of the zombie."


    Gu Bai shook his head hard. "No, boss, you feel that the air here seems to send out an unusual smell."


    Joe sniffed hard. "No, Gu Bo, don''t scare yourself."


    After listening to Gu Bai''s words, everyone smelled it. There was no abnormal smell in the air, but the rotten smell was much less than usual.


    The air at the end of the world is full of rotten smell, but now, a year has passed, and the surviving humans are used to smelling such air every day. Anyway, as long as they can live.


    Gu Bai''s panic could hardly be suppressed. His heart began to beat violently, as if it was going to fly out.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran continued to walk and check house by house. Everyone dared not leave the team for fear of any accident.


    At this time, it was completely dark. Yunmengshi took out some flashlights from the space and handed them to the people. The bright lights, white or yellow, looked so bright in the quiet night without a sound.


    "Let''s go on. There''s still a shopping mall, a hospital and the county government building that we haven''t looked for," Qiao said to the people. Most of them have been checked and there are no abnormalities.


    The Knicks even suspected that a feared zombie did come here before. After scaring away all the zombies, they went to the next place, which would lead to the current situation.


    If yunmengshi knows this idea, he will shake his head to deny it. Zombies can also move. If there are no terrible things here, there can''t be no zombies here.


    "Go to the mall first." yunmengshi said. She had a hunch that there should be nothing they were looking for in the mall, but she needed to discharge the mall first. Most importantly, if there were anything else in the mall, she could enrich the inventory of space jewelry.


    "OK, let''s go." Joe took the people to the door of the mall. This is a three storey building. It looks very dilapidated. The population of this small county is not large and it is not strong to buy. All their shopping places are so lacking.


    "Go in," Joe said, and then entered the gate of the mall first. Cloud dream poetry followed.


    The shopping mall is very dark. The first floor is full of food, and all the shelves are full. But one year after the end of the world, some food with short shelf life has gone bad and rotten.


    In full view of the public, yunmengshi received her food into her own space jewelry. For their own people, they all know that she has space jewelry. For nix and others, what if they know that she has space jewelry?


    Yunmeng poetry is that art experts are bold and not afraid of their own things being remembered. Even if the Knicks knew that they would rob her space jewelry, she would kill them with several powers.


    Nix and others had no surprised eyes, and all looked at Yunmeng poetry calmly.


    A few minutes later, yunmengshi collected the edible food on the first floor without deterioration and corruption, and the rest was inedible.


    After collecting things, yunmengshi took the lead to the second floor. The second floor is where all kinds of daily necessities are. However, this time, the Knicks also collected some clothes, but they also discussed with yunmengshi. There was no scene that the team played a big hand for some interests.


    Knicks also has its own space jewelry, that is, the ring that has been worn on his thumb, which is also the symbol of their family heirs. It is for this ring that those who pursue him chase him all the way from the federal base to the s city base.


    People are people who can control their greed. No one will rob them when they see rare things. In the end, although morality and law collapse, human nature is still there.


    The third floor is basically useless to everyone. It''s all jewelry and cosmetics. Qiao pengran collected some and planned to give them to Xiaoshi.


    Yunmengshi is not interested in this thing at all. In her eyes, these jewels are really not as beautiful as crystal cores.


    Out of the gate of the shopping mall, Joe''s tone was obviously much easier. There was no abnormality in the shopping mall he suspected, and the one behind him was much easier.


    On the contrary to Qiao pengran is yunmengshi. She knew that there was nothing unusual in the mall and went in with a relaxed heart. Her key suspicion is the hospital. She always feels that the hospital is strange, but she can''t say where it is. So she kept the idea in her heart and didn''t say it.


    Yunmengshi, whose mental strength has recovered, has all his IQ back. I won''t think about that day, crying and shouting, pulling Qiao pengran to believe his intuition.


    At the end of the world, although intuition is very useful, we still have to believe the evidence.


    Intuition can only convince themselves, but not others.


    Yunmengshi mentioned his heart and followed Qiao pengran to the hospital. After arriving at the door of the hospital, Gu Bai felt that his heart was about to jump out. He was flustered.


    "Boss Qiao, is there anything here?" Gu Bai trembled as he spoke.


    Qiao pengran finally found Gu Bai''s abnormality and asked, "Gu Bai, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Bai''s upper and lower teeth were trembling. "There''s something in here, looking at me."


    "What? You mean, make this town an empty city, in this hospital?" Joe said in surprise.


    "Yes, yes, I''m sure." Gu Bai''s body began to tremble.


    Yunmengshi saw that Gu Bai was really in pain. He put his hand on him and his hand gave off a burst of white light.


    Suddenly, Gu Bai''s body did not tremble, and the whole person also had mental strength. Yunmengshi''s spiritual power is extremely powerful, and her spiritual power is also contained in the healing power.


    Therefore, the influence of the mysterious guy on Gu Bo was instantly cleared.

 Chapter 356

    "Shall we go in?" Nix hesitated. He also believed in his intuition. There must be something he couldn''t resist in the hospital.


    "Of course I want to go in. I''ve already come here." Joe said calmly. He wanted to see what could scare away all the zombies in a small town.


    It can be seen from the full food on the shelves of the shopping mall that as soon as the end of the world came, people had no time to rush into the shopping mall to get food. All of them had accidents, as if the world had evaporated, and there was no trace at all. And the disorderly footprints were left by the zombies.


    It can be seen that the things in it are not interested in zombies, but in people.


    The Knicks hesitated for a moment and said to several bodyguards and Armand, "wait outside. If you hear anything wrong inside, leave quickly."


    Armand was worried. "Young master, I want to follow you. If anything happens, I can still stand in front of you."


    "You wait outside." Nix repeated again, in a very firm tone.


    Armand couldn''t resist the Knicks. He could only stand outside the door and watch those people go in.


    The Knicks is not weak. In case of any accident, they can also ensure their own safety, but Armand is different. If there is any accident, they can''t care about him and can only watch him die.


    Armand has been with him for a long time. Who can have no feelings? At his most critical moment, Oman followed him faithfully and never said to leave.


    After entering the hospital, people felt a bloody smell, as if they had entered a man''s slaughterhouse.


    Several people who had been playing drums in their hearts are more certain now. There must be something unusual here.


    Suddenly, a child''s cry came from the innermost room on the first floor, and everyone burst in succession. Especially yunmengshi, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang, they can be sure that the guy inside is a zombie, but the smell of the zombie is a little strange.


    Judging by the breath, there is not only a zombie in it, but it is strange here. Yunmeng poetry is very confused. The smell inside is the smell of one zombie and two zombies.


    That''s strange! Yunmengshi didn''t want to rush in at once to see what was going on inside.


    Everyone is a powerful generation. It is reasonable to say that there should be no abnormality in such a scene. The only exception is Gu Bo. He is the weakest person here in psychological endurance. Otherwise, the guy inside would not choose him as the target.


    It turned out that Gu Bai''s heart was beating very fast just now. It was his sense of crisis that played a role. The powerful guy had been staring at him in the dark.


    "Boss, Mengshi, there won''t be ghosts inside?" Gu Bai felt that his heart and liver were trembling and scared.


    Cloud dream poem said lightly, "I don''t know whether there are ghosts in this world. But what I know is that even if there are ghosts, it is another embodiment of the soul. Why are you afraid of a soul without a body?"


    Gu Bai was swallowed by yunmengshi, and his fear was much less. He took a deep breath. "Mengshi, you''re right. I''m a power. What ghosts are I afraid of? It''s funny to say it."


    The cry grew louder and louder, reaching a harsh point. Guber and Nix covered their ears, but found it useless. The sound was directly in their heads.


    The tone of Yunmeng''s poem was a little hasty, "everyone pay attention. I''m going to interrupt this voice. It''s not just an ordinary cry, it contains soul attack."


    Listening to Yunmeng poem, everyone focused on defending against mental attack at any time.


    "Roar" seemed to be a voice that did not belong to Yunmeng poetry, and the crying stopped suddenly.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on the room inside, and no one paid attention. Just when yunmengshi shouted that sound, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang''s bodies were slightly shocked.


    Her voice has the shock of the zombie emperor!


    "Something''s going on!" cried Joe.


    As soon as the voice fell, "bang", a dark figure rushed out of the innermost house.


    In an instant, the lights of several flashlights were concentrated on the shadow.


    God! What did they see?


    "My God, what is this?" Gu Bai was so frightened that even his mother shouted out.


    What rushed out was a woman with long hair behind her. Her pupils were red, her skin was gray, her nails were very long, and sharp teeth came out of her mouth. Her movements were not stiff at all, probably because she was a senior zombie.


    The most striking thing is that the female zombie has a big hole in her stomach, which is like a pocket, and there is a small zombie in it.


    The little zombie is the image of a baby that has been formed but has not yet been born. The head is bare, the skin is dark and black, the upper body is closed, two small arms are stretched out, and the legs are still in the belly of the female zombie.


    "This is a mother and child zombie, and the probability of its occurrence is not even one in a million. On the day of the end of the world, it is possible to have a mother and child zombie only when a woman is giving birth." yunmengshi said faintly, with not only no fear but also excitement in his tone.


    The zombie has evolved simple wisdom! Yunmengshi understood that she could see the light in the eyes of the female zombie from time to time.


    "Ow, Ow!" after the female zombie came out of the innermost room, she didn''t directly attack them, but stood there and kept howling, as if warning them that this is her territory and don''t invade.


    The cloud dream poem snorted coldly and hit the souls of the two zombies directly. It belonged to the authority of the zombie emperor. Due to the strong wind and waves, it directly patted the two zombies.


    The mother''s Zombie couldn''t help but take a step back with the child in her belly. They stopped howling.


    "What''s going on?" why don''t they attack? The Knicks wondered that he was ready to fight. In terms of breath, the strength of the two zombies was really strong. Each had five levels, but it was not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    "They, they seem to be warning us," replied Joe, frowning suspiciously.


    "What shall we do? Boss, Mengshi." Gu Bai calmed down and asked.


    "Fight or not?" Mo Hongyuan also asked. Although he was his own kind, he would not be soft when fighting.


    Yunmengshi looked at the mother and son zombie, clenched his teeth and said, "fight!" such a zombie should not exist. It is a painful thing for the mother zombie and the little zombie. They are connected together to produce a balance, but if one party is strong, it will not hesitate to absorb the energy of the other zombie.

 Chapter 357

    The world of zombies is actually more cruel than that of human beings. Although they have no wisdom, they can devour their own kind according to their instinct in order to achieve their own promotion. All powerful zombies have many low-level zombie nuclei in their mouths.


    After yunmengshi''s typing exit, Mo Hongyuan was the first to do it. In an instant, he rushed out and punched the female zombie in the face. When the Knicks didn''t react, the female zombie had flown out and hit the back door.


    At the same time, Gu Yang also made a move. She has cultivated a tacit understanding with Mo Hongyuan for a long time. Now they make a move, and the rhythm will not be chaotic. In the words of Yunmeng poetry, they are more tacit than the cooperation of mother and son zombies.


    Gu Yang threw out an avalanche of ice arrows, which he learned from Yunmeng poetry. Before the mother and son zombies could get up, they were hit by countless ice arrows.


    "Poop poop" a sound, I don''t know how many ice arrows were stabbed on the mother and son zombies.


    Gu Bai shouted, "well done." what else did he want to say? Qiao guanran glared back. He realized that his words might affect Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang. He shut his mouth and didn''t say a word.


    Yunmengshi was in high spirits. The mother and son zombies were actually very powerful, especially the sneak attack. They practiced like fire and pure green. If the two zombies were not directly pressed by yunmengshi, they would have planned to sneak attack when they rushed out of the room.


    The female zombie kept dodging Mo Hongyuan''s fist. The little zombie vomited yellow evil liquid from her mouth. If it was to be sprayed, her body would break a big hole in an instant.


    However, the little zombie was handed over to Gu Yang for treatment. As long as the little zombie spits out a yellow viscous liquid, Gu Yang instantly sends out an ice power, instantly freezes the liquid into ice, and then falls to the ground and breaks with a "pop".


    The four zombies even drew at one time. No one can do anything. The situation has been deadlocked.


    Ten minutes later, the stalemate continued. Yunmengshi really couldn''t see it anymore. She wanted to solve the problem herself. As soon as she was about to stand out, she was stopped by Qiao guanran.


    "Xiaoshi, you don''t want to do this in person, but I''ll do it." Qiao pengran said. Then he stood up for fear that yunmengshi didn''t agree. In an instant, he appeared in front of the female zombie, and the black ancient knife in his hand also appeared in his hand. When the four people couldn''t do it, he cut it directly at the neck of the female zombie.


    Unexpectedly, the female Zombie''s movement was very agile. When Qiao Juran appeared, she made an evasive movement. On one side of her neck, the knife didn''t cut her.


    Although Qiao pengran''s black ancient knife didn''t hit the female zombie, Mo Hongyuan''s heavy fist hit the woman''s face. The woman couldn''t bear the huge attack. She flew out again, hit the wall hard, and hit a hole in the wall. The female zombie passed through the wall and entered the room.


    "Be vigilant. What this guy is good at is sneak attack." before yunmengshi finished, a dark figure rushed out and appeared in front of Qiao pengran.


    Qiao guanran was about to retreat to avoid the attack of the female zombie and the little zombie, but it was too late. He didn''t even have time to blink.


    The female zombie and the little zombie punched at the same time, with no more than one breath before and after. Both heavy fists hit the heart in one position.


    "Kuang ran!" Yun Mengshi shouted nervously. If Qiao Kuang ran had anything to do, she would not spare the two zombies.


    "Boss!" Gu Bai also shouted anxiously. He also followed yunmengshi to check Qiao pengran''s situation.


    The support of Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang has arrived, and the four zombies are deadlocked again.


    Joe covered his chest and leaned against the wall. His face began to turn white and then purple.


    Yunmengshi quickly used the healing power. Those two fists were not light, and they still hit the heart. Qiao pengran began to have difficulty breathing at this time. Fortunately, Qiao pengran''s power level was very high. At the moment of injury, the powers in his body were concentrated on the heart, which won him some time to let yunmengshi come and use the healing power.


    "Kuang ran, how are you?" yunmengshi''s hand covered Qiao Kuang Ran''s chest. The white light on his hand could illuminate the whole floor of the hospital.


    Qiao pengran had a heart injury, had difficulty breathing, and his brain was in a state of ischemia. He smiled miserably and had no strength to speak, "Xiao Shi, I''m fine."


    Yunmengshi was worried. There was no calm look on his face. Red light flashed in his eyes from time to time. If everyone''s attention was not focused on Qiao pengran, he would find the difference between yunmengshi and others.


    After a while, yunmengshi released her hand and the treatment was over. She looked at Qiao pengran''s situation nervously again.


    After seeing Joe''s face, her heart finally relaxed, her face finally returned to normal, there was no purple due to ischemia, and her breathing was much more comfortable.


    Yunmengshi stretched out her mental strength to check Qiao pengran''s heart. It was intact. She couldn''t see that it had just broken and bleeding. "Hoo" yunmengshi exhaled. He''s fine.


    "Damn it." yunmengshi was angry. Isn''t it the mother and son zombies? Just now I hesitated whether to leave their lives. Now it seems that they deserve to die and dare to hurt her people.


    "Death!" Yun Mengshi said to the mother and son zombie, biting her teeth.


    When the zombie emperor is angry, all zombies have to shake three times!


    The four zombies who were fighting paused one after another. Mo Hongyuan could feel the murderous spirit of yunmengshi through the contract. She was in a state of not giving up until she killed the mother and son''s zombie.


    Mo Hongyuan made a false move, and then pulled Gu Yang nearby to evacuate as quickly as possible. The king was angry, so they wouldn''t get in the way here. At the same time, Gu Bai also saw yunmengshi''s anger. He had known her for so long and had never seen yunmengshi get so angry!


    Gu Bai quickly helped Qiao pengran aside to avoid bringing disaster to the fish in the pond.


    The mother and son''s Zombie didn''t hit Mo Hongyuan. He threw himself into the air and became very angry. Just about to be powerful, she saw yunmengshi standing in front of her. The powerful threat of zombies slowed down the energy in the body of the mother and son.


    "Ow, Ow!" the mother and child zombies wailed sadly.


    Yunmengshi also heard it. She snorted coldly, "there''s no need to beg for mercy. Who let you hurt someone you shouldn''t hurt?"


    After that, yunmengshi rushed directly to the two zombies. Under the frightened expression of the two zombies, he held a big sword half a meter long and 20 cm wide, which was instantly condensed with ice power, and severely hit the mother and son zombies.

 Chapter 358

    "Ow!" a painful and sad cry came from the mouth of the mother zombie. It turned out that yunmengshi''s sword beat the body of the little zombie flat, and the belly of the mother zombie was pierced.


    The little zombie was killed in an instant! His nucleus is not in the brain, but in the placenta connected to him by the mother''s zombie. A big sword of yunmengshi severely pierced the placenta, which was equivalent to destroying the crystal core of the little zombie. He couldn''t die anymore.


    The mother zombie is very angry. Even if she becomes a zombie, her natural motherhood has not been erased. The death of the little zombie makes her crazy. She doesn''t even care about the powerful authority and malice of the zombie emperor. On her already stiff face, her facial features are twisted together because of anger. "Ow, Ow!" the mother zombie yelled at yunmengshi.


    "You mean, I deserve to die?" yunmengshi''s expression was very indifferent, but the breath let the mother zombie know that the powerful emperor in front of her was also angry at this time.


    "Ow, Ow!" the mother zombie howled again.


    "Hahaha! You want to die with me?" yunmengshi smiled, as if he had heard the most incredible joke. "You don''t deserve it!" yunmengshi said faintly. This sentence stimulated the mother zombie. She squatted down to the ground fiercely, then got up quickly, bounced behind yunmengshi, and two powerful arms tried to strangle yunmengshi''s neck.


    Yunmengshi stood there motionless as if she didn''t know the movements of the mother zombie.


    Gu Bai was frightened and shouted, "Mengshi, behind you."


    "Ow, Ow!" before the hand of the mother zombie touched yunmengshi''s neck, she made a frightening cry from her mouth, which was farther and farther away.


    They found that at some time, yunmengshi''s injury had been replaced by a thin sword with a thumb width. When the mother zombie was about to attack her, she held the hand of the thin sword and the head of the mother zombie flew away from her neck.


    "Bang", the sound of a good head falling to the ground is like a hard stone hitting the ground.


    Yunmengshi walked over a few steps, stepped on his head with his feet, whispered in his head''s ear, "you should feel glory. You died under the emperor."


    Then, when the eyes on the head glowed red, the thin sword picked out the crystal core accurately, and the crystal core flew out and landed steadily in the hands of Yunmeng poetry.


    A clear stream immediately appeared in yunmengshi''s hand, washed away the brain and blood above the crystal nucleus, and then put it into the space. The whole movement goes on and on, as if it had been repeated many times.


    In addition to a few words with the mother zombie, yunmengshi took less than two minutes from the mother Zombie''s attack to being singled out. However, this is also due to the great prestige of the zombie emperor.


    "Dream, dream poem, solved so quickly?" Gu Bai''s surprised mouth couldn''t close.


    They had just seen the strength of the mother and son zombie. Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang joined hands, but they couldn''t help the zombie. Yunmengshi solved it neatly.


    "Kuang ran, how are you?" Yun Mengshi came to Qiao Kuang ran immediately after solving the mother and son''s zombie.


    At this time, Qiao pengran has returned to normal, "I''m fine." he is a little depressed and can''t help Xiaoshi. However, the sentence "you shouldn''t move people" said by Xiaoshi makes Qiao pengran a little proud. He is also her person.


    When she was hurt, Xiao Shi cared about herself so much that she could see how important she was in her heart. Qiao Jianran didn''t show it on his face, but he was very proud in his heart.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on yunmengshi''s rapid solution to the mother and child zombies, but they didn''t notice why yunmengshi could understand the words of the mother and child zombies.


    Although Yunmeng poetry maintains human memory, she is still a zombie in her bones, so of course she can understand the words of zombies.


    "Xiaoshi, let''s see what''s in the innermost room." Qiao pengran said to yunmengshi. His heart injury has completely healed. Looking at his current state, it seems that the person with dyspnea just now is not him.


    "OK." yunmengshi was held by Qiao pengran and walked to the room where the mother and son were dead. Qiao pengran felt that there might be something unusual in it.


    The crowd carefully avoided the "corpses" of the mother and son zombies and walked to the innermost room.


    The door was open, and they went in easily.


    This is an operating room. The operating table and the operating equipment next to the operating table have fallen gray and rusted.


    Yunmeng poem said faintly: "It seems that when the Apocalypse comes, the female zombie is undergoing a maternity operation. Halfway through the operation, the Apocalypse comes. The zombie virus infects the unborn child and the mother who is giving birth. The child''s brain is not fully developed, and the crystal nucleus can only form in the placenta. The power of two zombies connected together is not only It''s as simple as one plus one equals two. Two level-5 zombies combined are like a level-7 power. Therefore, the low-level zombies in this town will run away in panic. "


    "Then there are no survivors in this town?" Gu Bai asked curiously.


    Yunmengshi went to the operating table, touched the operating table and said, "survivors? When zombies were just formed, they needed energy most. The bodies of mother and son zombies were together, and the energy in their crystal nuclei also communicated with each other. Do you think they need less energy than ordinary zombies?"


    "Do you mean that all the survivors in this town have entered the belly of the mother and son zombie?" Gu Bai stared and asked in great surprise, "how can there be hundreds of survivors in this town?"


    "Maybe there will be one or two fish out of the net," said yunmengshi.


    "Really..." Gu Bai didn''t know how to describe it in words. If he was here when the end of the world came, it would be hard to escape the clutches of the mother and son zombies.


    "Well, let''s have a rest here for a night," Joe decided. They came to this town just to have a rest and tidy up?


    "Boss, can we go somewhere else instead of in this hospital?" even though he knew there were no ghosts here, Gu Bai still had lingering palpitations.


    "OK, let''s go to the mall to have a rest." yunmengshi said with a smile, "Gu Bai, you don''t have the courage to be as brave as Gu Yang." yunmengshi said contemptuously.


    Gu Bai couldn''t help looking at Gu Yang. Since entering the hospital, there was no abnormal expression on Gu Yang''s face. In other words, there was no special change in her expression since he knew Gu Yang. If he didn''t know that she was a person, Gu Bai would really doubt that she was a robot without feeling.

 Chapter 359

    After they went out of the hospital, Armand quickly surrounded them and asked nervously, "young master, are you hurt and what''s in it?"


    Nix smiled and said, "I don''t have anything. What''s inside is a zombie. It''s solved by Yunmeng poetry."


    Armand was relieved to see that the Knicks was really nothing. He had followed the Knicks for many years and had deep feelings. If anything happened to the Knicks, he really had no face to live.


    "Come on, we''ll find a rest. Continue to go out tomorrow," Joe said to the crowd.


    A group of people went to the mall and found a place to sell furniture on the second floor of the mall. There were many beds.


    The bed is too big. What else does it do? Neither yunmengshi nor Nix collected the bed into their own space. It really takes up too much space.


    So these beds were left. They slept comfortably in bed all night. Early the next morning, they were already on their way.


    Today, yunmengshi was finally able to restrain his zombie emperor''s breath. Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang also sat back in yunmengshi''s car. Gu Bai finally saw the zombie on the road, but it was only a few. While driving to avoid the zombie that rushed out at any time, he said, "boss, Mengshi, I finally saw the zombie on the road again." his tone was very excited, It''s like seeing something good.


    Joe gave him a white look. "What''s so excited about seeing a zombie?"


    "Boss, we see zombies every day, and sometimes we don''t see zombies every day. It''s not used to it." Gu Bai hehe smiled. He''s very skilled in driving. Driving to avoid zombies has become an instinct. Sometimes he doesn''t have to go through his brain. That''s why he had the chance to talk.


    At the beginning of the end of the world, Gu Bai drove with his eyes fixed on the glass in front and next to him, for fear that a zombie would rush out and hit him. At that time, he felt pain all over after driving all day. If he hadn''t had the ability to transform his body, he would really be unbearable.


    "Boss, we''re going to enter a city soon. I don''t know what trouble will there be." Gu Bai didn''t have a frightened tone when he said this, but was full of expectation.


    Yun Mengshi said, "Gu Bai, it seems that you are looking forward to trouble?"


    "No, no, how?" Gu Bai laughed, but looked like an embarrassed smile.


    "You don''t want to watch the fun?" Joe''s words exposed Gu Bai''s careful thinking.


    "Boss, you''re really good." Gu Bai hit the steering wheel and avoided a zombie from the left.


    "You''d better not expect any trouble. I''ll send you to solve it at that time," said yunmengshi.


    "Don''t wow, Mengshi, I''m so kind to you. How can you treat me like this?" Gu Bai pretended to wail.


    Mo Hongyuan was amused. On the road, with Gu Bai, there was no need to worry about the boring journey. He could always bring happiness to everyone.


    The two cars drove for another day and came to a river that must be passed into the city. The river is not wide, but the current is very fast. Most importantly, no one knows whether there are any mutated fish in the water.


    In places like rivers, even Yunmeng poetry dare not pass without authorization.


    They looked and found a bridge not far away, but it was broken and there was no way to continue to pass.


    "Boss? How can we get there? Do you want to change the way?" Gu Bai asked.


    Qiao Jianran said, "if we don''t change the road, we need to walk an extra week."


    Yunmengshi also nodded and said, "yes, don''t change the road."


    Nix looked at the river below, couldn''t help swallowing a smear and said, "are we going to go down here?"


    Qiao churan smiled. He knew what Yunmeng poetry would do and said, "of course not. We just have to walk over from above."


    "Huh?" Nix was puzzled.


    Yunmengshi laughed. Of course, it''s not difficult for her.


    "Gu Yang, let''s go together." yunmengshi said hello to Gu Yang. If it''s just herself, it''s hard to freeze the river.


    Gu Yang nodded and walked to Yunmeng poem. Two people stand side by side on the river bank, gathering ice powers in their bodies at the same time.


    "Ice and snow!" cloud dream will say faintly, but it gives people an infinite power.


    Gu Yang''s image at this time is really like the goddess of ice and snow. His already cold expression is even colder against the background of "ice and snow".


    The blue light on their hands was bright, and a cold air rushed to the turbulent River in an instant. In a few seconds, the river that was just flowing was frozen. It was still that kind of thick ice, a few meters deep.


    "Now, let''s hurry over." Qiao pengran took the little poem that had just performed his power, went to the car and asked the people to get on the car.


    The crowd recovered from the dazzling ice power and got on the car one after another. One after another, the two cars pressed over the ice and drove to the other bank.


    When passing the frozen river, Qiao pengran and yunmengshi were beating drums in their hearts. They didn''t know what powerful fish mutant animals were under the ice, let alone whether they would break through the ice and directly overturn the two cars to the ground.


    Two minutes later, the vehicle finally arrived at the opposite bank safely and stopped there.


    Through the window, yunmengshi saw that the ice they had just passed was breaking little by little. Suddenly, with a loud bang, a big fish about two meters long rushed up from under the ice. It slapped its tail and shook its body hard. It looked at the two cars on the shore and fell back. It fell into the water and splashed with huge spray.


    "Fortunately, we came here quickly." Gu Bai patted his heart and said for the rest of his life.


    "Yes, this big guy can directly hit our car into the river. I don''t know how many such guys there are." Mo Hongyuan said happily.


    After sighing for a while, Gu Bai continued to start the car, and Armand also started the car and followed them.


    Yunmengshi sat in the car and suddenly felt something. Her eyebrows moved and thought.


    Qiao pengran immediately found the abnormality of Yunmeng''s poetry and asked, "what did you find, little poem?"


    Yunmengshi said with a strange smile, "we''re going to meet those three people soon."


    "Three people?" Joe was stunned at first, then quickly reacted, and his tone became gloomy. "You mean the three people who kidnapped you last time?"


    Yunmengshi nodded, "it''s them. My spiritual power has felt their position."


    "Where is it?" Joe longed to catch them immediately and torture them severely. He hadn''t settled the matter with them last time.

 Chapter 360

    "It''s in the city ahead." the tone of Yunmeng poem is also very frightening. Mo Hongyuan and Gu Bai in the car shivered and were stared at by the two guys at the same time. They really felt a moment of silence for them.


    "Cooper, speed up," Joe ordered.


    As soon as Gu Bai was healthy, he immediately accelerated his speed and quickly avoided the zombies coming from both sides of the truth. His prediction came true. There is really a good play to see.


    Armand felt that the car in front was speeding up and insisted on following Joe''s idea. He also accelerated his speed. Fortunately, during the period when he was chased, he had practiced his speed, so he couldn''t lose it.


    Gu Bai, under the command of Yunmeng poetry, rushed all the way into the city.


    After entering the city, they meet more and more people and cars, but they are neither doing tasks, nor cleaning up zombies, nor looking for food, but looking for someone.


    Suddenly, Guber stopped the car and Armand in the back almost hit it.


    "What are you doing?" Cooper asked, putting his head out of the window.


    It turned out that on a main road into the city, there were about five or six people, all powers, stopped on the road, and every passing vehicle had to be checked.


    The little leader of those people is a very white boy, probably just an adult.


    His attitude was very friendly, not a bit overbearing. He said politely, "gentlemen, the youngest son of the leader of our hangchen base has been kidnapped. Now we want to check your car."


    The so-called person who reaches out and doesn''t hit a smiling face is very polite, and this is the territory of hangchen base. The other party said so and didn''t give the other party face. Isn''t this hitting the other party''s face?


    Gu Bai looked back at Qiao pengran. Qiao pengran nodded and said, "OK, let''s get off."


    The white boy seemed to have known the result for a long time. He didn''t have a special expression. He just said, "thank you, sir."


    After yunmengshi got out of the car and stood there, they gave others a sense of oppression. Even if they restrained most of their breath, their strength was there. Who doesn''t know that they are strong?


    After seeing yunmengshi''s clothes and momentum, Baijing boy simply looked at their car and let them pass without using it for two minutes.


    When he left, Baijing boy also said, "gentlemen, if you have news about my brother, please come and tell me. Our hangchen base will be very grateful."


    As soon as he said this, yunmengshi understood that Baijing boy was also the son of the leader, and the kidnapped child was his brother.


    "We will." Yunmeng poem said faintly.


    "Thank you very much." before leaving, Baijing boy didn''t forget to thank again.


    Gu Bai started the car again and followed the command of yunmengshi to a bungalow.


    This area should be a slum before the end of the world. All the houses are bungalows, and they are very dense. The environment is not very good. Zombies will emerge from the corner from time to time. If they can''t dodge, they will be bitten right.


    Fortunately, yunmengshi these people are strong people, even if there are zombies emerging from the corner. They can also easily avoid the past.


    After Gu Bai stabbed the sudden zombie with the earth power for the nth time, yunmengshi finally stopped.


    "Xiaoshi, here we are?" Joe looked around. There are three houses here. Where are the three people hiding?


    Yunmengshi sensed it with spiritual power, and then quickly pulled the people into the house nearest to them.


    Before the kidnappers lived in, they cleaned up the surrounding zombies, and Lao Tan, a space power, set up a space barrier to prevent the zombies from entering their yard.


    At the moment when yunmengshi and others hid in the yard, the door of the innermost house was pushed open and a man came out.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes narrowed and the woman was one of the three people who kidnapped her - sister Hua!


    "Is this the man?" Joe asked softly in yunmengshi''s ear.


    Yunmengshi nodded, "yes, but there is a fourth person in the yard besides the three."


    Mo Hongyuan interposed, "Miss, whoever he is, let''s take it together. Won''t it be good?"


    "There is a space power. It''s very difficult to deal with this person. We need to find a good opportunity," yunmengshi explained softly.


    Sister Hua walked out of the gate.


    "You stay here and look at the situation inside. Mo Hongyuan, follow me." yunmengshi said.


    Qiao pengran just wanted to follow up and was stopped by yunmengshi. "Pengran, if you are found, only you can deal with the space power."


    With only one sentence, Qiao pengran understood the meaning of Yunmeng poetry, which needed him to preside over the overall situation. He looked at Yunmeng poetry and said "be careful."


    Yunmengshi nodded, "it''s all right. In this world, the person who can kill me has not been born." this is not a boast. As long as her crystal core exists, she can live.


    Yunmengshi added a dreamland to himself and Mo Hongyuan and quietly followed sister Hua behind. Yunmeng poem gave Mo Hongyuan a silent gesture. Mo Hongyuan nodded to show his understanding.


    Sister Hua is a psychic power. When she follows behind her, yunmengshi needs to be very careful.


    There are also many branches of the spiritual department. Yunmeng poetry is best at hitting each other''s souls with spiritual force. In fact, few people do so.


    Like yunmengshi who killed a spiritual zombie before, his power is to create a fantasy. Gu Yang''s second power is also spiritual. Her spiritual power can summon nearby zombies.


    Sister Hua, yunmengshi doesn''t know that her power is the branch of the spirit department, so she needs to be extra careful.


    After listening to the warning of Yunmeng poem, Mo Hongyuan didn''t even dare to communicate through the contract, because it also needed spiritual strength, for fear of being discovered by sister Hua.


    The two men followed sister Hua carefully. According to the meaning of Yunmeng poem, they wanted to stop sister Hua first and ask her about the situation in the house. In case of any trap, they could escape.


    When yunmengshi was about to knock out sister Hua, they suddenly saw a man in the slum, with a black tights and a cold face. He went straight to sister Hua.


    Yunmengshi thought, what''s the situation? These three kidnappers have helpers? No, although this man is a power, he has only three levels. He can''t even compare with the weakest flower sister among them. How can he be a helper they invited?


    Most importantly, sister Hua doesn''t seem to be a modest person. How can she be so friendly to a person lower than herself?

 Chapter 361

    The man said in a deep voice, "man, have you brought it?"


    Sister Hua said with a smile, "brother Chen, what''s the relationship between us? How can we break our promise? People are inside. Just come with me."


    After listening to sister Hua, the man eased his serious expression, "that''s good. It''s what adults call for. There must be no mistakes."


    Sister Hua put her hand on the man''s shoulder and smiled into a flower. "Brother Chen, our cooperation is not once or twice. You can''t trust me."


    The man seemed to sigh, "it''s not that I don''t believe you, but that the people this time are really very important. Adults told us to get them, otherwise, not only our lives will be lost, but also you will die."


    Sister Hua''s smile was frozen on her face. "Brother Chen said and laughed. We''re just an employment relationship. Your things haven''t been done. What''s the matter with us?" sister Hua said unhappily. She is also a small strong person in the end of the world. She is very unhappy to be threatened by others.


    "I''m not really threatening you. Do you think our organization is very small? I can tell you that basically every base has our people. If we want to kill one person, he must not run away."


    Sister Hua was surprised and cooperated with brother Chen many times, but she didn''t know that their organization was so powerful.


    For a long time, sister Hua eased her surprise and fear and comforted: "brother Chen, don''t worry. No one knows that we hid the boy here, and people outside are looking for it everywhere. It''s right for you to find us, but there are any mistakes." sister Hua said confidently.


    Yun Mengshi and Mo Hongyuan, who were listening, looked at each other, and their surprise could not be restrained. Especially Yunmeng poetry. Why hasn''t she heard of this mysterious organization in her previous life?


    Is it because she has been in the laboratory and the news is too closed? Or is this mysterious and powerful organization rising in this life? Where she didn''t pay attention, a mysterious organization sprang up unconsciously.


    From the conversation between the two, yunmengshi thought a lot. Could the boy inside be the youngest son of the leader of hangchen base? In sister Hua''s words, it is said that those people outside haven''t found it for a long time. Isn''t it the youngest son of the leader they are looking for?


    After a while, Yunmeng poetry had an idea. She wanted to cut people off.


    She wants to see what the mysterious organization wants the leader''s youngest son to do?


    Yun Mengshi gave Mo Hongyuan a look, but he didn''t do it for the time being.


    After receiving it, Mo Hongyuan put his feet down. He was about to rush to the man and kill him. Anyway, the person they are looking for is sister Hua. It has nothing to do with men, doesn''t it?


    Now that the young lady has spoken, of course he has to do it.


    Sister Hua took the man into the slum. When they came to the door of their temporary house, sister Hua stopped the man.


    The man frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    Sister Hua smiled and said, "brother Chen, brother Tan is afraid of an accident. We have set up a space barrier here. We don''t break through hard."


    When the man heard "Tan Ge", his frown stretched out. Tan Ge is a powerful spatial power. Even if there is an organization behind him to support him, he still has to weigh his weight. Will the organization turn against Tan Ge because of himself.


    As a result, it is obvious that there are many people like themselves in the organization. Boss, unless his head is squeezed by the door, he will fall out with Tan Ge because of himself.


    Sister Hua made a sharp and harsh cry in her mouth. The man couldn''t help covering his ears. He looked at sister Hua in fear. He had never seen her hand. He didn''t know her strength was so strong. Just a simple cry, his soul began to tremble.


    After sister Hua screamed, the door opened from inside. Sister Hua quickly walked in with the man. As soon as yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan were about to follow in, the door closed.


    Fortunately, Yunmeng poetry is agile and throws a spiritual force on men to eavesdrop.


    Yunmengshi took Mo Hongyuan back to the place where Qiao pengran stayed temporarily.


    "How about Xiaoshi?" Qiao pangran asked immediately when he saw yunmengshi entering the room.


    Yunmengshi sighed and said, "things have become troublesome again. Now is not the time to explain. I threw a spiritual force on the person who went in. Let''s listen to what the people inside said."


    After yunmengshi finished, he stretched out a spiritual force in his body, took out a radio like thing from the space, and connected the invisible spiritual force to it.


    This method was invented by yunmengshi herself. By chance, when she was cleaning up space ornaments, she saw the radio and had a flash of inspiration. She invented this method according to the principle of eavesdropper. Because of this, I also consulted Si Jian. After all, Si Jian used to be a scout before.


    After the connection, there was a sound from the radio. Yunmengshi is very familiar with it, that is, the voice of the space power.


    "Ah Chen, people are right here. What do we want?" Lao Tan still had such a dead voice. When handing over people, he was so simple.


    The man in black, called ah Chen, took out a bag of crystal nuclei from his backpack, handed it to Lao Tan and said, "this is crystal nuclei."


    "What else?" Lao Tan took over the crystal nucleus with a questioning tone.


    "Here are the other things." ah Chen took out two test tubes from his pocket, one containing blue liquid and the other containing colorless and transparent liquid.


    Ah Chen explained: "the blue liquid is something to suppress the power, but it can only suppress the power below level 4 for three hours. After three hours, his power will recover. The colorless liquid contains cartilage powder, which is effective for the power below level 5. The time is ten hours."


    Lao Tan took two test tubes and carefully put them in his pocket. This is the latest research achievement of the mysterious organization. If the person they want to catch is very important this time, they wouldn''t give themselves such an important thing.


    "Well, Lao Fang, you take ah Chen to take the boy." Lao Tan said to Lao Fang.


    Lao Fang laughed, "I see, Lao tan." then he said to ah Chen, "come with me. We can only give people to you. As for how you take people out, that''s your business."


    This sentence was like a bolt from the blue. Ah Chen stammered, "no, no, so many people outside are looking for this boy. How can I take people out?"


    Lao Fang shrugged and said, "this is your business. Our task is to bring people out and give them to you."

 Chapter 362

    Ah Chen was silly. He really didn''t expect this. He took Lao Fang and said, "brother Fang, I''ll double your crystal core. How about you help me take people out?"


    Lao Fang looked at Lao Tan, who shook his head slightly.


    The old man shook his hand away and said, "there are so many people outside. It''s a very troublesome thing."


    Ah Chen''s eyes lit up. He said it was very troublesome and not impossible. While secretly scolding Lao Tan, he flattered and said: "Brother Fang, I''ll double it for you. This is all my savings. The organization attaches great importance to this boy. I can''t bring back people. My success is worse than death. You have experience in this field. For the sake of our acquaintance, save my brother."


    Lao Fang glanced at Lao Tan again, and Lao Tan nodded slightly at him.


    Lao Fang pretended to sigh and said, "brother, for the sake of our acquaintance, I can''t die, but you can''t let my brother busy for nothing."


    "I''ll give you two crystal nuclei." ah Chen hurriedly promised.


    Lao Fang patted him on the shoulder and said, "no problem, brother, we will help you transport a lot of people."


    Ah Chen was relieved and said, "that''s good." so he wouldn''t become a human experiment when he went back.


    Here, yunmengshi heard Lao Tan''s conversation in their ears. Qiao churan laughed, his expression was full of conspiracy, and said, "we can kill people with a knife and watch the excitement."


    The original indifferent smile of Yunmeng poem made people see the taste of conspiracy: "ha ha, you really know me."


    Gu Bai was stunned. "Boss, Mengshi, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    Mo Hongyuan reluctantly explained to him, "boss Qiao and miss Qiao mean to tell hangchen base that the leader''s little childe is here, so we can watch the tiger fight on the mountain and kill them without effort."


    Yun Mengshi then said, "the most important thing is not to expose our. We should know that before we don''t understand the mysterious organization, we don''t have to expose ourselves rashly. In that case, the enemy is in the dark and I am in the light. It''s very troublesome to do things."


    "Oh, so it is." Gu Bai heard the two people''s explanation, and then suddenly realized.


    Qiao guanran covered his face on one side. Who can come out and tell him that this man is not his brother.


    The Knicks and others are completely watching the excitement. They are going back to the federal base. They have nothing to do with China.


    "It''s just dark now. I don''t think they will go out so early. They have to escape when night falls completely and when the darkness and the guard of hangchen base are slack. Now, we''ll tell them the news quickly," yunmengshi said.


    Joe asked, "let''s act together?"


    Yunmengshi nodded. "Don''t forget that I have left spiritual power on them. I can''t lose it. It''s easy to be found if I keep people here. The spiritual power of sister Hua inside is not fun."


    They nodded, then followed yunmengshi and left here carefully, got on the car they hid in the corner, started the car, and then drove in the direction of hangchen base.


    Less than half an hour later, the two cars arrived at the gate of hangchen base and were stopped by the guard at the gate.


    Gu Bai opened the window and shouted to the guard at the door, "I have news of your leader''s youngest son."


    The guard was shocked at first, and then said with a sneer, "more than ten batches of people who heard from our young master have come today, but now they have gone to see the king of hell."


    Gu Boling snorted and said, "we just passed by and got the news from your leader''s youngest son. If you don''t want it, we''ll leave." then we''ll start the car.


    "Oh, you come back." The guard panicked when he saw that Gu Bai was really going to start the car. There were too many people reporting false news today. He also wanted to get some oil and water from those people. However, looking at the posture of these people, it seemed that they didn''t care about the leader''s reward and thought they might really know something. If it delayed the time to save the young master, the leader couldn''t decide how to punish him!


    "What?" Gu Bai didn''t really want to go, but just wanted to scare the man.


    The guard opened the door. "You drive in."


    "Don''t let us go?" Gu Boling snorted. If he didn''t treat these people, they didn''t know who they were.


    "My Lord, I''m wrong." the guard was almost crying. If he delayed the time and the best time to save the young master, he would die.


    Guber drove in, and Armand followed.


    After entering the base, someone went to inform the leader.


    Someone led the way. They followed the man''s guidance and drove to the leader''s house.


    When I got there, I saw a family of three. A lady in her forties looked at the direction they were driving. Next to her was a man in his forties. His eyebrows were locked and his face was very melancholy. He could see that he was worried. Next to them was the white boy they saw in the morning. He looked forward to and worried and stretched his neck long Long, just to see the visitors.


    "It''s you!" yunmengshi shouted pleasantly after they got off the bus.


    "Jiahang, do you know them?" asked the leader.


    "Dad, I saw them when I went to check this morning." Bai Jing boy, Jiahang, explained to his father.


    "Are you the one who has the news of Jiachen?" the leader looked inquisitive.


    "Why? Don''t you believe it?" said Joe, dissatisfied with the leader''s attitude, which was also very bad.


    The wife hurriedly took her husband, looked pitiful, and said, "little brother, our son was kidnapped. He was very anxious. Before you, there were more than ten people who knew about my son, but in the end we were all disappointed. They were all for reward." here, the leader''s wife began to mourn again.


    Joe heaved a sigh. It could be seen that the leader and his wife were honest people. He said, "your son has been kidnapped. Now the place is in the slum in the south of the city. Go inside and turn left to the last house."


    "Is this true?" Jiahang asked, unable to hide his excitement.


    "Why should I lie to you? I can tell you frankly that I am the leader of the s city base. I really don''t need the rewards you said. I just came to tell you when I saw the kidnapping when I passed by." Qiao said.

 Chapter 363

    The leader of hangchen base was really shocked to hear Qiao guanran reveal his identity. Although the doomsday news was blocked, he also heard the name of s city base from some powers who came and went between the bases.


    S city base is a famous base in China, which can top three or four morning bases, but the leader began to doubt that what Qiao guanran said is true? Could he be fake?


    Joe ran saw the suspicious look on the leader''s face. He knew that the man didn''t believe his words. After all, he had no evidence to prove that he was really the leader of s city base.


    "Whether you believe it or not, it''s not an important thing. Now the most important thing is to save Jiachen, not to discuss whether I''m the leader of s city base here." Qiao guanran said.


    "Yes, yes, yes, Tianhua, hurry to save Jiachen. I don''t know how he is now and what suffering he has." the lady said, and tears fell down her cheeks.


    "OK, Jiahang, call someone and we''ll save your brother." the leader said. He had a hunch that it was true this time.


    "We''ll follow," said Joe.


    The leader nodded. No matter whether he was the leader of s city base or not, he was a strong man, especially the girl around him. It was so unfathomable that he couldn''t see through her with the perception of his level 5 powers.


    The leader called half of the base''s staff. After asking Qiao Jianran who kidnapped his son, he brought the power to deal with them.


    However, when Qiao pengran said that he had a grudge with the kidnappers, the leader was surprised and said, "kidnapped her?" he really felt very incredible. If the girls in front of him could be kidnapped by those people, he really didn''t think how unfathomable their strength was.


    Yunmeng shidun was a little embarrassed, "well, I was succeeded by these people because of my injury. The eldest of them is a level 5 space power, and I am very skilled in space binding."


    "Space department?" the leader doesn''t quite understand what space Department powers mean. After all, space Department powers can''t be seen casually.


    Joe smiled. "In that case, let me show you. Pay attention!"


    After Qiao Jianran said, he immediately bound the leader of hangchen base with space.


    The leader could not move at once, and his powers were bound, but he could still speak. He was very frightened, "what''s the matter with me?"


    After giving him a taste of this, Joe immediately lifted his shackles. After the leader was free, he was still in the shock of uncontrollable body.


    Qiao guanran''s control of space constraints has been very good. If it is used on the leader, others will not be affected. Unlike Qiao Wenwen, who has practiced the power for so long, she has not used it skillfully.


    "This, this is the power of space power?" the leader said blankly, "it''s so powerful."


    "Yes, time and space powers are rare and powerful powers, so that person will take advantage of the weakness after I am injured." yunmengshi said faintly.


    The leader was in a car with Qiao pengran and yunmengshi. After chatting for a while, he was sure that Qiao pengran should not have lied. He was really the leader of s city base, because he could tell all kinds of things that needed attention in base management, many of which he needed to learn.


    "Brother Qiao, you are really good. There are many places I need to learn from you." the leader said with admiration.


    "It''s nothing to admire," said Joe modestly. He was already good at management and used some methods used to manage the company before the end of the world.


    They also talked about some ways to save Jiachen. During this period, Qiao ran asked, "brother Zhang, I have a question. I hope you can tell me truthfully that this matter is very important."


    Zhang Tianhua, the leader of hangchen base, also became very serious. He nodded and said, "ask."


    Joe ran asked, "I want to know what''s special about Jiachen. Is he being watched?"


    Zhang Tianhua didn''t expect Qiao Jianran to ask this question. He hesitated for a while.


    Yun Mengshi said, "to tell you the truth, your son was targeted by a powerful mysterious organization. The kidnapping was entrusted by the mysterious organization to a team specializing in kidnapping. The organization seems to attach great importance to your son. If you don''t find out, your son will be rescued this time and may be kidnapped at any time."


    Leader Zhang was shocked and finally told the truth and the two people, "my youngest son can resist the zombie virus."


    "What?" Joe pangran was surprised. He suspected that Jiachen had special powers before and would be targeted by the mysterious organization, but he didn''t expect that he could resist the zombie virus.


    "That''s right." leader Zhang affirmed, "my little son was scratched by a zombie just when the end of the world came, and then had a fever and burned for a month. After that, he had the ability to resist the zombie virus. Later, he was scratched on his arm by a survivor who suddenly became a zombie in the base, but there was only a scratched wound, and nothing else."


    "Is this true?" yunmengshi was also surprised. At the same time, he was a little uneasy. He couldn''t let the mysterious organization get the child! She told herself.


    "I don''t want him to have such ability. Even if he is an ordinary person, I can protect him. During this time, I have been hiding and don''t know who revealed the news." leader Zhang sighed.


    There was no sound in the car, and several people were meditating.


    "It''s almost there." suddenly, Gu Bo said.


    "Gu Bo, find a place to hide. You can''t scare the snake so quickly." Qiao ran ordered.


    So they made a detour and parked the car in a hidden place, where the motorcade behind them also stopped.


    Everyone got off. Leader Zhang, Jiahang and dozens of powers from many hangchen bases, as well as Qiao pengran and others, the team was huge.


    "It''s right here." Yunmeng poem pointed to the slum in front of him.


    "Go and surround here!" leader Zhang waved and said to many of his men.


    Dozens of men were divided into four teams and surrounded here in the direction of southeast and northwest to ensure that even a fly could not fly out.


    "Do you want to go in?" leader Zhang is now completely transferred by Joe''s will.


    Qiao guanran took a look at Yunmeng poetry, because he didn''t know what was going on inside, but Yunmeng poetry put its own spiritual power in it, and was not afraid to be found. After all, her spiritual power had reached level 7.

 Chapter 364

    Yun Mengshi''s tone was very low, "they know."


    "What?" leader Zhang didn''t react.


    Joe explained, "they know we''re here."


    "Will Na Jiachen''s life be threatened?" the leader said anxiously.


    "That''s their only talisman. Don''t worry. He''s all right for the time being, but he won''t know later." yunmengshi smiled. She must treat those who kidnapped her and threw her to the ground while she was injured! Especially the space power.


    The "creak" door was opened and all the people inside came out.


    Lao Tan, Lao Fang, sister Hua and ah Chen of the mysterious organization have been tied to Jiachen in ah Chen''s hand.


    "Dad! Brother!" seeing the familiar person, Jiachen shouted excitedly, "help me." he was afraid. After all, he was only a ten-year-old child.


    "Chenchen is not afraid. Dad will come to save you right away." leader Zhang comforted.


    Lao Tan glanced coldly around and saw Yunmeng poem. He smiled, "it''s you."


    Yunmengshi naturally understood what he meant: it was you who brought the people from hangchen base.


    "I haven''t asked you to settle the account of my kidnapping last time." yunmengshi didn''t have an angry expression on her face, but she could feel a huge deterrent in her momentum.


    "You are not an ordinary person." Lao Tan''s tone remained unchanged, without tension, fear or surprise.


    "If I hadn''t been injured last time, how could I have been taken away by you?" yunmengshi smiled coldly, which was her shame. She is a magnificent zombie. She was kidnapped by three humans. She is still three lower level powers than her.


    Instead of talking to yunmengshi, Lao Tan turned his head to leader Zhang and said, "let''s go. We''ll let your son go."


    Leader Zhang just wanted to promise, "OK, I''ll..."


    "No." yunmengshi stopped decisively.


    "My son is in his hands." leader Zhang didn''t understand yunmengshi, and some couldn''t accept her interruption.


    "Do you know who they are? They are professional kidnappers. They have decided on the way out, but they never want to let the hostages go." yunmengshi said calmly, but the words from her mouth were so cruel.


    "Really, really?" said leader Zhang.


    "I can guarantee your son''s safety," said yunmengshi overbearing.


    Old Tan snorted coldly, and then there was a smile on his expressionless face for ten thousand years. It was a smile worse than crying. "Rob someone from me? You''re the first."


    Yunmengshi also laughed and said, "kidnap me, you are also the first."


    "Then let''s try. Who laughs last?" said old tan.


    "It must be me." yunmengshi said arrogantly and confidently.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Lao Tan suddenly became interested in the girl he had kidnapped in front of him. No one has provoked himself for a long time.


    "OK, then let''s try." the two talked very quickly. Before the people reacted, they had already started gambling.


    In particular, leader Zhang, the hostage''s father, has not agreed. He is just about to come out to stop the two people''s behavior, let his men withdraw, let the kidnappers leave and leave his son.


    But he was stopped by Qiao Juran. He only said one word to leader Zhang, "Xiao Shi, never do anything uncertain."


    Leader Zhang stared at Joe carefully for a long time, then nodded slowly, "OK, my son''s life will be given to her."


    Yunmengshi looked back and said to him, "you won''t regret it, because I didn''t lose a bet."


    Lao Tan is more and more interested in the girl in front of him, and rarely arouses his interest, except the girl who is not afraid of death.


    "What are you betting on?" said old tan.


    Yunmengshi smiled and showed his white teeth. He looked so cunning and said, "gamble your life."


    "Ha ha, I like it." Lao Tan smiled more happily, and there were too many smiles than the one that was ugly than crying just now.


    Laugh more on this day than in the previous year.


    Sister Hua and Lao Fang, who knew him, felt very incredible. Lao Fang touched sister Hua and said, "Hua, Lao Tan smiled."


    Sister Hua was stunned there, even without her usual smile, "I, I saw it."


    The three people haven''t seen Lao Tan smile since their partner.


    Qiao pengran originally hated Lao tan. He kidnapped Xiaoshi, which was enough for Qiao pengran to sentence him to death. It''s unforgivable that Lao Tan still smiles at Yunmeng poetry.


    However, he would not interfere with yunmengshi''s plan, just thinking that after Lao Tan lost, he would not let him die and severely ravage him.


    Yun Mengshi said the rule, "in a circle with a radius of one meter, we can duel for life and death in any way, but we must not go out of that circle. If we go out of that circle, people will be killed. We can let you and me each give one person as a referee. How about it?"


    Old Tan smiled, "the rules are fair, but I don''t know whether those present agree or not." when he spoke, he swept his eyes to Qiao pengran.


    Joe shrugged and said, "of course I abide by the rules and won''t do it casually. That''s also disrespect for Xiaoshi."


    "OK. Then take this line as the boundary." as he said, Lao Tan took a stick and drew a line on the ground. After drawing, Yun Mengshi looked at it and nodded, "no problem." then he went to the inside of the circle and looked at Lao Tan provocatively.


    Qiao guanran looked at all this nervously. Although he wanted to protect Yunmeng poetry and go instead of Yunmeng poetry, he knew that these were what Xiaoshi wanted to do.


    This is fighting for her dignity. Xiaoshi is not a flower in a greenhouse that needs to be protected by herself, but a lotus that has experienced wind and rain outdoors. He will not deprive Xiaoshi of her right. He will only cheer for her.


    Lao Tan also went in. He didn''t have any defensive posture. He stood there straight, waiting for yunmengshi''s attack.


    Yunmengshi suddenly said, "you haven''t sent your people to stand outside the circle as a judge."


    The smile on Lao Tan''s face didn''t stop. "I don''t have to send someone to be the referee. If I go out, I''ll judge myself. If you go out, I''ll kill you myself."


    "Ha ha, that''s good." yunmengshi was also very excited.


    Both of them touched the fighting spirit in each other''s heart. Yunmeng poetry also took out 12 points of spirit. Although the other party is a level 5 power, he is a rare space power! It''s impossible for Yunmeng poetry not to mention spiritual power.


    "Let you do it first," said old tan.


    Yunmengshi was not polite to Lao tan. She tried to use ice arrows first, which were overwhelming.

 Chapter 365

    When Lao Tan saw the avalanche of ice arrows coming at him, he didn''t even change his face. He flashed directly, and Xiaoshi was in front of everyone.


    When he appeared again, an overwhelming array of ice arrows had flown past.


    Yunmengshi knew this was the result, and she didn''t expect that the ice arrow could hurt Lao tan. She stood at the edge of the circle, afraid that Lao Tan suddenly appeared behind her to attack her.


    Lao Tan appeared. He stood less than half a meter in front of Yunmeng poem, but he didn''t take the opportunity to sneak attack.


    "The ability of the space Department is very skillful." yunmengshi sincerely praised her. In fact, her idea is unfavorable to Lao tan. If Lao Tan didn''t master the space department very skillfully for such a short distance, he made an error in an instant and went directly out of the circle. Isn''t he going to kill himself?


    "Your powers are also very powerful." Lao Tan also sincerely praised her. When she kidnapped her, she couldn''t see that she was a power.


    But just that tentative move, he suddenly understood that yunmengshi was an ordinary person and clearly a powerful power. This is the so-called strong man. When he makes a move, he knows whether he has it or not.


    This time, Lao Tan took the lead. He used his best power - space binding, as long as he bound people. Then the enemy will become a fish on the chopping board and let him kill it?


    Qiao pengran and Zhang Wenhua leaders also saw the situation of fighting each other and raised their hearts. Especially Zhang Wenhua, who has just felt the power of this move, is really sweating for Yunmeng poetry.


    A mysterious smile appeared at the corner of yunmengshi''s mouth. She was planted in this move last time. How can she not have a long memory? How could she fall twice in the same place?


    Lao Tan suddenly had an unknown premonition in his heart. However, this psychological emotion did not affect him. The spatial constraints were issued instantly, and the mysterious and familiar spatial energy came to Yunmeng poetry again.


    Yunmengshi immediately enveloped the spiritual power in her whole body. When the energy of the space system was less than ten centimeters away from her, yunmengshi released the spiritual power to isolate the energy and wrap it all with the spiritual power.


    Old Tan looked at yunmengshi in surprise. He knew what had happened. He only knew that he had lost contact with his energy. Normally, the space power would lose contact with the master only after it had achieved the effect and dissipated slowly.


    However, Yunmeng poetry still stood there, alive and kicking. It didn''t mean to be bound at all. What happened?


    Yunmengshi tried his best to control the spiritual force wrapped in the energy and threw it at Lao tan.


    Lao Tan was not a psychic psychic. His perception of psychic power was a little poor. He didn''t react until the spirit ball came in front of him, but it was too late.


    Yunmengshi said with a smile, "you can taste the taste of being bound yourself." after that, he removed the spiritual power that wrapped the energy of the space system.


    The space bound from Lao Tan''s body was completely returned to him by Yunmeng poetry.


    Old Tan Dahai, although he is a space power, he is not immune to space power. This is also the particularity of space and time power. They can only borrow operations, but can''t subdue them.


    "Hum!" Lao Tan couldn''t dodge and was confined there by space.


    Yunmengshi laughed. "How about being hit by your own power? Last time you imprisoned me, I was thinking of a way to deal with you. I finally took action this time."


    Lao Tan didn''t say a word, as if he hadn''t heard Yunmeng''s poem.


    A big sword suddenly appeared in yunmengshi''s hand, half a meter high and more than ten centimeters wide. It was condensed by her ice power.


    "I don''t know why. Recently, I like to smash people with this big sword and kill them alive. You feel really good." yunmengshi said with bright eyes. As soon as she got into battle, she was very excited.


    "Come on, you should be proud to die in my hand." yunmengshi said, then raised his big sword and rushed to Lao Tan''s head, trying to kill Lao tan with his big sword.


    Seeing the giant sword of Yunmeng poetry touch Lao Tan''s forehead, suddenly, Lao Tan disappeared! He broke free from the shackles of space and immediately used teleportation.


    Yunmengshi was not disappointed, but more excited, "good, good, really good. Let me have a good time."


    Lao Tan appeared behind yunmengshi in a second. Yunmengshi felt a sound behind him. Before his head turned around, the big sword in his hand had already been hit.


    Lao Tan had no choice but to be hit by the big sword. If he didn''t die, he would be disabled. He gave up the idea of sneaking attack on Yunmeng poetry and disappeared in the eyes of the public.


    While watching, leader Zhang and his eldest son, Jiahang, clenched their fists and were nervous to death, as if they were participating in the battle of life and death.


    Next, Yunmeng poetry is avoiding attacks from everywhere. Lao Tan comes out of her feet and falls from the sky. Fortunately, Yunmeng poetry''s sixth sense is abnormal and sensitive, and she can hide it every time.


    About half an hour has passed, and Lao Tan''s power has consumed half. He can''t play this game of "you hide from me" with yunmengshi anymore. He stops there, slightly panting.


    "Over the years, you are the first person who can escape my space," said Tan.


    Yunmeng Shijie then said, "you are the only one who can live with me." of course, he will die soon. Yunmeng Shijie never thought he would lose. She is absolutely confident in her strength.


    "Come on, go on." yunmengshi''s mouth showed a mocking smile, which seemed to have a mocking meaning.


    Lao Tan also saw it. Yunmengshi wrote in his eyes: aren''t you powerful? So, come and kill me?


    Lao Fang and sister Hua said, "Alas, sister Hua, why does the boss always want to destroy flowers? He can''t give it to me! I like it!"


    Sister Hua glanced at him, "here you are?"


    Lao Fang nodded vigorously, "yes, give it to me."


    "As long as you can beat her." after listening to his words, sister Hua gave him a white look. Even if she gave it to him, would he dare to take it?


    Lao Fang seemed to have been used to sister Hua''s poisonous tongue for a long time, and said in a completely indifferent manner, "I, I''m still here to cheer the boss Nawei." when he asked him to duel with Xiaoshi, Lao Fang withered. He really didn''t dare to duel with the guy who looked very abnormal.


    At this time, the battle in the small circle has become white hot.

 Chapter 366

    Yunmengshi has been in a passive state, avoiding Lao Tan''s space power everywhere, but there is no sense of anxiety on her face.


    Lao Tan is the one who has been attacking. Although there is no expression on his face, people familiar with him know that he has begun to worry. Most of his powers were consumed. Although yunmengshi only consumed them all the time, he would speed up his attack when he saw the other party''s ease.


    Lao Tan secretly clenched his teeth and whispered, "die for me!" and used his killer mace - space erasure.


    This is a cruel move. Use your own space system power to resonate with the space where people are standing, causing cracks in the space. Although this crack is less than a centimeter, its power can not be underestimated.


    A small space crack can make the space vibrate. People standing at the edge of the space crack will vibrate with it. The human body is fragile, and even powers can''t stand the vibration of space. Although Yunmeng poetry is a zombie emperor, and her body is not comparable to that of ordinary people, the concussion of this degree can shatter her in a few seconds.


    Lao Tan''s use of this move is also a helpless move. There is no difference in this attack. The space crack doesn''t know him, Lao Tan, so after he uses this move, one accidentally will be shattered together with Yunmeng poetry.


    When Lao Tan said that sentence: go to death, Yunmeng poetry raised her vigilance, and her sense of crisis grew several heights. She knew that Lao Tan enlarged his move, which was very dangerous.


    However, when yunmengshi really saw the power of space erasure, her face changed, and the small crack looked insignificant, but yunmengshi, who was closest to the crack, felt extremely dangerous. Her sixth sense told her to leave quickly.


    Yunmengshi looked at the space crack less than half a meter away from her in front of her, and then looked at the line of the circle under her feet. Whether to move forward or backward, she fell into a huge crisis.


    What''s worse, the space cracks don''t stay in one place. More than a dozen small space cracks slowly move in the direction of Yunmeng poetry.


    Lao Tan stood on the edge of the thin line and watched the excitement. He came to see how Yunmeng poetry chose to die.


    Joe churan clenched his fist, and the veins on his head burst. He was ready at any time to save Xiaoshi at the most critical moment.


    He doesn''t care about anything. What are the rules of the game? The life of Xiaoshi is the most important. If Xiaoshi has three long and two short comings, let alone Lao Tan in front of him, the whole world should not think of a person alive and should be buried with Xiaoshi.


    Yunmengshi''s head was running fast, thinking of some way to get her out of trouble.


    by the way! Yunmengshi suddenly thought of the crystal core left after fighting with the zombie of the flight department! The nucleus is still in its own space.


    Her power is assimilation. The biggest feature is that she has the ability of whatever system she eats. Now, as long as she flies into the sky, she can''t step on the line on the ground, and it''s not out of the circle.


    A crystal core immediately appeared in yunmengshi''s hand. She arranged a dreamland around the circle and covered everything that happened inside. Except Lao Tan, who was inside together, no one else wanted to know what happened inside.


    "Little poem!" Joe couldn''t help shouting. Little poem covered everything. He couldn''t see what happened inside. How could he save little poem in the most critical time. At this time, Joe ran could not stand and walked around in place.


    "Don''t think if you cover up here, I''ll let you go." Lao Tan suddenly smiled wildly and said to Yunmeng poetry, trying to interrupt Yunmeng poetry''s actions and disturb her thoughts.


    Yunmengshi didn''t even look at him. She calmly took out the crystal core from the space, swallowed it under Lao Tan''s surprised eyes, then closed her eyes and quickly digested the crystal core.


    Lao Tan doesn''t know what yunmengshi is doing? Did she know she had no way to live and swallowed the crystal nucleus to commit suicide? Didn''t you swallow it to kill yourself in ancient times? Would she do the same? After all, ordinary powers absorb the energy in the nucleus and just put it in their hands. How could anyone swallow the crystal core without hesitation like yunmengshi?


    incorrect. Lao Tan quickly denied this idea. In the end of the world, human pursuit of life has reached a crazy level. What anyone attaches most importance to is their own life. If she is strong, she will not choose such behavior as suicide.


    However, even if he knew what Yunmeng poetry was going to do, there was no way to stop it. After all, he was in the same situation as Yunmeng poetry, but the space crack was driven by him and walked slowly in the direction of Yunmeng poetry. All he could do was stand still and watch how Yunmeng poetry was forced to death.


    Lao Tan''s eyes widened for fear of missing something.


    After Yunmeng Shi swallowed the crystal nucleus into his stomach, the crystal nucleus began to digest under the action of Yunmeng''s powerful spiritual power. In less than five minutes, the energy of the crystal nucleus was almost digested. She only felt that her back was itchy. After another two minutes, two holes suddenly appeared on yunmengshi''s white back. Something like a bone grew from the hole and broke the clothes on her back.


    Lao Tan felt that he had lived so much that he had experienced the end of the world. Nothing could surprise him. But he had to be surprised by everything in front of him. What is this? That girl grows a pair of wings?


    After a few minutes, Lao Tan determined that he was right. A pair of wings did grow behind the girl. Wings are made of bones, painted with golden stripes, showing extra mystery and dignity. The whole wing cooperates with Yunmeng poetry, but Lao Tan doesn''t feel a sense of disobedience. It seems that this wing should grow on Yunmeng poetry.


    After seeing the mysterious pattern, Lao Tan felt dazzled. The pattern seemed attractive, which made his eyes unable to move, so he could only stare at it.


    Yunmengshi opened his eyes, which emitted a dazzling red light, mixed with a trace of gold, which belongs to the color of the mysterious pattern in the wings.


    In Lao Tan''s stupidity, yunmengshi vibrated his wings, his feet left the ground little by little, rose to the sky, and successfully avoided the space crack that made people feel afraid.


    Lao Tan''s eyes looked up along the rise of Yunmeng poem. His eyes seemed to stick to the wings of Yunmeng poem.


    Yunmengshi took the opportunity to rush down, catch Lao Tan and throw it in the direction of the space crack.


    Lao tan just reacted. His eyes were full of panic. His body was close to the space crack at this time.


    After a little poof, the crack in the space disappeared, leaving only a pile of broken meat on the ground.

 Chapter 367

    Yunmengshi lingered for some time less than ten meters above the circle, staring at the broken meat on the ground for a long time.


    After a period of time, Yunmeng poem fell on the ground and took back its wings. The mysterious pattern of the wings slowly disappeared, and then recovered into the body of Yunmeng poetry.


    No one saw all this. The only person who saw was Lao Tan who became a pile of broken meat.


    Because this circle was set up by her, no one outside saw how she just killed Lao Tan, and no one saw that she had a pair of wings.


    Just now, Lao Tan only recovered before he died. He has been addicted to the mysterious beauty of Yunmeng poetry wings because of the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry.


    There are mysterious patterns on the wings of the flying zombie they killed before, but the spirit of the zombie is not as strong as yunmengshi. Moreover, in the face of the zombie, their spirit is very good, so they are not confused by the flying zombie.


    Yunmeng poetry is different. Her spiritual power has reached level 7. The effect of mysterious patterns is much stronger than that of the zombie.


    Most importantly, yunmengshi found that the wings were equivalent to an expander, which expanded her zombie emperor''s power a lot. In this way, in the face of a group of zombies, she didn''t have to display her talents and powers. As long as she flew into the sky, spread her wings and spread out her Zombie emperor''s power, the group of zombies would be scared away directly.


    At this time, Qiao pengran outside the magic array was going crazy. When he saw Xiaoshi for the last time, she was at a critical juncture. Now he didn''t know what to do. How could he stay here waiting to die?


    Qiao ran walked forward a few steps, raised his hand and wanted a lightning strike to break the illusion in front of him.


    Mo Hongyuan hurriedly went up and stopped Qiao pengran, "boss Qiao, stop."


    "Don''t stop me," said Joe, biting his teeth. His little poem is in it. Life and death are unknown. Why can''t he go in? Even if he breaks the damn rules, he will save the little poem.


    "Boss Qiao, the fairyland was set up by the young lady. If she had anything, would the fairyland still exist safely? It would have been broken long ago." Mo Hongyuan explained, "the most important thing is that I am still alive."


    Qiao guanran looked at Mo Hongyuan, and then he reacted. Yes, Xiaoshi has a contractual relationship with Mo Hongyuan. If Xiaoshi had anything to do, Mo Hongyuan would not be better.


    Now Mo Hongyuan is standing there, not even hurt his soul. Xiaoshi is naturally fine.


    Qiao pengran took back his hand and comforted himself constantly in his heart. Xiaoshi was fine. He had to wait at ease. He wants to believe the little poem. He has been hypnotizing himself.


    Joe waited a little longer. Just when he couldn''t wait, the dreamland was removed from it.


    Everyone, including leader Zhang, Lao Fang and sister Hua, stretched their necks to see who came out of it?


    Joe could hardly restrain his excitement, and he looked into the circle.


    "Little poem" "Miss" "dream poem"


    Several people shouted at the same time. They were very excited. Although they knew the strength of Yunmeng poetry and that Yunmeng poetry never did anything without confidence, they were not as good as seeing people with their own eyes.


    Qiao ran rushed over at once and held yunmengshi tightly in his arms.


    His body was shaking, both excited and relaxed after tension.


    "Little poem, little poem, little poem..." Qiao pengran kept shouting the name of Yunmeng poem in his mouth. He wanted to keep calling her name. He wanted her to promise himself.


    "I''m here, but I''m fine. That man is not my opponent at all. Do you believe my strength?" yunmengshi said slowly. Her faint tone instantly calmed Qiao''s heart because of a tranquilizer.


    He was not in a panic. His little poem was in his arms. She was not hurt. She was intact.


    The two held each other for a long time. Even if they were used to being together, Mo Hongyuan, Gu Bai and others could not see it.


    Not to mention sister Hua and Lao Fang, they are still in disbelief of reality.


    "Hua, Hua Niang, Lao Tan is dead?" old Fang said


    Sister Hua nodded and said, "it seems that the girl came out of the circle and Lao Tan disappeared."


    "How can Lao Tan die?" Lao Fang said inconceivably.


    Yunmengshi came out of Qiao pengran''s arms. Qiao pengran couldn''t resist her and could only let her out, but he held her hand, as if she disappeared as soon as he let go.


    Yunmengshi sneered, "how can Lao Tan not die? He not only died, but also died miserably." she pointed to the broken meat at the edge of the circle and said, "see, that''s the invincible Lao Tan in your heart. He has become a pile of broken meat."


    Everyone stared at the pile of broken meat. Leader Zhang was also surprised. He knew that yunmengshi was strong, but he didn''t know her strength was so strong.


    It''s a terrible thing to be able to beat level 5 space powers into a pile of meat.


    Lao Fang immediately felt that he was also very dangerous. After all, it was not himself who kidnapped the abnormal girl, but three people. Now that the most powerful Lao Tan is dead, will he and sister Hua be far away?


    Sister Hua''s head has been turning rapidly. She wants to live, not die.


    At the end of the world, human''s desire for survival has reached an explosion point. Everyone will live by any means, whether it is a power or an ordinary person.


    Sister Hua looked around, suddenly walked over to leader Zhang, smiled and said, "this adult, the kidnapper is Lao Tan, we were forced by him, he is powerful, and I can''t resist. Adult, for the sake of Lao Tan''s death, let me go?"


    However, sister Hua chose the wrong person. Leader Zhang can''t see it from his appearance. In fact, he is a level 5 power and his mental power is not weak. Sister Hua found him for the sake of being a leader.


    "Hum, I won''t let go of anyone who kidnapped Jiachen." leader Zhang said coldly. If yunmengshi hadn''t spoken, he would have killed the woman in front of him with his fist.


    Sister Hua is stunned. Why? The result is different from what you think. Shouldn''t the man in front of him say a few words of mercy, and he will let himself go? You know, her spiritual ability is biased towards charm. For so long, she rarely finds anyone who can withstand her temptation.


    "Ha ha, it''s so funny." Gu Bai couldn''t help laughing.


    In their opinion, sister Hua is a mentally retarded person. You kidnapped other people''s children and want to put the responsibility on others and stay out of it? It''s naive.

 Chapter 368

    The end of the world is too cruel. How can there be such a naive person?


    They didn''t know that sister Hua used the charm power on leader Zhang.


    Yunmengshi and Gu Yang understood it, and Lao Fang also knew it.


    Yunmengshi went to sister Hua and said, "are you a spiritual power?"


    Sister Hua was stunned, "you, how do you know?" she is a level 5 power in the spirit department, and she is also a strong one. However, her power is only useful to humans and has no effect on zombies. After all, zombies have no wisdom and only know how to eat meat.


    In the eyes of zombies, human beings are their food, regardless of beauty or ugliness.


    In this way, sister Hua is sad. She is a powerful person, but she has no energy to beat zombies. She can only rely on men. However, sister Hua is very resentful.


    Resent that since God gave her powers, but didn''t give her combat powers, give her this charm power, so that she can only charm men. What''s this?


    Later, Lao Tan saw sister Hua''s ability, so he took her away from the leader of a small base and provided her with powers. In this way, she grew into a level 5 power and posed a great threat to other powers. After being confused by her, ordinary people would do things that were inconsistent with their own behavior.


    Later, Lao Fang joined their team. Lao Fang is a lecherous guy, but he never dared to move sister Hua, because he had such an idea, but he was confused by sister Hua and almost cut his life with a knife.


    If Lao Tan hadn''t stopped it, maybe the world would have another eunuch. Since then, Lao Fang has never dared to think about sister Hua again.


    "Oh, of course I know. I not only know that you are a psychic power, but also that your power is biased towards charm." Yunmeng poem directly exposed sister Hua''s real power.


    After seeing sister Hua, many people only knew that she was a power, but they didn''t know what kind of power she was. They took all kinds of precautions against her, but they didn''t think whether she would attack her mentally or that kind of "gentle" attack.


    Lao Tan took sister Hua away just because he saw this.


    There are many times when sister Hua plays the most important role in kidnapping hostages.


    Sister Hua stepped back and yunmengshi stood beside her. Her heart began to panic for fear that yunmengshi would kill her with a power.


    Yunmengshi smiled faintly. The corners of her mouth contained mysterious things, which made sister Hua very hairy. She didn''t know what yunmengshi would do to her.


    Lao Fang saw that everyone''s attention was on sister Hua. He wanted to take the opportunity to escape. His power was earth based. He wanted to use earth based power to instantly form a pit on the ground, bury himself in it, and then use earth based power to carry himself away.


    Unexpectedly, just after he fell into the pit he made, he couldn''t move the soil on it.


    "Bang" the soft soil around Lao Fang hardened instantly, and several cross bars were formed on his head to lock him in.


    Gu Bai walked over to him. "Hum, do you still want to run? I wonder if Grandpa has been waiting for you for a long time?" it turned out that yunmengshi had told Gu Bai to look at Lao Fang.


    Knowing that Lao Fang was an earth power, she asked Gu Bai to look at him and stop him when he was about to escape.


    Lao Fang didn''t give up. He tried his best and used various methods, but he couldn''t get the railing at the beginning. The walls around him were hard. The earth power couldn''t control the earth elements, so the power couldn''t be used.


    Gu Bai''s earth level is higher than that of Lao Fang, and his ability to control elements is stronger than that of Lao Fang. In this way, Lao Fang''s earth power loses its function.


    If the earth power is used casually in an open place, it won''t happen that two powers grab elements like this.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t care about Lao Fang at all. Her eyes haven''t left sister Hua.


    If sister Hua is a man, Qiao pengran estimates that she will be jealous. How can Xiaoshi look at a person for so long and look at herself for so long.


    "You, you, what are you going to do?" sister Hua had reached the back wall at this time, and she had no way out. There was a tremor in her tone, and the power didn''t work. She was a weak woman with no strength to bind chickens.


    But no one at the scene would sympathize with a kidnapper, or the kidnapper who kidnapped the youngest son of their leader.


    Yunmengshi pulled sister Hua''s collar, pressed her other hand on her forehead, pointed her finger at the center of her eyebrow, and her spiritual force entered the sea of her soul along sister Hua''s eyebrow.


    The spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry condensed into a stream and spiraled into sister Hua''s sea of soul, causing great destructive power. The crystal wall of soul was drilled a hole by Yunmeng poetry.


    Sister Hua screams repeatedly. The pain of the soul is 100 times stronger than that of the body. Yunmeng poetry increases the output of spiritual power and keeps drilling around on the crystal wall of the soul.


    Since the spirit of yunmengshi entered sister Hua''s body, her scream never stopped. And it was the kind of tearing cry that made the people present listen and feel the same. They had to block their ears.


    Lao Fang, who was trapped in the pit, listened to sister Hua''s scream and felt very uncomfortable. He didn''t know what kind of torture he was going to face.


    Suddenly, they heard a sharp cry that could break the eardrum. Sister Hua''s eyes almost stared out. Her face had lost blood color, and her clothes were soaked with sweat. It can be seen how intense the pain was.


    "She''s dead." chief Zhang murmured. He didn''t have any opinion on Yunmeng poetry in his heart. He just thought she was a strong person, a real strong person with a strong heart.


    Lao Fang looked up at the sky and murmured, "Lao Tan, Hua Niang, I''m going down to accompany you." after that, he snorted stiffly, only to hear a huge explosion in the pit.


    The closed pit exploded instantly, and human flesh and blood splashed. Gu Bai was the nearest and was blown up just in time.


    Fortunately, he was sensitive. At the moment of the explosion, he spread a wall in front of him with earth power to keep the power of the explosion out of the wall.


    After the explosion, Gu Bai removed the wall and found that a large pit nearly ten meters deep had been blown up on the ground in front of him. He patted himself on the chest and said, "fortunately, I react quickly, or I''ll be blown into a plug."


    Yunmengshi hurriedly came over, checked Gu Bai''s body and said, "fortunately, you''re not hurt."


    Gu Bai laughed, "Mengshi, you should underestimate me. Can this small explosion hurt me?"


    Yunmengshi said faintly, "such a powerful explosion is enough to fry you into minced meat."


    Gu Bai swallowed his saliva. That is, if he didn''t summon a wall in an instant, he wouldn''t exist now?

 Chapter 369

    Yunmengshi said, "I will pay attention next time. It won''t happen. Don''t worry." she patted Gu Bai on the shoulder and comforted.


    It was really her negligence this time. She didn''t expect that Lao Fang would have such strong courage. You know, self explosion is not an easy thing. First of all, self explosion requires all the powers of the whole body to be concentrated in one place, which means that the meridians of the whole body are broken, the five internal organs are displaced, and the sea of soul will also be devastated.


    Lao Fang suffered no less than sister Hua before he died. Yunmengshi also planned to have a good "play" with Lao Fang. I didn''t expect him to make such a decision.


    "Well, these three people are all dead. Let''s solve Jiachen''s question." Qiao pengran said.


    At this time, all the people reacted that they came to save the leader''s youngest son. How could they all be distracted by a life and death gambling fight. They didn''t come back until the kidnappers who kidnapped the young master were killed and they all died miserably.


    Fortunately, brother Chen is still there holding Jiachen.


    In fact, ah Chen really wanted to escape when their attention was not here, but he couldn''t. So many people surrounded the originally small place tightly that even a fly could not fly out, let alone a living man with a child.


    At this time, ah Chen''s psychology is very contradictory. If you hand over Jiachen, you go back alone and wait for yourself, isn''t it still a death? To organize such a big force, even if they run away, they will find themselves and kill themselves.


    But if you don''t hand over Jiachen, you can''t take him away.


    Yunmengshi saw the contradiction of ah Chen. She promised, "if you let people go, I can ensure your safety."


    Ah Chen sneered, "how can you guarantee my safety? Do you know the power of those people?"


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "I don''t know how powerful they are, but I know that if you don''t hand over people, I have many ways to let you hand them over. Don''t regret it at that time."


    Ah Chen''s brain instantly echoed sister Hua''s sad cry before she died. What kind of pain is that to make such a sound? He can''t imagine.


    That girl is really a devil. Ah Chen hesitated in place for a long time. Jiachen is very honest. He doesn''t cry or make trouble. He is hijacked by ah Chen. He was afraid that leader Zhang would send out miracles against himself, so he kidnapped Jiachen in front of him. When there was any attack, he put him in front as a shield.


    "Have you made up your mind?" yunmengshi frowned and said in an impatient tone. She didn''t seem to be talking to the hijacker, but more like questioning a person.


    Ah Chen sighed, weighed the pros and cons, and handed over the people. It was the best way.


    "How can you ensure my safety?" ah Chen asked. At the same time, because of nervousness, the dagger against Jiachen''s neck was shaking all the time. And the hearts of leader Zhang and Jiahang have been trembling. You know, one accidentally cut his son''s brother''s neck.


    The tone of Yunmeng''s poem still hasn''t changed. She said: "I''ll give you two ways. First, you follow me to the federal base. I don''t think your organization''s hand has reached there yet? Second, you go to the s city base, which is our territory. As long as you get there and take out the certificate I gave you, the people of the base will protect your safety. I think under the protection of the s city base, the people of your organization dare to call the door?"


    Yunmeng poetry gives ah Chen two ways.


    Ah Chen thought for a moment and said, "I''ll choose the second one. I''ll go to the federal base with you. I''m at ease only when I go out of China."


    Qiao Jianran said, "OK, we will protect you along the way, but we also need to protect you without betraying us."


    Ah Chen raised his hands and said, "I Jiang Chen will not betray the people opposite on the way to the federal base. If I violate it, I will hit five thunders every day."


    Yunmengshi nodded. After the end of the world, the oath of the powers also had an effect. If they swore to heaven, if they didn''t realize it, they would really be punished.


    Since ah Chen dares to say so, it shows that he really wants to leave here and follow yunmengshi to the federal base.


    "Well, you can let people go," said yunmengshi.


    Ah Chen still didn''t let people go. "I, I swear. What if I let people go and you want to kill me?"


    Yunmengshi smiled and said, "then you can look forward to our character. I won''t swear. If you don''t let people go, I mind using extraordinary means."


    Ah Chen tangled for a while, sighed and slowly sent her hand away.


    After Jiachen was free, he quickly ran to leader Zhang''s arms. The child voice was filled with countless panic and fear, "Dad, Dad."


    Leader Zhang lovingly hugged his little son and hugged him.


    "Boy, you''re scared. Dad should have saved you." leader Zhang blamed himself.


    "Brother, it''s great that you''re all right," said Jiahang, who had been standing next to leader Zhang.


    Jiachen saw his brother next to him. He stuck out his tongue and said, "brother, I''m too scared. I didn''t see it just now." the boy said very simply.


    Jiahang shook his head. "Xiaochen, you''re fine. We''re going home. My mother is waiting for our news."


    "Yes, we go home. Your mother has been crying anxiously all day." leader Zhang said.


    Yunmengshi said to ah Chen, "you will go with us in the next journey. I yunmengshi always do what I say. If you betray me, I will burn you and take your ashes to the federal base. It doesn''t count as my violation of the agreement."


    Ah Chen quickly nodded and said, "yes, yes, miss, I understand what you mean. I''ve been very grateful for taking me to the federal base. How could I betray you?"


    Qiao guanran also threatened: "just know, otherwise, in addition to being wanted by your organization, you will also be issued a hunting order by s city base."


    Ah Chen shivered and shook his head. Being chased and killed by the organization would kill him. If the s city base also issued a chase and kill order, he really had no way to live. After all, the s city base is very large and there are many people with powers. As long as the news is spread, there will be a group of people chasing and killing themselves in order to receive the reward of the s city base. It''s terrible to think about it.


    "I won''t betray you if I kill you." ah Chen said again.


    Yunmengshi nodded with satisfaction and gave him a sweet date, "if you really pay, you can even join our team. At that time, I can keep you safe at any time."

 Chapter 370

    Ah Chen was stunned and turned to ecstasy. If what Yun Mengshi said was true, it would be great for him.


    "Thank you, thank you, miss." ah Chen immediately changed his mouth and saw the power of Yunmeng poetry. It was his honor to be her subordinate.


    Yun Mengshi said, "let''s go back. But it''s too early to call Miss."


    "Yes, miss." ah Chen said excitedly.


    The party returned to the base in a mighty manner.


    Zhang Shou returned to his son with a tie. He was so excited that he even liked to see the zombies attacking them in the street.


    Reach the gate of the base.


    The leader has been inside the gate for a long time. She has been very upset. Her son doesn''t know what''s going on now.


    Seeing the mighty motorcade, the leader''s wife was excited and frightened. She was so afraid that she didn''t have her own little son on the car.


    The motorcade stopped. After leader Zhang came down, he took his little son out, and then Jiahang followed.


    "Chenchen, my son." the leader''s wife burst into tears with joy. It''s great that her little son is all right.


    "Mom!" Jiachen also came out of his father''s arms and jumped into his mother''s arms.


    "Honey, it''s great that you''re all right. All this has passed. There will be no bad guys with mom, dad and brother." the leader''s wife kept comforting her for fear that the kidnapping would scare her little son.


    At this time, the team entered the base. Yunmengshi and they also got off the bus and surrounded the leader''s wife.


    After Jiachen saw Yunmeng poem, his body shook unconsciously, and then buried his face in the arms of the leader''s wife.


    Everyone didn''t notice this little detail and thought it was the sequelae of children being frightened.


    Seeing yunmengshi and others, the leader said with gratitude, "thank you very much. I have prepared a room for you and asked someone to take you to rest."


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi naturally didn''t want to disturb the family reunion, so they nodded. Before leaving, yunmengshi said, "leader Zhang, I have a request."


    The leader''s wife said enthusiastically, "if Miss Yun has anything to do, just tell her what to ask. If it weren''t for you, Chenchen might be all right now."


    "I want to check Chenchen''s body," said yunmengshi. Yunmengshi was curious and had a sense of crisis about the leader''s claim that Jiachen could resist zombie virus. After all, it''s not a good thing that your ability is controlled by others.


    They noticed that when yunmengshi said this sentence, the morning in the leader''s wife''s arms trembled unconsciously, as if she was afraid of something. This situation began only after Yunmeng poetry approached.


    The leader''s wife is a little embarrassed. After all, her little son has just been frightened. It can be seen that he is obviously afraid when strangers approach.


    Although the leader doesn''t want to, after all, yunmengshi can be said to be Jiachen''s life-saving benefactor. How can he refuse her? After all, it''s not a big thing.


    Yunmengshi explained: "you may not know that the people who kidnapped Jiachen this time are a powerful organization. If they don''t solve Jiachen''s problem, they won''t let go."


    After hearing yunmengshi''s words, the leader''s family was shocked. The leader''s wife was surprised and asked, "you mean Jiachen is still possible to be kidnapped?"


    At this time, ah Chen said, "yes, the mysterious organization attaches great importance to your little son. If they don''t catch people, they won''t let go. They will kidnap and kill people. Most importantly, they are powerful. Even if you don''t let anyone in your base, they will have a way."


    The leader knew that ah Chen was a member of that organization. Now he stayed with yunmengshi in order to survive. What he said was highly credible.


    "So, I want to check Chenchen to see if things are really like what you said." yunmengshi said seriously. Then she added, "the goal of that mysterious organization may be to be an enemy of the whole mankind. So I have to take care of it. Sooner or later, I will fight them."


    The leader''s family understood the meaning of yunmengshi. If this matter is not related to the survival of the whole mankind, she won''t care what kind of body your son is.


    "Well, we''ll all rest for one night. Tomorrow, I''ll take Jiachen." the leader''s wife immediately decided. She was frightened by yunmengshi''s words. What if the mysterious organization was the whole human being? As long as it concerns her son, she is very nervous.


    The corner of Yunmeng''s mouth made an arc, "that''s it, let''s go and have a rest."


    After that, he took the people with him and followed the men sent by the leader to the house arranged for them.


    Qiao pengran also wants to know whether that Jiachen will threaten Xiaoshi. He knows that Xiaoshi''s identity is a zombie. The child has the ability to resist the zombie virus. He doesn''t know whether it will affect Xiaoshi.


    If the child would really hurt Xiaoshi, Joe''s face became obscure at the thought of this. He must solve the child as soon as possible.


    He does not allow people who may cause harm to Xiaoshi to live. He would rather kill by mistake than be willing to let Xiaoshi have the chance of being hurt.


    It all depends on tomorrow.


    Yunmengshi just checked the child''s body with mental strength. It''s not like an ordinary human, but like a transformed one. The body is very strong and has a certain strength.


    Just at that time, the child was held by ah Chen against his neck with an ordinary dagger. She believed that even if ah Chen had a hard hand, she would not hurt the child.


    His skin strength can''t be cut by an ordinary dagger.


    Due to time constraints. Yunmengshi just checked his skin strength in a hurry, so there was no deep-seated view.


    "Here we are, little poem." yunmengshi thought deeply until he came to the place arranged by leader Zhang for them. He was still thinking and bumped his head on Qiao pengran''s back.


    Joe said ''here we are''.


    Yunmengshi looked up and saw that it was a duplex two-story building, which could hold more than a dozen of them.


    "Here we are." yunmengshi touched herself and bumped into Qiao pengran''s forehead. Fortunately, both of them are strong and won''t be hurt.


    Qiao pengran''s big hand covered yunmengshi''s white forehead and asked softly, "what do you think?"


    Yun Mengshi told the truth, "I''m thinking about the child''s physique."


    Qiao pengran is mending his brain. Xiaoshi is worried about the child''s physique for fear that he will hurt himself. He clenched his fist on the side of his body, pressed down his killing intention in his heart, and said, "well, we''ve been busy all day. Now the most important thing is to have a good rest and recover his powers."


    Yunmengshi nodded. Indeed, the battle with Lao Tan consumed most of her powers and mental power.

 Chapter 371

    The night passed quickly. Early the next morning, leader Zhang''s family came to the two-story duplex building.


    Yunmengshi just opened her eyes at this time. Since her spiritual power recovered, the time of each meditation has become longer in order to consolidate the spiritual power in the sea of soul.


    After breakfast, yunmengshi went downstairs. At this time, leader Zhang''s family had been waiting on the sofa for half an hour.


    But they didn''t mean to be impatient at all. They also understood very well. The leader told his wife how Jiachen was rescued. Knowing that yunmengshi is the life-saving benefactor of her youngest son, her attitude immediately changed. She also felt that her attitude was not good yesterday.


    After Qiao guanran and yunmengshi went downstairs, he saw the leader''s family chatting with Gu Bai, Mo Hongyuan and others. The new ah Chen listened carefully there. He wrote down what yunmengshi taboos there. Ah Chen could see that if yunmengshi didn''t let him go, others would not say anything, even Qiao pengran.


    "Miss Yun, Mr. Qiao," chief Zhang said with a smile.


    Joe said politely, "I''ve kept you waiting."


    Leader Zhang hurriedly said, "we''re early. It''s disturbing your rest."


    Madam couldn''t see it. One morning, she was polite here. She said, "Miss Yun and Mr. Qiao are Jiachen''s life-saving benefactors, and we should wait." besides protecting her son unconditionally, Mrs. Sanguan is quite normal.


    Yunmengshi saw Jiachen at a glance. He was sitting quietly on the sofa. After seeing himself coming, he hid behind his brother and tried to hide his face, as if he was afraid of being seen by yunmengshi. He had a sense of fear of yunmengshi.


    At this time, everyone, leader Zhang''s family also found that their youngest son seemed to be particularly afraid of yunmengshi. Before, they thought the child was afraid of life, but when Mo Hongyuan and Gu Bai came, he still sat there, motionless and quietly playing with his fingers, but why did yunmengshi tremble and want to hide his body?


    The leader''s wife smiled awkwardly at yunmengshi. She was the life-saving benefactor of her little son, but the little son hid his face every time he saw the benefactor.


    The leader''s wife went over and held her little son in her arms.


    Jiachen liked his mother''s arms very much, but this time, he couldn''t help but want to escape, because he knew his mother would go to the terrible man.


    "Chenchen, what are you afraid of? Your parents and brothers are here. No one can bully you. And that''s your Savior. She won''t hurt you." the leader''s wife said patiently. Her tone was very gentle.


    The more she persuaded, the more anxious Jiachen became and began to cry. It was the cry of children, but she only heard the cry, but there were no tears.


    The leader''s wife was very helpless and said, "Miss Yun, I''m really sorry."


    Yunmeng poem is very strange. Why is the child so afraid of himself? Is it because I was scared when I saw myself killing sister Hua?


    No, I just put my hand on sister Hua''s head and didn''t do anything too bloody. Moreover, in the end of the world, even if it is well protected, the dead and zombies will be seen. The child should not be so fragile.


    Yunmengshi shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I just need to touch his arm to check. It''s very simple."


    The leader''s family was relieved. They thought the inspection was as simple as before the end of the world. They needed to draw blood or something. They didn''t expect it to be so simple.


    The leader''s wife took her little son and went to yunmengshi.


    Jiachen struggled more violently in the arms of the leader''s wife. His body trembled and his mouth purred.


    Yunmengshi reached out and wanted to touch Jiachen''s arm. Unexpectedly, Jiachen broke free from the leader''s wife''s arms and ran out of the door.


    The leader was terrified and ran out with him.


    Yunmengshi hurriedly said, "Hongyuan, go after!"


    Mo Hongyuan nodded and rushed out in an instant, leaving a residual shadow in place. His speed was very fast. As soon as he rushed out, he took Jiachen''s arm.


    At this time, leader Zhang also went outside the door, picked up his little son and comforted him, "Chenchen, it doesn''t matter. That sister likes you very much. She just wants to pull your arm. Don''t be afraid." in order to let yunmengshi check his little son, he even used the tricks of deception.


    With that, leader Zhang took his little son back to the house. Jiachen kept struggling in his arms and didn''t want to get close to yunmengshi.


    "Miss Yun, Jiachen doesn''t know why. He was a very obedient child before. He became very quiet after being bitten by a zombie." the leader''s wife said with an apologetic face. She was determined to let yunmengshi check Jiachen.


    In fact, they all want to know why the youngest son can resist the zombie virus. They speculate that this may be a power. Immunity to zombie virus.


    Yunmengshi said to Qiao pengran, "pengran, give him a space constraint." she didn''t want to waste time. If she tried hard, the Zhang family would not want to, which might hurt the child by mistake.


    Jiachen may have a hunch of what is going to happen, and her body struggles more violently. Even as a level 5 power, leader Zhang can hardly control him. This is also the first time that Zhangjia people have found that their youngest son has such great strength that he can be equal to a level 3 physical evolution power, but no matter where he looks, he is undoubtedly an ordinary person.


    Qiao guanran bound Jiachen in space. He controlled Jiachen very well and bound Jiachen, but leader Zhang holding Jiachen stood there and could move any part of his body.


    "Well, Xiaoshi, you can check it." Qiao pangran suppressed his killing intention. If the child would really hurt Xiaoshi, he would not be soft hearted.


    When yunmengshi approached Jiachen, he could see panic in Jiachen''s eyes, but it was extremely panic. It''s like if yunmengshi meets him, he will die


    However, yunmengshi still touched his arm and slowly invaded the sea of Jiachen''s soul. A person''s appearance can cheat, his body can cheat, but his soul can''t cheat.


    Jiachen was bound there, and the fear in her eyes became stronger. The leader''s wife looked very distressed, but she didn''t dare to say anything to disturb yunmengshi, for fear that she might hurt her little son by carelessness.


    After entering the sea of Jiachen''s soul, Yunmeng poetry was frightened. From his soul, Jiachen is not like a human, but more like a zombie?

 Chapter 372

    This idea frightened yunmengshi. Is he really a zombie?


    No, Yunmeng poetry continues to deepen its spiritual power. His soul is different from that of ordinary zombies. On the contrary, it wants to be the combination of human beings and zombies.


    If the child is a wise zombie, why didn''t anyone find it? Zombies are characterized by no heartbeat, no breathing, and no body temperature.


    Like himself, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang, they all have their own hiding methods, so that they can move freely in the human world and not be found.


    But this child is different. He is no different from ordinary humans. He has a heartbeat, breathing, and his body has temperature. He is not a power, not even a physical evolution power.


    Not many zombies can use powers. Most zombies rely on their claws and teeth to bite the enemy. Few zombies can use powers.


    People like Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang have wisdom and can use powers. There are few in the whole world.


    Most importantly, Yunmeng poetry has seen Mo Hongyuan''s soul, which is no different from ordinary zombies. He is a complete zombie, only with human wisdom.


    As for herself, she is also different from ordinary zombies. Yunmengshi guesses that this may be because she is the emperor of zombies.


    Yunmengshi guessed that the child might be a combination of zombies and humans. According to his father, he was bitten by zombies, but later he didn''t become a zombie. Is there something in it that interrupted his transformation into a zombie?


    Yunmengshi comforted the trembling Jiachen in the sea of soul. She took some hypnotic things in her mental power. After a few minutes, Jiachen''s soul finally stopped trembling and he settled down.


    Yunmengshi has guessed the reason why Jiachen can resist the zombie virus. He can''t resist the zombie, but there is a zombie virus in his body. Because he was interrupted by something in the process of becoming a zombie, it created a strange balance in his body.


    Yunmengshi believes that he may be the only one in the world. He will become such a person without loss of zombies.


    Her spirit withdrew from the sea of Jiachen''s soul and slowly opened her eyes. People outside looked at her urgently, especially eager to know the result.


    Yunmengshi has figured out what to say. Because she is a zombie, she doesn''t want the child to be hurt. If she really tells the truth, she doesn''t know how the Zhangjia people will treat the child. After all, no one knows when he will completely become a zombie. If she brings a person who will become a zombie at any time, what else can it be?


    Unless the Zhangjia people love Jiachen to the bone, whether he is a human or a zombie, they don''t care, so that the days after Jiachen can be better.


    The end of the world is too cruel. In order to survive, human beings can do many things they can''t think of.


    "How''s it going? How''s Jiachen?" the leader''s wife couldn''t wait to ask when yunmengshi opened her eyes.


    Yunmengshi said, "Jiachen is fine. You said before that he was bitten by a zombie, didn''t you?"


    Referring to this, the leader''s wife nodded nervously, "yes. Is it because of this that Jiachen can resist the zombie virus?"


    Cloud dream poem nodded first, then shook his head, "it can be said that it is so, or it is not so."


    Gu Bai couldn''t help it. He said anxiously, "is Mengshi or not? What do you mean by nodding and shaking your head?"


    Yunmengshi stared at him, "what''s your hurry?"


    Gu Bai was stunned by her and stopped talking. Everyone was waiting for the following of Yunmeng poetry, including Qiao pengran. But what Joe cares about most is whether the child will hurt Xiaoshi.


    Yunmengshi continued: "Just because of this, Jiachen''s body can resist the zombie virus. After being bitten by a zombie, humans can react in two ways, one is an ordinary person and the other is a power. If an ordinary person is bitten by a zombie, the zombie virus in his body will explode and he will become a Zombie within 24 hours. After a power person is bitten by a zombie, the power in his body will kill the zombie in his body The virus is eliminated, so the power will not be fine until the zombie bites it. "


    The people listened attentively to the explanation of Yunmeng poetry. Although they all knew this, they didn''t know the principle.


    Yunmengshi continued to explain, "but Jiachen''s situation is somewhat special. After he was bitten by a zombie, his powers in his body were awakened by the zombie virus. However, because the zombie virus is very powerful and his powers have just awakened, Jiachen has neither become a zombie nor a power."


    After hearing this, they suddenly realized that the leader''s wife asked, "then, Jiachen was bitten by a zombie and didn''t become a zombie. What''s the matter?"


    "After you got an infectious disease, your body formed antibodies. When the virus entered Jiachen''s body again, the residual power energy and the antibodies in his body naturally worked, so he survived again. But I want to remind you that if he was bitten by a zombie again, he would be in danger of becoming a zombie." Yun Mengshi said that in fact, most of these are compiled by Yun Mengshi. After all, Jiachen''s situation is difficult to explain.


    "So it is." the leader''s wife murmured. Then, her tone was full of pride. "I said, our family has the gene of a superpower. How can Jiachen be an ordinary person?"


    The leader said helplessly, "well, don''t boast. Miss Yun, when will Jiachen wake up?"


    It turned out that after the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry came out, Jiachen''s soul was hypnotized. Let him sleep for a while, or when he wakes up, he will run away again.


    Jiachen is half a zombie and half a human. Normal zombies have a sense of fear of Yunmeng poetry. After all, she is the emperor of zombies. Jiachen is half a zombie, so he is even more afraid of the emperor yunmengshi.


    "Wake up, wake up in the morning." Jiahang said. He loved his brother very much. After listening to Yunmeng poem, he was also relieved.


    Qiao pengran was not relieved. He knew yunmengshi and even her every move. Naturally, he knew that yunmengshi lied. What was she hiding? Did the child hurt her? Joe''s mind turned a hundred times. Is Xiaoshi trying to hide the child''s possible harm to her?


    Qiao pengran stared at Qiao pengran and wanted to see her ideas, but he failed. Xiaoshi couldn''t see any malice towards Jiachen.


    But Qiao pengran was not sure what the real idea in Yunmeng''s heart was.

 Chapter 373

    No one noticed that Qiao pengran thought a lot there and focused on Jiachen.


    When Jiachen opened his eyes and saw Yunmeng poem again, his body stopped shaking. He could face Yunmeng poem squarely.


    "Morning, how do you feel?" the leader''s wife saw her little son wake up and immediately held him in her arms.


    "Mom, I''m fine," said Jiachen.


    "That''s good, that''s good." leader Zhang quickly sighed aside.


    "Well, since Chenchen has nothing to do, we''ll leave. Miss Yun and Mr. Qiao, don''t hurry. We also want to treat you well and thank you for your help to Chenchen." the leader''s wife said gratefully to the two people.


    "Well, I think we''ll stay here for a few days," Qiao said with deep meaning


    "That''s good. You have a good rest today. I need to deal with some things." leader Zhang said with some embarrassment. Generally, there is no reason for guests to wait.


    Although yunmengshi didn''t know what Qiao pengran was up to, she still said, "OK, go and be busy."


    After thanking the leader Zhang family again, they left here with their eldest and youngest sons.


    After they left, Joe ran was very contradictory. He couldn''t directly ask Xiaoshi if the child would hurt you. Didn''t that directly expose the problem that he knew Xiaoshi''s identity? Since he can''t ask directly, he can only beat around the bush. He can''t ask too directly. The clever little poem will guess his own ideas directly and may expose his knowledge of her identity.


    That''s not what Qiao pengran wants. He knows the identity of Xiaoshi and pretends not to know. Xiaoshi will be angry.


    He has been waiting for Xiaoshi to come to him to confess, but Xiaoshi has been dragging and doesn''t know when she will tell her identity.


    Qiao guanran has been looking forward to it. After Xiaoshi said her identity, it means that Xiaoshi completely believes him.


    "Little poem, what''s the child''s power?" asked Joe angrily.


    Yunmengshi looked at him strangely. Why was Qiao suddenly interested in this problem. But she can be sure that the child is not a power or a zombie. Because he had neither nuclei nor power beads in his head.


    However, she just said that Jiachen is a superpower, and now she says no, which will arouse Qiao pengran''s suspicion. It''s related to her Zombie''s body. She needs to be careful to talk to Qiao pengran.


    "He may be an earth power, but I''m not particularly sure. After all, when his power just woke up, he was interrupted by zombie virus, and the power bead did not fully form, so I''m just guessing." yunmengshi said solemnly.


    Qiao pengran sighed in his heart. Xiaoshi really wanted to hide himself. It was a particularly difficult thing for him to know what he wanted from her. Xiaoshi won''t reveal anything she doesn''t want others to know, and she hides it so well that others won''t find it.


    Joe doesn''t intend to test. No matter what the result is, he plans to destroy the child and don''t let Xiaoshi get hurt. Even though it may seem cruel, he can really do anything for the sake of Xiaoshi.


    One day passed in everyone''s practice. When night came, Qiao ran was in the same bed with Xiaoshi as usual. He knew that when Xiaoshi meditated, he would not know whether he was there or not.


    The little poem in meditation only has a sense of danger. She should not know whether he is around or not.


    Joe looked at the little poem in meditation and said to himself, "little poem, I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    With these words, Joe left the room and planned to kill the child in the dark.


    At the moment when Qiao pengran closed the door, yunmengshi, who should have been meditating in bed, opened her eyes. She looked at Qiao pengran''s back suspiciously.


    Qiao pengran''s abnormality today has long been paid attention to by Yunmeng poetry. Therefore, when she was meditating today, she left a trace of spiritual strength on her side. When she felt that Qiao pengran left her side, she woke up instantly.


    Yunmengshi got up from bed. She wanted to know what Qiao pengran was going to do.


    Stretch out your mental strength and feel Joe''s position. Yunmengshi opened the window and jumped down directly from the second floor. She fell gently to the ground without making a sound, like a feather.


    Yun Mengshi followed the direction of spiritual power, followed Qiao pengran''s footsteps and ran over.


    During this period, I didn''t forget to add a dreamland to myself, but also restrained all my breath, so as not to let Joe find himself. Yunmengshi followed Qiao pengran less than ten meters away and found that Qiao pengran came to the house where leader Zhang''s family lived.


    What''s he doing? All kinds of conjectures suddenly appeared in yunmengshi''s head. Did Qiao pengran want to kill the family in order to get the hangchen base?


    Shaking his head, yunmengshi threw the idea out of his mind. How is it possible? Not to mention that Joe doesn''t like the base. Even if he wants the base, he won''t kill the family.


    Joe is not such a person. Although many people did everything they could to achieve their goals in the end, yunmengshi knew that Qiao Guan was not such a person. He was a strong man, a real strong man. He disdained to do such a thing.


    So what does Joe want to do? Yunmeng''s poetry was puzzled. She stepped up her steps and followed Qiao pengran.


    She saw Joe walking around the back of the house, under a window, and then his body disappeared in an instant.


    He used a blink! Yunmengshi hurried over and felt it with her mental power. Which room did Qiao pengran go to? According to Joe''s strength, he can go directly into all holidays of the house with a blink.


    The spirit of yunmengshi rushed out in an instant and swept all the rooms of the house aside.


    It''s the leftmost room on the second floor!


    Yunmeng poetry got the result she wanted, so taking advantage of the night and the illusion, she slowly opened her wings, and a pair of wings painted with mysterious patterns stirred up behind Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi skillfully stirred her wings. Her feet left the ground and the whole person flew up.


    When she got to the window on the second floor, yunmengshi changed the frequency of shaking her wings, and she stopped there steadily.


    Along the gap between the curtains, yunmengshi saw the situation inside: Qiao pengran was standing by the bed, and Jiachen was lying on the bed.


    Jiachen seemed to be confined by Qiao pengran''s space constraints. He lay there motionless, but his eyes were open. He looked at Qiao pengran in horror.


    Joe stood there with a cold face, put his hand out on Jiachen''s neck and slowly exerted himself.


    Jiachen was imprisoned. It was impossible to make a sound. She could only express her fear with her eyes.

 Chapter 374

    Qiao pengran has great strength. Jiachen''s body transformed by zombie virus can''t resist Qiao pengran''s powerful palm at all. With a little effort, Joe''s face twisted. His lips moved.


    If yunmengshi is close, you can hear what Qiao pengran wants to say. He is saying: sorry, you may threaten Xiaoshi, so you have to die.


    Seeing such a picture, yunmengshi didn''t have time to think about it. He opened the window, rushed in directly and threw Qiao pengran to the ground.


    Qiao guanran was about to fight back when he saw that the man who threw himself on was Xiaoshi. He was stunned. At the same time, his expression was so embarrassed and panicked. It''s like the feeling that a husband is caught and raped by his wife.


    "Xiao, Xiao Shi. Why are you here?" Joe asked.


    Yunmengshi glared at him. The sound of her opening the window had awakened leader Zhang. He would come and look at the situation in the room right away.


    Yun Mengshi said to Qiao guanran, "untie his space confinement."


    Qiao kuanran obeyed.


    Yunmengshi said to Jiachen, "someone will come later. Don''t say we''ve been here. Just say you can''t sleep. Open the window to breathe, you know? I won''t hurt you." this sentence brought the authority of the zombie emperor.


    After Jiachen was released, she lay there motionless. After hearing yunmengshi''s words, he nodded to show that he knew.


    Leader Zhang''s footsteps have been heard outside the door. If he sees yunmengshi in his son''s room, what might happen.


    Yunmengshi waved his wings, hugged Qiao pengran, rushed out of the window and came to the top of the small building.


    At this time, Qiao pengran found a pair of wings behind Yunmeng poetry. He stammered, "little poem, you, back, wings."


    Cloud dream poem gave him a white look. After falling on the ground, he put Qiao down first, and then took back his wings.


    She said coldly, "don''t try to cut off the topic. Tell me, why did you kill Jiachen." anyway, Jiachen is half of the wise zombies.


    Joe hesitated. He really didn''t know how to say it, so she made up a reason and said, "I want this base."


    Yunmengshi didn''t believe it. "Why do you want this base and kill that child? Would you directly threaten leader Zhang with him?"


    Seeing his words, yunmengshi didn''t believe it, Qiao quickly made up another reason, "I''m afraid that the mysterious organization is staring at us. After all, we are also involved in this matter."


    Yunmengshi laughed coldly, "when will you be afraid?"


    Qiao Jianran answered directly in his heart: of course, I''m afraid that you''re in a bad mood, that you''re hurt, and that you leave me.


    Seeing that Qiao pengran was silent, yunmengshi asked again, "why did you kill Jiachen?" yunmengshi had no feeling about Qiao pengran''s killing the child, but wondered why Qiao pengran did so.


    Seeing that the reason could not deceive Yunmeng poetry, Qiao guanran stood in place and remained silent. In short, he can''t say the real reason.


    Yunmengshi smiled. It was a cold smile. Qiao guanran once saw Xiaoshi smile. It was when Tu Wencheng betrayed him.


    Qiao pengran suddenly felt very painful in his heart. Xiaoshi, shouldn''t Xiaoshi abandon himself?


    Yunmengshi is a very possessive person. On the one hand, she doesn''t want to tell Qiao pengran her secret. On the other hand, she wants to know about Qiao pengran.


    She is very sensitive because of her previous life. As long as there is something wrong, she will think of a lot. Qiao guanran actually knew what Xiaoshi thought, but he couldn''t explain it because he concealed Xiaoshi and knew her identity.


    Seeing that Qiao pengran didn''t explain, yunmengshi''s mood was even more wrong. He didn''t explain his behavior? Usually, Qiao pengran makes his ideas very clear, that is, he is afraid of being misunderstood by Xiaoshi. He is really out of his heart and lungs for Yunmeng poetry, so he can exchange Yunmeng poetry''s trust in him today, and he can stay next to her when Xiaoshi meditates.


    It''s not easy. It''s impossible to be someone else.


    It''s too difficult for yunmengshi to believe in a person. Qiao Peng knows that if he doesn''t make it clear today, his past persistence and efforts may be wasted, and even more serious consequences may occur. But how can Joe explain?


    Joe ran into a dilemma for a time.


    The anger of yunmengshi has begun to come up, and Qiao pengran hides it from him!


    This fact made her a little unbelievable, and she couldn''t believe it. What did he do to hide it? Does he want to betray himself? Haha, human beings are really untrustworthy.


    Things are getting worse and worse by yunmengshi''s own breathing and imagination. Her dark eyes begin to turn red. If Joe doesn''t stop it, yunmengshi will be angry, which he can''t stop.


    When Qiao guanran felt that the smell of Yunmeng poetry had changed, he suddenly felt bad and Xiaoshi was angry. Now, the most important thing is to be steady.


    "Xiaoshi, it''s not what you think. I''ve never betrayed you." Qiao pengran took yunmengshi''s arm and said nervously.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes are red and black. Her whole pupil was red, and her voice became hoarse. "Betrayal?" just as Joe explained, she only heard the word betrayal.


    Qiao pengran held yunmengshi''s hand tightly, put it on his heart and said, "Xiao Shi, you feel that I have never betrayed your idea. If I betrayed you, you can take out my heart at any time."


    Qiao guanran wants to persuade Yunmeng poetry with the way he did last time.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi''s hand pressed on Qiao pengran''s heart.


    Joe pangran only felt a pain in his heart. You know, he had just been injured a few days ago. He didn''t play like this in his strong heart.


    Joe was flustered. Xiaoshi was a little confused now. If he didn''t tell the truth, things might get worse.


    He silently weighed it in his heart and told Xiaoshi what he really wanted. He might be despised, but there was still a glimmer of vitality. If he didn''t tell Xiaoshi, he might end up here today. Most importantly, Xiaoshi might be sad, collapse and crazy.


    Thinking of this, Qiao pangran took a deep breath and felt yunmengshi''s hand strengthen again. He said, "Xiao Shi, what I do today is for you. I''m afraid you will be hurt by the child. You know, he can resist the zombie virus. So I doubt that he is actually a power, and his power is that the zombie virus has no effect on him."

 Chapter 375

    Yunmengshi has a hunch that Qiao pengran seems to know something. What he wants to say next is what he has always wanted to hide.


    Qiao kuanran carefully looked at Yunmeng poetry and swallowed a mouthful of spit. Now he was on the line and had to say it anyway.


    Yunmengshi''s voice was wrong. She was afraid that Qiao pengran would dislike her after he knew his identity. Even full of malice to her.


    "So?" cloud dream poem said the three people hard. As if waiting for final approval.


    Qiao pengran finally said, "Xiao Shi, I had a memory that time. You didn''t clear my memory."


    With a bang, yunmengshi''s head was like being stirred by a stick, full of chaos. He knows. He knows he''s a zombie.


    Yunmengshi couldn''t react for a moment. She was very flustered and didn''t know what to do.


    Qiao pengran was very distressed to see the appearance of Yunmeng poetry. He thought about many results. After he said this, Xiaoshi would have a reaction. It was unexpected that she would be so sad?


    Yes, it seems that children who are about to be abandoned by their parents are more like puppies abandoned by their owners, full of sadness.


    Qiao pengran couldn''t help but hold yunmengshi and put his hand around her waist.


    "Xiaoshi, I''m here, I''ve always been there, and I''ll never leave you. No matter what your status is," Qiao pengran whispered in yunmengshi''s ear, "even if I want to destroy mankind, I''m the last one to die in your hands."


    Yunmengshi felt that his half cold heart was suddenly filled and warm. He knew his identity, dared to hold himself like this, dared to solve himself, and was not afraid to bite him and turn him into a zombie.


    "You, do you really mind?" after Yunmeng''s rebirth, fear appeared for the first time.


    Joe shook his head hard to express his firmness. He said, "I don''t mind." then he touched her head with his hand. "What a fool. If I really mind, I would have left you long ago. I didn''t know your identity the first day."


    Yunmengshi looked at him foolishly and felt that his IQ was not enough. How could he be so good to himself? When Qiao pengran said he didn''t mind, yunmengshi actually stretched out his spiritual power. If he found that Qiao pengran was lying, he would attack his soul without hesitation.


    Even if he died in his own hands, he was unwilling to be abandoned and betrayed. Yunmeng poetry is such a determined person, or such a cruel person.


    Joe also knew her little temper, so he could tolerate everything, even if she killed him. Joe is also willing, who let him fall in love with her!


    Qiao guanran felt that after he said this, the whole person was transparent. He didn''t have to be afraid of being abandoned by yunmengshi.


    At this time, yunmengshi was about to give all her to Qiao pengran. She was such a person. She always doubted when she didn''t believe it. If she believed him, she wouldn''t doubt it.


    "However, in fact, I''m not just an ordinary zombie, I''m the emperor of zombies." yunmengshi thought it was time to tell Qiao what he didn''t know.


    Joe was not even surprised. He suddenly realized, "when we drove the other day, why didn''t we even have a zombie on the road? Is it because of you?"


    Yunmengshi nodded, "yes, at that time, my mental power had just recovered, and some couldn''t control the soaring mental power. All the zombie kings'' pressure had been hovering around the car, and the zombies ran away from me all the way."


    "When you signed the contract with Mo Hongyuan, you forced him to give in with the threat of the zombie emperor?" Qiao asked.


    Yun Mengshi sighed in his heart. Qiao pengran is worthy of being one of the best in his previous life. He not only knows his identity, but also Mo Hongyuan''s identity. It is estimated that he also knows that Gu Yang is a zombie. "That''s right."


    "However, Gu Yang is not. She was attracted by my personality charm." yunmengshi continued. When she said this, she observed that there was no surprise on Joe''s face, which showed that he had long known the fact.


    Yunmengshi was suddenly unhappy. He knew everything and pretended not to know. However, in an instant, this emotion disappeared. She thought of the purpose of Qiao guanran''s coming here today to kill Jiachen.


    He was afraid that Jiachen would hurt himself. Even if it was small, he would rather kill innocent people by mistake for his own sake.


    Joe is not that kind of person. He can use conspiracy, but he won''t kill innocent people by mistake. In this way, he lost his strong heart. He did it and did it without hesitation.


    "However, Jiachen is a mixture of human and zombie. In his body, the blood of zombie and human has reached a wonderful balance. In a way, he is my subordinate, not my enemy." Yunmeng''s voice is full of moving explanation.


    "That''s good." Joe nodded, not proud of what he had done, let alone showing off in front of the little poem.


    "Pengran, let''s go back." yunmengshi spread her wings and said to Qiao pengran.


    "By the way, little poem, what are your wings?" Joe asked when he saw the little poem with wings in front of him. Why doesn''t he know when Xiaoshi grew a pair of wings? Or is this a symbol of the zombie emperor? No, he looked at Xiaoshi''s wings carefully. It was so similar to the flying zombie they met that day.


    Yunmengshi coughed and explained, "however, you know I have many powers, don''t you?"


    Qiao congran nodded. Indeed, Xiaoshi''s power is estimated to be innumerable even herself.


    "In fact, I only have one power, that is assimilation. I can transfer other people''s powers to myself, just eat his crystal core or power bead," yunmengshi said.


    Qiao guanran was surprised this time. She knew that Xiaoshi was very powerful, but she didn''t expect her evil spirit to be so bad.


    Assimilation is a power that doesn''t seem to exist in this world.


    "This wing, can''t it be the flying zombie we met last time?" Joe asked angrily.


    Yunmengshi nodded. "Yes, I was able to get out of danger with the flying ability last time when I was absolutely with Lao tan." yunmengshi had some small pride in his tone.


    It''s good that yunmengshi didn''t mention this. As soon as he mentioned this, Qiao pengran couldn''t help but teach him a lesson: "did you know that the last time was dangerous? You surrounded yourself with a dreamland. If you really can''t get rid of the danger, what can I do? Let me accompany you underground?" Qiao pengran didn''t find yunmengshi, so he didn''t pay attention to his life.

 Chapter 376

    Yunmengshi enjoyed having someone take care of herself, because Qiao pengran was worried about herself. She raised her hands and stuck out her tongue. "Pengran, I promise, I won''t do it in the future. It wasn''t to hide my identity. Since you know, I don''t have to hide it in the future."


    "You don''t have to hide anything from me in the future, but your identity needs to be hidden from others." Qiao Kuang said calmly. Xiaoshi''s concern is very necessary. She''s such a sensitive identity that someone will ''Miss'' wherever she goes. He doesn''t want his little poem to be stared at by other men everywhere.


    Yunmengshi once again promised, "I promise that I won''t hide anything from Joe in the future."


    Qiao was satisfied, "let''s go, let''s go back."


    Yun Mengshi stirred up his wings and took Qiao pengran back to the duplex two-story building. The two people not only didn''t disturb others, but also didn''t let others find out. They don''t know if Jiachen will tell the truth. If they tell the truth, they will run away.


    However, yunmengshi is more confident in her warning to Jiachen. You know, she is the zombie emperor.


    The night passed quickly. There was no vibration in the base, and leader Zhang didn''t bring anyone here to catch people. It seems that he doesn''t know what happened last night.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran couldn''t help but give a sigh of relief. Although they were not afraid of leader Zhang, they had confidence in their own strength, and it was not difficult to fight with the whole hangchen base, after all, they were very afraid of trouble.


    The quiet days in hangchen base passed like this. Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran also had a few days of peace of mind. Only when they were in the base can they feel at ease.


    The last world is a cruel and dangerous place. Even Yunmeng poetry, as the zombie emperor, dare not say that he will not be hurt or invincible.


    There is a zombie emperor in her cloud dream poem in the world. Who knows if there will be a second one?


    That day, leader Zhang''s eldest son Jia hang came to yunmengshi''s two-story duplex building where they lived.


    "Jiahang? Are you here today?" Gu Bai happened to be on the first floor. He saw Jiahang''s visit and asked.


    Jiahang said apologetically, "Dad said he would entertain all benefactors. He has been busy with the base these days and has no time. Today he has finished his work. Let me give you the next invitation and invite you to dinner tonight."


    Gu Bai smiled and said, "OK, I''ll inform the boss and Mengshi."


    Jiahang nodded, "then I''ll trouble brother Gu."


    "OK, go back and tell leader Zhang that the boss and miss are ready for his big meal." Gu Bai said with a smile. Qiao pengran had told him before. If someone comes to entertain them, be sure to answer politely.


    Jiahang smiled on his clean face and nodded, "even if the task given to me by my father is completed."


    Gu Bai looked at Jiahang''s back and praised that the leader had given birth to a good son.


    At noon, yunmengshi went to dinner with Qiao pengran, Gu Bai, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang, and the others were resting in the villa.


    The Knicks evolutionists, unlike the powers, can absorb the energy in the crystal nucleus. They can only exercise their physical strength through a set of fixed actions, and they must exercise every day to maintain their physical strength and go further.


    When they entered the hall where they were entertained, leader Zhang had everything ready and all the food was on the table.


    Yunmengshi glanced at the food on the table and frowned. In fact, she was reluctant to come to such a party, but leader Zhang invited them. If they didn''t give such face, it would be equivalent to not giving them face.


    Although Yunmeng poetry is arrogant, it also has to survive in the human world. Moreover, Yunmeng poetry wants to make a clich ¨¦ from them. What is it that makes Jiachen not become a zombie.


    The thing that can prevent human beings from becoming zombies, yunmengshi knows and owns, that is, mysterious beads. She has found two wise powers created by beads - Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang.


    Mo Hongyuan kept his wisdom because of the white beads, but at that time, Mo Hongyuan was in the pain of having wisdom for only half of the time and relying on instinct for the other half of the time. After yunmengshi took the bead out of Mo Hongyuan''s mind, he became a wise zombie.


    And Gu Yang? When yunmengshi knew Gu Yang, she was already a wise zombie, but the sequelae left by the blue beads still existed, that is, Gu Yang had no memory of human beings.


    Of course, Gu Yang is much better than Mo Hongyuan.


    Therefore, yunmengshi suspected that Jiachen''s child might also have a bead. That day, after she went back, she took out the "radar" bead from the space and poured the energy of the other beads into it.


    Yunmengshi is looking forward to injecting spiritual power into the beads. It is disappointing that there are no beads in the radar beads.


    What''s going on? It''s not the beads? Yunmengshi was puzzled. She believed in the radar bead very much. The green bead was found by the radar bead last time.


    Is the radar bead affected by something? So it doesn''t show that there are beads in Jiahang base?


    "Ha ha, welcome Miss Yun, Mr. Qiao and everyone," said leader Zhang. His face was red and looked very excited.


    The leader''s wife took Jiachen in her arms and passed by two to thank yunmengshi and Qiao guanran. Since Jiachen returned to her, she took Jiachen wherever she went.


    Jiachen is no longer afraid when she sees yunmengshi, but when she sees Qiao pengran, her body starts to tremble again. It can be seen that Qiao pengran''s behavior last night has hurt his heart.


    "Please, please sit down." seeing her son''s trembling body, the leader''s wife didn''t approach, but a few meters away from yunmengshi and asked yunmengshi to sit down.


    "This is my father''s precious wine. I took it out today. My father blows his beard and stares when I touch them." Jiahang picked up the wine bottle and filled the cup in front of yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi picked up the cup and was about to drink when he suddenly smelled a familiar smell, as if he had smelled it recently.


    by the way! Yunmengshi suddenly remembered that this was the same thing that Xiao Ya put in the cup last time he was in his uncle''s place! This is a zombie virus.


    "Wait a minute," said yunmengshi.

 Chapter 377

    Everyone held a cup and turned to yunmengshi. They didn''t know what had happened.


    Yunmeng poem said in a deep voice, "the cup is poisonous."


    "What?" leader Zhang said in shock.


    "Impossible!" the chief''s wife denied. "How can the cup be poisonous? I prepared it myself."


    Yunmengshi looked at the leader''s wife sharply, as if to see through her.


    "Miss Yun, if there is no evidence, it is slander." leader Zhang said unhappily. He believed that his wife had no reason to harm her child''s benefactor.


    Yunmengshi sneered, "OK, let me do an experiment for you?"


    "OK." leader Zhang also agreed.


    Yunmengshi said, "can you give me experimental tools?"


    "Miss Yun needs anything, just say." the leader''s wife also wants to know the result. Since yunmengshi dares to do such an experiment, it shows that she is really confident that the wine is poisonous.


    "I need a living experiment," said yunmengshi in a deep voice. "The enemies captured alive and the animals, as long as they are alive."


    Qiao pengran several people put the cup down. Mo Hongyuan also felt the things inside, as if they were the virus he was familiar with and existed in his body.


    Leader Zhang thought for a moment and said to Jiahang, "Jiahang, go and ask someone to bring the guy who is locked up."


    Jiahang nodded and left the hall.


    After a while, Jiahang came with someone, who was tied up all over, his limbs seemed to be broken, and his hands were twisted to varying degrees, in order to prevent the power person from using the power to escape.


    In the early eschatological period, things like imprisoning bracelets had not been popularized in major bases, so they had only one way to break their hands.


    Powers now use both hands to emit powers. After breaking their hands, they will not be able to emit powers for a period of time. They need a lot of practice to continue to emit powers from other places.


    That''s why disabled powers are not very popular.


    "Chief Zhang, what''s this?" Joe asked.


    "This is the guy who kidnapped our family from the base in the morning." the leader''s wife explained bitterly.


    "OK, then I''ll use him for the experiment," said yunmengshi. "By the way, what level of power is he?"


    Leader Zhang said affirmatively, "level 4 power." at the same time, he looked sad on his face.


    Level 4 powers are among the best in a small base like Jiahang base. Such a person''s betrayal will have a certain impact on the base.


    Yunmengshi went to the man and squatted down. Qiao pengran also went to the man and raised his chin.


    The two men tacitly poured the glass of wine into the man''s mouth.


    A few minutes later, the man did not respond. Twenty minutes later, the man still did not respond.


    Leader Zhang''s family looked at yunmengshi differently. At this time, they may really think yunmengshi was deliberately making trouble.


    Leader Zhang even had a trace of resentment in his heart: do you think you are a strong man, the leader of the base and the Savior of your son, so you can slander us at will?


    Another hour passed, and the man was still dead, no different from just now.


    Zhang''s family finally couldn''t help it. The leader''s wife said, "Miss Yun, the experiment has been done, and there are no results. Do you still say that the wine is poisonous?"


    Yunmengshi glanced at her and said, "have you ever seen the zombie virus attack so quickly?"


    As soon as these words came out, the zhangjias were surprised, "what? Zombie virus?" leader Zhang asked in surprise.


    Qiao dunran said with an expression you didn''t see: "why? Haven''t you seen it?"


    Chief Zhang murmured, "can zombie virus be extracted?"


    Yunmengshi nodded, "this is not the first time I have seen it, so I don''t feel strange. When I first saw it, it was also very incredible."


    While the two were talking, the experimental object on the ground suddenly began to move.


    "He moved!" Jiahang said in surprise.


    I saw the man on the ground, his body began to wriggle, his face was pale, his eyes were red, and his mouth still made ''Wuwuwuwu'', which was not like the sound that human beings can make.


    Leader Zhang''s family stared and opened their mouths. Who hasn''t seen a zombie in the end of the world? So they are very familiar with zombies. How can they not know that this is the prelude to becoming zombies.


    "Really, really become a zombie." the leader''s wife felt that her brain was not enough. Yunmengshi didn''t slander them. If she hadn''t found them in time, maybe the people crawling on the ground now would be theirs.


    "Kuang ran." yunmengshi shouted, and a flame understood by Qiao Kuang ran shot out, and the peristaltic zombie on the ground immediately turned into powder, not even bones left.


    This behavior impacted leader Zhang and his family, and their estimation of Qiao''s strength went to a higher level. You know, the man crawling on the ground is a level 4 power.


    But what they don''t know is that both powers and ordinary humans are level zero zombies after they become zombies.


    "Who is it? Who wants us?" leader Zhang said angrily, and then looked at his wife. The food and wine were prepared by her.


    The leader''s wife quickly shook her head, "it''s not me. If it''s me, I''ll drink it just now. If I know, how can I do it to myself?" this is actually for yunmengshi. Her husband still trusts her very much.


    Yunmengshi also affirmed: "presumably, the person who gets the virus must know that the virus only works on the powers below level 4."


    "What? It''s only useful under level 4? Then among us, there are only madam, Jiahang and Jiachen under level 4." the leader said in horror. The man is going to destroy his whole family.


    Qiao pengran also stepped in and analyzed, "obviously, that man is coming for you." he is a level 5 or above power, and Gu Bo has recently become a level 5 power. Mo Hongyuan, Gu Yang and Xiaoshi are zombies. Naturally, they are not afraid of zombie virus, let alone himself.


    The leader''s wife was even more frightened. So, if it weren''t for yunmengshi, she would become a zombie without wisdom and only know how to eat human flesh? This is terrible.


    Yunmengshi shook her head and said, "I think this man is coming for Jiachen."


    "What do you say?" leader Zhang asked.


    "Someone wants to get Jiachen''s ability, but it''s also heard that he can resist the zombie virus. He hasn''t confirmed it, so he wants to confirm it." yunmengshi picked up the wine with the zombie virus in front of him and drank it in one breath.

 Chapter 378

    "Miss Yun, what are you doing?" leader Zhang shouted in panic.


    Qiao guanran didn''t say anything here. Except Gu Bai, everyone else knew that yunmengshi was the zombie emperor. This little virus had no impact on her. Taking some body fluids from her body, such as saliva, is much stronger than the zombie virus in this wine glass.


    "I''m fine. It''s impossible for those people to develop a zombie virus that is useful to me." Yun Mengshi said faintly, but his tone could not hide his arrogance.


    Everyone doesn''t think yunmengshi is arrogant and thinks she should say so.


    Leader Zhang not only took Qiao Kuang by surprise, but also speculated on the strength of Yunmeng poetry from level 5 or above to unfathomable.


    "Someone covets Jiachen''s ability?" the leader''s wife repeated the words of Yunmeng poetry, which is the most intolerable thing for her.


    "I''m basically sure that the person under the zombie virus is either bought by the mysterious organization or has joined the mysterious organization." yunmengshi said in a very positive tone.


    "It''s the mysterious organization again," said Joe with a frown. Along the way, the mysterious organization seems to follow them all the way. Wherever they go, the mysterious organization follows them.


    Leader Zhang snorted, "no matter what organization, as long as I get to my base, I will take them down. I dare to lay hands on my family."


    Yunmengshi said, "you''d better watch Jiachen these days. I don''t think the people of the mysterious organization will stop."


    Leader Zhang said, "Miss Yun, thank you very much. You not only saved Jiachen, but also saved our family. I, we just doubted you. I really don''t know what to say now."


    Yunmengshi laughed. "It''s normal to doubt, but I don''t like people betraying me. I hope you don''t touch my bottom line." when saying this, yunmengshi smiled and sounded like a joke, but the zhangjias took it seriously. They are all people who value friendship. Yunmengshi saved them twice. How could they betray her?


    "It''s none of my business to find the people of the mysterious organization, but you can find me if you have anything," said yunmengshi.


    Now, leader Zhang''s family is even more grateful. Where can we find such a good man in the last world?


    "By the way, there is one important thing I want to ask you." yunmengshi finally asked the question he even wanted to know.


    "Please speak." the leader''s wife is more respectful to Yunmeng poetry.


    "Do you remember if Jiachen did anything unusual after being bitten by a zombie?" Yun Mengshi couldn''t ask directly, but had to change his way.


    "Hmm..." leader Zhang pondered for a while and shook his head. "There''s nothing special. Just like ordinary people, at the beginning, he had a fever, and then his skin hardened, his face deteriorated, and his body began to have a fever."


    The leader''s wife has been sitting there, motionless, as if she was remembering something.


    After hearing what leader Zhang said, yunmengshi was disappointed. She could only place her hope on the rest of the leader''s wife. If she didn''t know, yunmengshi could only find it by herself.


    "If that matters, it''s really a little different from ordinary people," said the leader''s wife.


    "What''s the matter?" Yun Mengshi asked hurriedly. He wouldn''t miss a little clue.


    "Well, I found a very strange thing. Before Jiachen was bitten by a zombie, he still had a jade pendant from my family on his neck. When Jiachen stood in front of me intact, I found that the jade pendant on his neck had disappeared. At that time, I thought he had accidentally lost it. It''s normal for children to lose everything." Said the chief''s wife.


    Yunmeng poetry nodded, and everyone''s eyes focused on her and continued to listen to her.


    "When I went to clean up the child''s house the next day, I found the fragments of the jade pendant on the side of his pillow. At first, I didn''t have any doubt. It was normal for the jade pendant to be damaged. But then I noticed that it was wrong. Jiachen is a very active child, so there are always bumps and bruises on his body. In order to prevent him from being hurt, I took it out All the angular places in his room were covered with sea bread. Most importantly, after Chenchen was bitten by a zombie, I stayed with him and didn''t find the jade pendant broken. "The leader''s wife said all her doubts.


    "So you suspect that Jiachen didn''t become a zombie because of the jade pendant?" yunmengshi asked.


    "I think so." the leader''s wife''s tone was very positive.


    Yunmeng poetry shrugged, very helpless. "Even if you take out the fragments of the jade pendant now, you can''t prove whether there is energy in it that can prevent humans from becoming zombies."


    "No, there are two pieces of this ancestral jade pendant," said the leader''s wife, whose tone was very excited. "The other one is at Jiahang."


    "Oh? Really?" yunmengshi was also very excited.


    At the same time, everyone surrendered to Jiahang, including Jiachen, who was held in his arms by the leader''s wife. He seemed to know what it looked like.


    "I, I do have that jade pendant, but I don''t like carrying things around my neck, so I put it in my room," Jiahang said.


    "OK, Jiahang, let''s go to your room now and take out the jade pendant." leader Zhang said. If the jade pendant can really resist the zombie virus, they will have one more life.


    So the rest of the base saw the leader with a large group of people rushing towards their eldest son''s room, as if there were some treasure in it.


    Indeed, if we can really find the jade pendant to resist the zombie virus, we will really find the treasure.


    The originally small room is even more crowded after standing down so many people.


    Jiahang rummaged through the room. Ten minutes later, he quickly rummaged through the whole room, but he still didn''t find any trace of the jade pendant.


    "Jiahang, don''t you remember where you put the jade pendant?" the leader''s wife hurried very anxiously.


    Jiahang stood up and said helplessly, "I clearly remember I put it in the cabinet at the head of the bed. Why did it disappear?"


    Yunmengshi looked at everything quietly. Did someone take the jade pendant away? Or did Jiahang do it on purpose? He already knew the function of the jade pendant? Or is he a member of a mysterious organization?


    All this is the imagination of Yunmeng poetry after its brain hole opened. Without evidence, everything is possible.

 Chapter 379

    Jiahang looked for a while in front of the crowd again. Yunmengshi couldn''t read it anymore and said, "leader Zhang, this is the business of your base, so I won''t intervene. It''s getting late, and we''ve been in the base for a while, so it''s time to say goodbye."


    Leader Zhang and his wife were a little surprised. "Are you leaving so soon?" the leader''s wife asked. Yunmengshi had strong strength and they were there. Even if the people of the mysterious organization came to the door, they had nothing to worry about.


    After these two things, zhangjias people trust yunmengshi''s strength and want to use her as a free hitter and shield. To put it better, they are used to relying. They don''t want to lose dependence suddenly.


    Joe ran saw the thoughts of these people, and there was a trace of disgust in his eyes. They thought they could help them once, twice, and for a lifetime? I don''t know how they built the base.


    "However, let''s go." Yun Mengshi suddenly felt tired, not physically, but mentally.


    Since she came out, she has been entangled with the mysterious organization. If she stays, it is estimated that she will sink deeper and deeper. Since it has nothing to do with beads, why does she stay here? This is the idea of Yunmeng poetry. There are so many good people in the end of the world. It''s great luck to help you once.


    After yunmengshi and his party returned to the room, they packed up their things and put everything that should be put into the space. If they were not still standing here, there would be no trace of their coming.


    "We''ll start early tomorrow morning," Joe said to the crowd.


    Hearing this news, the happiest are the Knicks and ah Chen.


    One of these two people wants to speed up their return to the federal base and regain their status. The other is to leave the land of China quickly, so that the big hands of the mysterious organization can''t touch places like the federal base, so he will be safe.


    Otherwise, even if there are Yunmeng poems to protect, ah Chen''s heart is not secure. This is because he doesn''t know the real identity of Yunmeng poetry. If he knows the identity of Yunmeng poetry, he won''t be afraid and uneasy.


    Is it not easy for a zombie emperor to protect a human?


    The night passed quickly. The next day, before dawn, Jiahang came to the small building panting. This time, Mo Hongyuan, who was downstairs, handed Jiahang a bowl of water and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hurry, hurry to find Miss Yun and Mr. Qiao. My brother, my brother doesn''t know why, has become a zombie again." Jiahang''s breath hasn''t been fully breathed, so he hurried to say.


    "What?" Mo Hongyuan was shocked, and then looked at the upstairs in some embarrassment. He knew that miss was practicing every night. He didn''t know when to wake up. He didn''t dare to disturb Yunmeng poetry.


    So he said, "Jiachen, it''s not that I don''t call you miss, but at this time, I really can''t disturb you." Mo Hongyuan and Jiahang explained.


    "No, no, my father said we must invite Miss Yun and Joe first. Brother Mo, you can help. My brother is in a critical moment. You can''t watch him turn into a zombie." Jiahang''s anxious sweat stayed down his cheek.


    When Mo Hongyuan wanted to say anything else, the door of yunmengshi room was opened. Because today is the day of departure, yunmengshi didn''t practice for a long time. He got up early. Unexpectedly, he saw Jiahang''s appearance of jumping up and down as soon as he came out of the door.


    She came down and asked calmly, "Jiahang, what''s the matter?"


    Jiahang hurriedly told yunmengshi about the situation.


    Taking advantage of his face, yunmengshi asked, "what''s the use of looking for me if he wants to become a zombie? Can I stop a person from becoming a zombie? If you have time, you might as well find the jade pendant you lost. Maybe your brother still has hope of survival." yunmengshi''s attitude is very cold. After he knows that there are no beads here, I''m also tired of the way the zhangjias look like what I want you to do every day.


    "Miss Yun, just help me. I know you will have a way." Jiahang Lai was there and always said good words to yunmengshi to let her save her brother.


    A few minutes later, Jiahang was still asking for Yunmeng poetry, and finally made her impatient. She found a comfortable sofa to sit on and asked, "come on, why is your brother in such a situation again? The last time I checked his body, it was very stable and shouldn''t be so fast."


    "Dad suspected that it was the people of the mysterious organization hiding in the base, trying to test whether my brother could resist the zombie virus," Jiahang said.


    Yunmengshi''s expression was still very impatient. "Didn''t I tell you yesterday that those people would do something to your brother? Why didn''t you protect him?"


    Jiahang couldn''t say a word. He could only hesitate in place. The sweat on his face remained. He thought of countless ways to persuade yunmengshi.


    "Miss Yun, you can see in a life, save your brother." Jiahang wants to kneel down to yunmengshi.


    As soon as yunmengshi stretched out his hand, he instantly released a wind power, which steadily dragged Jiahang who was going to kneel on the ground to prevent him from kneeling down.


    "OK, I''ll go and have a look, but I''m not sure if I can save Jiachen." yunmengshi finally said.


    Jiahang, who was already desperate, had bright eyes. He felt that yunmengshi always had a way. She must save her brother.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran trotted all the way with Jiahang to the leader''s house.


    Seeing yunmengshi and Qiao pengran arrive at the door, leader Zhang feels like he has found a savior.


    "Miss Yun, as like as two peas, you can see that my little son is now the same as a zombie. I wonder if he is in contact with the zombie?" Zhang chieftain is very concerned about Jia Chen.


    Yunmengshi went upstairs with leader Zhang and said, "I''m not good at this either. I may not be able to save him."


    Chief Zhang said with a wry smile, "Miss Yun, now we can only find you."


    Yunmengshi quickly stopped leader Zhang''s next words of thanks and said, "I will do my best." then she pushed the door open and went in.


    The leader''s wife accompanied Jiachen, and her tears ran down her cheeks. "Jiachen, how hard your life is! It''s all my mother''s fault. My mother didn''t take good care of you."


    Yunmengshi went to the leader''s wife and said coldly, "he''s not dead yet."


    The leader''s wife was even more excited when she saw Yunmeng poem.

 Chapter 380

    Yunmengshi put her finger on her lips and motioned the leader''s wife not to say some words of thanks in her ear. She really didn''t want to hear this.


    The chief''s wife shut up.


    Yunmengshi went to Jiachen''s bed and looked at his current situation with her eyes.


    At this time, Jiachen''s whole body was burning red, like a cooked crab. The expression on his face was distorted by pain. His slightly open eyes turned red, and his mouth kept making a "sobbing" sound.


    "The situation is not good!" yunmengshi sighed. Even if she didn''t use her mental strength to check, she also knew that Jiachen''s condition was not very good, and there were more zombie viruses in her body, breaking the original balance.


    The hearts of leader Zhang''s family were raised. "Do I, my family, have any hope of salvation?" leader Zhang''s voice began to tremble.


    "If it''s someone else, the best way to tell you is to kill him with a knife." yunmengshi said. The leader''s wife immediately collapsed and burst out of her eyes.


    "However," yunmengshi added, "he still has hope of salvation when he meets me."


    "Really, really?" after the leader''s wife heard yunmengshi''s words, tears remained on her face, and her heart seemed to ride a roller coaster, up and down.


    "I can only say that there is hope of salvation, but I don''t know the final result." yunmengshi didn''t say too much, even though she was very sure.


    "You go out first and my men stay." yunmengshi ordered.


    Zhang''s family didn''t even say a word. They obediently walked outside the door and waited anxiously for the situation inside.


    "Xiao Shi, are you going to save him?" Joe asked.


    "Of course, maybe he is also a great bait." yunmengshi smiled mysteriously.


    "What organization do you mean?" Joe asked.


    "I have a hunch that sooner or later we will fight against it. Now we will know more about the enemy, and the odds of winning will naturally be greater," yunmengshi said.


    Joe spoiled and said, "everything is up to you."


    Yunmengshi began to save Jiachen. She took out white beads from the space. This thing is still very useful for solving the zombie virus. She thought that Qiao pengran had a great experience. The white beads soaked in water, but even the zombie emperor''s virus can be solved.


    A few minutes later, a cup of milky water was already in yunmengshi''s hand, and she handed it to Qiao guanran.


    Joe naturally took down the cup and fed it to Jiachen who was still struggling in bed.


    Jiachen was filled with a large glass of white bead water under the strong suppression of Qiao guanran.


    "That''s good?" asked Joe, holding an empty glass in his hand.


    "It''s over." yunmengshi nodded and put the empty cup in Qiao pengran''s hand back into the space. "The rest depends on his own perseverance. After all, the white bead water is not wangeng, and he needs to survive by himself."


    "Last time, if I hadn''t been firm in my perseverance, I would have become a zombie?" Joe asked. He didn''t resist the zombie. What he feared was that after becoming a zombie, he wouldn''t know Yunmeng poetry, or even have human memory and wisdom. Just rely on the zombie instinct.


    "HMM." yunmengshi nodded, and then looked carefully at Qiao pengran, thinking he regretted it.


    How keen Qiao pengran feels! He immediately found the poor little eyes of Yunmeng poetry, smiled, and then took a few steps forward to embrace Yunmeng poetry.


    "Why? Think again? I didn''t say that no matter what your status, you are a little poem, my little poem." Qiao said this. If others were present, they would get numb goose bumps.


    Yunmengshi just ate this set. She stood on tiptoe slightly, and her soft and slightly cool lips directly touched Qiao pengran''s lips.


    Qiao Pang trembled excitedly, and his hand came up from yunmengshi''s waist, holding her little face and kissing her affectionately.


    Yunmengshi now doesn''t reject such close contact with Qiao pengran. The two people forget their feelings and kiss, regardless of Jiachen struggling in bed.


    "Roar!" Jiachen on the bed behind the two people suddenly made a sound.


    Yunmengshi poked away Qiao pengran''s face to check Jiachen''s situation.


    With a dissatisfied look on his face, Joe followed Xiao Shi to get up.


    "It''s a good phenomenon. The zombie virus in his body is decreasing a little bit." Yun Mengshi said in a relaxed tone.


    With that, yunmengshi took out his glass again, ran a glass of white bead water and handed it to Qiao pengran.


    Qiao pengran drank it consciously. After contacting Xiaoshi, he really can''t forget this step, otherwise the zombie emperor''s virus is not for fun.


    After a while, the zhangjias outside were really suffering. They all wanted to knock the door open to see what was going on inside. However, this idea can also be considered in your head, but you don''t dare to put it into action.


    "Come in." suddenly, the door opened and the voice of Yunmeng poetry came. The three zhangjias walked into the room with excitement and worry.


    The first time they came in, they saw Jiachen lying in bed and motionless.


    The leader''s wife covered her mouth and tears kept flowing down. "Morning, morning, my child." she thought that Jiachen had become a zombie and was killed by a power of yunmengshi, so she didn''t move in bed.


    Leader Zhang and Jiahang were also in a very low mood, but they didn''t look at Yunmeng poetry with hostile or resentful eyes. They were not the people who would bite the hand that feeds them.


    Yunmengshi naturally saw what zhangjiaren thought and said helplessly, "he hasn''t died yet. He has overcome the virus, but he has consumed too much physical energy and fell asleep."


    "Ah? No, not dead? Defeated the zombie virus?" the leader''s wife stammered. She couldn''t believe the fact.


    Leader Zhang immediately went to the bed and looked at his little son carefully. He was lying on the bed with even breathing, his heart beating and his skin warm. He was not a zombie!


    "Great, it''s great." leader Zhang wanted to jump up to celebrate.


    "Thank you, thank you." the leader''s wife came to yunmengshi with tears and was about to kneel down.


    Yunmeng Shili even though she has a wind power and drags the leader''s wife, she doesn''t like it very much, so she won''t let the leader''s wife kneel.


    "Well, there''s no next time." yunmengshi said faintly. She''s going to leave here. If Jiahang hadn''t begged, she wouldn''t be here. The most important thing is that yunmengshi opened her heart because of Qiao pengran, and her hostility to mankind is not so heavy, so she agreed to Jiahang''s request.


    If it was before, she probably would leave here without looking back.

 Chapter 381

    "We had planned to leave this morning, but now it has taken so long." Qiao pengran said coldly. He didn''t want to take charge of hangchen base. If it wasn''t for the mysterious organization, he would leave here in the morning with yunmengshi.


    Qiao pengran felt the same as yunmengshi. He also had a hunch that they would collide with the mysterious organization one day. Xiao Shi is right. Instead of completely not knowing the opponent''s situation at that time, it''s better to take advantage of the present to know more about the future enemy. Knowing yourself and the enemy and winning every battle is the key.


    "Mr. Qiao, it''s noon now. If you start now, you can''t get to the next city in the evening and can''t find a place to stay. After dark, the attack of the zombies will greatly increase. You see, why don''t you leave tomorrow?" leader Zhang quickly found a reason to keep yunmengshi. Jiachen''s situation is not very stable now, The people of the mysterious organization in the base have not been found yet. Yunmengshi can still have some confidence in his heart because they are here.


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi thought about each other and looked at each other. Yunmengshi nodded slightly to Qiao pengran.


    "Well, that''s very reasonable. Let''s stay another night and start tomorrow," Qiao said.


    Leader Zhang and his wife gave a sigh of relief at the same time. Yunmengshi left them in the base. They seemed to have confidence in their hearts.


    "Well, we''ll go back first," said Qiao pengran, and then took yunmengshi and left.


    After they left, the leader''s wife said to the leader, "they''re leaving. The people of the mysterious organization came to the door, but what should we do?"


    Leader Zhang also had a bitter face. "If they want to leave, it''s not something we can stop. Alas, now we can only keep them for a while."


    The leader''s wife nodded, "that''s all we can do. In the future, if Miss Yun and Qiao pengran have anything to tell us to do, Lao Zhang, you must do your best. They have helped us too many times."


    "Why don''t you say that? Of course I know," said leader Zhang. "If it weren''t for Miss Yun, we wouldn''t know how many times we had died."


    "My poor morning!" said the leader''s wife. Then she seemed to think of something and said to Jiahang, "by the way, hanghang, have you found your jade pendant?"


    The leader''s wife wants Jiahang to find the jade pendant, which may completely solve Jiachen''s problem.


    Jiahang shook his head with a wry smile. "No, I went back and looked for it again. I remember it was put in the cabinet, but it was strangely missing."


    Leader Zhang was suddenly surprised, "could it be the person of the mysterious organization who took the jade pendant away?"


    The leader''s wife''s eyes were also frozen. "Do you mean that the people of the mysterious organization are lurking around us?"


    Jiahang also said, "it''s possible, and he knows us very well."


    Chief Zhang almost clenched his teeth and said, "I must catch this man. He has hurt Chenchen several times. I will catch him and I will not let him go."


    At this time, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran have returned to the two-story duplex building. Everyone is waiting for them, waiting for them to come back, and then set out.


    Joe ran saw the people ready to go and said apologetically, "we can''t go today. It''s already noon. If we start now, we won''t find a place to rest in the evening. If we encounter a group of zombies, it''s bad." he used the reason of leader Zhang to prevaricate Nick, ah Chen and others.


    After he knew that Xiaoshi was the zombie emperor, he didn''t pay so much attention to whether he set out during the day or at night. With Xiaoshi, the zombie emperor, he didn''t dare to open any zombie group. Zombies or mutant animals that are not afraid of the power of small poems are a big trouble day and night.


    The Knicks and ah Chen, who didn''t know the actual situation, certainly agreed. They didn''t want to continue on their way at night. The danger was more than ten times more than during the day.


    "Shall we start tomorrow?" asked the Knicks, who had been here for almost a week. After such a delay, those people estimated that they had cleaned up the hands left by him. It would take a lot of effort to make a comeback after he went back.


    Cloud dream poem said lightly: "the change can''t catch up with the plan. When to go is not up to us. It depends on when God wants us to go."


    The Knicks was silent. If Joe ran said this, he could retort a few words, but Xiaoshi said so, he wouldn''t retort. He also wants to brush his favor in front of Yunmeng poetry.


    Ah Chen is not qualified to refute. His life is in the hands of Yunmeng poetry. He just listens to what Yunmeng poetry says.


    In this way, yunmengshi didn''t leave and stayed in hangchen base.


    In the afternoon, yunmengshi, who was meditating, was suddenly awakened by a loud noise. Fortunately, her spiritual power was strong enough, otherwise she would disturb her soul and hurt her.


    "What''s the matter?" yunmengshi went out of the room and saw all of them gathered in the hall. After hearing the sound, they all ran out of their room.


    Qiao dunran said solemnly, "I don''t know who leader Zhang seems to be fighting with."


    Yun Mengshi had a flash of inspiration in his mind. "Did he find the person of the mysterious organization?"


    "Let''s go!" yunmengshi''s guess is likely to be true. After listening to it, Qiao guanran shouted, if it''s really the people of the mysterious organization, isn''t leader Zhang in danger, especially the bait of Jiachen? If they are kidnapped by the people of the mysterious organization, they will make a big miscalculation.


    After this sentence was shouted, everyone ran out with Joe, including Knicks and ah Chen.


    Mo Hongyuan rushed out first after listening to yunmengshi''s instructions. He was the fastest and could rescue leader Zhang the fastest.


    When Mo Hongyuan got to the place where the fighting voice came out, he saw that leader Zhang was pressed to the ground by a power. The fire power was accumulated on his hand. If he didn''t stop it, the flame would burn on leader Zhang in an instant.


    Mo Hongyuan rushed over and hit the man who stepped on leader Zhang with a heavy fist.


    The man also felt that someone was attacking himself. He didn''t have time to release the fire power in his hand. He rolled on the spot and avoided Mo Hongyuan''s heavy blow.


    At this time, Qiao pengran and Yun Mengshi also came.


    The cloud dream poem glanced at the man and blurted out, "level 5 fire power, kuanran, I''ll give it to you."


    Joe suddenly flashed a killing intention at the corner of his mouth, "no problem." he hasn''t fought with the power for a long time, and finally an opponent can be abused by him this time.


    Although both of them are level 5 powers, Qiao''s level 5 is a level 5 power who has stepped into level 6. That person is obviously in the middle of level 5.

 Chapter 382

    After hearing yunmengshi''s words, Mo Hongyuan quickly withdrew. Qiao pengran immediately took a few steps to make up Mo Hongyuan''s position and took out a black ancient knife. For close combat, it''s easier to use a knife.


    "Bang" Joe cut a knife at the enemy who had not yet stood up. The man was a man, dressed almost like ah Chen before. He was dressed in black. His hair was not long, but he threw a short layer on his head, and there was a scar at the corner of his eyes.


    The man didn''t stand up, so Joe ran with a flaming knife and cut it. He was scared to death and rolled away from the deadly knife.


    Yunmengshi went to leader Zhang, took one of his arms and turned on the healing power. The white light flashed. Just a few seconds later, leader Zhang''s trauma was completely healed.


    After yunmengshi''s examination, he didn''t suffer any internal injuries, but his powers were exhausted. As long as he rested properly, he would recover soon. However, thanks to Mo Hongyuan''s timely arrival.


    "Chief Zhang, what happened? Where are the others?" yunmengshi asked. At this time, Qiao pengran was fighting with the man in black.


    Leader Zhang has opened his eyes. There is no big problem with his body, but his limbs are weak.


    "Thank you, thank you, Miss Yun. Madam and her two sons were in the house and were hurt by the enemy. After I arrived, I stopped the enemy. I don''t know what''s going on with them now." the leader looked at yunmengshi with praying eyes and hoped that she could go and see the situation of Madam three.


    "Gu Bo, take good care of leader Zhang here. Gu Yang follows me to check the situation of the three ladies." yunmengshi said.


    "Yes, dream poetry." Gu Bolang replied. The task is very simple.


    Gu Yang nodded and walked behind yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi rushed to the room with Gu Yang. Both of them are zombies. They can sense whether there are humans in the room.


    "Here," said yunmengshi, walking into a room. She recognized that this was Jiahang''s room.


    At this time, Jiahang was lying in bed, covered in blood, not knowing life and death.


    Yunmengshi could detect his faint breath, "not dead yet."


    "Gu Yang, wash him," said yunmengshi.


    Gu Yang nodded and immediately cast the water power and cleansing skill on his hand. A stream of water with some strength flowed out of Gu Yang''s hand and cleaned the blood on Jiahang''s body on the bed.


    After Gu Yang left the Arctic base, he naturally learned the water power. Originally, the ice power is an upgraded version of the water power, but the temperature in the Arctic is too low and there is no condition for the existence of water elements. Therefore, the people in the Arctic base are basically ice power, not water power.


    Seeing that the people on the bed were cleaned, yunmengshi began to treat. Soon, Jiahang''s trauma was cured.


    However, after checking the degree of his injury, yunmengshi couldn''t help sighing. His power output must be overloaded in order to resist the enemy. He used some tricks to overdraw his power, so that he can only be a level 2 power in the future. He not only lost level 1, but there is no possibility of upgrading from now on.


    "You take care of him and I''ll continue to check." yunmengshi said to Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang nodded and stood next to Jiahang, who was still in a coma, saying he knew.


    Yunmengshi quickly left the room and came to another room along the direction of human breath. He saw that the leader''s wife and Jiachen were lying on the ground.


    Unfortunately, Yunmeng poetry only feels the breath of one person, which means that one of the two people has died.


    Yunmengshi turned over two people. The leader''s wife had stopped breathing. There was a huge hole in her heart. Her body was pressed on Jiachen, presumably to protect Jiachen.


    Yunmengshi pulled Jiachen out of the leader''s wife''s body and looked carefully.


    He was fine, but he was slightly shaken and fainted.


    Seeing such a scene, yunmengshi couldn''t help sighing. It was more a shock to her heart. She may have felt maternal love in her previous life, but after two lives, she had forgotten her mother''s appearance and didn''t remember that she had protected her.


    Maybe that woman has protected herself! Yun Mengshi comforted herself that the ten-year struggle in the laboratory had left an indelible mark in her mind, which was the deepest in her memory.


    After yunmengshi''s rebirth, she tried to forget that she wanted to live a comfortable life and establish a zombie empire. However, what she wanted most was to kill the Beijing base and kill the doctor herself.


    But the great maternal love in front of her reminds her of her mother. She could vaguely remember that she was an absolutely gentle woman. Although her character was a little weak, it was absolutely good for her.


    Unfortunately, she died too early, otherwise she would definitely protect herself. Yunmeng poem, Xu sighed.


    Yunmengshi threw these thoughts out of her mind and concentrated on treating Jiachen. His life was bought back by the leader''s wife with her own life. Yunmengshi didn''t want to live up to this great maternal love, so she tried her best to cure Jiachen.


    The healing power just came out of his hand, and the warm energy invaded Jiachen''s body. His eyes began to open slowly. Originally, he was just stunned by the powerful shock.


    "Mom!" the first thing Jiachen wakes up is to find his mother. He vaguely remembers that his mother resists in front of him.


    "She''s dead." yunmengshi said faintly. Although this fact is a little cruel, she wants Jiachen to be strong quickly. She respects this great maternal love. It is not easy to see such selfless feelings in the last world.


    "Dead? Mother is dead?" Jiachen didn''t believe it at first, but when he saw the leader''s wife lying on the ground and the huge hole in her heart, Jiachen''s eyes were silent and murmured.


    Yunmengshi stood aside, neither comforting nor speaking. He could only accept the fact.


    "Mom!" Jiachen yelled. Her voice was not like that of a ten-year-old boy, but some hoarse and some wrong.


    When yunmengshi still reacts, Jiachen''s eyes have turned red and her fingernails have become slender. In yunmengshi''s eyes, it is full of zombie virus.


    "Corpse turned?" cloud dream poem first questioned, and then affirmed that Jiachen corpse turned!


    She quickly took out the white bead water. Although she didn''t know whether it would work, she could only be a dead horse as a living horse doctor!


    If human beings are completely corpseized, that is, they are completely zombies. This white bead water can only hurt them, not cure them. Just like yunmengshi, if she drank white bead water, she would have severe pain. Didn''t she use white bead water last time her eyes turned black?


    Although the result was good, the process was too painful. If she really drank white pearl water, she would probably die of pain.

 Chapter 383

    For convenience, yunmengshi first released his zombie emperor''s authority.


    The strong pressure overflowed from his body. Jiachen just wanted to roar, but he didn''t dare to send it out in his mouth. His red eyes looked at yunmengshi, and then his stiff body stepped back a few steps.


    Yunmengshi took a few steps forward and grabbed Jiachen''s chin with his hands. His white hands showed great strength.


    She held the cup in her other hand and poured it into Jiachen''s mouth.


    "Gulu Gulu." a whole glass of water was poured in under Jiachen''s strong struggle. Jiachen made a tragic sound in his mouth and a burning sound in his throat.


    Yunmengshi''s secret way is not good. Jiachen''s corpseization has been very serious. If she doesn''t stop it, it is estimated that she will completely become a zombie in less than five minutes.


    "Roar!" after yunmengshi released her hand, Jiachen kept rolling on the ground because of pain, and the scream in her mouth didn''t stop.


    Yunmengshi looked at the people on the ground with an expressionless face, which could only survive by himself.


    Jiachen rolls on the ground for a long time, but yunmengshi is still unmoved. She can''t help but watch.


    At this time, Jiahang had woken up. He was very weak, but even if his limbs were weak, he came over.


    "Mom, brother!" when he came, he saw such a scene: the leader''s wife lay on the ground, motionless, and his brother rolled around screaming on the ground.


    He trotted a few steps to the leader''s wife. At a glance, he saw the big hole in the leader''s wife''s chest, and then his fingers trembled under the leader''s wife''s nose.


    No breathing! His mind went blank. Mom''s dead! This is not only a great blow to Jiachen, but also a great blow to Jiahang.


    He reluctantly got up and saw his brother rolling all over the ground. He wanted to help his brother up.


    At this time, the faint voice of Yunmeng poem came into his ear, "if you don''t want your brother to become a zombie, you''d better not move him."


    Jiahang''s outstretched hand was frozen in the air, his head turned to yunmengshi and asked, "my mother is dead?"


    "Yes, she had lost her breath when I came." yunmengshi said cruel words in a faint voice. However, is it not normal to die in the end of the world?


    "Where''s my brother?" Jiahang asked again.


    "In order to protect your brother, your mother''s heart was broken by life. After your brother woke up, he may be stimulated and the zombie virus in his body began to attack. I gave him medicine. It''s up to him whether he can survive or not." yunmengshi said.


    Jiahang took a deep breath and looked at Yunmeng poem, "thank you."


    Yunmengshi shook her head. "Don''t you care about your own physical condition?"


    Jiahang''s body froze when yunmengshi said. Obviously, he already knew what had happened to his body. He comforted himself in his heart. After using that move, he already knew the result, didn''t he?


    "I know," Jiahang said.


    Gu Yang has been following Jiahang without saying a word. His face is as usual, which just makes Yunmeng''s poetry a little incomprehensible.


    For a time, there was no other sound in the room except Jiachen''s cry.


    I don''t know how long it took, Jiachen''s wailing gradually decreased, and the three people in the room focused on Jiachen.


    Yunmengshi has felt the strong smell of zombies on Jiachen and feels bad in her heart. She gave Gu Yang, who was standing behind Jiahang, a look.


    Gu Yang understood the meaning of Yunmeng''s poem, took a few steps forward, and slashed Jiahang''s back neck with a hand knife.


    "Hmm!" with a dull hum, Jiahang''s body softened and fainted on the ground.


    Yunmengshi said to Gu Yang, "well done."


    Gu Yang had a rare smile on her mouth. She was obviously satisfied with the praise of Yunmeng poetry. Her eyes noticed Jiachen still on the ground and said, "like?"


    Yunmengshi didn''t answer, but went to Jiachen, pulled up his arm and let his face face face himself.


    When yunmengshi pulled his arm, Jiachen suddenly opened his eyes. The blood red color cooled yunmengshi''s heart and broke. Jiachen really became a zombie.


    "Roar!" Jiachen opened her mouth to talk, but what came out was the roar of the zombie.


    However, Yunmeng poetry and Gu Yang can understand. He is saying, "what''s the matter with me?"


    The cold heart of Yunmeng poetry has temperature again. Does Jiachen also retain human wisdom?


    "Do you know who you are?" yunmengshi couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m Jiachen. By the way, where''s mother?" the roar of the zombie still stands out in Jiachen''s mouth, but his meaning is understood by yunmengshi and Gu Yang.


    "He has wisdom!" yunmengshi said definitely. Obviously, because he drank white pearl water many times and the role of the unknown jade pendant, Jiachen''s corpse was interrupted. The final result is that Jiachen retains human wisdom, but can''t speak.


    Obviously, when yunmengshi filled him with white pearl water, the zombie virus had transformed his voice and could not make human voice.


    Gu Yang nodded definitely, "it''s the same kind."


    "Roar!!" suddenly, Jiachen shouted.


    "He''s hungry." Gu Yang said coldly.


    Yunmengshi sighed. When human beings just became zombies, they really needed energy most.


    Jiachen is intelligent. Only his mother and his brother can eat in the room, but neither of them can eat. He tries to resist his impulse to bite them. He goes back and covers his mouth with his hand. The blood color in his eyes is deeper.


    Yunmengshi immediately took out several primary crystal cores from the space, threw them to Jiachen and ordered, "eat."


    After Jiachen finished the crystal nucleus, he immediately put it into his mouth. When the crystal nucleus was exposed to the air, the strong fragrance always stimulated him, making him want to put them into his mouth immediately.


    Yunmengshi judges that although Jiachen retains human wisdom, his physical instinct is stronger than Mo Hongyuan. Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang can control their desire to eat people. As long as their energy is not nearly exhausted, their instinct as zombies will be controlled.


    But Jiachen is different. He can''t control his instinct as a zombie. If it weren''t for yunmengshi, he would even throw the crystal core to him. When Jiachen couldn''t help it, she might really attack her mother and brother.


    This is the Zombie''s instinct. He can''t control it.


    Yunmengshi looked at Jiachen and couldn''t help sighing. Now he is like this. It''s not a way to stay in hangchen base. He can only follow himself.

 Chapter 384

    Yunmengshi looked at Jiachen again. Although the child''s eyes were red, not scary, but cute, it was true that he had no breath, no heartbeat and no temperature.


    What should she say to leader Zhang? Do you tell him that your son has become a zombie, but has human wisdom? Of course, we can''t say so. If we say so, wouldn''t it give mankind a message: there are intelligent zombies.


    The news will spread sooner or later. If it does, their lives will not be so comfortable. After arriving at the base, they may be suspected. Mysterious organizations will be interested in intelligent zombies. At that time, yunmengshi will be chased everywhere.


    Yunmengshi sadly took out a pair of black beautiful pupils from the space and threw them to Jiachen. "Take them with you. Then when you see someone, don''t talk. Remember, you can''t talk even if you are very excited!" she warned.


    Although Jiachen is only ten years old, his EQ is very high. He can understand the meaning of Yunmeng poetry. He nodded. Holding the black beautiful pupil in his hand, he put it in his hand and turned it back and forth. He didn''t know what it was.


    It''s not surprising that he is a 10-year-old child, and there is no myopia at home. It''s normal that he hasn''t seen this thing.


    The helpless yunmengshi thought, how does she feel like she''s going to raise a child.


    She took the black beautiful pupil from Jiachen''s hand and put it on him.


    "Well, it''s all right in the future. Don''t pick it." yunmengshi reminded him. Although this thing reminds people that they can''t wear it all the time, those words are a warning to humans. It won''t be a problem for their zombies to wear it all the time.


    After yunmengshi became a zombie, he was the zombie emperor. His eyesight was stronger than that of ordinary human beings, but Jiachen was different. He was only a zero level zombie now. Although his appearance was no different from that of human beings, his core was a fake zombie. The eyesight is worse than that of ordinary human beings. It can only be recognized by breath.


    Only after the upgrade, the indicators of the body will come up.


    After Jiachen blinked, he felt much better. He nodded and said he couldn''t speak.


    "To you, take your brother and let''s go out." yunmengshi said to Jiachen. Although he was only ten years old, he had great strength. Before he became a zombie, his strength was amazing. After he became a zombie, his strength was even greater.


    Small body, carrying an adult, like light and weak feathers, has no sense of weight at all.


    This makes yunmengshi guess that Jiachen''s power is infinite.


    After carrying Jiahang, yunmengshi took them out of the room.


    Outside the room, Qiao ran had finished the battle and pressed the man in black on the ground.


    And leader Zhang has recovered, and his weakness is much better.


    He looked up and saw his little son carrying his eldest son on his shoulder. He was surprised at how the little son suddenly had so much strength and worried about how the eldest son was in a coma.


    "Jiachen, Jiahang, what''s matter with the you? What about Madam?" leader Zhang''s voice was a little hoarse.


    Neither of the two men could answer his question.


    Yun Mengshi said, "Jiachen''s body has just been attacked by the zombie virus, his throat has been damaged and he can''t speak. Jiahang overdraw his powers in order to buy time for his brother and his mother. He can''t be promoted again in the future. As for his wife, she has died now."


    After listening to this, leader Zhang was stupid immediately. His just good family has died and hurt. The best person is him. He was the only one who didn''t have a big deal, but he used his powers too much, but didn''t reach the point of overdraft.


    "This, this is true?" leader Zhang couldn''t believe it.


    Jiachen can''t speak. She can only nod her head. She wants to cry, but she has no tears and can''t cry.


    Zombies have no tears. Every time Yunmeng poetry pretends to cry, it is created with the power of water system.


    Leader Zhang just stood up and fell to the ground. He was immersed in sadness and couldn''t extricate himself.


    Jiachen gently put her brother on the ground, walked over and pulled the leader''s sleeve to express comfort.


    "Yes, I still have you. I can''t be so decadent." leader Zhang just wanted to hold his little son in his arms, but he ran away.


    Yunmengshi knows that Jiachen has remembered his words. He does not have all the characteristics of human beings, and can not simulate in his own way like Mo Hongyuan. He can only avoid his father. In fact, he wanted to cry in his father''s solid chest.


    After all, he is only a ten-year-old child.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t know why. Suddenly, she feels a little distressed.


    Qiao guanran saw all this in his eyes. He handed over the man in black bound by space to Gu Bai, walked forward and gently held Xiaoshi in his arms. He knew that Xiaoshi had human feelings.


    In other words, she has human feelings again. After all, she is not a complete zombie, and her thoughts are still partial to human beings.


    After avoiding her father, Jiachen immediately pointed to Jiahang lying on the ground. Distract leader Zhang.


    Leader Zhang also understood Jiachen''s meaning. His brother was still lying on the ground.


    Leader Zhang picked up his eldest son and wanted to carry him to the room, but after picking him up, it was very difficult. His powers in his body were completely dried up and his body is now very soft.


    Jiachen pulled the leader''s sleeve again. He didn''t dare to touch his father''s skin. He had to pull his sleeve all the time.


    "Chenchen, what''s the matter?" leader Zhang said with some difficulty.


    Jiachen can''t speak, but can only express his meaning with practical actions. He grabbed his brother from his father and carried it on his shoulder, but it didn''t take any effort at all.


    Leader Zhang was not surprised to see his younger son carrying his older son, but after feeling the weight of an adult, his jaw was about to fall off.


    "Miss Yun, Jiachen, what''s the matter with him?"


    Yunmengshi, who was held in his arms by Qiao pengran, explained: "Jiachen''s body was transformed by zombie virus, the zombie was destroyed, and his strength grew a lot."


    "Yes," said Zhang.


    Leader Zhang went to deal with his wife''s affairs. Jiachen was with Jiahang, and no one was in charge of the black man of the mysterious organization, so the job was handed over to Qiao guanran.


    Qiao pengran mentioned the man to the second floor of the small building. The man''s eyes had been staring at Qiao pengran, and he wanted to stare at a hole.


    Back to the house, he threw the man on the floor of the hall and asked, "tell me, what''s your origin? After you say it, you don''t have to suffer."

 Chapter 385

    The man was bound and could not speak, but his eyes were sharp.


    "I almost forgot, you can''t talk." Joe patted his head, but after loosening his shackles, he couldn''t control him.


    "Xiaoshi, can you abolish his power?" Joe looked at Yunmeng poetry around him.


    Yunmengshi nodded. It''s not difficult for her. The other party is just an ordinary level 5 fire power, but like Qiao pengran, she can''t easily abolish his power. After all, Qiao pengran is a three-level power, and one of them is a rare space system. Having this power is equivalent to having an escape artifact, It''s hard to control.


    Hearing that Joe pangran said that he was going to abolish his power, the man in black lying on the ground began to be frightened, and he widened his eyes.


    Yunmengshi came to him and put his hand on the power bead on his head. His mental power overflowed his body and severely smashed the power bead. In this way, the man''s power was even abolished.


    The man only felt his head blow, and then the meridians in his body seemed to be hit hard with a hammer, and every nerve was in pain.


    Qiao pengran can safely untie the shackles of space this time. After the man was untied, the painful sweat soaked the black clothes in an instant, and the clothes stuck tightly to him.


    "This is just the beginning. It''s still too late to tell your identity now," Qiao said faintly, learning the tone of Yunmeng poetry.


    Sometimes, the faint tone is more frightening than the cruel threat, because it can be full of endless killing meaning.


    Even if the man was in such pain, his mouth was still firmly closed without saying a word.


    "Well, in that case, let''s start. I know you''re not afraid of death, but life is better than death. Do you want to try?" yunmengshi also joined the interrogation team. At the same time, she added spiritual strength when she was talking.


    "Gu Bo, go dig a hole outside." Qiao ran ordered.


    Gu Bai was stunned for a moment. He reacted instantly and looked at Qiao pangran in surprise. "Boss, you won''t use that move?"


    Joe nodded. "Yes, since you know, go and work well."


    Gu Bai gave a severe shiver and immediately went to the door to dig a hole.


    Yunmengshi knows that although Gu Bai looks unreliable, he is not a simple person who can be frightened. Looking at him like that, what cruel moves does Qiao guanran want to use? She asked.


    Qiao guanran only gave yunmengshi a mysterious smile, but didn''t say anything specifically, just let her watch.


    Although the man in black felt panic, he still didn''t say a word.


    Gu Bai is an earth power. It''s too easy for him to dig a pit. It takes a minute.


    Within two minutes, Gu Bai returned, "boss, the pit has been dug."


    "Pick up the man and go out," Joe ordered.


    Gu Bai picked up the man in black who had been disabled on the ground and went out.


    The curious people followed Qiao pengran to the door to see what means Qiao pengran wanted to use.


    After they went out, they saw a pit that could only hold one person not far from the door.


    Gu Bai put the man into the pit, and the mouth of the pit was just around the man''s neck.


    After the man was put inside, he stood there motionless. It was not that he didn''t want to move, but that he couldn''t move. His powers were disabled, resulting in limb weakness for a short time.


    In a man''s high pit, even if he can''t stand and wants to squat down, it''s impossible because the pit is too narrow.


    "Do it," said Joe.


    Gu Bai nodded, controlled the earth power, filled the pit, revealing only one head of the man, and his neck was under the soil.


    Joe said faintly, "you know, when a person''s chest is buried under the soil, he will feel difficult to breathe. When his neck is buried in the soil, his brain will be congested, the pressure will be very strong, and the blood vessels on his face will burst. As long as I gently cut your skin with a knife, all the blood in your body will burst out like a fountain."


    "Too cruel." ah Chen murmured on one side. He was very sorry for the "colleague" around him. What he didn''t know was that there was another "colleague" in front of him, who died under yunmengshi and was also triggered by the trap set in his soul.


    So this time, Yunmeng poetry did not invade the soul of the man in black at all. The idea of searching his memory can only be said by himself.


    The Knicks couldn''t help looking at Joe, but he didn''t expect this man to hate him like this. It was amazing. In the case of extreme panic, he felt that his blood was losing from his body and his body was getting cold. It was terrible.


    Before Qiao Jianran finished his words, he continued to add, "don''t think it''s over once. I won''t let you die so easily." he pointed to Yunmeng poetry around him and said, "see her? I can tell you that she is an advanced healing power. As long as you have one breath, she can save you."


    "So it''s even more impossible to want to die," said Joe.


    The man''s face darkened. It sounded very scary. He would rather be the food of the zombie than be tortured like this.


    "Have you thought about it? Say it or not?" Joe squatted down, closer to the man''s head. "Can you feel the blood in your head now? Look, your eyes are red."


    The man is still silent.


    Qiao guanran took out a knife and put it against a violent blood vessel of the man. The cold blade made the man feel cold on his face and more frightened in his heart.


    Suddenly, Qiao kuanran took the knife away and said, "by the way, I forgot that you are a level 5 power. Even if your power is abolished, your skin has been transformed." then, the sharp black ancient knife suddenly appeared in his hand, "is it OK this time?"


    In the man''s view, the black ancient knife seems to be cold. It can cut his skin and cut his blood vessels in an instant. At that time, his blood will gush out immediately.


    The black ancient knife touched the man''s blood vessel and moved slightly. The sharp blade cut the man''s skin. If it went further, the blade pierced the skin of the blood vessel.


    "Stop, stop, I said, I said not yet!" the man was scared to cry.


    "That''s right." Qiao churan smiled, put the black ancient knife into the space and gave Gu Bai a wink.


    Gu Bai immediately removed the soil around the man and asked him to stand in a one person high pit.

 Chapter 386

    The man breathed heavily. The strong sense of panic and pressure just made him out of breath. He felt reborn. He really didn''t want to experience that fear for the second time.


    Qiao pengran stood in general, holding a black ancient knife in his hand, staring at the man.


    The man took a breath and opened his mouth. He was afraid of being buried in the soil by Gu Bai to make a blood fountain.


    "The first purpose of my coming is to verify whether the leader''s youngest son really has the ability to resist the zombie. If he does, I will bring him back to the organization." the man also calmed down from his fear, and his voice was weak.


    "Go on," said Joe. "Tell me about your organization."


    The man seemed to make a great determination, "I don''t know what the specific situation of our organization is. We are all contacted by our superiors. As for who our boss is, I don''t know."


    Yunmengshi glanced at him and said this, doesn''t it mean he didn''t say it?


    "If all you know is this, it''s no use keeping you." yunmengshi said coldly.


    The man was still in shock. He trembled when he heard yunmengshi say, "no, I also know, I know there seems to be a very powerful person in our organization. He invented the zombie virus and the potion to suppress the power. I heard that there is anything else to imprison the bracelet."


    "Imprison bracelet?" Joe repeated this time. Isn''t this the masterpiece of the doctor? Is this mysterious organization related to the doctor? He glanced at Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi sighed. Yes, how could she not think that besides the doctor, who else has the ability to extract zombie virus? After all, this is not an easy thing.


    "Where is the location of your organization?" yunmengshi then asked Qiao pengran.


    "I heard from my superior that it seems to be in the Beijing base," the man said.


    Beijing base? Yunmengshi thought a lot. Is this mysterious organization related to the Beijing base, or is it established by the people in the Beijing base?


    After the man said that, he stayed in the pit obediently, waiting for his final judgment, hoping that he would be spared his life.


    "Who is your superior?" yunmengshi asked again. The man didn''t know more about the mysterious organization. Didn''t his superior know?


    "I, I don''t know who he is. Every time he finds me." the man''s tone is weaker.


    "If you take people away this time, how can you find your superior?" yunmengshi asked.


    "We made an appointment before," the man said.


    "Very good, so we need you to cooperate with us." Joe smiled and said to him.


    Gu Bai also went to the side of the pit and pulled the man out of the pit and threw him on the ground.


    The man was thrown to the ground by Gu Bai''s violent behavior, which made him more painful.


    "When will you make friends?" yunmengshi came to him.


    "Tomorrow," said the man gritting his teeth.


    "Well, as long as you cooperate with us and catch your superior tomorrow, I can restore your power." Yun Mengshi slapped him with an extremely tempting promise.


    "Really?" the man''s eyes brightened. If his powers can be restored and he still has the capital to survive in the last world, he can help her anyway. Didn''t I join the mysterious organization just to have a large number of crystal nuclei to use?


    Yunmengshi first treated the trauma of the man on the ground. He felt that his body was getting warmer and warmer, and he didn''t hurt any more. All the injured places were better. Except that he had no powers, he returned to his original state.


    This gave him a strong confidence that yunmengshi could restore his powers.


    "If I can disable your ability, I can restore it. Whether you want it or not is only in your moment. Tomorrow, my people will protect you. You can behave as you usually do tomorrow. If the problem occurs to you, it is not as simple as not restoring your ability." yunmengshi lightly threatened.


    "Yes, it''s this lady, I see." the man kept nodding for fear that yunmengshi didn''t believe him, so he ended himself now.


    Gu Bai picked up the man in one hand, carried him upstairs and said, "just stay honest tonight. Don''t play any tricks. I''ll watch you all the time."


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran go to find leader Zhang and arrange things for tomorrow.


    The next day, after dealing with his wife''s affairs, leader Zhang arranged for someone to take good care of his eldest son, who was still weak, so he took someone to the place of delivery with yunmengshi.


    At this time, the man''s power has been abolished and has not recovered. In order not to let outsiders see anything, Yunmeng poetry adds a layer of virtual breath to him, which is also a way of using spiritual power.


    The place of delivery is a small garden. This is a suburb. There are few people. After the end of the world, there are not many zombies here.


    Yunmengshi arrived there in advance, cleaned up the scattered zombies around, and let the man "control" Jiachen. Everyone hid and waited for the man''s superior to come.


    Their appointed time is noon. At noon, the people hold their breath and gather their good breath. Yunmeng poetry adds a layer of illusion in front of the people, which can ensure everything is safe. Unless the opponent is also a level 7 power, but that''s basically impossible.


    Ten minutes have passed since the agreed time. The man''s superior hasn''t come yet. The man holds Jiachen in one hand and looks around. He is very anxious.


    Yunmengshi also doubts whether someone leaked the secret in advance? It''s impossible! There are few people who know about it. Among them, the most suspect is ah Chen.


    Thinking, yunmengshi turned her head to ah Chen.


    Ah Chen saw yunmengshi''s sharp eyes, shook his head and said with lips, "Miss, it''s not me, it''s not me."


    Yunmengshi turned back to the leader and looked at the two people in front of him for fear of missing anything. Cause Jiachen to be in danger.


    However, with Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan, yunmengshi can be a little more at ease. One of them is the space system and the other is the speed. As long as the situation is critical, Qiao pengran can leave and rush to Jiachen, and then Mo Hongyuan also arrived. With them protecting Jiachen, nothing will happen.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi with keen eyesight saw a figure opposite. It was a person!


    How confident he is! Yunmeng poem secretly said that one person dares to come out.


    The figure is getting closer and closer. Everyone can see the figure!


    "Coming!" Joe whispered.

 Chapter 387

    That man is a woman! Yunmeng poetry is very surprised.


    The woman has a black shawl and long hair. She is wearing a bright yellow skirt. Her skin and clothes are very clean. It is very strange in such an end of the world.


    She must be a strong person. How can she not meet a zombie all the way? She met a zombie and her clothes were spotless. Doesn''t this show the strong strength of women?


    The man in black obviously also saw the woman. His body trembled and he had the double pressure of Yunmeng poetry and mysterious organization in his heart. How could he not tremble?


    "People, brought?" the woman''s voice is sweet, once the strong don''t look like. But the momentum, but people can not be underestimated.


    Yunmengshi can feel her strong strength, but she is not a power.


    "My Lord, the man has brought it." the man pretended to be very calm on the surface. In fact, he has been trembling in his heart. He has seen the strength of adults in front of him. It''s easy to deal with more than 100 zombies with his bare hands. The Yunmeng poem in the back can easily abolish his powers. It''s true that there are tigers in front and pursuers in the back.


    Although the woman has no expression, she won''t make people feel her indifference. Only the strong will know her strength. When the man knew his superiors, he was still unconvinced. From the appearance, only the woman looked like an ordinary person.


    Later, the man saw her strength and was convinced.


    "Very good." a smile finally appeared on the woman''s face. The person she wanted was the one she wanted. When she went back, she could finally make an appointment with the boss.


    "You did a good job." the woman looked at Jiachen and praised the man.


    "Thank you for your praise." the man said modestly. He didn''t know the woman''s real name, but others called her sister Xin, so he followed.


    "I will praise you more in front of the boss." sister Xin took Jiachen from the man''s'' control ''.


    Jiachen feels threatened and wants to struggle out of the woman''s control.


    "Don''t move!" yunmengshi hurriedly gave Jiachen a voice with spiritual strength. This woman is not what Jiachen can beat.


    She wanted to do it the moment the woman appeared, but after seeing the woman, she changed her mind. Even if the woman is caught, she won''t say anything. Worthy of being a man''s superior, the mysterious organization did not find the wrong person.


    If she is right, sister Xin fixes the same energy called internal force as Zhao Yu. Although these energies also float in the air, they are completely different from the force of elements.


    If sister Xin is caught, it is estimated that she will detonate her internal power in an instant. Internal power and power are two cultivation systems. Yunmengshi doesn''t know anything about internal power, so he doesn''t even have the ability to stop it. Or she doesn''t know how to stop it.


    Qiao guanran looked at yunmengshi in doubt. Why did he just take the shot when Jiachen was not controlled, but wait until now.


    Leader Zhang is about to rush out. If Gu Bai hadn''t stopped him.


    His eyes were red staring at yunmengshi. He had lost his wife and could not lose his son.


    Yunmengshi waved his hand to him to show that he was at ease.


    The woman took out a bracelet from nowhere and fastened it on Jiachen''s hand.


    "Imprison the bracelet!" Joe whispered, which was very obvious. The mysterious organization must have something to do with the doctor. It could be an employment relationship, or it could be that the organization was founded by a doctor.


    Yunmengshi thinks that the former is possible. How can a doctor have time to establish an organization? A person doesn''t have so much energy. He can not only invent these things like imprisonment bracelets, but also establish and manage an organization.


    "Jiachen." leader Zhang couldn''t help it. Although he didn''t know the confinement bracelet, it seemed that it was not a good thing.


    "Leader Zhang, don''t worry. Pressing the imprison bracelet is only useful to the psionic." yunmengshi explained that Jiachen is a zombie. Yes, but his ability is power. Whether or not to imprison the bracelet has no effect on him.


    "My Lord, this child is not a superpower." the man said. After he made up his mind to help yunmengshi, he had defected from the organization and now there was no way back.


    The woman looked at him with sharp eyes, "is this none of your business? You just need to bring people." sister Xin heard the meaning of the man''s words. He wanted sister Xin not to put a prison bracelet on Jiachen.


    Jiachen can feel the breath of the king of Yunmeng poetry. She is very relieved, so she doesn''t struggle and is at the mercy of the woman. Let be put on the confinement bracelet.


    "Big, sir, I don''t mean anything else." the man waved his hand again and again, but he didn''t dare to annoy the woman. In that case, his power would be destroyed by the woman before he recovered.


    "Well, I''m going to take people away. You did a good job this time." the woman praised again.


    After she finished, she turned around with Jiachen.


    "However!" just then, yunmengshi suddenly said that now is the time for her to take the lowest precautions. She must take advantage of her unprepared and knock her unconscious.


    Joe nodded and disappeared in place.


    The next second, when the woman turned around completely, Joe ran had reached behind her, and a heavy elbow hit the woman''s back neck.


    Even if the strength is strong, she can''t escape Joe''s sudden attack. The woman was hit to the fragile position of the human body. She didn''t even see who attacked her and fell straight to the ground.


    Qiao guanran took out the key from the woman''s pocket and untied Jiachen''s imprisonment bracelet. It was easily put on the woman''s hand.


    After finishing all this, yunmengshi and they also ran over. Seeing this situation, she gave Qiao pengran a thumbs up, "well done, pengran."


    "Little poem, she''s not a superpower?" Qiao pengran also played a drum in his heart. From the smell, the woman who fell to the ground seemed not to be a superpower.


    Yunmengshi nodded, "yes, she is not a power, but a warrior like Zhao Yu."


    "I have a hunch that before the end of the world, there are a group of martial artists who hide in the crowd and never show up. After the end of the world, they give full play to their abilities. Every martial artist is not a simple generation. Zhao Yu is, and so is this woman." Qiao''s voice is a little heavy. The end of the world is coming, and humans have to face not only the attack of zombies, but also the calculations of the same kind.


    Sometimes, Joe is also confused. He has established a base to protect a group of survivors. What is this for? His lover is the emperor of the zombie. As a base leader, he is not writing with a small poem, is he?


    However, in an instant, Joe suddenly wanted to open up. No matter what, he would stand behind the little poem and become his solid backing.


    "The imprisoning bracelet has been upgraded again." yunmengshi didn''t notice what Qiao guanran was thinking, but carefully observed the imprisoning bracelet on the woman''s hand.

 Chapter 388

    People''s attention was suddenly attracted by yunmengshi''s words. Some people were surprised that the imprisonment Bracelet had been upgraded, and some people were surprised that yunmengshi actually knew the bracelet.


    "Miss Yun, do you have any ability with this bracelet?" leader Zhang asked puzzled.


    Gu Bo hurriedly said, "this is something that limits the powers. After you take this bracelet, your powers can only be confined in your body and can''t be released."


    "Well, in this case, isn''t the power temporarily ineffective?" leader Zhang was secretly frightened.


    "Yes, last time we had a headache because of this imprisoned bracelet," Gu Bo said, scratching his head.


    "Have you ever seen the imprison bracelet?" leader Zhang was even more surprised.


    Qiao Jianran said, "it''s also the first time for us to deal with this mysterious organization. This organization really infiltrates many bases. If we don''t stop it, we don''t know what will happen."


    Leader Zhang nodded heavily. His wife, eldest son and youngest son were hurt by the mysterious organization. If it weren''t for them, their family would still be together sweetly and wouldn''t be like this.


    "Take her back?" leader Zhang asked.


    "Take it back, but this woman''s mouth must be very hard." Yun Mengshi said faintly.


    A group of people returned to the base with "harvest".


    When the woman was on the road, she woke up earlier than yunmengshi imagined. Fortunately, Qiao pengran put a confinement bracelet on her, otherwise she would be caught off guard.


    "Who are you?" the woman was very calm and had no fear of being caught. She looked at the imprisonment Bracelet in her hand and smiled.


    "Do you think this bracelet can imprison me?" said Sister Xin arrogantly. Before the words could be heard, I heard a "pa" sound. The prison bracelet was broken and fell on the car.


    The woman moved her wrist in the driving car, and her tone was still very arrogant, "didn''t you expect? This confinement bracelet is useless to me."


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi sat next to the woman and looked at her calmly.


    The woman was so angry that she broke free of the shackle. Why aren''t they surprised at all? "Where are my people?" sister Xin''s momentum came out of her body again. This momentum Yunmeng poetry and Qiao pengran are not strangers. They have felt it from Zhao Yu. At the beginning, Yunmeng poetry tried to find Zhao Yu to study his internal power in order to practice. Therefore, Yunmeng poetry is not familiar with martial artists, but at least it is not strange.


    "Ha ha, your people?" Qiao churan sneered. "If you are interesting, you should explain all the things about the mysterious organization. Otherwise, when you arrive at the base, some of you will cry."


    The woman laughed. She had a delicate face. Outsiders looked a little distorted. "I cried? You''re the one who''s going to cry now? Believe me or not, none of you can live?"


    Before she could speak, her whole body was frozen there, motionless, and only her eyes could move. The first reaction in her eyes was surprise and the second reaction was anger.


    Qiao pengran sat next to sister Xin with yunmengshi in his arms. "My space confinement has been waiting for you for a long time." fortunately, Xiao Shi had thought that the confinement Bracelet might be useless to women. First, she is a warrior, not a power, and her energy is different.


    This cloud dream poem of imprisoning bracelet has been studied. It can only imprison powers, and has little effect on mental power. It''s even less useful for other energy.


    Qiao pengran feels very happy in his heart. Doesn''t Xiao Shi like playing weak and eating tigers by sheep? It''s cool, isn''t it?


    "Don''t say, right? Then we''ll talk when we get to the base." yunmengshi said coldly. She didn''t expect that women could easily say what they wanted. In that case, she might think that women were lying.


    Along the way, the woman''s eyes have been spitting fire at Qiao pengran and Yun Mengshi around her. She wants to poke thousands of holes in them. If these two people fall into her hands, she will torture them severely.


    With the sound of "Dong", the woman was severely thrown to the ground by Gu Bai. The imprisoned woman could only resist external attacks with flesh and blood. She fell miserably.


    Gu Bai asked, "boss, do you still use yesterday''s move?"


    Joe churan shook his head. "No, after you let her go, she will enlarge her attack. The energy of this woman will be released, and the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "Boss, you can''t keep her in prison, so she didn''t even say a word," Gu Bai said.


    Yunmengshi was helpless. "We don''t know about internal power. If she is a power, I have a lot of tricks."


    "Mengshi, can''t you help it?" Gu Bai was very surprised. If yunmengshi couldn''t help it, he couldn''t think of anyone else.


    "It''s easy to kill her. But it''s very difficult to get something out of her mouth." yunmengshi continued.


    The woman lay on the ground, her only active eyes full of pride. Even if I catch her, I can''t help her.


    But she forgot that if yunmengshi and others were really forced, they would solve her with a knife and wouldn''t let her go.


    "Confine it first. I''ll come to confine it in ten hours," said Joe. "When we figure out a way to untie the confinement."


    "That''s the only way now," said yunmengshi.


    After handing over the man to Gu Bai, they returned to the duplex two-story building. The woman was locked up in an empty room between Gu Bai and Gu Yang.


    People are still very relieved that there is Joe''s space confinement.


    Yunmengshi called the man and said, "things have been done and people have been caught. Now I will fulfill my promise and restore my powers for you."


    The man was very excited. Although Yunmeng poem said that, how many people can do it? How many people will increase their strength for the former enemy? Isn''t this for yourself?


    Yunmengshi first asked the man to absorb some energy from the crystal core, and then dragged these energy with spiritual force. After walking several times in the man''s meridians, these energy will reach the position of the power bead and settle down.


    For a long time, there was a power bead the size of a grain of rice in the man''s head.


    "Miss Yun, you are a real strong man." the man said with admiration.


    Yunmengshi smiled. She knew what men meant. She was confident in her strength. Even if she restored the strength of the enemy, so what? I want to abolish his power. Isn''t it still a matter of minutes?


    "Well, you go," said yunmengshi.


    The man suddenly knelt down, "Miss, if you betray the organization, we will all be chased and killed. I think you have taken in brother ah Chen. Can you keep me, too? I''m a level 5 fire power, and I can resist a zombie for miss."

 Chapter 389

    Yunmengshi thought and nodded, "OK, I''ll give you this chance."


    "Thank you, sir!!" the man''s eyes are full of gratitude and his heart is excited. "Miss, my name is Zhong Yikai. Just call me a Kai. I''m a level 5 fire power."


    Yunmengshi nodded, "since I''m my man, I have only one request for you."


    "Miss, please."


    "Don''t betray me." yunmengshi''s voice is very distant, but Zhong Yikai can still feel the deep threat in his words.


    "Don''t worry, miss. Zhong Yikai is not the kind of person who will betray others." Zhong Yikai vowed.


    Yunmeng poem glanced at him with deep meaning.


    Zhongyi KaiDun was a little guilty, "Miss, I betrayed the mysterious organization because I didn''t know I was willing when I joined. They are powerful. If I don''t add people, I may die."


    Yunmengshi smiled, "my strength is not strong?"


    Zhong Yikai shook his head, "strong!" yunmengshi''s strength is not strong. How can it be strong?


    "Do you think I run a charity association?" yunmengshi asked again.


    Zhong Yikai continues to shake his head. Why? Who will sympathize with others in the end of the world? Didn''t it hurt yourself? How many people, who kindly separated their food from others, were finally killed and robbed by that person.


    "Don''t you surrender to me because I''m strong? Don''t you not surrender to me because you can''t get out of this base?" yunmengshi found a comfortable position and sat down steadily, but his words were very sharp.


    Zhong Yikai had nothing to say. Indeed, he didn''t believe he could get out of the base. Even though yunmengshi restored his power, he surrendered to her. He would be surprised if she could accept it like this.


    "Do you know why I accept your submission?" yunmengshi asked again.


    "No, I don''t know," Zhong Yikai said.


    "My strength is strong enough to deal with any conspiracy and conspiracy of you. In addition, you are also a level-5 power. It''s useful to stay to serve tea and water." yunmengshi smiled, but Zhong Yikai admired what he said. Those who dare to say so are either powerful or mentally ill. Yunmeng poetry will not be the latter, but the former.


    "Well, I''ve agreed to your request. Follow me in the future. I have nothing else to ask. Just remember the most important point," yunmengshi said.


    Hearing the meaning of the words, Zhong Yikai said, "Miss, I''ll go down first. You have a rest."


    Yunmengshi was very satisfied with Zhong Yikai''s knowledge and interest, nodded, "you go down first."


    Zhong Yikai listened to yunmengshi''s words. Instead of regretting that he had surrendered to her, he felt proud. My own young lady is a powerful person. She can also be proud of herself, can''t she?


    Yunmengshi stared at Zhong Yikai''s back for a long time. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After Zhong Yikai returned to his safe room, his back was soaked with sweat. Under the strong pressure of yunmengshi, he felt he was suffocating.


    "Hoo" he took a deep breath. When he didn''t face her, he still felt that this positive response. Zhong Yikai thought that he was a boat floating in the vast ocean in front of Yunmeng poetry and might overturn at any time.


    Things are almost done. Yunmeng poetry goes to practice again. At night, Yunmeng poetry is always in practice. Since she created her own skill, she didn''t stop practicing every night. Only when she was strong can she have the confidence to do anything.


    At midnight, Zhong Yikai sneaked out of his room and went to the door of sister Xin, his former superior''s room. He hesitated at the door for a long time.


    After sighing, he left the door of the room.


    Five minutes later, Zhong Yikai returned to the door of the room and could see his inner struggle.


    At ten in the middle of the night, when everyone was sleeping soundly, several zombies who didn''t need to sleep also cherished the time to practice.


    Even, Zhong Yikai could hear Gu Bo''s snoring, who was in charge of sister Xin. He thought that it was good that he was in the base. If he was outside, even at night, everyone''s energy was highly concentrated.


    Zhong Yikai grits his teeth and gently pushes open the door of sister Xin''s detention.


    When sister Xin saw Zhong Yikai coming in, her eyes widened. There was resentment and a glimmer of hope. Her feelings were very complex.


    "Sister Xin, I''m here to save you." Zhong Yikai said.


    Sister Xin''s face was full of disbelief. Only her eyes could move her whole body, so she used her eyes to express her feelings. At this time, her eyes were full of contempt. It shows that he doesn''t believe Zhong Yikai''s words.


    "Sister Xin, I don''t know if you don''t believe it, but think about it. Organizations have planted seeds in my abilities. If I really betrayed the organization, my abilities would have been useless long ago. You see, I can still use my powers now." Zhong Yikai said, and a fireball burst out of his hand.


    Listening to Zhong Yikai''s explanation, sister Xin''s face looks much better.


    But at the same time, her eyes became a question, which seemed to mean: how can you save me, I will be imprisoned to death.


    "Sister Xin, I pretended to surrender to them and inquired about some situations. You are imprisoned. You can''t contact only after time has passed. As long as you clear your powers, the space powers will be cleared naturally." Zhong Yikai said.


    Zhong Yikai looked at sister Xin''s face and continued: "sister Xin, I heard them say that your ability is not a power, but an energy called internal power, so the imprisonment Bracelet doesn''t work for you."


    Sister Xin nodded proudly, as if her energy was much more noble than her power.


    "When I went down today, I heard them say that if you carry a bracelet that can imprison both martial arts and powers, Qiao kuanran''s space power will be invalid for you. In other words, this free power is also strange. Only powers or martial arts can be imprisoned. If there is no energy in the body, you will be immune to it." Zhong Yikai seems to be remembering what someone said.


    Sister Xin has a look in her eyes, ''are you lying to me?'' why has she never heard of this.


    Zhong Yikai said, "sister Xin, if your imprisonment is not lifted, I''ll take you and escape. The base is heavily guarded. How can I take you out?"


    Sister Xin said yes in her eyes. He was right. If she can''t move, she can''t get out. If caught again, I don''t know how I will be tortured.


    Sister Xin sighed and could only do so.

 Chapter 390

    Sister Xin''s eyes told Zhong Yikai standing opposite her that she had something in her pocket. Yunmengshi and others had not searched sister Xin''s pocket before.


    "Sister Xin, what''s here?" Zhong Yikai asked.


    Sister Xin''s eyes were full of affirmation.


    Zhong Yikai slowly approached sister Xin and took out a bracelet from her pocket.


    "Sister Xin, is that it?" Zhong Yikai asked.


    Sister Xin''s eyes are still affirmative.


    "Bring it for you?" Zhong Yikai seemed to guess what sister Xin meant.


    Because sister Xin can''t speak or nod, only her eyes can move. Her eyes are full of desire. Eager to regain their freedom.


    Zhong Yikai hides all his emotions and clasps the bracelet on sister Xin''s hand.


    "Pa", sister Xin moved!


    Sister Xin, who had been stiff for several hours, moved her arms and legs. She just wanted to use her internal power to expel this stiffness, and her internal power couldn''t move.


    She forgot that she was wearing a bracelet and couldn''t use her internal power.


    Sister Xin wants to take off her bracelet. Anyway, she has a key in her hand.


    When Zhong Yikai saw it, he quickly stopped and said, "sister Xin, the effect of space imprisonment has not been removed from you. It is only temporarily suppressed, so you can''t take off the bracelet."


    "Hum, how do I know if what you said is true?" sister Xin doesn''t believe Zhong Yikai. She is very sure that Zhong Yikai betrayed the organization and set up an ambush. In such a situation, we do not know what trick the enemy has set up.


    So sister Xin didn''t listen to Zhong Yikai. She took out the key and took off the bracelet.


    "Hmm!" after sister Xin took off her bracelet, she lost her ability to move as soon as she made a sound.


    Sister Xin''s secret way is broken. What the guy said is true. After taking off the bracelet, she was imprisoned again. She just looked at Zhong Yikai with pathetic eyes.


    Zhong Yikai said helplessly, "sister Xin, I said it was the reason. I told you not to take off the bracelet. Why don''t you believe it?"


    Sister Xin has been looking at Zhong Yikai with praying eyes, hoping that he will take off the bracelet again.


    Zhong Yikai continued: "sister Xin, I''ve heard that guy Qiao pengran said that this method can only be used once, because after the space power is cheated once, it won''t be cheated the second time. This element is also intelligent."


    Zhong Yikai''s words are ridiculous, but sister Xin has to believe them. After all, what he said before is correct.


    Zhong Yikai first picked up the key from the ground, then picked up the bracelet from the ground, and pressed the bracelet on sister Xin''s white arm.


    After the bracelet was fastened, five minutes later, sister Xin was still imprisoned in place and kept her just posture.


    "It''s broken, sister Xin. The second time doesn''t seem to work," Zhong Yikai said.


    Sister Xin was almost ready to cry. I knew she wouldn''t take off her bracelet. She couldn''t grieve any more. Now, she believed it. It seems that Zhong Yikai really didn''t betray the organization. He was forced to bring someone to catch her.


    When she thought of this, she moved again.


    Zhong Yikai said happily, "sister Xin, you can move again? This time it''s dangerous. Don''t remove the bracelet until the time of imprisonment has passed."


    "OK, I won''t." at this time, sister Xin seemed very clever. Compared with the arrogance before, the restrictions were different.


    "Sister Xin, shall we leave now?" Zhong Yikai asked. The key of the bracelet was in his hand. He didn''t plan to return it to sister Xin, and sister Xin didn''t want it. After all, she now has to rely on him to get out of danger.


    "Leave, leave here quickly." sister Xin said anxiously. If she was caught again, I''m afraid no one knows what''s waiting for them except yunmengshi.


    Now she can''t use internal power. She''s not even as good as an ordinary person, and Zhong Yikai is just a level 5 power, much worse than those powerful guys.


    They can''t escape being found by one person.


    "But, sister Xin, where am I going from here?" Zhong Yikai asked. He doesn''t have a residence here. If he lives outside, he must guard against the attack of zombies at any time. He can''t deal with a level 5 zombie.


    Sister Xin thought for a moment and said, "here is a temporary residence organized by us. There are three people in it. They are all level 5 powers. As long as we get there, we will be safe."


    After listening to sister Xin''s words, a different color flashed in Zhong Yikai''s eyes. However, sister Xin was very anxious and didn''t find the flash in Zhong Yikai''s eyes.


    "Let''s hurry, sister Xin. It''s too late to be found by them." Zhong Yikai''s tone also became anxious.


    "Go." gently pushed the door open, and the two quickly walked outside the second floor villa.


    The two men found a car and sat on it. When they drove to the door, they were stopped by the guard.


    "The base has regulations. You can''t go out at night." the guard couldn''t see Zhong Yikai''s strength and spoke politely.


    "You polish your eyes and see clearly. I''m miss Yun''s man. Our Miss told me to go out. There''s something urgent to do. Can you take responsibility for the delay?" Zhong Yikai said in a very bad tone.


    He was frightened outside the door. Miss Yun knew that he was a strong man who saved the youngest son of their leader several times. He can''t afford to offend this man.


    Moreover, Zhong Yikai, looking at his face, is definitely not a strong man before the base. Therefore, he is a person of Miss Yun, which is a great chance.


    After thinking about it, no matter what kind of person, he can''t afford to offend the strong. So the guard opened the door and said, "Sir, please."


    Zhong Yikai snorted and said, "that''s right." then he started the car and drove out.


    After driving out for a distance, sister Xin''s heart dropped a lot.


    She asked, "when will the time of imprisonment pass?"


    Zhong Yikai answered while driving to avoid the Zombie: "generally speaking, it takes ten hours. Sister Xin, you still have three hours to untie the bracelet."


    After hearing this, sister Xin breathed a sigh of relief and urged Zhong Yikai to speed up. Only when she arrived at the temporary settlement of any organization could she have a sense of security.


    As it was dark and the Zombie''s attack power was very strong, an hour had passed by the time of the temporary settlement.


    "Here we are." sister Xin''s tone rose and finally came to her territory.


    Zhong Yikai looked here. It was a small clinic with a gray cross on it.


    "Sister Xin, this is it?" Zhong Yikai asked, because there is nothing different here except a few zombies.


    "Yes, let''s go in." after sister Xin arrived at the place, she came back with pride.

 Chapter 391

    The door of the small clinic looks very shabby, but after sister Xin pushed the door in, Zhong Yikai saw a completely different look from what he thought.


    A few meters inside the shabby door, there is a layer of metal door, which looks very solid.


    Seeing the surprise on Zhong Yikai''s face, sister Xin said proudly, "see this door? It''s made of materials from our organization. Ordinary powers can''t be destroyed. Just like your level 5 fire power, you can''t even enter the door if you want to enter here."


    "Sister Xin, how can we open the door?" Zhong Yikai asked.


    "In order to prevent people from coming in and out of the organization, this door uses a special technology, which is said to be the latest invention of Dr. Xin." sister Xin seems to want to show that she is highly valued by the organization in front of Zhong Yikai. She also seems to open the chatterbox. Unlike before, she doesn''t tell him anything about the organization.


    "What technology?" Zhong Yikai was also curious.


    "I can only use my mental strength to slowly enter this hole." sister Xin pointed to a small hole the size of her thumb in the door and said.


    Zhong Yikai turned his mind, then bowed his head and said nothing. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Sister Xin doesn''t have time to pay attention to Zhong Yikai. She concentrates and puts it into the small hole. It looks very easy, even if it''s not so easy to operate.


    The most important thing is that she is a warrior, not a spiritual power. It''s a very good thing that she can control her spiritual power.


    With a bang, the door opened and made a loud noise.


    When sister Xin''s feet went in, her heart really fell.


    Zhong Yikai also went in with him. He knew that after this time, sister Xin''s trust in him had improved a lot.


    Inside is a laboratory, which is well decorated, with complete experimental instruments, and some people who don''t know whether they are dead or alive are soaked in transparent glass jars.


    "Sister Xin, you''re back." when I saw someone come in, a young man in a white experimental suit had long hair on his shoulder. He hadn''t cut it for a long time. Fortunately, the whole person looked clean.


    "Qi Heng, how''s the No. 1 Experimental body?" sister Xin asked with great momentum.


    Qi Heng shook his head regretfully. "It''s scrapped. It''s not easy for someone to support the first round of experiment, but not the second round."


    Sister Xin frowned, "the boss has great hope for you. Don''t let him down."


    "Sister Xin, I will work hard." Qi Heng promised. Then he looked at Zhong Yikai behind sister Xin and asked happily, "sister Xin, is this the experimental body that can resist zombie virus?"


    Zhong Yikai, who was mentioned, was stiff. Sister Xin brought herself here. Won''t she have to experiment with herself? His whole body has tightened up. The key to sister Xin''s imprisoning bracelet is still in his own hand. If she changes a little, he can control her with one move.


    Sister Xin glanced at Zhong Yikai and said, "no, this is my man. There is something wrong with the experimental body, but I will bring him as soon as possible."


    Although Qi Heng looks a little unhappy, he can''t complain to sister Xin. After all, sister Xin is the main speaker here. He and South Korea have to listen to this woman. Who makes her incomparably strong.


    After listening to sister Xin''s explanation, Qi Heng didn''t speak any more. He bowed his head and continued his experiment. Under his hand was a level 3 zombie, but he was dead.


    Zhong Yikai secretly swallowed and spit behind sister Xin. This scene is really scary.


    "Where''s South Korea?" sister Xin looked around and didn''t find South Korea.


    "Oh, I need two level-4 zombie experimental bodies for Han Nan to catch," Qi Heng said.


    Sister Xin nodded. This kind of thing is not once or twice. Her role is to manage here and occasionally complete the tasks assigned by her superiors. Qi Heng''s task is research. He once worked as an experimenter under the doctor for some time. And Han Nan, a level 5 thunder power, his task is to do some chores.


    Level 5 powers can be the leader of a small base, but they can only be a handyman here.


    Zhong Yikai is also a level 5 power, but he hasn''t even seen the door of the organization.


    In the past ten years, the highest level was level 6, but only more than a year has passed in this life. With the exception of Yunmeng poetry, there have been level 5 powers. This is really a very strange thing. Yunmeng poetry doesn''t know how to think about this problem once.


    However, she didn''t come up with any results.


    "Boom," the gate moved, and Qi Heng said, "my experiment will come. It''s really slow enough."


    The door opened slowly, and Han Nan appeared in front of the three. Sister Xin said, "Han Nan, I''m back."


    Han Nan''s face was stiff. He didn''t mean to answer sister Xin at all.


    Sister Xin was very angry and went out on her own. Qi Heng not only questioned that she didn''t bring anyone, but even Han Nan ignored herself. It''s really against heaven.


    "Han Nan, you..." as soon as the word "you" was exported, the next word was held back.


    It turned out that sister Xin saw the people behind Han Nan, and all her expressions were frozen on her face.


    "You, you..." sister Xin saw someone she didn''t want to see in her life.


    The people who came were yunmengshi and Qiao pengran. They also brought Gu Bai and others, but they were all outside the door.


    "If you didn''t lead the way, how could we find this place?" yunmengshi said with a smile.


    Qiao pengran stood beside Yunmeng poem with a smile on his face.


    Sister Xin estimated the time of space confinement. It''s time. She wants to take out the key and open the confinement bracelet. When he wanted to take it, he remembered that the key to imprison the bracelet was still in Zhong Yikai''s hand.


    "Give me the key." sister Xin said anxiously. People came to the door. She didn''t have the strength to fight.


    Zhong Yikai pretended to be innocent, "key, what key?"


    Sister Xin was silly. In an instant, she responded, "did you play all this? To find here?"


    Zhong Yikai looked at sister Xin like a fool. "There are two strong men watching beside you. Even in the base, they always keep vigilant. In addition, people are not allowed to enter and leave the gate of the base at night. If they didn''t do it on purpose, how could we come out so easily."


    Yes, that''s right. Sister Xin was fascinated and didn''t think so much in her head.


    "This is really a good place." yunmengshi took a few steps forward, and sister Xin stepped back. She knew that Zhong Yikai was the other party''s person. Han Nan was controlled and imprisoned. Qi Heng was a researcher, just an ordinary person, not a superpower.

 Chapter 392

    Yunmengshi has pushed sister Xin to the corner. Sister Xin''s back has hit the corner and can''t go back.


    "You, what are you going to do?" sister Xin said in panic. She couldn''t use her internal power. She just felt as if she had been stripped and stood in front of yunmengshi.


    "What am I doing?" yunmengshi said, "what can I do?"


    Sister Xin''s inner panic has reached a height, and her legs are beginning to tremble. She has been learning martial arts since she was a child. She hasn''t felt like this for a long time. Now, it has been forced to such a point.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on sister Xin. No one noticed Qi Heng. Maybe they all thought he was an ordinary person, so their guard was relaxed.


    Just as yunmengshi was about to speak, Qi Heng suddenly rushed over, took a cup of unknown liquid and threw it directly at yunmengshi and sister Xin.


    Yunmengshi dodged the transparent unknown liquid before it spilled on her.


    But sister Xin is not so lucky. She can only watch the liquid spill on herself when her internal power is imprisoned. Most tragically, she knew what the liquid was.


    It''s the latest liquid invented by Qi Heng. It''s a strong corrosive liquid. It works on zombies under level 3. Only when the power reaches level 5 can the transformation of the body resist this strong corrosive liquid. Those with powers below level 5 can also resist this powerful corrosive liquid by releasing powers. But martial artists are different. Without internal power, they are just like ordinary people.


    "Ah!" with a terrible cry, sister Xin, who had no internal power to resist, was thrown hard by the corrosive liquid, and half of her body was corroded and clean.


    Sister Xin''s left body is gone, and her right body is left.


    The confinement bracelet was not damaged under the strong corrosive liquid, but without the support of the arm, the bracelet "clattered" to the ground.


    Without the shackles of the imprisoning bracelet, the internal force in sister Xin''s body also broke out. Half of her body could not imprison so many internal forces, resulting in the internal force breaking into the air.


    "Run!" yunmengshi shouted and hurried out.


    Qiao pengran took a quick step, pulled Yunmeng poetry into his arms, and disappeared in place in an instant.


    Zhong Yikai, who was near the door, ran out a few steps after hearing yunmengshi''s words.


    Just after Zhong Yikai''s foot stepped out of the gate, there was a loud noise behind him, and the whole space was distorted.


    Han Nan and Qi Heng were inside and didn''t come out. They were probably fried into minced meat.


    "It''s dangerous." Zhong Yikai saw a small clinic that was bombed into ruins. His heart still jumped and he didn''t escape from death.


    Yun Mengshi was in Qiao pengran''s arms. His face was not very good. Looking at the pile of ruins in front of him, he finally had some clues about the mysterious base, so he broke.


    Qiao pengran obviously knew what Xiaoshi was thinking. He comforted: "Xiaoshi, it doesn''t matter. We haven''t entered the eyes of that organization yet, so we don''t have to worry about anything. Besides, we have a lot of time in the future, so we can have a good time with this organization."


    Yunmengshi thinks so. The purpose of their trip is the federal base, not to fight against the mysterious organization, so they don''t have to worry about so much for the time being.


    "Boss, it''s terrible." although Gu Bai was far away, he also saw the power of the explosion. He was frightened. Gu Bai, who had seen so much of the world, was frightened.


    "Fortunately, Miss reacts quickly, otherwise we will all die in it," Zhong Yikai said.


    Gu Bai glanced at Zhong Yikai and said to yunmengshi, "Miss, did you just let this guy set up the game when you asked us not to let them leave the base?"


    Yunmengshi nodded in affirmation and said, "yes, I wanted to find some information about the mysterious organization here. As a result..." she was a little sorry. After all, she set up such a big game, but now it is such a result.


    "Mengshi, is this guy credible?" Gu Bai doubted. After all, he dug the pit and put people in it. The boss took a knife and lowered his blood vessels, almost killing him. Is it really credible that this can betray his old boss?


    "Miss, you should believe my loyalty to you." Zhong Yikai said anxiously. He has reached such a point, and Gu Bai still doubts him.


    Yunmengshi smiled and said, "I don''t believe him, but myself."


    Everyone understands this. She believes in her strength. Even if Zhong Yikai betrays her, she can have all kinds of ways to make Zhong Yikai regret it.


    Although these words are not pleasant to hear, Zhong Yikai''s heart is also relieved. With such a big and rapid explosion, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran can escape unharmed. In particular, yunmengshi can react when she is around sister Xin. She is really not an ordinary person.


    "Gu Bo." Joe suddenly shouted, frightening Gu Bo.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?" Gu Bai asked.


    "Go inside and find out if there''s anything useful left," said Joe.


    "Well, there?" Gu Bai pointed to a pile of ruins and asked, "that pile of ruins?"


    "That''s right." in Gu Bai''s unbelievable eyes, Joe nodded.


    Although Gu Bai doesn''t think there will be anything left there, he can''t listen to the boss. He has to go.


    Yunmengshi also said to Zhong Yikai, "go and have a look."


    Gu Bai glanced at Zhong Yikai. There was no other emotion in his eyes. Since he was a dreamer, he would not doubt. He still knew the truth of not doubting each other in a team.


    After searching through the ruins for a long time, they only found the confinement bracelet.


    Gu Bai took the confinement bracelet and handed it to Qiao pengran, "boss, we only found this."


    Qiao dunran exclaimed, "what material is this confinement bracelet made of? Such a big explosion has not been destroyed yet?"


    Yunmengshi took the imprisonment bracelet from Qiao pengran''s hand, "it seems that this is not an ordinary imprisonment bracelet. Ordinary ones must not have such strong power."


    "Gu Bo, have you found the key?" yunmengshi asked with a bracelet.


    Gu Bai shook his head and said he didn''t see it.


    Zhong Yikai quickly said, "Miss, I have the key." then he quickly took out the key and handed it to yunmengshi.


    After yunmengshi took the key, he didn''t look at it again. He put it directly into the space and had a chance to look at it in the future. The most important thing now is to get out of here.


    Who knows if there are still people in the mysterious organization in this city. If they are found, it is not a good thing.


    In this way, the party returned to the hangchen base.


    The next day, yunmengshi and others were about to set out. Jiachen and Zhong Yikai were newly added.

 Chapter 393

    Leader Zhang looked at his little son reluctantly. If yunmengshi hadn''t said that the people of the mysterious organization wouldn''t give up in the future, he wouldn''t let his little son leave with her.


    Jiachen hides from leader Zhang and has been afraid to contact him for fear of being found to be a zombie.


    His wife''s favorite was Jiachen. Now she''s gone to protect Jiachen. Leader Zhang feels that he has the responsibility to take care of Jiachen.


    Jiahang''s body is much better. It''s no different from a normal level 3 power. The only difference is that he can''t upgrade and stays where he is.


    "Xiaochen, you must learn to take care of yourself outside. Don''t get hurt, and don''t be hungry and warm. I think you don''t have an appetite these days and don''t eat anything. After you go out, you must eat." the warm young man thought about his brother and kept telling him.


    If Jiachen has tears, his tears will flow continuously. Unfortunately, he is a zombie. Without tears, he will not be hungry.


    "Captain Zhang, don''t worry, we will take good care of Jiachen." Qiao assured him that it was very dangerous for Jiachen to stay in the base after becoming a zombie.


    In case of being found, leader Zhang can''t protect Jiachen. Jiachen will be relatively safe only when he is around himself and others.


    "Let''s go." yunmengshi and his party got on the bus. Now they have three cars, because the number has increased again.


    Jiachen sat in the car, put his hand out of the window and waved it hard.


    Leader Zhang''s eyes turned red, which was one of the few tears in his life.


    "We will keep Jiachen safe," said yunmengshi. "As long as I find the mysterious organization and destroy them."


    "Take care!" the car started and leader Zhang shouted.


    "Good bye," Joe said at last.


    The car had been far away. After the shadow of the car could not be seen at the gate of the base, leader Zhang took Jiahang back to the base.


    Yunmengshi sat in the car and sighed secretly. Why are there so many touching emotions in the end of the world, erasing his idea of destroying mankind a little bit.


    Joe ran hugged yunmengshi, touched her hair and comforted her: "Jiachen came back again. After we came back from the federal base, we passed here. How about it?"


    Yunmengshi nodded and said ''good''.


    The car drove very fast. Yunmengshi slightly released the smell of the zombie emperor, so everyone drove very smoothly all the way.


    Gu Bai still has the same problem. When driving, he kept saying, "boss, Mengshi, are there fewer zombies the more we go to the federal base? When we get to the federal base, are there no zombies?"


    Yunmengshi rolled his eyes. How is it possible? This disaster is global. All places, any region, as long as there is life, will mutate.


    Humans will become zombies, animals will become mutated animals, plants will become mutated plants, and even insects and fish will mutate.


    "GuBo, shut up and drive." Joe scolded. It''s hard enough to be vigilant all the way. He had to listen to GuBo''s nagging every time. If the man wasn''t his brother, he would throw the people out directly through the window.


    Gu Bai quickly shut his mouth. Of course, he could hear Joe''s impatience in his words and shut the most immediately. Otherwise, what if the boss was really angry?


    Originally, in yunmengshi''s car, Mo Hongyuan occasionally talked to Gu Bai about several games. Now two cars have become three cars. Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang have gone to Zhong Yikai''s car. They can help in case of an emergency.


    In yunmengshi''s car, there are two perverts, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran. They don''t need the help of others.


    The car drove out of China and entered the territory of e country at 10 noon. Yunmengshi is not very familiar with the situation here. Only after passing through two cities in country e, yunmengshi can call Dahong and Xiaohong, fly a distance on the sea, and soon get to country m, the country where the federal base is located.


    As for why yunmengshi doesn''t directly let Dahong and Xiaohong fly to the federal base with everyone, so as to save time and effort. Yunmeng poetry has its own considerations. After all, Dahong and Xiaohong are not invincible in the air. They have a great chance of meeting the enemy.


    Once you meet the enemy, everyone is in danger. In order to reduce the occurrence of this situation, Yunmeng poetry chose a relatively safe way.


    After entering e country, the three cars slowed down, and the zombies here were also dense. The little smell of zombie emperor released by yunmengshi had been submerged in groups of zombies.


    If Yunmeng poems do not release all the breath, they can only be surrounded.


    "Boss, there are more and more zombies here," Gu Bai said.


    Joe nodded, and he saw the situation outside the car.


    Yunmengshi glanced at Qiao pengran. Qiao churan nodded slightly at yunmengshi.


    Yunmeng poetry slowly increased the smell of the zombie emperor, and added spiritual power to make the smell more deterrent.


    As soon as the breath came out, it immediately had an effect. The zombies began to freeze in place. Some kept away from three cars. There were fewer and fewer zombies, and the cars drove a lot faster.


    The people in the car behind were also relieved. They were about to be besieged by the zombies. I don''t know why, the zombies didn''t catch up.


    Zhong Yikai, who was driving, always focused his mental energy on avoiding the zombies. He didn''t pay attention at all. The three people sitting behind him prepared three zombies. At that moment, his body began to tremble slightly. This is the influence of the smell of the zombie emperor on them.


    Especially Jiachen, his rank is the lowest and he is most affected. His whole body is about to be embedded in the seat and trembling constantly.


    If Mo Hongyuan hadn''t pressed him, he would have run out of the car and be far away from here. Although he knew in his heart that yunmengshi would not hurt himself, he could not stop his body''s reaction. This is the impact of the level gap.


    Among them, Mo Hongyuan was the least affected. He was the first person to follow Yunmeng poetry here. He was also familiar with the breath and could be immune. But most importantly, Mo Hongyuan signed a contract with yunmengshi, so the influence of the zombie emperor on him was reduced to a very low level.


    The car was driving all the way again. It was already ten o''clock at noon.


    Because of a new transition, yunmengshi decided to find a place to settle down first, and he won''t be on his way today. Since the morning, her heart has been flustered, as if something was going to happen.


    Yunmengshi believes in her intuition, so she needs to find a place to settle down first.

 Chapter 394

    Qiao pengran also listened to yunmengshi''s opinions. Her intuition has always been accurate. Even if her soul was injured at that time, yunmengshi didn''t miss her keen intuition.


    "Cooper, let''s find a place to settle down first," said Joe.


    Gu Bai heard his boss''s words and didn''t ask the reason, so he drove to find a place to stay.


    "Boss, there is a house in front with a solid gate. It is a good place to retreat and defend." Gu Bai saw through the window that there is a warehouse in front of him. It seems that there are some important things. The anti thief measures outside are very strong. This brings great convenience to Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi looked at the house in front, nodded and affirmed, "it''s a good place."


    After such a long time, Gu Bai has always been their driver, which not only trained his driving skills, but also strengthened his ability to find a place to stay.


    Now that Yunmeng''s poems have been agreed, Qiao Peng will not object. Gu Bai, who knew his boss, drove to the warehouse before Joe spoke.


    The two cars in the back are used to following the car in front. They trust Joe very much. Naturally, they also drive to the warehouse.


    When he got to the garage, Gu Bai stopped the car steadily. Because yunmengshi released the authority of the zombie emperor, no zombies dared to come up nearby.


    When the party got out of the car, Gu Bai looked at the nearly three meter high gate and said, "the anti thief measures are also very strict. With such a high gate and barbed wire on the fence, it''s more secure than the prison gate."


    Joe nodded. Yes, what''s in here? Will the gate be so high?


    "Come on, let''s go in." Joe walked a few steps and put his hand on the door, trying to push it open. After pushing a few times, the gate didn''t respond. Of course, this is based on Joe''s dare not exert too much strength to prevent the door from being broken, so they will have less doors to settle down safely.


    "The gate was locked from the inside," said Joe.


    "Is there anyone in here?" Nix said suddenly.


    At this time, many talents reacted. Why didn''t they pay attention to such a strict defense? Someone must have entered before them.


    "Hongyuan, you jump in from the wall and open the gate from the inside." yunmengshi ordered, because although Mo Hongyuan''s attack power is not very high, he is really fast. If there is any danger, he can escape in time.


    Mo Hongyuan nodded and rushed to the corner with an arrow. He suddenly jumped up, jumped more than a meter high, and stepped on the wall several times¡® (Teng Teng) Mo Hongyuan crossed the wall more than three meters high.


    This high wall is really not a problem for Mo Hongyuan.


    "Who?" someone inside suddenly shouted. What they said was not Yunmeng poetry, but the language of e country. However, Yunmeng poetry can still be understood. With her strong spiritual strength, she analyzed the language and knew the meaning in an instant.


    After the people inside shouted, they heard Yunmeng poetry. There were a lot of footsteps inside.


    "Come on, let''s go in." yunmengshi said in a deep voice. Listening to the footsteps, there were about 50 people in it, and there were several guys with good strength.


    Yunmengshi these people are all powerful people. Except Jiachen, who has just become a zombie, and several bodyguards of the Knicks, their strength is slightly poor.


    "Nix, you''re here and look at our car. Jiachen, you follow him," Yun Mengshi quickly decided while trotting.


    Now is not the time to care who listens to whose orders, Nix said, "I know, little poem, pay attention to safety."


    A group of people, learning from Mo Hongyuan''s movements, quickly climbed over the low wall and entered it.


    When they entered yunmengshi, they saw that about 50 people surrounded Mo Hongyuan in the middle, so that he could not show his speed when he was free.


    Mo Hongyuan heard the sound, turned his head to the direction of yunmengshi''s landing, and said happily, "Miss, boss Qiao."


    "He still has help!" I don''t know who shouted in the group. In an instant, most people moved over and surrounded yunmengshi.


    "Who are you?" the leader was a big man of more than 1.9 meters, with a common look of e people, a strong body full of muscles, light yellow hair, blue eyes and standard white. The voice is also rough and crazy, which may be related to their folk customs and environment. E country deviates from the polar circle and is relatively cold, so people here eat some meat to keep out the cold, and their bodies are relatively strong.


    "We passed by here and wanted to stay overnight. We didn''t know there was someone inside, so we came in through the fence and opened the door. We didn''t mean any harm." Qiao guanran said to the leader in fluent e Mandarin.


    They heard Joe''s fluent e Mandarin, and the expression on their faces was not as ferocious as before. Obviously, they have accepted Joe''s explanation.


    The man''s eyes flashed and said, "it''s not impossible to borrow it, but we can''t let you borrow it for nothing."


    Joe churan nodded. It''s very normal for big man to do so. If he let them stay if he didn''t want anything, Joe really wanted to doubt whether they had any intention of waiting for themselves.


    "What do you want?" Joe asked. In fact, he already knew in his heart that it was nothing more than food.


    "What do you want? Of course it''s water." the big man said with a smile. His eyes were full of contempt, like looking at a local steamed stuffed bun.


    Joe pangran was puzzled. Although water was scarce, there was no shortage of food. Because water system powers could make clean water, but food was different. At least he didn''t find any powers that could make food.


    Yunmengshi secretly observed them with mental force. Most of the more than 50 people were physical evolution. She even looked at their muscle tissue with mental force.


    At this sight, yunmengshi was startled. Their muscle tissue was ten times stronger than that of ordinary people. It''s unbelievable that the one meter nine big man headed by Mo Hongyuan is even stronger than the zombie and body evolutor.


    You should know that Mo Hongyuan is a level 5 zombie. An ordinary level 5 Zombie''s body is strong enough after virus transformation, not to mention that Mo Hongyuan is a power of physical evolution.


    Among the more than 50 people, only one level 3 fire power, level 2 earth power, two level 1 plant power, and four are not physical evolution powers.

 Chapter 395

    Is this ratio a coincidence? Yunmengshi thought secretly, and then she denied her idea. If it''s just a coincidence, it''s impossible to have this amazing proportion.


    In China, one of the 100 powers with physical evolution is enough. Most of them are elemental, and there are many water power.


    Does that person''s request for clean water have anything to do with this?


    In the bases of China, water system powers provide clean water. There are even powerful teams with a water system power in order to have clean water to drink at any time.


    Joe didn''t think much. He made a quick decision and asked, "how much?"


    The leader thought for a while. It looked like he wanted the lion to open his mouth and kill Joe and them ruthlessly.


    Qiao pengran is ready to refuse, just waiting to open his mouth. They won''t lose anyway. What are you afraid of when yunmengshi, the zombie emperor, is with his level 6 power?


    Just yesterday, Joe ran smoothly entered the ranks of level 6 powers. Originally, he also stepped into the door of level 6 with one foot.


    And sister Xin made that powerful explosion, which gave him enough sense of crisis. It was as if she had pierced the window of level 6. He became a level 6 power.


    "I want a ton of water," said the man.


    Joe can''t believe his ears, not too many, but too few.


    A ton of water sounds a lot. If it is converted into mineral water, it will cost 2000 bottles. But what about making Yunmeng poetry? Just less than a second, of course not much.


    However, they don''t use water as sparingly as others in the end of the world. Gu Yang makes it at any time. If you run out of it, just ask her.


    Isn''t it easy for Gu Yang, a level 5 ice power, to make a meal of water?


    So, Joe felt that the leader wanted too little.


    "Why? It''s too much?" said the big man with a gloomy face, as if they couldn''t take it out, and they were going to go up and kill people.


    "Well, as long as we take out a ton of water, let us live here?" Qiao pengran certainly can''t let them know that he and others don''t pay attention to this ton of water. He pretended to have a flesh pain on his face and let the other people believe that these water are all their possessions.


    A surprised and surprised expression appeared on the big man''s face. Obviously, he didn''t expect Joe to have the water. He just wanted to make it difficult for him.


    "Well, as long as you take out a ton of water, you can live here." the big man was proud. You know, the water has been enough for them for a long time.


    "Our water is in the car outside, and there are several people outside," said Joe, somewhat embarrassed.


    The big man seemed very generous and said, "you let them drive in." then he turned his head and said to his people, "open the door."


    Directly behind the big man, six people of similar size appeared, walked to the gate, three people on one side, and held both sides of the gate.


    "Ho!" they seemed to use their milk strength, their faces were red, and the door was slowly opened.


    Qiao pangran was startled. It turned out that he couldn''t push the door himself just now. It was not that the door was locked, but that the door was too heavy. Six physical evolution powers struggled to eat milk before they opened the door. He''s a fire power. How can he open it?


    After the door opened, Qiao ran came out first, walked quickly to the last car and opened the door. When they arrived, Qiao ran quickly took out a ton of water in a big bucket from the space.


    As soon as he took out the water, the big man and others came to Qiao pengran. When they saw the bucket full of clean water in the car, everyone had a green light in their eyes, as if it were a precious thing.


    "Move the things out." the big man responded first and ordered his men to move out the big bucket of water.


    Several men carefully moved the bucket for fear of spilling a drop, as if a drop would kill them.


    The big man looked at Joe''s expression of "meat pain" and his face was full of pride.


    Yun Mengshi was about to laugh. Qiao guanran''s performance of the play was really funny. Obviously, he didn''t care about the water, but his face showed a distressed expression. In her opinion, it was too contrary to peace.


    "Well, you drive in quickly. Soon the zombies will come, and we can''t take care of you." the big man said to Qiao pengran.


    Qiao dunran said secretly that there is a little poem. Which zombie dares to come here?


    The big man and others carefully moved the full bucket step by step in front, while Qiao pengran and others drove and entered the inside. Only then did they carefully observe the situation inside.


    There was nothing in the heavy iron gate. There were only a few empty warehouses. I don''t know whether it was after the end of the world that the things in it were robbed, or there was nothing here before the end of the world.


    After a glance at Yunmeng poetry, there was no too much exploration.


    The big man asked people to carefully put the bucket in a safe place and said to Qiao pengran, "you live in that warehouse." he said, pointing to the small warehouse in front of Qiao pengran.


    Joe churan nodded. All the places where he lived here were warehouses. There was nothing to choose from.


    Yunmengshi asked people to park the car next to the small warehouse, and several people went in.


    The big man didn''t care about them. He happily announced the good news with his men.


    After the party entered the warehouse, Gu Bai closed the gate, and yunmengshi added a defense device inside.


    Gu Bai first asked, "why do people here cherish water so much?"


    Yunmengshi said his thoughts, "I just looked at it. Most of the people here are physical evolution. They have great power. The man headed by them is stronger than Hongyuan."


    Mo Hongyuan was surprised, "Miss, no, you know my strength."


    "I can''t believe it either, but I''ve seen his muscle tissue, which is denser than yours. So your fist must not be as strong as his," yunmengshi said.


    "Does this have anything to do with the lack of water, miss?" Zhong Yikai also asked.


    Qiao pengran seemed to know the meaning of Yunmeng poem. He asked, "is it because there are more body evolution powers here and fewer water system powers? Without water system powers, there will be a lack of clean water."


    Yunmengshi nodded, "not only are water powers, but also there are few powers in other departments. Physical evolution powers account for the majority."

 Chapter 396

    "Most of the people here are physical evolution powers?" Gu Bo was very surprised.


    Yunmengshi nodded, "it seems so now. Most of the more than 50 people are physical evolution powers. Although I don''t see other e powers, I can see a general idea from these 50 people."


    Nix asked, "what about the powers of physical evolution compared with us?"


    Qiao pengran said, "your strength is similar to that of the leading physical evolution power." because he was closest to the leading man, he could almost estimate the strength of the man


    "Hiss" the Knicks took a breath of air conditioning. His strength is still good in the federal base, but the strength of a big man casually encountered in country e is almost the same as himself. How strong is the overall strength of the powers of country e?


    Gu Bai patted Knicks on the shoulder and comforted: "his strength may be in the front of e-powers. Don''t think about it."


    Yunmengshi also nodded. "The strength of the big man is really good. Look at their men. Except for some dirty clothes, other materials are good. Dirty clothes may have something to do with the lack of water here. Even the water they drink is good, let alone the water used to wash clothes."


    Zhong Yikai was puzzled. "Miss, why are all physical evolution powers here?"


    Yunmengshi thought for a moment and said his guess: "I guess it may be related to their diet and the climate here."


    This is just a guess of the Yunmeng poem. With theout any evidence, people didn''t explore it.


    "Well, let''s prepare the meal for today and set up a place to live," Qiao said.


    Gu Bai nodded and said yes. He arranged some mattresses and quilts that Qiao pengran took out of the space. Zhong Yikai also joined the ranks. Since he became a subordinate of yunmengshi, he has done some chores very consciously. He knows that his strength is almost at the bottom of the team, so he can hardly help when fighting. Therefore, in order to increase the sense of existence in Yunmeng poetry, Zhong Yikai certainly scrambled to do some chores.


    The coke broke Gu Bai. Before, he did all these things alone. Now there is one more person to do it, and the work efficiency will be greatly increased.


    The two people did it quickly. In less than ten minutes, they arranged the place where they lived.


    Of course, the Knicks and his men live where they do it by themselves. After all, they are not yunmengshi''s people. There is no need to bother yunmengshi''s men about these things.


    "It''s snowing! It''s snowing!" yunmengshi just withdrew her defense and planned to go outside to learn more about the situation of e country, when she heard people shouting outside.


    Is it snowing? Yunmengshi thought in his heart. It seemed that there was such an impression in his previous life. The experimenters sighed again. It seemed that there was a heavy snow somewhere. It snowed for a whole week. Many people died and few survived, but in the end, they became strong.


    However, those people just said such a thing. Yunmeng poetry doesn''t know where it is. At that time, she was just a white mouse in the eyes of those people. Even the zombie emperor is just an advanced mouse in their eyes. How could they tell a specific thing to a white mouse?


    If Yunmeng poetry had not had a strong spirit and engraved every word those people said in their mind, they would have forgotten it now. How could they remember it?


    However, Yun Mengshi shook his head and threw the guess out of his body. Can''t it be such a coincidence? Although it was the end of the world, it was normal to snow. She made a fuss.


    Qiao guanran arranged for food and accommodation, and handed the food to Gu Bai and Zhong Yikai. He went to yunmengshi himself, saw Xiaoshi stunned and asked, "Xiaoshi, what do you think?"


    Yunmengshi felt that his idea was somewhat unreliable, so he didn''t talk to Qiao guanran, just shook his head, "nothing, just out of the north pole, after answering China, he didn''t see the snow, and he felt a little sigh."


    "We can go back to Dahong when we have time." Qiao pengran comforted. He thought yunmengshi missed the people in the Arctic base. After all, Xiaoshi also stayed there for more than a month.


    Yunmengshi didn''t answer. She thought to herself: if she could, she wouldn''t go back to the Arctic base. After all, she wanted to recover the Arctic base at that time. Her purpose was to have her own hands when she was an enemy with humans and Qiao pengran, so as not to fight alone. Now that Joe knew her identity, she didn''t react as she thought.


    He still loved her, spoiled her, and even died for her. With such a solid backing, yunmengshi felt that he might not be able to use the Arctic base.


    "Let''s go out and inquire about the situation here." yunmengshi raised her head and said to Qiao pengran.


    Qiao guanran certainly wouldn''t refuse any request made by yunmengshi. He nodded and followed yunmengshi out.


    There was a lot of snow outside, and the goose feather like snow floated down. But the people here cheered outside, one by one as if they had won the grand prize.


    Yunmengshi grabbed a man and asked, "why do you react so much when it snows?"


    The man looked at yunmengshi and knew that she provided water for the leader today. His attitude was much better. He explained: "since the end of the world, we haven''t had rain and snow here, and the water source is polluted by viruses. We have a problem drinking water. Now it''s snowing, and we finally have water."


    Yunmengshi looked at him in surprise and asked his own idea, "don''t you have water power here?"


    The man shook his head, "yes, there are, but very few. After being promoted to the first level, so few powers will no longer be promoted. The water they can make is very limited, so we can only find uncontaminated mineral books and bottled water from various supermarkets."


    Yunmeng poem sighed in his heart. It was really what he guessed. She looked up at the sky. It was snowing heavily. It was estimated that she could not go for a while. She hoped that the heavy snow was not the one she had heard of in her previous life.


    While talking, yunmengshi and others saw the leader leading a man with a bucket outside to snow.


    The snow is getting heavier and heavier. The visibility is less than one meter. The snowflakes falling all over the sky have accumulated a thick layer on the ground.


    Yunmengshi had nothing to see, so they went back to the warehouse with Qiao pengran and prepared to eat.


    Lunch is a kind of childlike food that Qiao pengran took out from the space. It only needs to be hot to eat. Although everyone is a superpower and it won''t do much to eat cold things, Joe still needs to heat it for the taste of the food.

 Chapter 397

    Moreover, after Zhong Yikai joined, the work of heating food and burning some things was handed over to him. Qiao Kuang was also a lot easier and didn''t have to manage so many chores.


    Zhong Yikai is really smart. He positions himself well and knows what he should and shouldn''t do. When he fully joined the team of Yunmeng poetry, they couldn''t live without him.


    "You can eat!" shouted Cooper.


    In an instant, Gu Yang congealed a large table in the middle of the huge warehouse, which was enough for so many people to sit down, and the stools appeared on both sides of the table at the same time.


    "Everybody sit down," said Joe, and everyone sat down.


    Knicks also joined in. Of course, he also contributed some ingredients, and sent his housekeeper, driver and chef Armand to cook some traditional federal food, which naturally joined in.


    Everyone gathered around and ate very excited. They haven''t been so happy for a long time. They don''t have to think about the shortage of food and their lives are threatened at any time.


    Yunmengshi has been fed by Qiao pengran. She doesn''t have to do it herself. Of course, she is very happy to enjoy it. As long as she opens her mouth, Qiao pengran will take the initiative to put her favorite food in. Of course, there are some things specially prepared for zombies in this food, which Qiao pengran specially added.


    After so many days of observation by the Knicks, the two people are really willing. They have very few opportunities. Most importantly, neither of them wants to offend or can offend.


    Along the way, the Knicks certainly knew the strength of these people. Although they took an unsafe Road, there was no fatal danger following them all the way. It was much safer than walking alone. Knicks thought that when he arrived at the federal base, if he could really help Xiaoshi find the origin of beads, he would be duty bound to help.


    After a pleasant dinner, several people cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, and Gu Bai handed them to Qiao guanran.


    Joe ran put all the rest into the space and went back to his place.


    Yunmengshi has sat there in a daze. Because the warehouse is empty and there is no compartment in the middle, she can''t practice. To be exact, she can''t practice like this. After all, not everyone is trusted by her.


    When she was practicing, the only people who could be around her were Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan.


    The former is that yunmengshi really believes in him, and the latter is because yunmengshi has a contractual relationship with Mo Hongyuan. It is not so much that she believes in Mo Hongyuan, but that she believes in the contract.


    "Xiaoshi, why are you in a daze again?" Qiao pangran saw yunmengshi sitting there in a daze. His heart was sprouted by her. He walked over, bent down, touched yunmengshi sitting on the big bed cushion and asked softly.


    "I''m thinking about the heavy snow." yunmengshi looked up at Qiao pengran and said faintly.


    Although the tone of his voice was faint, Joe was clearly able to hear the concerns.


    "What''s wrong with the snow? It''s just a little big." Joe asked puzzled.


    "I always feel strange in my heart." yunmengshi glanced at the direction of the warehouse gate and still linked the heavy snow with the one in the mouth of the experimenter in his previous life.


    "Xiaoshi, do you have the feeling of crisis in your heart?" Qiao pengran immediately paid attention to it. Xiaoshi''s feeling is always so accurate. There must be nothing wrong with what she said.


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "It should be all right. We''ve all come to places like the Arctic base. What else can we do if the snow is heavy?"


    Qiao churan smiled and said, "Xiao Shi, I like your confident little appearance."


    Yunmeng Shi glanced at him and said, "what I said is the truth."


    "Yes, my little poem is telling the truth." Qiao pengran immediately apologized. He always follows the little poem in everything. Fortunately, Yunmeng poem is not a lady who doesn''t know the world. Otherwise, he will be spoiled by Qiao pengran sooner or later and lose his basic judgment ability.


    "Well, Xiaoshi, don''t worry. Even if the snow is heavy, it will only delay our time to go to the federal base. Don''t worry, who are not the powerful people in our group? Are they still afraid of the cold?" Qiao guanran carefully analyzed.


    Yunmengshi shook his head. Indeed, they are really not bad. They just seem to have no sense of existence around them. After all, they are a level 7 zombie. Other people also have level 5 powers, except Jiachen who became a zombie a few days ago.


    However, even Jiachen has abnormal strength, even better development and greater strength than those of his age. You know, in country e, most people are physical evolution powers, so the children of the strong family are also strengthening their physical practice, and the proportion of awakening powers is even higher.


    Yunmengshi soon accepted Qiao pengran''s comfort and put his thoughts in his heart. At the same time, Yunmeng poetry is reminding itself not to believe in the memory of the previous life. You know, after rebirth, the process of the last life is much faster than that of the previous life. Therefore, is it too arbitrary for Yunmeng poetry to make decisions according to the world process of the previous life?


    Even if the place that the experimenters said was e country, Yunmeng poetry could not confirm that after rebirth, it was the same as in previous lives.


    "You''re right. However." Yunmeng poem''s mood is much better. Yes, she''s not the Yunmeng poem with the smell of zombie emperor in her previous life. She still has the strength that no one can rival. What can she do even if it snows heavily? What if a lot of people die? In places like the north pole, doesn''t she still play Yunmeng poetry?


    "Just want to understand." Qiao dunran sat down, rubbed against yunmengshi and gently surrounded her waist.


    There were no walls or rooms in the warehouse. Everyone saw that Qiao ran surrounded yunmengshi''s waist, but they were not surprised. Except that the Knicks felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Cooper!" suddenly, Joe shouted.


    Gu Bai was frightened and asked, "boss, I''m here."


    "You use earth powers to build several walls and divide the warehouse into several rooms," Joe said.


    "I see, boss." Gu Bai promised. Everyone suddenly became enlightened. Yes, they didn''t think it could be like this.


    In fact, when Qiao ran thought of the Arctic base, all buildings, weapons and tools were condensed with ice powers.


    In e country, you can''t use the ice power, because the ice wall can''t exist for a long time and will melt. But the earth power is different. After it is done, it will always stand there.

 Chapter 398

    In less than ten minutes, the earth wall was completed. After such a long time of practice, Gu Bai''s control over earth powers is really much better than before.


    He divided the whole warehouse into several rooms, one for Qiao pengran and yunmengshi, and one for Gu Yang because she was a girl, one for nix and others, and one for the rest. In addition to these rooms, Gu Bo also made the kitchen and living room, and the inside made some furniture with earth power.


    "OK, Gu Bo, you did a good job." Mo Hongyuan, who met the Arctic base, also praised Gu Bo again and again.


    Gu Bai scratched his head and said, "I just made what I thought with earth power."


    Yunmengshi nodded again and again and said, "Gu Bai, if you can make what you want with earth power, it means that you have more control over power than ordinary level 5 powers."


    Zhong Yikai said with envy, "when I use fire powers, I always feel that I can''t control fire powers, their shape, size and range. Brother Gu Bo, you have much better control over powers than me."


    Gu Bai was even more embarrassed, and his face was a little red.


    After hearing Zhong Yikai''s words, yunmengshi reminded him, "you''d better control your powers to whatever degree you want, and then impact level 6."


    Zhong Yikai looked at Yunmeng poetry and nodded heavily. If the young lady can say this to herself, it shows that she has put herself in mind and is no longer a cannon fodder that can be abandoned at any time.


    Through these days of getting along, Zhong Yikai really felt that he was right with her. Yunmengshi is an extremely short-sighted person, and he can''t be better under his opponent.


    Those who can be put in the heart of Yunmeng poetry can live well in the last world as long as they don''t betray her.


    Yunmengshi is very satisfied with Zhong Yikai''s attitude of accepting directly without asking why. Just listen to her and don''t worry about other things.


    In fact, Qiao dunran knows very well that only when he controls his power to a certain extent can he make the most effective use of his power to impact the level level. He understood this very early. Therefore, even Yun Mengshi, the zombie emperor, should praise Qiao pengran''s perfect control over the powers.


    "Well, let''s have a safe rest all night. If it doesn''t snow tomorrow, we''ll continue to start," Qiao said to the people.


    Everyone nodded and said yes. When Joe ran was there, he was the one who gave orders, and everyone listened to him, even the Knicks, because they knew that Joe ran made decisions and rarely made mistakes.


    That night, because there was no moonlight and Yunmeng poetry had no cultivation, they held each other with Qiao pengran and slept a sweet and stable night.


    Early the next morning, yunmengshi woke up from her deep sleep. She was always "asleep" with Qiao pengran. Qiao pengran saw yunmengshi wake up, gently kissed her white forehead and gave her a good morning kiss.


    The voice of Yunmeng poem is a little lazy, "good morning, Xiaoran."


    Looking at Xiaoshi''s "attractive" appearance, Qiao pengran really wanted to eat her. However, it''s still impossible for the time being. It''s not Xiaoshi''s unwillingness, but Xiaoshi''s failure to find a solution to the zombie virus in her body. If Qiao pengran really wants to eat Xiaoshi, I''m afraid he''s already sadly turned into a zombie? Fortunately, Xiao Shi said that she already had the idea to solve this problem, but it will take some time to experiment.


    Qiao Jianran asked her seriously at that time whether this method was dangerous. If it was dangerous, don''t try. They''re fine now.


    Therefore, Joe can only hold it. He suppresses the agitation in his heart and gently touches Xiaoshi''s white and smooth face.


    Yunmengshi''s body has formed the habit of maintaining human characteristics, so after Qiao pangran knew her identity, yunmengshi didn''t remove these powers and still circulates in her body. Anyway, the energy consumed by these abilities to maintain human signs is very small. For yunmengshi, it can''t affect her at all.


    After the two stayed on the mattress for a while, they got up and went out.


    The door is an earth door made by Gu Bai with earth power. It is the kind that is pushed open flat. The earth wall has a certain weight. Fortunately, Qiao is not an ordinary person, otherwise he can''t even get out of the door.


    After arriving in the hall, everyone woke up and gathered in the hall. Each of them didn''t look very good. Of course, except Gu Yang, her face was always expressionless.


    "Boss, Mengshi." seeing the two people coming out, Gu Bai spoke first. "The snow outside is still falling, and it''s bigger than yesterday."


    Zhong Yikai followed Gu Bai''s words and said, "according to this view, the snow will not stop today."


    Nix''s tone was very depressed. "It seems that we will stay here for another night." after thinking about it, she added, "at least one night."


    "Is the snow still falling?" Joe was surprised. The snow was a little abnormal. Since the end of the world, there has been little rain, but the water in the air is still there. The water has been transformed into water elements. It was necessary for heaven to rain, but now the power can rain.


    Is this snow the masterpiece of any advanced water power or water zombie? Joe thought. Then he threw the idea out of his mind. It''s impossible! If that person has so much energy, why do you have to make such a big snow? What is his purpose?


    Yunmengshi was still optimistic and sank a little. Look, this snow is likely to be the heavy snow that killed many humans in the mouth of the experimenters in previous lives. This is a natural disaster!


    "Let''s go out and have a look," Yun Mengshi said.


    Joe also wanted to see how heavy the snow was.


    The door of the warehouse was pushed open, and a cold wind mixed with a snowstorm hit outside. If they were not powers, they would freeze there on the spot. It was too cold.


    "We have to face not only heavy snow, but also extremely low temperature." Qiao pengran''s tone is not very optimistic. Obviously, Xiao Shi''s worry yesterday has become a reality.


    The snow overnight made it difficult to open the door of the warehouse. If Mo Hongyuan and Knicks hadn''t pushed the door open together in the morning, the snow would be a little thicker now, which would make it more difficult to open the door.


    The snow on the ground has reached an adult''s thigh. Obviously, the car can''t walk. It is impossible for the Knicks to complete their idea of starting as soon as possible.


    "What a heavy snow," they sighed.

 Chapter 399

    There were no cheering people in the snow when it first snowed in the old warehouse. Everyone hid in the warehouse and trembled.


    Because of the snow, the temperature here has dropped more than 20 degrees. Fortunately, yunmengshi and they are all strong people. Such temperature has no great impact on them.


    "It seems that we can''t go for the time being," said yunmengshi, looking at the snow that had fallen into her thighs.


    "Come on, let''s go back first to avoid the snow," said Joe.


    People looked at the sky, large snowflakes, hurriedly fell to the ground, and more and more urgent, bigger and bigger.


    The group returned to the warehouse, where they practiced and exercised their physical strength silently.


    A morning passed quickly. Towards noon, yunmengshi''s sensitive hearing heard the sound of "creak" on the top of the warehouse. She said in secret, "however, there is too much snow on the top of the warehouse, which may collapse the top of the warehouse."


    "What? Let''s go out and have a look." this startled Joe. The roof collapsed and they might not be killed, but injuries are inevitable. What''s more troublesome is that they have sorted out this place as a residence. If they want to change places, they need to rearrange a place to live.


    I saw two people hurried out of the room, opened the door of the warehouse and hurried out. The people who didn''t know the truth also began to panic and followed them out.


    "Boss, what happened?" Gu Bai hurried to Qiao pengran with a trot and asked.


    "The snow is too heavy and there is too much snow. It may collapse the top of the warehouse," Qiao said faintly


    "What?" the people were surprised. They were used to it. It was too troublesome to change another place.


    Yunmengshi looked up and saw that there was about half a meter of snow on the roof. It was so bad that the top of the warehouse had made a "creak" sound. If it was not stopped in time, I''m afraid the small warehouse would really collapse.


    "Boss, I''ll clean up the snow?" Zhong Yikai hurried forward and volunteered.


    Yunmengshi looked at Zhong Yikai, nodded and said, "it''s just enough to exercise your control over the power. With your fire power, you can melt the snow on the roof and can''t burn the roof."


    Zhong Yikai looked very serious. "Yes, miss, promise to complete the task." he took a deep breath, mobilized the fire power in his body, saved it in his hand, and was ready to emit the fire power.


    To tell the truth, he was really not sure to clean up the snow without burning the roof.


    "Start." Yunmeng Shi said when seeing Zhong Yikai''s hesitation.


    Zhong Yikai shouted, and the flame in his hand burst out, like two long flame dragons, and rushed to the roof.


    Zhong Yikai was really very careful and focused all his attention. He was afraid that if he was not careful, he would burn down everyone''s house.


    In fact, before he started, yunmengshi ordered Gu Yang to throw a layer of ice on the roof to ensure that their house would be intact even if Zhong Yikai missed.


    But Zhong Yikai didn''t disappoint yunmengshi. In this ice and snow, after clearing the snow on the roof, his clothes had been soaked with sweat and kept steaming from his clothes, as if they were going to freeze soon. This is because the mental strength is highly concentrated and sweating all over.


    "Well done, Zhong Yikai!" Gu Bai was the first to give praise. These days, with the help of Zhong Yikai, his work has been much easier, so he still had a good impression of Zhong Yikai. Even if he betrayed.


    Zhong Yikai gasped and said, "Miss, my task is finished."


    Yunmengshi nodded and said with a smile, "well done."


    Zhong Yikai finally smiled and breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that he would not let Miss down.


    After the snow was cleared, the people returned to the warehouse. After a period of time, someone went to the roof to clean up the thick snow. Another night passed. The snow cleaners had changed several waves, but the heavy snow was still falling, and there was no trend to reduce or stop.


    "Boss, Mengshi, the snow is still falling." that morning, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran came out of the room, and Gu Bai was the first person to speak. But obviously, compared with yesterday, people began to worry. The snow continued to fall and the temperature continued to drop. Now the outdoor temperature has reached minus 20 degrees. Ordinary people must wear thick clothes to resist such cold. And the temperature is falling.


    A "boom" sound came from outside the warehouse.


    "What''s the matter?" Nix asked with a frown.


    Yunmengshi used her mental strength to look through the wall of the warehouse to see what happened outside.


    "The top of a warehouse collapsed, which may be where the leading man and others lived." yunmengshi said faintly, not worried about the safety of those people at all.


    "They were all killed?" Zhong Yikai asked.


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "It''s impossible. Most of these people can survive. They are physical evolution powers. Their bodies are stronger than ordinary powers. If the ceiling collapses, they won''t kill so many powers."


    "Ha ha, the ton of water they asked us for has turned into ice now?" Gu Bai suddenly smiled. His ideas are different from others.


    "It''s none of our business. You can do whatever you should do," said yunmengshi.


    Not long after her voice fell, they had not returned to their room. They had just taken a few steps. Someone knocked on the door outside the warehouse.


    "Who?" Joe asked.


    "I''m the owner of the warehouse. It''s time for you to stay here. Now you must go out," said the man outside.


    Yunmengshi sneered and said secretly that this may be because their warehouse collapsed and they had no place to live. They had to drive themselves and others away. However, are you such a good expeller?


    She gave Mo Hongyuan a look. Mo Hongyuan immediately understood the meaning of Yunmeng poetry. He walked over, opened the door, and immediately a line of more than 20 people followed the leading man.


    The leading man looked around the warehouse, as if he wanted to accept it, and was very careful.


    He looked at yunmengshi and said to them, "who is the boss?"


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi looked at each other, then Qiao pengran stood up with a bitter smile and said, "I am."

 Chapter 400

    "Are you a man of your word here?" the 1.9-meter-old man asked rudely. His tone was very bad, as if he wanted to question something.


    Joe nodded. "Yes, what can I do for you?" he could already feel that the person was not good, and his attitude would not be much better.


    After hearing Qiao Jianran''s words, the leading man immediately got angry. If they hadn''t left them for the sake of a ton of water, they probably wouldn''t know where they were frozen to death and buried by snow?


    Now they don''t need water. After such a heavy snow, how can they lack water?


    "It''s time for you to stay. Are you going to move out now?" the tone of the leading man was full of impatience, as if saying a word with Qiao pengran had seriously affected his good mood.


    "Has the final say long time," promise and then deny in succession, "you didn''t say, as long as we give you a ton of water, how long do we live? Do we have the final say? Now that it''s only two days, how come you just went back on your feet?"


    The head of the Han man had no sense of embarrassment and guilt at all. Instead, he said with pride, "this is my site. How long you can stay has the final say. Now I say, you can''t stay here, give you an hour, get out of here immediately, or else don''t blame us for being rude."


    "Ha ha ha." Qiao Chuan smiled angrily. Who gave the big man the courage to speak to them like this? If they go out, they can kill the big men.


    Yunmeng Shi''s disgust for the big man was unbearable. She spoke with a faint tone of killing intention, "ha ha, in the last world, there is no place to say. As long as you die, this is no place for people, isn''t it?"


    After hearing the voice of Yunmeng poem, the leading man shivered. He thought that it might be because the weather was too cold. Otherwise, with his strong body, how could he shiver?


    He didn''t care about Yunmeng poems and didn''t pay attention to them. Because he hasn''t seen the power of elemental powers, the elemental powers here can only issue some simple life skills, and some can''t even beat zombies to death. In his eyes, elemental powers are all waste except water.


    The higher the level, the stronger the body, which can be seen from the appearance. In front of these physically "weak" people, how can they be strong. He thought he was going to eat Joe, but they didn''t. Qiao guanran these people are the meat on his chopping board and let him kill them.


    "Destroy us?" the head man''s face was full of banter, "you?"


    "It''s too much. Our boss can kill you alone." the same tall guy with muscular arms behind him jumped out and said.


    The evil taste in Yunmeng''s heart came out uncontrollably, "OK, how about we make a bet?"


    The leading man was also very interested in what Yunmeng poetry said. He wanted to have a good time with these ''ants''.


    "OK, what do you want to bet?" the man asked.


    "What are you betting on? If you lose, how about running around the warehouse naked?" yunmengshi said with a smile.


    Without waiting for the big man to speak, Qiao pengran hurriedly said, "No."


    The big man was full of confidence. He thought Qiao pengran was afraid of losing, so he stopped yunmengshi from betting with himself. But what about the truth? How can Qiao guanran allow Xiaoshi to see other men naked?


    Yunmengshi opened her eyes and blinked at Joe. He wanted to bet with the big man.


    Qiao guanran still refused, "any other conditions are OK, that''s not OK. His attitude is full of determination.


    "Are you afraid?" the more Qiao guanran refused, the more the big man wanted to bet with yunmengshi. "You lost? If you lost, let our brothers have fun, ha ha. I haven''t played Chinese women for a long time." the big man said fearlessly.


    Yunmengshi didn''t intend to kill him, but the big man killed himself. She really couldn''t help it. She knew that she didn''t have to show up.


    Sure enough, Joe''s eyes turned red immediately after hearing the man''s words. He dared to covet her little poem? Really, he was impatient.


    "If I lose, I''ll give you 10000 crystal cores of level 4 zombies, how about it?" Joe narrowed his eyes. His dark eyes flashed red light from time to time, and his tone changed.


    Everyone who knows Joe''s character knows that he is already angry, or very angry. The big man headed by him is waiting for life to be worse than death.


    "Ten thousand, level Four crystal nuclei?" the big man and his men took a breath of air conditioning one after another. Is this true?


    "Yes, dare you bet?" Joe ran was like a hunter luring prey, luring them into a trap, and then biting and attacking them severely.


    "Can you really take out 10000 crystal cores?" the big man swallowed his saliva and his eyes were full of greed.


    "Well, since you don''t believe it, I''ll show it to you." after Joe said that, he went into the room and danced for a minute. He came out with a big bag.


    "Bang" Joe threw the bag on the ground and made a heavy noise.


    The big white bag showed a mouth, and the leading man could clearly see crystal clear four-level crystal nuclei. This big bag of crystal nuclei exudes an attractive taste of energy.


    The leading man wanted to rush up and take these crystal nuclei for himself.


    "OK, let''s start." he can''t wait to put these nuclei in his pocket.


    "Wait," said Joe. "What if you lose?"


    "I will lose?" the man pointed to his nose and said.


    "I took out such a big colorful head. You wouldn''t think of covering the white wolf with empty hands?" Joe looked full of contempt.


    Even though he was thick skinned, he could not resist Joe''s face. His face was red and gnawing his teeth. He said, "if we lose, I''ll take someone out of here and give you the place."


    "Well, that''s it," said Joe.


    Yunmengshi said to Gu Yang, "go, Gu Yang." because it''s snowing heavily and the air is full of ice elements, Gu Yang''s strength is the least when he goes to war.


    Qiao guanran said, "this time, I''ll go." the big man angered him and dared to say that to Xiaoshi. It''s unforgivable. This time, he will do it himself.


    Gu Yang listened to Qiao Jianran''s words and withdrew without saying a word.

 Chapter 401

    No matter who his opponent is, what he wants to do most now is to press his opponent hard, and then 10000 level-4 crystal cores will be included in his bag. That''s 10000 level 4 crystal nuclei. I don''t know what luck these guys have. They can have so many crystal nuclei. It is estimated that he stole it from which base in China, and then he left his country and came to e country.


    However, these are not important, the important thing is that these nuclei finally come into their own hands.


    "Let''s start. There''s no limit. Whoever admits defeat first, the other party can''t attack. If he doesn''t admit defeat, he can fight until the other party dies." the big man showed a cruel smile on his face. He didn''t know how many people he killed in this way.


    "No problem." Joe agreed.


    The two men stepped forward a few steps, and no one said to start. They saw their momentum rise layer by layer. In the eyes of the big man, Joe''s "thin" body burst out a momentum he had never seen before.


    "Ha!" the big man took the lead, and his huge fist hit Joe like thunder.


    Joe ran didn''t even hide. He stood there straight. The big man''s men thought he was scared and stupid and couldn''t move.


    Gu Bai, who knows the truth, silently mourns for the big man. The boss doesn''t even move, which shows that he doesn''t intend to play with the big man. He will directly recruit or abuse him.


    The big man saw his fist close to Joe''s face. As long as one more second, the guy''s handsome face was blurred by his own beating. At the thought of the crisp sound of the fracture, the man felt very happy.


    The big man''s men almost cheered. Although the 10000 crystal cores could not all belong to themselves, the boss ate meat and couldn''t drink soup himself?


    Just when the big man''s fist was a centimeter away from Joe''s face, he stopped in place and didn''t move as if he had been pressed the pause key.


    His only moving eyes were full of horror. He didn''t know what had happened. He doesn''t know anything about space powers. He hasn''t even heard of them.


    "Boss!" shouted the man''s men.


    A man who looked like a big man hurriedly ran over and shouted to the big man who was bound by Joe''s space: "big brother, big brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    After shouting for a while, he saw that the man had no response at all. He shouted at Joe angrily, "what did you do to brother?"


    Joe shrugged and said innocently, "this is just a power of mine. Besides, the battle is not over yet. You have affected the order of gambling."


    "You, you, you..." this may be the man''s brother. He pointed to Qiao pengran and couldn''t say a word.


    "Now I''ll give you two choices. First, go back. Second, I''ll kill you with a knife." as he said, Joe immediately flashed a black ancient knife in his hand, which flashed cold.


    The big man''s brother was frightened and trembled. When he faced Qiao pengran, it was like facing death. The other party could take his life at any time.


    So, the big brother stepped back and dared not look at Joe again.


    Joe Chuan sneered, "now the gambling fight is not over. It''s over when someone admits defeat or dies, isn''t it?" this was said not only to the big man, but also to his men.


    The big man''s eyes showed a look of fear. He was afraid of death. Who was not afraid of death in the last world? However, now he is imprisoned there and can''t say a word. Even admitting defeat has become impossible.


    He knew that he had kicked himself on the iron plate.


    The big man''s eyes are full of prayer. Where is the arrogant look? The men of the big man also stood there, silent one by one. Who knows if the man will set himself in place.


    Yunmengshi stood there, her eyes full of boredom. She also planned to see a big play. Unexpectedly, Qiao pengran ended the play so soon.


    Qiao''s ancient knife suddenly burst into flames, not white, but ordinary yellow. He wanted to cut off the meat of the big man one by one. With the white flame, his whole person would be burned in an instant without residue.


    The man looked more frightened. He didn''t know what Joe was going to do, but he knew that his end decision would not be good.


    Qiao Ran''s knife reached out to the man and said, "misfortune comes from the mouth, you know?" after saying that, the knife scraped a piece of meat off the man''s chest.


    "It''s damned to dare to speak to Xiaoshi like that." another piece of meat fell off the big man''s chest, and the blood could not stop. The deep wound was already bone.


    "Bet on the poem?" Joe said, but every time he said a word, a piece of meat was missing from the man.


    The man was really in great pain. The smell of burnt meat was constantly sent out in the air. The wound on the man''s chest had stopped bleeding, but it was severely printed by Joe''s flaming knife.


    This way is the same as torture in ancient China.


    The big man only feels that all his wounds are hot. He can''t cry out if he wants to. It''s impossible to admit defeat. Is he really going to die here today? At the same time, he also resents his brother. Why not go to school? As long as he mobilizes all his men, he doesn''t believe that man can resist.


    The big man''s brother seemed to hear his brother''s inner voice and said to the crowd, "the boss is going to die. Let''s go! As long as we get the boss back, we will have crystal cores! Those people took out 10000 level-4 crystal cores as soon as they shot. Who knows if they will still have them?"


    As soon as the big brother said this, he instantly woke up his men. Although they won''t try their best to save their boss, they will try their best to grab the 10000 crystal cores. As long as they grab their hands, hide in a corner and absorb all the crystal cores, they will be invincible after they come out.


    Of course, this is just their naive idea. Even physically evolved powers need to upgrade to the barrier, and the higher the level, the more difficult it is to upgrade.


    "Rush! For 10000 crystal cores." the big man''s brother began to fan their emotions.


    With motivation, these people seem to have completely forgotten Joe''s power, and all want to rush over like crazy.


    Yunmengshi was right next to the 10000 crystal cores. While no one was paying attention, he put the white bag into the space.


    Qiao pengran snorted coldly and said to the big man, "it''s no good to fight alone. Now it''s time to attack in groups." in the face of more than 50 physical evolution powers, Qiao pengran was not afraid. He still believed in the strength of Gu Bai.


    However, in the heavy snow here, Zhong Yikai''s strength was weakened, and Gu Yang''s strength was much stronger.

 Chapter 402

    Those people rushed over and took advantage of the chaos. The big man''s brother moved him aside in case someone hit him who was already injured.


    Yunmengshi also wanted to loosen her muscles and bones, so she joined the battle.


    These people still haven''t broken the inherent thought in their heads after seeing Joe''s power. They still think that whoever looks thin and weak feels weak.


    This idea hurt them. A group of people rushed to yunmengshi and Gu Yang.


    Needless to say, the strength of Yunmeng poetry is abused. Gu Yang''s strength is also very strong. Especially now it''s snowing heavily, which adds a lot of convenience to her ability.


    Since the air is full of so many ice elements, Yunmeng poetry should use ice powers.


    The defenses of these e countrymen are difficult to break. Unlike ordinary Chinese powers, they rely on their physical strength to attack the enemy or zombies.


    Yunmengshi nodded to Gu Yang and said, "Gu Yang, it''s freezing and snowy."


    Gu Yang understood that he released the ice power accumulated in his hand. Yunmeng poem then Gu Yang released his ice power in an instant.


    The two people''s already powerful ice powers are superimposed together, which is not just that one plus one equals two. In addition to the environmental bonus in this snowy day, the power of this move is stronger than everyone imagined, including Yunmeng poetry of course.


    "Ice and snow!" Qiao Pang looked at the yard of the warehouse in surprise. All the snow was rolled up and formed a huge dragon in the sky, which was the divine dragon in the ancient Chinese legend.


    Snow Dragon is nearly ten meters long and huge. Under the joint control of yunmengshi and Gu Yang''s spiritual power, it is swept away by hurricanes to Da Han''s men.


    The man''s men were surprised that their chins were about to fall off. One by one, they looked up at the dragon in the sky and forgot to avoid.


    "Boom!" the Dragon picked up the man''s men and flew to the sky tens of meters high. Then yunmengshi and Gu Yang released their mental control. The Dragon instantly lost its shape and turned into a pile of snow at an altitude of tens of meters.


    The group of people, accompanied by the snow, began to fall from the air dozens of meters high.


    "Ah ah!" after a scream, I heard the sound of "Dong Dong, bang bang" flesh and blood hitting the ground.


    All the snow on the ground was rolled into the air, and the hard concrete ground was exposed. All the men of the big man smashed on the concrete ground and became corpses.


    No matter how strong the body is, it is still human after all. If it falls from a height of tens of meters or even nearly 100 meters, it can only end up dead.


    So many people, only the imprisoned man and his brother escaped. They stood in the corner and didn''t move.


    The big man is imprisoned and can''t move. His brother was scared silly. So many people were rolled into the sky and hit the ground. It''s terrible to think about it. It belongs to the power of nature and human beings can''t resist, even if they are powers.


    There are also many people in yunmengshi who are surprised and speechless, such as Gu Bai.


    "Dream, dream, dream, dream poem, what''s going on?" Gu Bai stammered. I think Gu Bai is well-informed to follow the boss and Mengshi. It''s the first time to see such a frightening move. He knew that Mengshi couldn''t be provoked. Now he found that Gu Yang couldn''t be provoked either.


    Yunmengshi glanced at him with his eyes at the steamed stuffed bun. "Zhong Yikai, burn the body."


    Zhong Yikai was also in a state of stupidity at this time. When he heard Yunmeng poem calling him, he came back and promised, "Oh, good."


    Then the flames erupted from the palms, and the bodies were slowly burned. Even those who were not dead and were seriously injured were burned alive.


    The big man and his brother were unable to stop all this. They could only watch their brother be thrown into the sky, then hit the hard concrete ground, and finally burned to death by fire. But they didn''t dare to move, they could only watch.


    Yunmengshi walked to the big man step by step. The big man''s brother carried his brother''s body and kept retreating back.


    "No, don''t come." in his eyes, Yunmeng poetry and demonization become equal signs.


    Until they were forced to a corner, yunmengshi stood there and looked at them coldly.


    At this time, Qiao pengran also went to yunmengshi and looked at the two people.


    "Kuang ran." yunmengshi turned his head and looked at Qiao Kuang ran.


    Qiao pengran immediately knew the meaning of Yunmeng poem and reached out to release the imprisonment of the big man.


    "Ah!" after the big man was released from his imprisonment, he could finally scream. He didn''t have a good skin except his face. He was all cut by Joe, and then burned the wound with a fire to stop bleeding.


    My brother didn''t dare to touch his brother for fear of damaging his brother. The big man who used to be very strong is now in danger.


    There is no good place all over the body. If it is not handled in time, it will be infected and then die. In the end of the world without antibiotics, a small wound can kill people. Of course, powers are better off.


    "I''ll ask you some questions. If you do well, I''ll cure your injury." yunmengshi said coldly.


    The big man nodded fiercely. At this time, he didn''t dare to touch his skin. When he moved, it was hot and painful.


    "Let''s talk about the situation of E-power." yunmengshi asked.


    The big man''s brother hurriedly said, "most of the powers in our country are physical evolution, and there are few other powers. If there are any, they can rarely be promoted to become advanced powers." he answered in a hurry. He was afraid that if he answered slowly, he would be killed by yunmengshi.


    "Why?" Joe continued.


    A embarrassed look appeared on the big man''s brother''s face, "well, I really don''t know. Two adults, spare us."


    Yunmengshi saw that the big brother was also telling the truth. He didn''t blame them and said, "let''s talk about the forces here. Is there any base?"


    A puzzled look appeared on the big brother''s face, "base? What''s that?" obviously, it was his first time to listen to this word.


    "You don''t know the base?" yunmengshi was surprised.


    A puzzled expression appeared on the big brother''s face.


    "What kind of great people do you have here?" Joe asked in a different way.


    The younger brother of the big man organized a language, "we have forces like 50 to 100 people here."


    "Only fifty to a hundred people, such a small force?" said Joe in surprise.


    Big brother nodded for sure. He really didn''t lie.

 Chapter 403

    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran both heard of this model for the first time. There is no base of tens of thousands of people, only small forces.


    It''s normal that Qiao guanran hasn''t heard of it. Yunmeng poetry came back from rebirth. He hasn''t heard of it.


    The experimenters didn''t discuss any information here. Every time the doctor went out, the experimenters couldn''t stand the boring experiment. They often said some new and interesting things to each other, which was listened to by Yunmeng poetry. In addition, Yunmeng poetry has a strong memory, so I wrote down all these things.


    "Xiaoshi, the power situation here is beneficial to us," Qiao pengran said to yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi also agrees with him. If they encounter a powerful base, they may have a little trouble, but with a small strength of dozens or hundreds of people, they have that confidence. Even if they fight, they will definitely sweep the country.


    "Good, you go," said yunmengshi.


    Big brother doesn''t seem to believe Yunmeng poetry, so he was let go easily?


    "Why? You don''t want to go? You want to stay?" Joe threatened.


    The big brother took the big man with injuries all over and hurried out, even if it was snowing outside, even if they went out without shelter, even if they were buried by snow. It''s better than being here with a bunch of demons.


    Qiao guanran has no doubt that yunmengshi will let two people go. Even if such people are still alive, they will not pose a threat to them. Most importantly, he will not veto Xiaoshi''s decision unless it is to let him leave Xiaoshi.


    "Boss, people are gone?" Gu Bai walked past two and asked.


    "Well, it''s no use letting go and staying," said Joe.


    Since the old man said so, Gu Bai certainly had nothing to say.


    The party returned to the warehouse and continued to wait for the heavy snow to stop.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a week has passed, and the heavy snow has finally become smaller and has a tendency to stop.


    These days, Zhong Yikai has to clean the snow on the roof every half a day, which has greatly exercised his control over the fire power. However, with the passage of time, his task expanded from the snow on the reasonable house to clearing the snow in the yard. Otherwise, the door of the warehouse would not open.


    That evening, when Zhong Yikai came out to clean up the snow on the roof for the nth time, he came out of the warehouse and saw the sun in the sky. He shouted excitedly, "Miss, boss Qiao, the snow has stopped!"


    Hearing Zhong Yikai''s voice, the people ran out of the warehouse and looked at the sky. The snow really stopped. They had not seen the sun for a week and finally saw the sun again.


    "The snow has stopped! Oh, oh!" Gu Bai cheered. He even thought the heavy snow would not stop, it would keep falling, and they would all freeze to death at that time.


    This week, the temperature of country e dropped from 10 degrees above zero to more than 40 degrees below zero. Even if people are powers, they can''t stand such cold weather.


    Only Qiao pengran and Zhong Yikai are fire powers. They can also use fire powers to maintain the temperature of their bodies. Of course, Yun Mengshi is a zombie, and they are still high-level zombies. They basically don''t respond much to this temperature.


    Especially Gu Yang, when she has memory, she lives in a snow-white, and she won''t be uncomfortable with such weather.


    The gate outside the yard has been blocked by thick snow. The three meter high gate is completely covered. It can be seen that the snow has exceeded three meters.


    If Zhong Yikai hadn''t cleaned the snow in the yard and on the top of the warehouse several times a day, their small warehouse would have collapsed or buried under the snow.


    "Wow, it''s too snowy, boss. It seems impossible for us to drive out of here," Gu Bai said.


    The Knicks'' blood was boiling and their heart to go back to the federal base and grab their own things was watered out by the heavy snow. It''s hard to think about such heavy snow and going through two cities in e country.


    He even had the idea of giving up going back to the federal base for an instant. Of course, it was just a moment. The federal base still has to go back.


    "Miss, we, can we still start?" Zhong Yikai looked at the thick snow outside. If the cedar is soft, people will go up and have no shadow, and they will not go into the snow more than three meters thick.


    "Of course," said yunmengshi. The situation in the Arctic base is worse than here. Doesn''t she still go?


    "Let''s go back and tidy up and set out early tomorrow morning!" Yun Mengshi said. The federal base still has to go. It''s snowing so heavily that she can''t resist her pace to go there. Mysterious beads are really important to her.


    Nix secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If it weren''t for yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, he didn''t know how many times he died. He was really lucky to be alive from federal base to s city base.


    "OK, let''s go!" the people were also inspired by yunmengshi''s words. There was always a magical magic in her. As long as she said she could do it, she could definitely do it.


    The next morning, everyone packed the daily necessities that should be packed into the space of Qiao pengran and Yun Mengshi. Of course, the Knicks packed things into their own space.


    When they climbed up the wall, there was no zombie in front of them. It was all snow-white.


    Gu Bai didn''t dare to step out. For fear that the snow couldn''t help his weight, he fell from the three meter high snow. "Mengshi, can I go now?" Gu Bai trembled. He didn''t know whether he was frightened or frozen.


    "Gu Yang, go and show them." yunmengshi said to Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang was silent, but his actions proved that this road can indeed be taken.


    The people stared at Gu Yang''s feet. Mo Hongyuan had begun to prepare. If Gu Yang had a tendency to fall, he quickly pulled her back.


    Gu Yang''s face was relaxed and he stepped out with one foot.


    One step, two steps, three steps... She took many steps, about ten meters, and then came back.


    Gu Bai was very excited when he saw it and said, "it turns out that the snow can help people. It makes me worry for so long."


    Mo Hongyuan glanced at him and said, "if you want to take a step and fall down, you can go out."


    Gu Baigang took back his left foot. "Hongyuan, you, don''t lie to me."


    Mo Hongyuan went to the Arctic base and knew Gu Yang''s situation. He explained: "don''t you see that the snow under Gu Yang''s feet solidifies a lot with each step?" this is the use of an ice power that people in the Arctic base can use. Otherwise, how can they drive on such thick snow?

 Chapter 404

    Mo Hongyuan said that except yunmengshi, Gu Yang and Qiao pengran, everyone else looked at the place Gu Yang had just passed.


    Indeed, when I look at it, the snow there is slightly different from that in other places. It is indeed much more solid than that in other places.


    Gu Bai patted his head and said angrily, "yes, how can I forget that Gu Yang is an ice power. Walking on the snow is not a simple thing? It''s like walking on the ground for her."


    Yunmengshi couldn''t help laughing. She asked Gu Yang to walk again, just to show everyone, so that they could feel safe and wouldn''t fall.


    "Well, let''s follow Gu Yang''s footsteps. You can follow her wherever she goes." Yun Mengshi said, and then she added, "you must step on the place she just stepped on, otherwise you will fall."


    They nodded and said yes.


    "Well, Gu Yang, open the way ahead." Yun Mengshi said. Although she is also an ice power, this skill is not as skilled as Gu Yang. After all, she is from the Arctic base and is very familiar with this skill.


    They followed Gu Yang and walked very hard step by step. Fortunately, they were all strong people. Even if they fell, they wouldn''t die or even hurt.


    What I''m afraid of is that after falling, I''ll directly hit a zombie and be attacked by the zombie. That''s bad luck.


    Although the probability is small, it is definitely not small. So many zombies are buried under the snow. They will not freeze to death or starve to death. They are just trapped by the heavy snow and can''t move. Someone fell from above and hit them. The zombies who have been hungry for a long time are expected to rush up immediately.


    In order to prevent such a thing from happening, they had to carefully follow Gu Yang''s route for fear of falling. When they fell next to the zombie, they were sad.


    After walking for several hours, the sweat on the forehead of a weak bodyguard came out and froze on it, but the sweat was constantly risking.


    "Boss, can you have a rest?" after walking for another half an hour, a bodyguard finally couldn''t help saying to the Knicks.


    Nix looked back at the bodyguard. His face was pale and his legs trembled. It can be seen how difficult it is for an evolutionist to be highly concentrated.


    "Mengshi, can we have a rest? My men are dying." Nix shouted to yunmengshi.


    After hearing this, yunmengshi immediately stopped several people in front of her and looked at the time. It was noon and the sun rose to the center.


    "OK, let''s have a rest first," said yunmengshi. Then he created a place of about ten square meters with ice power around his position, which can accommodate people to stand there.


    They hurriedly walked a few steps. On that platform, several guards of the Knicks sat down. They were highly focused for several hours. They had already died. Their eyes had already seen Venus, and standing had become a problem.


    Others are not as tired as them, which is also because they are evolutionists, and the people with Yunmeng poetry are all powers.


    When purifiers fight, they usually use physical strength, while powers fight with mental control elements. So the psychic power of the powers is generally stronger than that of the purifiers.


    Even the powers of physical evolution have stronger spiritual power than the purifier. After all, the purifier forcibly transforms the human body by relying on external energy.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t know how many people have buried their bones in the laboratory and contributed to this experiment. The human body is complex and precise. No matter where it is transformed, it will have a great impact on the human body.


    Qiao Yanran took out some food from the space and distributed it to the people. Gu Yang condensed some water. Under the protection of Zhong Yikai''s flame, there was no instant freezing. Zhong Yikai increased the output of the flame. In this cold weather, he created hot water and sent it to everyone to warm up.


    Even powers are not used to the cold weather.


    Except for those who are not afraid of cold, they are still wearing thin coats, and others are wrapped in thick coats. They want to wrap their exposed skin.


    The temperature continues to decrease. If it decreases a little, it will reach the level of the Arctic base.


    After a period of rest, yunmengshi stood up, looked at the sky and said, "let''s continue to set out and try to find a place to live before dark." all the low houses are buried under the snow, only the higher residential buildings or buildings, the upper part of which is above the snow, and yunmengshi is looking for such a place.


    Not far ahead, there happened to be a building standing there. But you can''t get in from the gate. The gate has been buried. You can still go through the window.


    After walking for three hours, the crowd came to the side of the building.


    Gu Bai said, "we just looked at the building in front of us, but we walked for three hours."


    "Yes, it looks very close. In fact, we are still far away." Mo Hongyuan also sighed.


    "Well, where do you get so many feelings? It''s getting dark. Let''s hurry in and find a safe place to spend the night. The temperature is estimated to drop." Qiao pengran said with some worry at this time. He didn''t worry about Xiaoshi. When he knew Xiaoshi''s identity, he was relieved. Because he hasn''t heard that a Zombie King will freeze to death.


    "Let''s go," said Joe, pressing an old black knife in his hand and cutting at the snow covered window of the building.


    With a bang, the glass broke. Qiao pengran first drilled through, followed by yunmengshi, and the others walked one by one.


    Immediately after Joe ran entered the room, a zombie ran out at him with a roar, with a long cold light on his tusks and a fishy smell in his mouth.


    Joe quickly responded, and the knife in his hand came up with a white flame. There was no time for him to fight with the zombie. There was a group of people behind him. He didn''t understand the situation ahead. The best way was to fight quickly.


    The knife severely criticized the zombie. The zombie didn''t even hide. It was directly cut by the knife. The white flame came to the zombie along the tip of the knife, and the zombie disappeared directly.


    After eliminating the zombie, Joe looked back and everyone entered the house.


    Yunmengshi just confidently observed the zombies fighting with Qiao pengran and said to the people, "you should be careful of the sneak attack of these zombies. Their bodies are very strong. If they are beaten, they may be seriously injured."

 Chapter 405

    After hearing the warning of Yunmeng poem, all the people focused on it. I''m afraid a zombie will hit one who doesn''t pay attention.


    "Let''s continue." yunmengshi said to Qiao pengran. Qiao pengran slowly walked out of the room. Yunmengshi followed Qiao pengran closely behind.


    This building was originally the office building of a company, so there were not many people here when the end came. The most important people are a little different from those in China. After people here become zombies, they are not level zero zombies, but level one zombies, and their attack power is not small. As a result, there are too few survivors in e country than in China.


    The small forces here will not and dare not enter here to provoke the highly aggressive zombies here. Of course, it does not rule out that someone can avoid the zombies and find a place to live in this building.


    "Three on the right, five on the right." yunmengshi said faintly to Qiao pengran.


    Qiao congran nodded and said to yunmengshi, "I''m five and you''re three." at such a time, he always forgot the identity of yunmengshi''s Zombie and took the heavy task on himself.


    Yunmengshi agreed. She felt that the zombie level here was not very high, only level 3. Qiao pengran could cope with it.


    People in the back raised it. The atmosphere here is really weird. The most important thing is that they don''t understand the situation of zombies in e country, their specific strength, and what moves they will use.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    "Coming," cried Joe.


    "Do it." yunmengshi said calmly to Qiao Pang. The level of these zombies is lower than her. As long as she releases the authority of the zombie emperor, they will retreat and will not stay in place for a moment.


    Yunmengshi condensed a big sword in his hand. It was still the big sword half a meter high. He waved a heavy sword. Yunmengshi cut at the three zombies.


    Although zombies have great strength, they still have the same speed as normal level 3 zombies. Of course, how can a level 3 zombie avoid the attack of a level 7 zombie?


    "Boom" big sword attacked the face of the zombie in front without hindrance, and its head flew out along the room of yunmengshi big sword.


    "Bang." this is the sound of the head hitting the ground.


    The other two zombies didn''t seem to know that someone had just shot their companion''s head out, and they continued to rush towards yunmengshi.


    "Looking for death." yunmengshi whispered. The "thin" yunmengshi waved a big sword and cut down two zombies on both sides.


    "Pa pa" is that the heads of two zombies were split and flew out.


    "Good dream poem." Gu Bai couldn''t help cheering when he saw that yunmengshi had completed the task. In their eyes, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran were like a fixed sea god needle, making the team stand here steadily, not broken.


    At the same time, Qiao pengran''s battle also came to an end. Although he was a little strong and needed to avoid, Qiao pengran, who was already a level 6 zombie in the face of several level 3 zombies, was still able to catch it.


    A few lightning strikes split the five zombies into charred corpses, which had no effect on Qiao kuanran.


    Seeing that the two people solved several zombies so easily, they all put down their hearts. The mysterious thing is terrible. When they saw the ability of zombies in e country, they all put down their hearts.


    There was nothing terrible about the zombie. It was not immediately killed by Qiao pengran.


    "However, we have cleared a safe place," said yunmengshi.


    Qiao guanran said, "everyone follows closely. People behind us must pay attention. Zombies are very likely to come out directly from behind."


    The Knicks bodyguards moved forward. Now they are a team. Dead people have a great impact on the team morale.


    Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang came to the back of the team. They were absolutely sure, otherwise they wouldn''t go directly to the back of the team. They are zombies. Even if they encounter high-level zombies, they can resist for a while and wait for the rescue of yunmengshi and Qiao pengran.


    Yunmeng poetry is very satisfied with the two people''s practice. Nix is also her person for the time being. Protecting the short is the biggest feature of Yunmeng poetry.


    Joe ran took a group of people through the corridor to a hall.


    A large number of zombies gathered in the hall, at least one or two hundred. Joe''s face remained unchanged. He saw many zombies. He had seen tens of thousands of zombies, not to mention hundreds of zombies.


    In fact, all of them are people who have experienced great storms. These zombies are nothing to them at all. However, this is the e country. Yunmeng poetry found that the types of powers and zombies are different in different places. For example, in the Arctic base, most of the powers and zombies are ice. In this country, most of the powers and zombies are physical evolution. They rely on close combat. Their bodies are strong and powerful, and their teeth are a circle thicker than the zombies in China. If they bite, they can tear off a large piece of meat.


    "Roar!" maybe I haven''t smelled human smell for a long time. The zombies roared one by one after they smelled the smell of Joe and his party. How can they not be excited when delicious food arrived in front of them?


    "War!" Joe ran shouted to boost everyone''s morale. Here, everyone dared not send out large-scale powers for fear that the building would collapse. There would be no place for them to find. If not, the whole building might collapse and smash them in.


    Those with little strength didn''t get close to the zombie. They were all at a distance from the zombie and issued far attack power. For example, Zhong Yikai, who was far away, was injured and constantly risked fire. Fireballs of different sizes rushed to the zombies. He beat the zombie back and forth, but because the weather was too cold, the fireball wouldn''t burn on the zombie for a long time, and went out. A few minutes later, Zhong Yikai didn''t kill any zombies.


    Gu Yang is obviously much more efficient than Zhong Yikai. Ice arrows make a "Tengteng" sound and rush to the zombies closest to her.


    Obviously, Gu Yang''s mental power is very good. Under the control of her mental power, all the ice arrows are centered on the heads of the zombies. The ice arrows carry blood and brains, and the arrows are against the crystal nucleus, passing through the heads of the zombies and nailed to the opposite wall.


    The combat effectiveness of yunmengshi and Qiao pengran is not to mention that zombies die in their hands every second. In less than five minutes, the battle was over.

 Chapter 406

    The zombies all over the ground were round, and the crystal cores were also scattered on the ground. Yunmengshi picked up one, held it in his hand and looked at it carefully.


    This crystal core is no different from the ordinary zombie crystal core, but it is larger than the ordinary one, and it is transparent without a trace of color.


    "Gu Bai and Zhong Yikai, look for the crystal core and don''t waste it." yunmengshi put the crystal core just picked up into her space. After rebirth, there were no fewer crystal cores around her.


    These are things that can change the war situation at any time. It must be right to prepare more.


    Gu Bai''s appointed searched every zombie, and Zhong Yikai joined in.


    The Knicks bodyguards also recovered some self-confidence. The positive confrontation with the zombies just now made them feel that they were useful at last, otherwise their confidence would be completely destroyed.


    Along the way, there were some zombies. They were all killed by Gu Bai and Mo Hongyuan. If they didn''t, they would be killed. They must be clean.


    The bodyguards always mutter that if they do it themselves, even if they can successfully complete the task, they will be seriously injured. They will not destroy the zombies in the way like Gu Bai and Mo Hongyuan. They also met a group of zombies. It was Joe''s hand. The purple flame and the white flame were deeply engraved in their memory.


    The two girls in the team are even more abnormal. This is the common idea of the bodyguards.


    "Let''s stay here today." yunmengshi looked around and said to the people.


    Seeing that no one had any opinion, Gu Bai piled up the corpses of zombies together, and then said to Joe, "boss."


    Joe gave him a look of "you''ve done well", then went to the small zombie pile, shook his hand, and a little finger thick white flame fell from his hand and fell on the corpses.


    "Teng", a hundred bodies began to burn without any peculiar smell. It was not the first time they saw the flame, but every time they saw it, they wanted to be far away. It seemed that if they were closer, they would be burned without residue.


    A few minutes later, the zombies disappeared, and even the residue was not left. This is the power of Joe''s flame. However, the flame still has a disadvantage, that is, its speed is not fast.


    According to Qiao''s normal speed, it takes a minute for the white flame to fall from his hand to the right place. With such a time, the other party has already run away. How can you watch the strange flame fall on yourself?


    Calm was restored in the hall. If it weren''t for the smell of a room, people would think that their collective killing of zombies had not happened.


    Yunmengshi frowned. The sensitivity of six senses is not only good, but also bad. Yunmengshi must close his smell in the house in order to stay in comfort.


    She waved her arm, and they only felt a small wind blowing away the stench in the room, and the air was much fresher than before.


    "That''s good. Let''s take a night off first. If there''s anything, we''ll continue tomorrow." yunmengshi suddenly sighed when he looked at the dark sky outside.


    After discussing the night watchman, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran went to a corner. Qiao pengran also specially took out a soft blanket and sofa from the space, not only covered yunmengshi, but also spread it on the sofa for her, so as to make yunmengshi sleep better.


    Seeing such a scene, no one smiled, which is a love for Yunmeng poetry.


    After the rest place was paved, yunmengshi half lay on the soft sofa. Qiao pengran personally pulled up the quilt for him. He gently said, "you have a good rest. Everything has me."


    Yunmengshi nodded. Qiao pengran said that with him here, there would be no accident. Let her not worry.


    "OK, you go to the vigil," said yunmengshi. According to the previous arrangement, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran were on the vigil in the first half of the night, but Qiao pengran was distressed. Xiao Shi didn''t even have enough time to sleep, so how could he go to the vigil. He is still a brave man who has shouldered the vigil.


    They also agreed. If boss Qiao can''t solve anything, they''ll wait to die!


    After the sun came out, the moon also came out. Yunmeng poem was shrouded in a silver light, which looked very mysterious.


    Yunmeng poetry practiced in an orderly way. It didn''t stop for a moment, competing for minutes and seconds. Since his rebirth, Yunmeng poetry has made a lot of efforts in strength. He should not be as miserable as in his previous life.


    Qiao pengran didn''t sleep in the middle of the night. His head was full of Yunmeng poems, all kinds of gestures and expressions, which made him aftertaste the middle of the night.


    "Boss, we''re coming." Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan said hello to Qiao pengran before the second midnight.


    "Why are you two together?" Joe asked suspiciously.


    Gu Yang didn''t understand what Qiao pengran meant. "Together? Why do you ask? I haven''t been with you all the time?" it was rare that Gu Yang said so many words.


    Mo Hongyuan coughed and said with a dry smile, "boss Qiao, why don''t you accompany the young lady at this time?"


    As if reminded of something important, Qiao pengran said goodbye to the two people and was about to go to yunmengshi''s place.


    Before Joe ran stepped out, he heard a zombie howling in front of the floor.


    "What happened?" Gu Bai asked a little muddled.


    Joe drew back his feet, turned around, walked to the big landing window, narrowed his eyes and looked at the place where the sound came from.


    Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang also walked over.


    "Look, there is a dark shadow there." Mo Hongyuan pointed to the front. The black shadow was particularly obvious on the white snow.


    "It''s like a zombie," Joe said vaguely. He couldn''t see what it was because it was too far away.


    "They don''t seem to come for us," Mo Hongyuan guessed. "Boss Joe, do you need to wake up all the people and make them ready to escape at any time? That guy is fierce."


    Joe shook his head. "Let''s have a look here."


    "OK." since Qiao pengran said so, Mo Hongyuan had nothing to say. After all, the two people saw things from different angles.


    "Closer and closer." Gu Yang also said, "that''s a zombie." when she said this, she was very sure, as if she had seen it with her own eyes.


    Mo Hongyuan completely believes in Gu Yang. He knows that she is a zombie of both spirit and ice, and her power of spirit is to control the zombie.

 Chapter 407

    "No, the zombie seems to be chasing someone!" Joe found the abnormality first. The zombie that came in their direction at full speed was clearly chasing something.


    Gu Yang rubbed against the window again, trying to be confident to see who the zombie was chasing.


    "It chased four people." Gu Yang finally saw the situation about a few kilometers away from them. "Three level-4 powers and a level-5 power were chased by a level-5 zombie."


    Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan listened to Gu Yang''s point and compared it with the situation in front of them. Yes, indeed, as Gu Yang said, it was a zombie chasing four people.


    "They are heading in our direction, boss Qiao." Mo Hongyuan said in a deep voice.


    Joe churan gritted his teeth. "You wake people up quickly. We have to hide." although he has the ability to fight against hunters and prey, if those people find out, he is bound to involve himself and others. This is a very depressing thing. The best way is to hide first.


    Soon, everyone woke up. They didn''t sleep deeply. Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan called softly. Everyone was ready to fight immediately, which is also a necessary skill for the end of the world.


    "What''s the matter?" Yun Mengshi asked calmly after waking up.


    Mo Hongyuan explained it to her again. Yunmengshi crossed him, walked to Qiao pengran standing by the window and said, "pengran, how far is it?"


    "Less than a kilometer." Joe answered in a deep voice. I don''t know what impact the battle of the four zombies will have on them.


    "Go, let''s leave here first." yunmengshi said to the crowd.


    Everyone packed up their belongings in a few minutes. The whole process was less than a minute. In the end, it was not a minute slower. Even if it was a second slower, it might enter the mouth of the zombie.


    Led by yunmengshi, everyone gathered in a corridor next to the hall. If those people came in, they would not find them at the first time. Of course, if found, Yunmeng poetry will not be afraid at all.


    With a bang, the glass outside the building was smashed, and several human "hidden weapons" flew to the bottom of the wall, throwing a piece of dust.


    Everyone held their breath and wanted to see a big play. If yunmengshi didn''t let them do it, they would never do it.


    "Roar" with a roar that can break the eardrum, the zombie who chased the four people came here also came in.


    "The sixth level body evolved into a zombie." Yun Mengshi said softly. Although her voice was not loud, the voice came into people''s ears, including the sixth level zombie.


    Level 6 zombie, which is more powerful than Mo Hongyuan and Qiao pengran. Now, except himself and Qiao pengran, others can''t beat this zombie, and only one cannon fodder can be added.


    The ears of level 6 zombies are very sensitive. As soon as Yunmeng poetry is exported, the red eyes of the zombies stare at the direction of Yunmeng poetry.


    Almost everyone stopped breathing and was nervous about Yunmeng poetry.


    Even though people are looking forward to the strength of Yunmeng poetry, the powerful power of the level 6 zombie reminds them that it is a powerful zombie.


    Since the level 6 zombies stepped into the building, they, especially the relatively weak bodyguards, have felt difficult to breathe.


    "Roar" the zombie roared again.


    The head of the zombie has been staring at the edge of the corridor where yunmengshi is hiding. It seems that they can rush in at any time. When they see that there is no movement there, the zombie leaps out like an arrow. The destination is in front of yunmengshi.


    At the moment when the zombie rushed over, yunmengshi raised his fist. For a moment, the people didn''t see anything, ''GA ho'', a brittle sound of fracture, and the zombie roared with joy.


    The eyes of the crowd could not help looking like two people at the fist. Yunmengshi held the "thin" arm with another hand, and the steps under her body retreated. She took back her arm and retreated constantly. She was broken.


    Yunmengshi''s right hand drooped powerlessly. Qiao pengran hurriedly took a leap, holding the black ancient knife tightly in his hand, worried about yunmengshi''s situation in his heart.


    He would like to look back at Yunmeng poetry now, but he can''t. here, except before Yunmeng poetry, he is the strongest. He needs to resist the zombie. He can''t let Xiaoshi get hurt. This obsession stayed on Joe pengran for too long. Even Joe pengran didn''t remember when he made such an oath.


    Yunmengshi stood behind Qiao pengran and saw that Qiao pengran and the zombie had started fighting. Qiao pengran used a knife and the man used his fist. The air kept making a ''Bang Bang'' sound. This was the scene when Qiao pengran argued with the two zombies. The zombies kept stretching out their tusks and biting at Qiao pengran''s neck. People, do you really want to take a cut and gain wisdom?


    When the two men were fighting, yunmengshi''s hand holding the broken arm emitted a dazzling white light. A few seconds later, yunmengshi''s broken arm was intact again. It''s the same as before, no different from before it was injured.


    Joe pangran''s hand waving the black ancient knife has been numb. The defense of the level 6 body evolution zombie can''t be broken. He took the black ancient knife, with thunder, lightning and flame on it. He can only reluctantly cut off a layer of skin of the zombie, which can''t hurt the root at all.


    After yunmengshi connected his arm, he understood the fact that although the zombie was not as high as her, his physical strength had reached the level of demons. Just like his spiritual power, normal people could not resist.


    Yunmengshi resolutely gave up the idea of hitting hard and directly chose his killer mace - spiritual power.


    "Kuang ran, get out of the way." yunmengshi roared.


    After hearing the voice of Yunmeng poem, Qiao pengran put his heart down. Otherwise, he was really worried. He didn''t sneak into the zombie several times just now because there was something in his heart.


    He dodged, Xiaoshi was in front of the zombie, and then appeared next to Gu Bai.


    "Is this zombie level 5?" he asked depressed. A level 5 zombie can''t live well after he and Xiaoshi took turns.


    Gu Yang said awkwardly, "I was wrong this time. I thought it was a level 5 zombie."


    "The zombie has at least six levels." Mo Hongyuan said faintly, "it seems that there is trouble."


    "Go and help Xiaoshi." Qiao pangran saw that the people were chatting here. He didn''t mean to attack the zombie at all. Like a passer-by, not an eschatological survivor.


    Gu Baishan smiled, "it''s the young lady who won''t let us go. She hates our burden." just now, the young lady sent a message to him and asked him to tell everyone not to act rashly.

 Chapter 408

    After yunmengshi told Qiao pengran to leave the place, a sharp cry immediately came out of her mouth, which shocked everyone behind her, especially the three zombies Mo Hongyuan, Gu Yang and Jiachen.


    In fact, the main attack object of Yunmeng poetry is the level 6 zombie in front of us. The soul deterrence of Yunmeng poetry is also mixed with the breath of the zombie emperor, which is much more powerful than the simple soul deterrence.


    "Oh, come on!" a soul of yunmengshi startled the level 6 zombie into a brief coma.


    Joe immediately blinked to the level 6 zombie. The black ancient knife in his hand was full of lightning and flame. He aimed at the Zombie''s red eyes with the tip of the knife, and pushed the knife directly into the Zombie''s brain from his eyes.


    The intense pain made the comatose level 6 zombie wake up in an instant. His survival instinct made him stretch out his head and hit Joe pengran hard.


    Joe suddenly disappeared in front of the zombie.


    The level 6 zombie punched empty and couldn''t stand it. He took a few steps forward fiercely.


    Qiao pangran appeared on the left side of the zombie again, held the knife still inserted in the eyes of the level 6 zombie and stirred it hard.


    "Ow, ow, Ho!" the level 6 zombie uttered the last scream, and then fell to the ground. After a while, he lost his life.


    Yunmengshi gave Qiao pengran a thumbs up.


    Joe dunran was embarrassed to scratch his head. This was not his own credit. If it wasn''t for Xiaoshi''s soul shock, how could his knife be inserted into the eyes of the zombie so easily?


    "However, lend me the knife." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    Qiao churan threw it lightly, and yunmengshi firmly caught the black ancient knife.


    At this time, when they saw that the zombie was dead, they also came out of the corridor.


    The first scene they saw was that yunmengshi, holding a black ancient knife in his hand, fiercely inserted it into the eyes of the zombie, and then made a hard stroke, and the Zombie''s head was divided into two parts. With her last gentle pick, a crystal core flew out and landed firmly on her hand.


    Yunmengshi handed the ancient knife to Qiao pengran and threw the crystal core to Mo Hongyuan.


    "Hongyuan, then."


    "Miss..." Mo Hongyuan took over the crystal core incredulously and called miss. He really didn''t expect yunmengshi to give himself the crystal core of level 6 in this way. You know, the body evolved the crystal nucleus of the zombie. Unlike the crystal nucleus of other element systems, only the powers of the same system can use it. This nucleus can be used by all powers.


    "Xiaoshi has her own reason for you, so take it." seeing Mo Hongyuan holding the crystal core in his hand and unable to speak for a long time, Qiao pengran said.


    "However, the crystal core..." Mo Hongyuan had planned to say that he didn''t pay for the crystal core at all. It was the joint efforts of boss Qiao and miss Qiao.


    "This is an order." seeing Mo Hongyuan, Yunmeng poem said at the end.


    Mo Hongyuan knew miss''s character and gave him something, so there was no reason to take it back. His life was a young lady''s, and the young lady''s doing so made him even more unrequited.


    "Well, Hongyuan, put away your things and go to see if the four people are dead," said Qiao.


    Mo Hongyuan nodded, put away the crystal nucleus, and turned to see the four guys who knocked out four human beings from the wall.


    He went over, squatted beside the people and looked carefully. It didn''t have to be so complicated. Standing in that position just now, he could confidently say to the people: they are still alive, but for the sake of conservatism, he looked carefully.


    "Miss, boss Qiao, they are not dead, they are all alive." Mo Hongyuan said definitely.


    "In that case, they should also pay a price. Disturbing us to rest in the middle of the night brings a level 6 zombie." Yun Mengshi snorted coldly. How can she have a good attitude towards those who disturb her rest?


    Qiao guanran''s face was not very good. He picked up the ancient knife, went to the level 5 power man, raised the knife and cut it down hard. If this knife goes down, he can cut off the level 5 power man. At that time, the man had several lives and could not live.


    Before the knife was cut down, the man stood up and escaped Joe''s knife attack.


    "Why, don''t you pretend to be dead?" Joe smiled. He had already seen that the level five powers had awakened.


    When the man woke up, Xian first looked at the people in the room. The more he looked, the more frightened he was. None of these people, except the child, was sure to escape from them. What''s more, there were so many people?


    So he said with a smile, "thank you very much for your help." then he looked down and saw the body of the level 6 zombie. I couldn''t help but be shocked. This, this powerful zombie who ran five kilometers after them, died, died in their hands?


    Then he looked around again and did little damage to the hall of the building. What does that mean? It means that the zombie was killed without resistance.


    In that person''s heart, waves suddenly rose. Who are these, these people? He has never seen such strength.


    "Give me a reason to spare you from dying." Yun Mengshi said coldly.


    Just after the battle, yunmengshi''s momentum didn''t have time to converge. The strong man of level 7 caused more pressure to that man than the level 6 zombie chasing them.


    "I, I, my name is Ian Harold. I am a leader of forces. After a heavy snow, our house was buried. I know that this building is the tallest building nearby. In order to prevent the snow from continuing to bury the low buildings, I brought my people here." the big man named Ian said with a bitter smile, "Unexpectedly, on the way, we met a level 6 zombie. We had to run away. Along the way, almost all my people were killed by that guy. There were only four people left."


    At this point, Ian could hardly control his emotions. He was very excited. With so many brothers, he only took three to escape.


    "Thanks to you, I can still talk here." Ian''s face was very grateful. "Also, I really didn''t know there were people on this floor of the building. I ran away with my people. My mind only wanted to get to the building. There might be a glimmer of life after I got here."


    Ian put a cross on his chest, "thank God, I''m saved."


    Gu Bai''s sarcastic skill immediately turned on, "should you thank Mengshi and the boss? Did God kill the level 6 zombie and save you?"

 Chapter 409

    Ian was stunned at first. He didn''t expect Gu Bai to say so, but now the situation is pressing, and he didn''t refute anything.


    Yunmeng poetry extracted a very useful message from Ian''s words, "you mean, this is the highest place nearby?"


    Ian doesn''t know why yunmengshi asks this? But in front of this seemingly harmless, in fact, he can only nod and say one more word. He feels that he will be killed at any time.


    Yunmengshi continued to analyze, "many people here know that this is the highest place. After such a heavy snow, many buildings are buried under the thick snow. People with a little brain know that this is the best place to stay."


    "Xiaoshi, do you mean that a large number of e-people will gather here soon?" Qiao dunran said in a deep voice. This is not good news. There are more people and more things.


    Human greed, selfishness and ruthlessness are inevitable. So many people are in the same place, and they can endanger their lives at any time. Naturally, conflicts are inevitable.


    "Shall we hide?" one of the Knicks bodyguards asked carefully.


    "What are you hiding?" yunmengshi suddenly turned his eyes to the bodyguard, startled him, and he immediately stepped back.


    "No, no, I just, just..." the bodyguard was too scared to speak under the powerful power of yunmengshi.


    "My bodyguard is just kind, Xiao Shi. Don''t blame him." Nix quickly came out to make a round for his bodyguard.


    Yunmengshi took her eyes back and hid. It''s not her character.


    Yunmengshi didn''t take care of Ian. She took her own people to find another place to continue to rest. Although a level-6 zombie disturbed her rest, yunmengshi was in a good mood when she got a level-6 crystal core. With this crystal core, Mo Hongyuan estimates that it is not far from level 6.


    Sure enough, the next morning, yunmengshi woke up from sleep and felt that there were many more humans in this building, and they were all experts. If they gathered together, they would be no small force, comparable to the strong people in s city base.


    "Miss, your guess is right," said Mo Hongyuan.


    Although Qiao guanran didn''t feel that there were more human beings, he just knew that little poem guessed wrong. He snorted coldly, "they don''t come to annoy us. If they don''t grow eyes to annoy us, I will let them know how death is written."


    Yun Mengshi laughed. Qiao pengran was so threatening that he had a lovely feeling inside. Of course, only she has this idea. Others will only feel afraid. As for loveliness? How could Qiao Jianran have such a thing?


    "Well, it''s not our usual place either. We just stay temporarily. Maybe we''ll leave tomorrow. It''s so big that we won''t easily meet them." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    But before her voice fell, she felt someone coming for them.


    Gu Yang''s strong mental power also felt, "someone is coming."


    Joe almost burst out laughing.


    Yunmengshi gave him a white eye, which means: let you solve it.


    Qiao pengran was helpless. Xiao Shi was playing with a child''s temper. He said patiently, "well, let me solve it."


    Yunmengshi didn''t want to see these humans. She found a corner, took out a sofa from the space, snugly shrank inside and closed her eyes.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Everyone stood up except Yunmeng poetry.


    coming!


    They all know the leader. It''s Ian who was chased by a level 6 zombie yesterday.


    In addition to Ian, there are three of his men, who were also chased by zombies yesterday.


    "What are you doing here?" Qiao pengran was obviously very angry. Xiao Shi released them yesterday and came to the door today. Is it true that he is not afraid of death?


    "My Lord, my Lord, help!" Ian was very excited when he saw Joe, but he didn''t show his fear. He seemed to see his relatives and asked for help.


    "Help?" Joe chuckled. "You asked me to save your life? It''s ridiculous."


    Suddenly, footsteps came from behind. It was obvious that someone came.


    Qiao guanran looked at Ian with a bad face. This man brought them enemies more than once and saved him once. Xiao Shi was in a good mood. The second time is impossible.


    Ian seemed to cry, "Sir, only you can save us now. Please save us."


    Before Joe pengran spoke, the people who chased Ian came to this floor. When they saw Ian and Joe pengran standing together, they immediately laughed arrogantly, "Ian, if you can''t beat me, go and move the rescue. What skill is it? However, even if you move the rescue, you still have to die."


    Joe frowned. He knew Xiaoshi didn''t like trouble, so he wanted to solve the trouble quickly and leave Xiaoshi clean.


    "You, go to another place to solve your problems. Don''t disturb us." Joe looked like a warning to you.


    "Oh, I said you were a savior. Do you really think you are a savior? Don''t look at your thin appearance. Ian is really out of his mind and will come to you." the leader is a man with a six point image of Ian, but his figure is a little stronger than Ian, but Joe looks like he won''t exceed level 5, Because he didn''t feel dangerous in these people.


    It was not the first time that Qiao Peng was called thin and weak after he arrived in e country. He was gradually used to comparing the size of power according to the strength of his body.


    "I''ll give you one last chance and leave quickly." Qiao pengran was angry and disturbed Xiaoshi''s purity. It''s damn it.


    The man over there who is six points like Ian is also angry. The ''little white face'' in front of him dares to talk to himself like this. He really should teach the little white face what rules are.


    "Looking for death." waved his hand, and five people came out of the pile of men behind him. Each of them was strong and could pack Joe up.


    "Ah!" they roared, and their huge fists came at Joe with a strong wind.


    Joe ran didn''t even look at them. He directly sent out a white flame. After five living people touched with the flame, they immediately disappeared, and there was no ash left.


    "Ah!" those people shouted in horror, thinking they had gone to hell. Some people also wiped their eyes.


    "Don''t you go yet?" Joe asked again.


    The man''s eyes flickered and didn''t leave.


    "If you don''t go, you''ll die." Joe snorted coldly.


    "Wait a minute." the proud look on the man''s face appeared again. "You want to move me? I''ll kill her first." he said, pointing to the people behind him.

 Chapter 410

    The crowd looked in the direction of the man''s fingers and saw that Yunmeng poetry huddled in the sofa was used against their neck by a third-level body evolution power. The man was once elated, as if he had grasped Qiao''s weakness.


    The man laughed, "ha ha, don''t move, or my hands will shake and your neck will fall off!"


    Qiao Jianran and Mo Hongyuan were surprised. If Xiaoshi didn''t want to, how could she be kidnapped?


    In the eyes of men and others, their expression is a worry about Yunmeng poetry.


    Ian stared at the boss, staring at the kidnapped yunmengshi, "she, she, how does she..."


    "Haha, Ian, use whatever means you have! The foreign aid you asked is useless." the man''s face was full of pride, as if everything was under his control.


    Yunmengshi opened her eyes. She knew someone was approaching her from behind, but she didn''t expect that this person would die and put a knife against her neck. However, even if she lay here and let the man chop hard, I''m afraid the man can''t even break his own defense. A level-3 physical evolution power, holding an ordinary knife, dared to threaten her, a level-7 zombie emperor. I really don''t know how to write the word "death".


    Yunmengshi didn''t seem to see the knife against his neck. He easily stood up and stretched lazily.


    The man who held the knife against yunmengshi''s neck trembled and almost threw the knife away, but he held it in time, but with the action of yunmengshi, he stepped aside with the knife. This man is an important person whether he and the boss can get out of here.


    "I haven''t been stabbed to my neck for a long time." yunmengshi said with deep meaning. The hand of the man with the knife trembled in his eyes.


    "Klose, what are you still looking at? Don''t bring the girl." the man who looks like Ian yelled. He didn''t hold people in his hand. He always felt insecure in his heart.


    "I, I won''t hurt you. Follow me. Follow me." the man always feels that yunmengshi has a disturbing power, which makes him out of breath. He can''t believe it. No matter what he thinks, the thin girl opposite has no power to resist herself.


    Yunmengshi''s mouth turned up. She didn''t want to pay attention to these people. Unexpectedly, they came to annoy her. "Well, I''ll give you five seconds. Take your knife and get out." he said mercilessly.


    The man subconsciously felt that what yunmengshi said was true, but he didn''t dare to do that, otherwise he would die in the hands of the boss.


    "In that case, I''ll offend." the man gritted his teeth and slowly took a step forward with the knife in his hand.


    Joe, who has been paying attention here, is angry. The man wants to hurt Xiaoshi. He wants to hurt Xiaoshi! What he sees most is that Xiaoshi is injured.


    As soon as he dodged, Joe appeared in front of the man. The ancient knife in his hand was tightly held, the handle was in his hand, but the tip of the knife passed through the man''s body and appeared on the other side without hesitation.


    "I, I, I" the man just spit out a few words and fell to the ground.


    The man who is six points like Ian can''t believe his eyes. How is this possible?


    After Joe cut the man off with a knife, his head immediately turned to the man.


    A group of people chasing Ian trembled. The eyes were terrible.


    Joe churan spits out a few cold words, "if you dare to provoke a little poem, you should know the end."


    Then, in the frightened eyes of the people, a man suddenly appeared in front of the man and stabbed the man''s heart with a lightning knife. After the man with a six point resemblance to Ian was stabbed into his body by Joe''s knife, his internal organs exploded in an instant. The man began to shift from the middle of his waist and lost his life in an instant.


    "Let''s go! Devil!" his men saw their boss''s move and solved it. In this way, they were frightened and crazy to escape from this place, as if there were something more terrible than a zombie.


    Mo Hongyuan wanted to catch up and was stopped by the voice of Yunmeng poem, "don''t catch up."


    "Miss." Mo Hongyuan looked back and looked at his young lady puzzled. He didn''t know why she wanted to stop himself.


    Joe suddenly understood the meaning of the poem. If these people don''t solve it, someone will solve it sooner or later. All nearby forces know that this building is the tallest building. In order to prevent the snow from continuing to fall, he buried nearby, so he can only take refuge here.


    But when there are more people, there will be more right and wrong, and more strife. Can these people who lost their boss come to a good end?


    They have only two endings. First, they are destroyed by the crowd. Second, they join other people''s team, but they are not trusted. If anything happens, they are the first to be pulled out as cannon fodder.


    It won''t come to a good end anyway.


    "Let them go, there will be no good end." yunmengshi said coldly.


    Joe suddenly saw Ian stunned there. He immediately raised his knife, pointed to the center of Ian''s eyebrows and asked, "tell me, how do you want to die?"


    Ian''s eyes widened. He knew he had brought those people. This was the end, but the tragic result came soon.


    "I, I really can''t help it. My brother''s injury hasn''t healed, and he met the previous enemy, so he made such a bad decision." Ian had a bitter face, as if he was going to cry.


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "This is not a reason. You brought a level 6 zombie for the first time and a group of powerful powers for the second time. Who knows what you will bring the third time."


    Every time yunmengshi said this, it seemed to poke Ian''s heart. Yes, she was right at all. But he can''t help it.


    "You kill me, but can you promise me one last request and let my brothers go?" then he took a nostalgic look at the three brothers standing behind him.


    "Pooh Pooh" yunmengshi smiled. Instead of mentioning the killing of Ian, she asked, "tell me about you and him." she pointed to the man who had been broken in half.


    Ian''s eyes were very complicated. He looked at the people on the ground, "he''s my brother."


    Qiao pengran stood aside. Since Xiao Shi wanted to listen, he had no need to do it.


    "My was originally the leader of a small force, and that force was good nearby." Ian said here, his eyes were full of nostalgia. Now the three people behind him were the people who began to follow him at that time.


    "Later, in a fight, I found that my brother was also the leader of a small force. At that time, I was very happy and thought I had met my relatives." he said that when he said his relatives, he was gnashing his teeth.

 Chapter 411

    Ian''s mood changed quickly. Just now he was full of resentment, and now he is in some pain. "I believe him. He is my brother and has protected my brother since childhood." Ian was about to cry. A tall, muscular man with tearful eyes could hardly bear to look straight at him.


    But no one laughed at them. This is a poor man who believes in family affection in the end of the world. Yunmeng poetry sighs silently in her heart. Isn''t it the same with herself? No, maybe I''m poorer than Ian.


    Even if Ian didn''t say the latter words, everyone knew that he foolishly revealed his power and his brother, and then he had to kill all his confidants after his brother pried them away.


    Ian didn''t go on. He knew that the end world was a cruel place, but at the beginning, he didn''t believe it. He thought his brother was different.


    "You know, compassion is worthless in the end of the world," said yunmengshi coldly. She is such a cold, even cold person. Don''t be delusional. Because Ian is similar to his own experience and is betrayed by his family members, he will sympathize with him and laugh. Even if she is opened, her cloud dream poetry is not the virgin.


    Ian took a deep breath, as if he wanted to reveal a big secret. His heart was horizontal. Even if he died, he would take it underground. Maybe someone would find it, but it was a long time later. He didn''t know whether the world still existed or not, and whether the human group could survive the attack of zombies and powerful mutant animals.


    "I have a secret to say. I don''t know. After I say it, can I and my brothers die?" Ian looked serious and seemed to want to give it a go.


    When yunmengshi raised her eyebrows, her sensitive sixth sense told her that the secret that the person in front of her had to say must be what she wanted.


    So yunmengshi showed an interested look and said, "you are not qualified to bargain with me now, so tell your secret first, and then I will decide whether to let you go."


    This is very overbearing, but the more yunmengshi says so, the more reassured Ian is. Since she dares to say so, if her secret is really worth it, she will really let herself go. Ian doesn''t know where he got his confidence, but he just knows.


    "OK, I decided to say it, but the people here..." Ian looked around. Indeed, he didn''t say that Ian''s three men were still standing there, and the Knicks were still there. He couldn''t completely believe Knicks''s cloud dream poem. He nodded, took Joe''s hand and said to Ian, "come with me."


    Ian walked to the next room with two people in a very nervous mood.


    Others stood where they were, but didn''t follow. Even though the Knicks was very uncomfortable, he spoke every day. Who made him inferior to others? In this talented team, he didn''t shine at all. But there was no way. The more Nix knew about Yunmeng poem fish, the more frightened he was, because he could never see where the bottom of Yunmeng poem was.


    Yunmengshi three people entered a small room. With a wave of her hand, she added defense and sound insulation devices, "say it, your secret, what you say here, I guarantee that others can''t hear a word."


    Ian had no struggle at this time. Instead, he was full of hope. He was confident in his secret. At the beginning, he didn''t even tell his most trusted brother.


    However, he thought that if he had said it, he would not be able to stand here intact now. Maybe he would have strengthened the defense of the hateful guy, where he was imprisoned, and did not severely torture the place in East Tibet.


    "I know there is a magical thing that can improve our physical quality. It is because of that thing that my strength improves so fast. You know, I used to be a very weak person, and I have to go to the hospital at any time." Ian said the secret in his heart, and it was a lot easier.


    Hearing such a thing, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran''s ears stood up and wanted to listen to each word in their own ears.


    "At the beginning of the end of the world, I was blocked in a corner by a zombie. Suddenly, I found a shining bead in that corner." Ian told his experience.


    "Beads!" Qiao pengran and yunmengshi shouted at the same time.


    Ian was startled by the two people''s call and didn''t dare to go on.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao guanran looked at each other. They were not surprised, but the word bead was very special in their eyes.


    "You go on," yunmengshi said to Ian, who was startled.


    "Oh, when I picked up the bead, it still emitted a faint light, and my eyes were right." Ian swallowed and spitted, which showed how critical the situation was, "Later, something magical happened. After holding the bead in my hand, I felt an energy rush into my body. I was so strong that I could kill a cow. I went out and killed the zombie with my fist."


    "Later? Where did you hide the bead?" yunmengshi asked impatiently. Even if the bead is not the same as the one in her hand, she would take it to confirm.


    "Later, I found the awakened power. I studied it with the bead for a long time, but that never happened again." Ian was full of regret. Just at that moment, he directly became a level 2 power, skipping level 0 and level 1.


    "Where are the things?" Joe asked.


    Ian''s eyes turned. In his heart, he actually wanted to threaten the two people in front of him and see that they were very interested. However, this idea only flashed in his mind. He had seen the strength of the two people in front of him and didn''t know what methods the other party used to deal with himself. He thought very clearly, even if he didn''t say it, They may also have the means to speak out. "The bead is in the place where I used to live, but now it is buried by snow. I was chased by my brother and the level 6 zombie and didn''t have time to take it." he said here with regret on his face.


    "OK, I''ll let you go when the things come into my hands." yunmengshi promised. Then the threat came again, "You should be very glad that you didn''t threaten me with this just now. I can tell you that I am a spiritual power. For a person with low spiritual power like you, as long as my spiritual power is violently invaded into the sea of your soul, I will know all about you. Even when you wet your bed, I will know it clearly."

 Chapter 412

    Ian''s eyes at Yunmeng poetry now can not only be described by the word fear. There are too many things in it. The most important thing is fear and happiness. Fortunately, the idea only flashed in his head. If he really said it, it would be unimaginable. He dared not ask what would happen if he was invaded into the sea of soul by the spiritual force of Yunmeng poetry, but if he thought about it, there would be no good results.


    "Miss Yun, I, I''ll take you there right away. I hope you can keep your word." Ian repressed his uneasy mood and said carefully, for fear that yunmengshi would invade his own soul sea directly, so that the beads would come into her hands, which would have no impact on her, but for herself, the ending would not be so good.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go this afternoon." yunmengshi didn''t worry at this time. When she arrived in e country, she forgot to check with the radar beads in her space to see if there were any other beads here.


    Now, Ian''s words reminded her. She looked to see if the bead Ian said was the one she thought.


    "Kuang ran," said Yun Mengshi, looking up at Qiao Kuang ran, who was thoughtful around him.


    She just called Joe''s name and he understood what she meant.


    "I understand, little poem." Qiao churan smiled softly. How could he not understand the meaning of the little poem? Isn''t it the one who settled down?


    Yunmengshi didn''t say a word. She just looked at Qiao guanran with bright black eyes. It was full of warmth. Looking at the people in front of her, she suddenly felt that God gave herself a chance to start over again. Maybe it wasn''t for her to revenge, let alone destroy the world. It was for her to feel love.


    With Qiao guanran''s unconditional and bottomless love, Yunmeng poetry feels reborn. It''s really worth it.


    "Xiao Shi, I''ll go out and arrange some people first," said Joe, calling Ian, who was standing there, away.


    Yunmengshi took a deep breath. After seeing the two people leave, he was very happy. He took out the five beads in his hand, activated the energy of the other beads with his mental strength, brushed them, and the radar beads lit up.


    Yunmeng poetry also nervously injects spiritual force into radar beads to observe what is displayed inside.


    "Sure enough!" yunmengshi was delighted. In addition to the five beads in his hand, there was also a bead emitting a dark yellow and dim light.


    Yunmengshi secretly blamed himself. If he didn''t meet Ian, would he miss this bead? Fortunately, this bead really has fate with itself. At the same time, she also warned herself that after arriving at a place, the first thing is to take out radar beads and see if there are other beads there.


    Yunmengshi took the beads back into his space, opened the door and went out.


    Joe has arranged the people, and the three people under Ian are also temporarily detained by him. Chari looks at Ian as a man of great friendship. With these three people, maybe he can be more honest.


    "After we leave, Mo Hongyuan, the matter here will be left to you. If anyone provokes, don''t ask more. Just kill someone directly." the faint words of Yunmeng poem reveal the cruelty that makes everyone creepy.


    "Yes, miss." Mo Hongyuan didn''t have much reaction and agreed to Yunmeng''s words at once.


    Yunmengshi nodded with satisfaction and glanced at everyone present. After being seen by yunmengshi''s sharp eyes, everyone couldn''t help lowering their heads. It''s not a guilty heart, but the eyes of Yunmeng poetry are too sharp for people to look directly.


    "Xiaoshi, let''s go." Qiao Yanran grabbed yunmengshi''s arm, told Ian to follow, and jumped straight out of the window.


    Ian didn''t dare to go on like this, but he couldn''t support it and fell straight after being pushed by Joe.


    Fortunately, Ian knows the truth. What he can''t do in the end of the world is to speak or shout loudly, which will attract zombies or mutant animals.


    Fortunately, after the heavy snow, the first problem faced by everyone is not the zombie, but the increasingly cold climate and empty food. Some small teams left in a hurry. It is estimated that they were looking for supplies.


    However, yunmengshi really doesn''t think much of them and thinks that he will never see them again.


    After falling down, Qiao churan landed steadily on the snow platform that yunmengshi had already solidified, and looked at Ian who was about to fall.


    Ian fell downstairs from free fall and fell miserably. Fortunately, he didn''t suffer any major damage, but his face was broken.


    Yunmengshi glanced at Ian nearby and said, "lead the way."


    Ian didn''t say much, so he got up from the ground and walked to the East.


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi looked at each other and followed.


    The heavy snow blocked the road, and it was not clear where the buildings and rivers were. They were all covered by the heavy snow. Some people were buried with the heavy snow.


    Because yunmengshi was in front, the ice and snow under their feet condensed into a solid ice layer, and the three people walked very smoothly.


    After walking for two hours, Ian was slightly panting and stood in front of him. He secretly wondered what kind of perverts he had encountered and how to catch up. He was more like a body evolution power than himself. But no one here has listened to him, and Ian can only be honest.


    After walking for another two hours, the three finally arrived at the place.


    Of course, Ian said this when he came to the place. Although yunmengshi knew it, he didn''t want to say that he couldn''t say his ability, and he didn''t know why.


    "Is this where you used to live?" Joe looked at the white snow in front of him and only smoked from the corners of his mouth.


    "Well, well, the former residence, but now it has become someone else''s." Ian''s face was bleak.


    "Well, let''s go in and look for it." facing the pile of snow in front, yunmengshi said calmly.


    Ian pointed to the three meters of snow in front of him, "I, I clean it alone?"


    Joe glanced at Ian contemptuously and said, "of course you didn''t do it. If you did it, we don''t have to go back the day after tomorrow."


    Ian scratched his head awkwardly. Since he didn''t dig a hole himself, can he let the man in front of him do it to the young master and young lady??


    When Ian was in doubt, yunmengshi just waved, and the snow in the pit floated obediently. When a gust of wind passed, everyone saw flowers floating all over the sky. Then, except where they stood at a certain height, other places were more than three meters short.

 Chapter 413

    Ian swallowed his saliva, looked at the snow and no buildings in front of him, and looked at yunmengshi with an indifferent face, as if everything in front of her was none of her business.


    Although he had long known that the person in front of him was not an ordinary person, he easily cleaned up the snow more than three meters high in front of him with ice power after listening to her say that he was a spiritual power.


    Fortunately, Ian was not an ordinary person. He soon recovered from shock and woke up. He said, "Miss Yun, Mr. Qiao, please follow me."


    Qiao pengran gave him a look of recognition, then picked up yunmengshi and jumped off the wall.


    Ian quickly jumped down with him.


    It used to be the place where Ian''s small forces lived, so there were almost no zombies, or the zombies nearby had been cleaned up.


    Although Ian''s brother took this territory for himself, he didn''t forget the good habit of regularly cleaning up nearby zombies. Joe was very satisfied.


    After Ian jumped off the wall, he looked around and his eyes were full of nostalgia. The walls around him were very tall, but there were low bungalows inside. They didn''t spray paint and kept the original color of red earth bricks. These houses were built by Ian himself after the end of the world. Even the three meter high wall was made of cement by himself, and then the red bricks were built.


    "What are you doing there?" Joe''s impatient tone interrupted Ian''s memory. He knew that this was not the time to miss these things. This would not belong to him and could not belong to him.


    Ian sighed slightly in his heart and stepped up his pace to catch up with Qiao pengran holding Yunmeng poetry in front of him.


    Yunmengshi stayed very comfortable in Qiao''s warm arms and didn''t want to come down. Qiao pengran enjoyed the feeling of Xiaoshi in his arms very much. His soft touch and soft waist made him want to confine Xiaoshi in his arms and love her ruthlessly.


    Of course, for the time being, he can only think about it. Whether Xiaoshi agrees or not, he can''t beat Xiaoshi now.


    Thinking of this, Qiao suddenly felt a little sad. He was not as strong as his daughter-in-law. Although Xiaoshi has never disclosed her strength, Qiao is sure that if it wasn''t for the battle of life and death, he wouldn''t want to win Xiaoshi.


    Leaving the thoughts out of his mind, Joe ran followed Ian with a small poem in his arms.


    Ian went to the middle room, behind a very humble cabinet, and pressed a protrusion.


    There was a sound of something being opened. Qiao pengran and yunmengshi saw that the legs of the table next to them suddenly sank.


    Ian carefully moved the table, pulled one of the table legs out of the sinking hole, then stretched out and dug in the fist hole for a long time.


    Just when Joe was impatient, Ian saw a happy look on his face. He suddenly got up and stretched out his dusty hand to yunmengshi, "this is the bead."


    Yunmengshi is also very happy. She has a special idea about the bead. There is always a voice in her heart telling her not to miss even one bead.


    She didn''t seem to see Ian''s dusty hand take the beads from there.


    After taking over, yunmengshi immediately intruded her spiritual power into the bead.


    It''s ownerless. Yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief. If this thing is really recognized by Ian, she really doesn''t know what to do? We can''t dissect Ian directly and take things out of his stomach. Who knows what happened after the bead was eaten.


    Several people dare not delay here for a long time, especially Ian. After the heavy snow, any situation can happen. Moreover, the outdoor temperature is very low and has reached more than minus 50 degrees. Ian couldn''t help shivering. Although Yun Mengshi threw him a thick coat to put on when he came out. However, even though he was fully armed, he couldn''t help shivering.


    Ian took a look at the two men in single clothes next to him. He was secretly in his heart. Aren''t they really cold?


    "Little poem, let''s go back." Qiao pengran picked up Yunmeng poem again. He seems to be used to it.


    Yun Mengshi didn''t refuse, but he was very cooperative and shrunk into a ball in Qiao pengran''s arms.


    Joe ran and Ian followed the way when they came and hurried along at high speed.


    The two men walked very fast, even faster than when they came here. Two hours later, the journey was half way. According to their speed, there were more than two small poems to go back to the building.


    At this time, the cloud dream poem shrunk in Qiao pengran''s arms was hit by bursts of crisis in his heart. Yunmengshi began to feel uneasy. What''s going to happen? What''s going to happen?


    Qiao pengran seemed to feel that the person in his arms was wrong, and the speed gradually slowed down, "Xiao Shi, are you okay?"


    Yunmengshi looked up at Qiao pengran, who was on his way, and was very uneasy. "Pengran, I feel very uneasy. Something must have happened."


    Qiao guanran''s face also sank. After many times of verification, Xiao Shi''s feeling will never go wrong. Her hunch is absolutely no joke.


    "Can you feel it? What''s the problem?" Joe asked softly, which seemed to reassure the people in his arms.


    Yunmengshi shook her head, "speed up." she only said this. The sixth sense is very mysterious, and she can''t say it.


    Joe nodded and said to Ian, who was already tired and panting, "speed up."


    Ian had no time to refute, but he saw that Joe had left him behind. He can only reluctantly speed up.


    Another hour has passed, and the sense of crisis in Yunmeng poem''s heart is becoming more and more serious, which leads to her spiritual power to slowly radiate and stabilize her emotions. What kind of thing is such a violent emotional change after rebirth, or for the first time?


    Suddenly, Yunmeng poetry only felt that the power of the contract in the sea of soul had weakened. It was the contract signed with Mo Hongyuan. What does this mean? Mo Hongyuan is very dangerous. This happens only when his soul becomes very weak.


    For a moment, yunmengshi guessed why she was so upset. It was mo Hongyuan who had an accident!


    "However, I just felt through the contract that Hongyuan is very dangerous now." yunmengshi hurriedly said to Qiao guanran.


    "What?" after hearing this, Qiao pengran was shocked. As a zombie, Mo Hongyuan was in danger. What about the others?


    "Let''s move back in a flash." Joe calmed down and made a decision in an instant.

 Chapter 414

    "However, you have to blink back first. If you take me for such a long distance, I will not be able to locate it." Yun Mengshi said, "now the time is urgent. We don''t have so much time."


    The last word she said blocked Joe''s mouth. Yes, it''s not a long time for children and women.


    "What about you?" asked Joe, frowning.


    "I can fly back," said yunmengshi.


    Qiao pengran''s eyebrows relaxed. How could he forget that Xiao Shi can fly? In this case, Xiao Shi won''t be much slower than himself. He should go back first to contain the critical situation.


    "OK. I''ll go first." after Joe said a word, he dodged and disappeared in place.


    The two men forgot Ian. After Joe disappeared in place, Ian ran back panting.


    "Where''s Mr. Qiao?" he asked when he saw a cloud dream poem standing there.


    "There''s an accident in the building, he''ll go back in an instant." yunmengshi said. She didn''t have time to explain. While talking, her long wings stretched out behind her, and the dazzling mysterious lines on them were several minutes deeper than the last time.


    "This, this, what is this?" Ian stammered when he saw such cloud dream poems.


    At this time, yunmengshi had already flown, "Ian, I''ll go first. Go back by yourself." after saying the last word to Ian, yunmengshi also disappeared into the air.


    Ian patted his thigh to make sure he wasn''t dreaming. These two people were not human, especially Yun Mengshi. They even had a pair of wings. The dazzling patterns were about to blind his eyes.


    Yunmengshi shook her wings quickly. Ten minutes later, she finally reached the building.


    With his wings folded, yunmengshi entered the building from the top floor. According to the faint smell of contract, yunmengshi quickly ran to the fourth floor.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes. What happened? Why are their people lying on the ground one by one, covered with blood and dying, while Joe''s eyes are red and holds a black ancient knife, just like a killing God, cutting each other''s lives like cutting wheat.


    His enemies are many people, all of whom are powers of e country, about thousands of people. There are countless Yunmeng poems.


    No one noticed that there was a thin girl in the middle of the field. All the enemy''s attention was focused on Qiao pengran. In addition to Qiao pengran, Gu Yang was the only one who supported her in the corner. Yunmengshi could see her trembling hands and feel that she had some exhausted mental strength. If it weren''t for such an icy and snowy environment, I''m afraid she can''t support it.


    Yunmengshi was very angry. She suddenly gathered a big ice and snow sword in her hand. She didn''t want to make a big move and collapse the whole building.


    "Bang" cloud dream poem went down with a heavy sword. The heads of the two people next to them immediately separated from their bodies. The blood gushed out and condensed into ice at the same time.


    The momentum of Yunmeng poetry was even faster than that of Qiao pengran. Two people began to encircle from both ends of the 1000 people, and none of them let go.


    "Teng" Qiao pangran''s ancient knife with fire divided a level 4 body evolution power in two from the head.


    "Bang" Yunmeng poem dropped a heavy sword and patted the people in front into meat patties.


    Those physical evolution powers are going crazy. How can this happen? Where did the two demons abuse them with ferocious knives and swords in just a few minutes? Under the gleaming ancient sword and the heavy sword, a companion died in a second.


    Seeing fewer and fewer people around, these powers collapsed, and even several people who had been besieging Gu Yang were about to run away. However, they were stopped by Yunmeng poems that had been paying attention to them.


    The sword weighing half a ton seems to have no weight in yunmengshi''s hand. As long as it is touched by the sword, it will be either dead or disabled.


    Several people who besieged Gu Yang were "taken care of" by yunmengshi. In an instant, they even photographed their brains and internal organs.


    In less than ten minutes, the enemy was reduced from more than 1000 to 500, and yunmengshi and Qiao pengran solved half of them respectively.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran both red their eyes. It is clear that the powers in front of them do not seem to be human or even life in their eyes. They are so humble that as long as the weapons in their hands move slightly, those people will go to see the king of hell.


    The powers were frightened. Some people began to run away, but where could they escape? In front of them, there was Qiao pengran, who looked like a ferocious God. In the back, there were Yunmeng poems with heavy swords. They couldn''t run away.


    The enemies who recognized this fact began to wail, scream and complain about the people who called them.


    Others yelled, "you demons who raise zombies, sooner or later, people will find your invisible man''s secret, kill you one by one, and avenge us."


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran obviously couldn''t hear what they were complaining about. They just waved weapons and killed all the people in front of them, so as to remove the fire from their hearts. The evil spirit was trapped in their chest and couldn''t disperse. They had to kill all the people in front of them.


    Neither of them was soft hearted, and they waved their weapons more violently than just now.


    More than ten minutes later, there was no one standing in the venue except yunmengshi and Qiao pengran.


    "They are all dead?" after killing more than a thousand people, Joe seemed to wake up and murmured.


    Yun Mengshi''s Scarlet eyes slowly faded and turned into normal black. She nodded and walked aside to check the casualties of her own people.


    Gu Yang gathered everyone together and put them in a corner to prevent yunmengshi from being injured by mistake.


    Yunmengshi came to Mo Hongyuan for the first time. The two people were so close, and the soul contract was still looming from time to time. It can be seen how serious his injury was.


    Yunmengshi put his hand on his head and checked it with mental strength.


    At this time, yunmengshi''s face was more deep, and cracks had appeared in the crystal core, and it was not small. This is a very serious matter.


    Mo Hongyuan was given some healing powers to stabilize temporarily, and yunmengshi looked at others.


    Knicks was seriously injured. There was nothing good in his body. I don''t know how many bones were broken. All his men died.


    Gu Bai''s injury is much lighter than that of Knicks. Maybe it''s because he is willing to be a power. He just suffered some trauma and his power is overdrawn, but it also needs to be maintained for a long time.


    Zhong Yikai''s situation is similar to Gu Bai''s, but his ability overdraft is more serious.


    The only sober Gu Yang sat there and couldn''t stand up.


    To yunmengshi''s surprise, Jiachen is gone.

 Chapter 415

    Yunmengshi asked the only sober Gu Yang in a deep voice, "where''s Jiachen?"


    Gu Yang''s face was pale and her mental strength was exhausted. She felt that her head was about to explode. She shook her head and said she didn''t know Jiachen''s position.


    Yunmeng''s face sank. She promised Jiachen''s father to take good care of him. In just a few days, she lost someone and didn''t know where to go.


    She suppressed her worries and focused on treating the lying people first.


    Ten minutes later, Yunmeng treated all the injured people. Of course, she can only treat physical injuries. As for the depletion of powers and mental power, she can''t treat them.


    Gu Bai and Zhong Yikai want to come over one after another. When Gu Bai wakes up, he sees yunmengshi and Qiao pengran. He was going to do his best to die with each other. He breathed a sigh of relief and suffocated his courage.


    "Miss, it''s nice of you to come." Zhong Yikai was in a complicated mood and couldn''t speak. He was both frightened for the rest of his life and excited to be saved by his own miss.


    At this time, the Knicks also woke up. Because he was an evolutionist, as long as his physical injury was cured, his strength was at its peak. Among several people, he was the best treated.


    After the Knicks woke up, he was silent, quite silent, and a trace of sadness appeared from the corners of his eyes. His men and Armand who had followed him since childhood died. He wanted to torture those who attacked them. However, when he woke up, the pungent smell of blood told him that all the things had been solved, including the hatred of his men.


    The Knicks didn''t feel happy at all. Armand, his closest person, was shot in the head by the other party''s powers in order to save himself. He was teased by blood and brains.


    Yunmengshi saw that several people woke up, took out some crystal cores from the space and threw them to let them choose the crystal cores with the same attributes as them to absorb. This is not a safe place. Maybe some enemies will rush over suddenly. Therefore, maintaining the peak strength is the most important way to live.


    Except that the Knicks didn''t need it, several others took over the crystal nucleus and began to absorb it.


    Cloud dream is to ask Qiao guanran to protect the Dharma for himself and others. Don''t let anything suddenly affect you and cause unnecessary accidents.


    Qiao churan nodded, "Xiao Shi, you can treat Mo Hongyuan at ease."


    Yunmengshi took a deep breath. Mo Hongyuan''s injury was very difficult. Even she didn''t know what to do.


    The beginning of crystal nucleus rupture is the precursor of zombie death. If he doesn''t care, Mo Hongyuan may not support it for less than an hour.


    Yunmeng patted his forehead irritably, used his brain and thought of a way.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi thought of a solution.


    Her new beads are from the aspect of physical evolution. I don''t know if it can solve Mo Hongyuan''s problem.


    Yunmeng poetry is a school of action. It usually does what it wants to do. It doesn''t procrastinate, let alone think about a lot of things.


    Therefore, she put the dark yellow beads in her hand from the space, clenched her fist, and secretly prayed in her heart that Mo Hongyuan must recover. He was the first person to sign a contract. Yunmengshi didn''t want anything to happen to Mo Hongyuan either emotionally or intellectually.


    Qiao pengran also stared at yunmengshi nervously. Like her, Qiao pengran and Mo Hongyuan were also very familiar. Their relationship was good. Mo Hongyuan really couldn''t wake up. Qiao pengran always felt bad in his heart.


    Yunmengshi also didn''t take out the cup for soaking beads. Although the water soaked with beads can also play some role, it just doesn''t work for Mo Hongyuan''s injury.


    The white little hand held the dark yellow beads and stuffed them directly into Mo Hongyuan''s mouth.


    After the beads were stuffed into Mo Hongyuan''s mouth, the instinct belonging to the zombie came into play, which is not giving up on ability and the pursuit of energy.


    Mo Hongyuan began to absorb the energy in the beads to supplement what he had lost.


    Yunmeng poetry observed Mo Hongyuan''s situation with spiritual force, and dared not slack off for a second for fear of missing the most important time.


    The dark yellow energy in the beads slowly flows into Mo Hongyuan''s body, from mouth to limbs, from meridians to crystal nucleus.


    The crack of Mo Hongyuan''s crystal nucleus is getting smaller and smaller, and the crystal nucleus is much brighter than just now.


    Everything is developing in a good direction.


    Seeing all this, Yunmeng could finally breathe a sigh of relief. She sat on the ground, her mental power and powers were exhausted, flew back from a far place, and then began to slaughter. After killing all the enemies, she kept treating her injured people for a moment. The string in her head had been broken tightly.


    Now seeing that Mo Hongyuan''s injury has finally improved, she is also relieved. However, Jiachen still disappeared, which still bothered Xiaoshi.


    Qiao pangran saw Xiaoshi''s face full of fatigue. He was both anxious and distressed. He really couldn''t help in the treatment. He had to be secretly anxious.


    An hour passed. Mo Hongyuan slowly opened his eyes. He saw human bodies all over the ground in front of him, and beside himself, there were all his companions, and, and miss! He''s still alive. He''s not dead.


    Mo Hongyuan''s mood began to get excited. Suddenly, he felt something in his mouth. He just wanted to take out his mouth and sit next to him. The voice of Yunmeng poetry leaning against the wall came to his ears, "don''t move."


    Mo Hongyuan always obeyed Yun Mengshi''s words. He lay there motionless, waiting for Yun Mengshi''s further instructions.


    "What you have in your mouth is a mysterious bead. You can hold it first. After all, your injury is not good. There are several small cracks in the crystal core. Although you can''t see any impact now, you will feel a trace of slowness as long as you launch the power move."


    Mo Hongyuan nodded and obediently held the dark yellow bead in his mouth. At the same time, he also felt a warm energy emanating from the beads, flowing into his whole body and finally into the crystal nucleus.


    Yunmengshi has just absorbed the crystal core of a spiritual system. After all, time doesn''t wait. She doesn''t have so much time to meditate to restore her spiritual power.


    After others absorbed the crystal nucleus, their state was obviously much better. Yunmengshi asked again, "who knows where Jiachen is?" she didn''t have time to understand the cause of this matter. She just wanted to know Jiachen''s whereabouts.

 Chapter 416

    The crowd was silent and Gu Bai stopped talking.


    Qiao dunran said in a very serious tone, "arbor, what do you know?"


    Gu Bai''s face was very bad and said, "boss, Jiachen is a zombie." when he said this, his expression was very complicated.


    Yunmengshi is very dissatisfied with Gu Bai''s attitude. As soon as she wants to speak, she is stopped by Qiao guanran. Now it is most important to find Jiachen''s trace. He doesn''t want his brother and his favorite to quarrel first.


    "What''s the identity of Jiachen? Have you forgotten that it''s time for us to leave hangchen base and promise to take good care of Jiachen. But now? People are lost and life and death are unknown. Arbor, what do you mind? Tong Yu is also a zombie, so why don''t you question his existence?" Qiao Yanran''s attitude is very firm, But there is a hint of persuasion in his tone. After all, if Gu Bai really doesn''t accept Jiachen''s identity as a zombie, he can guarantee that Xiaoshi is not just dissatisfied. He didn''t know what would happen when it was serious.


    Gu Bai was stunned by Qiao Jianran''s words. Yes, Tong Yu is also a zombie. Why can he accept it?


    No, does the boss mean that he already knows the fact. Then he swept around and looked at the faces of others. There was no change in Mengshi, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yangsan, except for some surprise on the faces of Zhong Yikai and Nix.


    "Boss, you already know?" Gu Bai asked incredulously.


    "Yes, I didn''t tell you, but I''m afraid you''re too worried." Qiao Pang was kind-hearted at this time. His other brother had betrayed him. He didn''t want his only brother to break with himself again.


    After all, Xiaoshi is a zombie. They need to know sooner or later. Now let them accept a zombie around them and slowly infiltrate. Intelligent zombies can also be friendly. I believe it will be much easier for people around them to accept this idea.


    Gu Bai suddenly realized that yes, why can he accept Tong Yu but not Jiachen? After all, he didn''t hurt himself, not even such an idea.


    Seeing Gu Bai like this, yunmengshi''s face looked much better.


    Gu Bai stared at Mo Hongyuan. "Brother, you already know?"


    Mo Hongyuan nodded. As a fellow, how can he not know such a strong smell?


    Gu Bai smiled. "Boss, I just didn''t want to open it for a while. I can''t be wrong if I can be liked by boss and Mengshi."


    Qiao Jianran''s face is like you think a lot. In fact, he is relieved. If Gu Bai really can''t accept it, he can''t help it.


    Gu Bai suddenly said to Qiao pengran, "boss, do you think I''m such a person who can''t accept new things? Why Hongyuan knows, Gu Yang knows, but he didn''t tell me."


    Zhong Yikai said more wrongfully: "Miss, I don''t know about it."


    "Well, don''t you know now?" Yun Mengshi was still cold and didn''t mean to comfort them at all.


    The two looked at each other and smiled bitterly at each other.


    Compared with these two people, I''m afraid the Knicks is more bitter. Maybe in the hearts of yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, they are an outsider. They don''t explain to themselves, let alone whether they accept it or not. There is a zombie around them all the time.


    "Who knows about Jiachen?" yunmengshi asked again.


    Gu Bai said weakly, "Dream Poetry, I know."


    Yunmeng glared at him fiercely, "since you know, don''t say it quickly? If it''s later, Jiachen may encounter something."


    "Don''t worry, miss. Jiachen is fine," Gu Bai comforted. "This battle is because of Jiachen."


    "What?" yunmengshi was surprised, "what happened?" she didn''t have time to listen to the reason of the battle, just wanted to find Jiachen.


    "Jiachen didn''t know why, but she suddenly began to bite Ian''s men. The man was unprepared and was bitten at once. Then Jiachen began to get crazy and ran out," Gu Bai recalled.


    "Before we could recover, he ran out. At this time, brother Ian''s men took another group of people and happened to meet Jiachen. Jiachen attacked several people of the other party. We were afraid of Jiachen''s accident and fought with the other party. These e people in the building thought we were with the zombies, so they all gathered to siege us." Gu Bai said in a relaxed tone, as if he was besieged and not himself on the front line of life and death.


    There was an unspeakable feeling in yunmengshi''s heart. After Gu Bai knew that Jiachen was a zombie, he still maintained him, even to the point where his powers were exhausted.


    "You, you know he is a zombie, why defend him." yunmengshi still couldn''t help but say the problem in his heart.


    Gu Bai''s face showed his usual smile, "because we are a team, no one can abandon anyone. Moreover, although Jiachen is crazy, he didn''t bite any of us. I know he can''t control himself, so he ran out to attack the people of e country."


    Yunmengshi now looks at Gu Bai''s eyes. This really moved her.


    "Later? Where is Jiachen now?" Qiao pengran was not so much touched as yunmengshi. He believed his brother, knew his temperament and understood the reason why he did so, so he didn''t feel very surprised.


    Before Gu Bai answered, Zhong Yikai said, "Miss, Hongyuan and Gu Yang are the main forces to resist the attack of those people. The last important purpose of Gu Bai and I is to protect Jiachen''s safety. With the progress of the battle, we know we can''t protect Jiachen''s little guy, so I discussed with Gu Bai and arranged him on the wall outside."


    "Wall?" Yunmeng raised his voice.


    "Yes, Mengshi, boss, you follow." Gu Bai led the crowd to the window, and several people stretched their necks out of the window. You can see a big bag on the wall, hanging on the outer wall of the building. From a distance, it looks like a honeycomb hanging on a tree.


    Gu Bai smiled proudly and said, "I made this for the little guy with earth power. He''s in it."


    Yun Mengshi said, "open it."


    Gu Bai nodded and began to move earth elements with some of his newly restored abilities.


    In less than a minute, something like a honeycomb was exposed, and Jiachen was inside.


    "Jiachen." at the moment of seeing Jiachen, yunmengshi''s heart settled down and finally explained to leader Zhang.

 Chapter 417

    Jiachen''s head and upper body are exposed. The contact lenses given by yunmengshi in his eyes are gone, and his whole eyes are as red as blood.


    At the moment of seeing Yunmeng poem, Jiachen lowered her head and dared not look at her, because all this was because he suddenly went crazy. If it weren''t for him, everyone would not be hurt.


    Before Gu Bai arranged him here, everyone was at the end of a powerful crossbow, and the confrontation between thousands of people was completely under pressure.


    "Come down," said Yunmeng shirou. She knows Jiachen''s situation. He may not be in a state of complete evolution. On weekdays, people can suppress the instinct of zombies and absorb the energy in the crystal nucleus to supplement the needs of the body, but once they encounter any extreme mood change or ''delicious'' human beings, they can''t control the instinct of the body. In previous lives, when she first became a zombie, she also had such a state. She just had a strong desire for family affection, which made her deeply suppress this desire.


    Seeing that Yunmeng poetry has no intention of blaming at all, Jiachen slowly raises his head. At the moment of seeing Yunmeng poetry, he is excited. He looks around. Many familiar people are still alive.


    Nothing is more exciting than this, and Jiachen''s heart is a little relieved.


    Jiachen jumped into the window from the platform where the earth elements condensed, entered the building and stood next to yunmengshi.


    Qiao''s face didn''t mean to blame, because he was a companion.


    Yunmengshi saw that Jiachen was still guilty and her little face was almost tangled together. She smiled and touched Jiachen''s head and comforted: "it''s okay. You don''t have to blame yourself. You see, everyone is here, isn''t it?"


    She said that Jiachen''s psychology is much better. After all, he is still a child and can''t control his desire. Moreover, it belongs to the strong desire of zombies, which even adults can''t resist.


    "Later, when you want to bite, you will eat a crystal core." yunmengshi took out a small bag of crystal cores from the space and put them into Jiachen''s hand.


    Jiachen looked up at yunmengshi''s rare soft face and grinned. He put away the crystal core and nodded heavily. His eyes are full of promise. He can''t speak. He can only express his meaning with his eyes.


    "Well, let''s find a clean place to have a rest, and everyone''s mental power and abilities have not recovered." Qiao pengran interrupted their ''dialogue''. He didn''t like Xiaoshi very much. He paid attention to one person for too long, even if the person was a child.


    Others didn''t mean to blame Jiachen. Mo Hongyuan, who was most injured, knew Jiachen''s pain. Before, he was in the same situation every day.


    After all, the Knicks who have killed all their men have no resentment in their hearts. After all, they are all powers of e country, and those people have been lying on the ground and can''t die anymore. On the contrary, he had some expectations in his heart. Jiachen had made such a big disaster. Yunmengshi didn''t blame him at all. She comforted him. It can be seen how much she protected her weaknesses. What about yourself? After returning to the federal base, did she dislike the gang who bullied her.


    However, the idea only flashed through Nix''s mind. He knew that yunmengshi might not regard himself as her person.


    When the party came to the place just now, Nix looked low and his eyes were full of reluctance. He gathered the bodies of several of his men together, and then asked Joe to set out a fire and burn the bodies. He didn''t want the bodies of his men to be eaten by the zombies.


    Looking at the fire in front of me, the Knicks sighed deeply and whispered, "Armand, don''t worry, I will safely return to the federal base and take back my position. Also, thank you for your persistence, even if I am expelled and chased thousands of miles."


    Yunmengshi and his party stood there, silently watching Nix talking to themselves. Nix is a person who knows how to be grateful, which shows that he still keeps his original heart in the era when the law is no longer habitual and morality is beginning to be lost in the end of the world. Such a person should be trustworthy.


    Knicks stood blankly for a few minutes until several bodies burned out. He cleaned up his mood, turned around and said, "let''s go."


    Yunmengshi smiled, "go."


    The group followed yunmengshi to another floor, which had been occupied by the powers of e country before. They made sense of the zombies on this floor. When they go, they can also see the traces of fighting and the bodies of zombies lying there.


    "OK, we''ll rest here." Joe looked around and determined that it was relatively safe here.


    Yunmengshi also sweeps with spiritual force. Indeed, the zombies on this floor are reasonably clean, and the e-powers in the building have just been hacked to death on the next floor by themselves and Juran, so no one will disturb them for the time being.


    Qiao pengran and Knicks, who were not injured, cleaned up a clean place. Qiao pengran took out some food made by childlike innocence from the space, heated it slightly, and said to the people, "first eat something to supplement your physical strength, and then recover your powers."


    Gu Bai was already hungry. When he saw Qiao guanran take out the food, he couldn''t stop swallowing. Until Qiao guanran spoke, he jumped at the food with a "ow", as if he hadn''t eaten it for hundreds of years.


    When others saw Gu Bai''s posture, they were afraid that they were a step late and there was no soup left, so they scrambled to rush up, and even Gu Yang''s eyes, who had always been calm, began to shine.


    Yunmengshi didn''t come forward to rob. She just looked at Qiao pengran.


    Sure enough, Joe ran took out some of her favorite food from the space, silently began to heat it, and then fed it to her mouth.


    She has always spoiled her. How can she rob food?


    Yunmengshi didn''t find that Qiao ran walked into her heart step by step by cooking frogs in warm water, leaving an indelible shadow in her heart.


    When Qiao pengran is around, it has become a habit, and cloud dream poetry falls into the big network compiled by Qiao pengran.


    Night fell, so people were full and satisfied to restore their strength.


    Qiao pengran sat beside yunmengshi and looked at the meditating poem without blinking. His heart was full of satisfaction.


    This floor was very quiet. Suddenly, there was a rapid sound of footsteps on the stairs. Qiao pengran and Nix opened their eyes at the same time. Only they didn''t fall into deep cultivation.


    Nix stood up, walked to the edge of the stairs and saw an acquaintance, Ian.

 Chapter 418

    Ian was obviously excited when he saw the Knicks. He wanted to grab the Knicks'' collar and ask something.


    As a senior evolutionist, how could the Knicks be held by Ian? He calmly stretched out a hand against Ian''s chest, so that he could not go any further.


    Ian shouted, "what are you doing? How did the people below die? Where are my men?"


    The Knicks'' expressions were noble, completely without Ian''s rudeness and discoloration. "You''d better keep your voice down. Our people are injured, and some people are seriously injured. They will see God soon. If you want to speak loudly, it will affect his healing, but it will be on you."


    Ian listened to Nix''s words, first stunned, and then stopped trying to grasp Nix''s collar for questioning. He stepped back, took a deep breath, calmed down and asked, "tell me what happened here."


    The Knicks smiled coldly and said, "if it weren''t for you, how could we get hurt."


    Ian was even more puzzled, "how does this have anything to do with my car?"


    "You brought a group of people here. After boss Joe killed their leader, his men ran away. After you left, they brought another group of people and said that you gave us treasures and asked us to hand them over." Nix seemed to be talking about a real thing, which could not be seen at all.


    Ian already had the whole story in his mind, and his face didn''t look very good. "Miss Yun and Mr. Qiao are anxious to come back, just because you were besieged by a group of people?"


    Nix nodded with a cold face.


    Ian seemed to lose all his strength. The whole person collapsed and murmured, "you still haven''t escaped. It''s all me. I hurt you."


    In fact, the siege of a thousand people really had Ian''s reasons. If only they were alone, Jiachen would not find the target of the attack, nor would she encounter the enemy as soon as she went out.


    "My brothers also left in this battle." Nix''s voice was low, which contained endless sadness.


    Ian looked up at the Knicks and didn''t know what to say to comfort him.


    "Well, Miss Yun said, we don''t blame you for this. Let''s go." after Nix left a word, he left Ian and turned back to the safe place where everyone restored their powers.


    Ian stared at the Knicks, looked at the cruel color in Joe''s eyes in the distance, and didn''t know what to do. Where should he go? His brothers are dead and his relatives are gone. The people around here have been solved, and the bodies are still lying upstairs. Most importantly, the food here has been almost consumed. If he doesn''t find a way out as soon as possible, he will starve to death sooner or later.


    He suddenly looked up and looked at yunmengshi and his party. He had a decision in his heart.


    The night passed quickly. The next morning, everyone had almost recovered. Even Mo Hongyuan, who was seriously injured, recovered with the help of beads. He returned the beads to yunmengshi.


    Yunmeng poetry injects spiritual power into dark yellow beads, which is a simple recognition of the Lord.


    They packed up and were ready to go. It took them some time.


    When yunmengshi came to the stairs, a man suddenly rushed out and knelt down in front of her. It was Ian.


    Joe stared at Ian. "What do you mean? The Knicks made it clear yesterday. What else do you want to do?"


    Ian had a bitter face. "Take me away, take me out of here."


    Yunmengshi snorted coldly, "we''re going to the federal base."


    Ian was stunned at first. He had heard of the base, but it was too far away from country E. there was a sea between the two countries. After the end of the world, no one dares to conquer the ocean. Even the strongest ship can''t resist all kinds of powerful and abnormal marine mutant animals.


    "Well, get out of the way." yunmengshi said coldly when he saw Ian''s unpredictable face.


    But Ian, who was kneeling on the ground, shook his head fiercely, "no matter where you go, take me with you."


    Gu Bai laughed. "When we are garbage collectors? Can anyone join us?"


    Ian was stunned. He never thought that his strength would be despised one day.


    Gu Bai pointed to himself, "level 5 earth power." then he said the strength of everyone except yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, "level 5 ice power, level 5 speed plus body evolution power, level 5 fire power." when he said Knicks, he was stunned. He really didn''t know the real strength of Knicks.


    Ian shook his head with a wry smile. "Needless to say, this guy is stronger than me." the scene that he was subdued by the Knicks with one hand last night still exists in his mind.


    "You can talk about your value." yunmengshi suddenly changed his mind and asked with great interest.


    Ian thought, what else can he do? You mean strength? Anyone here is better than himself. Moreover, there is one of the physical evolution powers in their team, which is still double evolution. They really can''t compare with others.


    "In fact, in terms of strength, you are really nothing." Yun Mengshi stabbed Ian in the chest.


    "But." after Yunmeng Shi finished saying that just now, the voice turned.


    Ian, kneeling on the ground, looked up and stared at Yunmeng poetry.


    "The men I accept are not as strong as me. Do you know why I accept them?" yunmengshi asked mysteriously.


    Ian shook his head.


    "Loyalty," said yunmengshi, "this is what I want, which is more important than strength. If you only consider strength, that person may stab you in the back."


    Ian''s eyes were confused at first. Yes, he valued his strength before. When he was the leader, he took some strong people as his subordinates, but what happened in the end? Those people did not betray themselves for food, but turned to their brother''s command.


    "Miss, I''m loyal," Ian said very sincerely.


    Yun Mengshi has long been optimistic about Ian. He has strategy, means and friendship. He will be a good man.


    But yunmengshi shook his head, "you know, in the end, promises have become worthless."


    Ian gritted his teeth. "What do you say, miss?"


    Yunmengshi took out a black pill from the space and threw it at Ian''s feet, "eat it."


    Ian didn''t even think about it. He picked up the pill and swallowed it in one breath.


    Then, he looked at Yunmeng poetry with hope on his face.


    Yunmengshi sighed, "OK, you follow us for the time being, but I told you the ugly story. The poison I just gave you needs to take the antidote every month, otherwise you will rot and die."

 Chapter 419

    Ian had already made psychological preparations and knew that what yunmengshi gave him was not as simple as candy. When he ate it, he swallowed it directly without tasting the taste of the pill.


    "It''s not early. We should start at once and get to the next city before dark," Qiao said.


    Gu Bai was very excited and asked, "boss, the next city is the last city we go, isn''t it?"


    Yunmeng is able to understand Gu Bai''s mood. After walking for so long, the string in his mind has been stretched and tired. When he arrives at the federal base, at least he doesn''t have to think about going the next day.


    "Yes, the next city is the last city we want to go."


    Ian muttered in his heart, aren''t they going to the federal base? If he remembers correctly, the nearest city and federal base are across the sea. Are they going to take the sea route?


    When the brain was filled here, Ian''s forehead immediately burst into a cold sweat. You know, the sea is the most dangerous, and the marine creatures are even stronger than they thought. They, aren''t they going to die? If I had known, I wouldn''t have swallowed the poison and followed them to death.


    Ian, who has a bitter face, doesn''t know that yunmengshi had planned long ago. The sea is so dangerous. When she goes, she will die without life. How can she take everyone to die?


    When they got out of the building, Gu Yang led the way while condensing the snow under his feet into ice in the right direction.


    Because she is a spirit department and ice Department double Department power, Gu Yang is really suitable to lead the way.


    On this day, Ian always had a bitter face and no love for life and death.


    During the break at noon, Qiao pengran secretly asked yunmengshi, "Xiaoshi, when did you make poison?" Xiaoshi is very good at power. He knows this fact, but it doesn''t have to be childlike innocence to make poison.


    Yunmengshi smiled mysteriously, "it''s not poison, it''s just ordinary candy, it''s just some appearance and taste, um, especially. The waste product of childlike innocence that failed to make candy was thrown into the space by me. I didn''t expect it to be used one day."


    Qiao pangran also laughed, and then suppressed his voice. "A month later, we can almost see Ian''s personality. At that time, it doesn''t matter if he is exposed." Xiao Shi is still so black, but he likes it.


    One day passed, and all the people went on their way for a day. Everyone also focused on walking for a day. Fortunately, these people are the elite of the elite. After walking for so long, they are not too tired to get up. At most, some legs are soft.


    When night began to fall, the party finally reached the boundary of the next city.


    Ian, a native of E, came here at the time of the end of the world, and more than once. However, after the end of the world, he never came once.


    If it is not necessary, the leaders of small forces will stay in the camp to prevent the sudden attack of zombies.


    "Miss, this is the w City of e country. The city is close to the sea and its economy was relatively developed before the end of the world." Ian said everything he knew.


    Yunmeng nodded. First, the spirit swept aside to see if there were any incomparable mutant animals here. In this way, they also had enough time to escape.


    When you encounter a powerful mutant beast, you don''t have to say anything. Don''t delusion that they will understand you. It''s the best choice to run away with the fastest speed.


    "Very good." yunmengshi swept a third of the city with his spiritual strength and found nothing. There were only some low-level zombies, but the number was not very large. Unlike China, with a large population, there were many zombies.


    The small number of zombies also shows that the fighting between senior zombies is not as fierce as that in China. In this way, we can also see that the zombies of e country are not as powerful as China.


    Of course, this is also Yunmeng''s guess. She doesn''t know exactly what the reason is.


    "Miss, we want to stay in a place for one night?" Zhong Yikai asked tentatively. At this time, he felt that he had some positions in the team. At least, some heating work was handed over to him.


    "OK, Ian, you are familiar with here. Where do we live tonight, for you." yunmengshi smiled like a lazy cat and said to Ian.


    Joe suddenly rushed out and stood in front of Yunmeng poem. He was very dissatisfied that Xiaoshi''s extremely attractive appearance was seen by others. Even if the man was under her, he couldn''t.


    Yunmengshi smiled. Unexpectedly, Joe would eat such vinegar, which shows his love for himself.


    There was no feeling of boredom in her heart, but a trace of sweetness. Yunmengshi doesn''t know if anyone will know that a zombie emperor was hidden by people with ulterior motives and became an experiment after she died in her previous life. Will someone be distressed and cause a little waves in the cruel world of the last world.


    Perhaps, no one will know her at all, and no one will be sad about her death. Those who call themselves relatives are afraid that the moment they sell themselves to the laboratory is like throwing away the hot potato. After all, there is a zombie around. I don''t know when I was bitten and became a zombie. It''s like a volcano that can erupt at any time.


    Other people are used to Joe''s jealous appearance, and the new Ian doesn''t dare to confront Joe.


    Ian thought for a moment and said, "Miss, there is a villa area here. It''s very quiet. There are few people there. I think there will be fewer zombies."


    Yunmengshi thought for a moment and said, "OK, go there."


    The party followed Ian step by step to the place he said.


    Half an hour later, they finally arrived at the villa area. No one should have set foot in it. Except for the trace of the survivors escaping when the end of the world just came.


    After arriving at the villa area, Qiao pengran walked around and found that it was indeed a place where he could attack and retreat. He nodded with satisfaction and took his party to the villa in the center.


    The villa area is always built in the suburbs without people. There are few people here, so there are few zombies, and there are even fewer senior zombies.


    After the people went into the villa, it was messy and there were signs of fighting. Gu Bai, Zhong Yikai and Ian formed a cleaning group. They cleaned the villa in more than ten minutes.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran are satisfied to live in a house. Now yunmengshi doesn''t exclude living with Qiao pengran.

 Chapter 420

    After entering the room, yunmengshi sat on the bed without saying a word.


    Qiao pengran thought in his heart that Xiaoshi was so conscious today. Before, she held Xiaoshi every time and put her in bed.


    As soon as he was about to speak, he saw yunmengshi sitting cross legged on the bed, closed his eyes and began to meditate.


    Qiao churan gritted his teeth. Before, Xiao Shi was on guard against himself and never meditated in front of him. Now he believed in himself. After entering the room, he didn''t even say a word to himself and began to meditate directly.


    Filled with resentment, Joe longed to squat in the corner to draw a circle. But reason held him back. Joe sighed and sat beside Xiao Shi and began to protect her.


    In order to prevent anyone from disturbing the meditative poem, Joe focused his attention.


    Just as yunmengshi began to meditate, Qiao pengran heard bursts of animal roaring from outside the window. The sound seemed to have spiritual power, which made Qiao pengran''s mind dizzy.


    "Xiaoshi." Qiao kuanran endured dizziness and gently woke Xiaoshi.


    If you don''t wake up Xiaoshi, the animal roar with spiritual fluctuation will disturb Xiaoshi, and Xiaoshi may be affected.


    Yunmengshi slowly opened his eyes and looked at Qiao pengran suspiciously, "pengran, what''s the matter?" yunmengshi knew that if there was no big event, he wouldn''t wake himself up.


    Qiao churan opened his mouth. Just as he was about to speak, there was another roar outside the window, "roar."


    Yunmengshi was shocked when she was unprepared. Fortunately, her spiritual strength was relatively strong. She recovered after a slight shock.


    "What''s that outside?" yunmengshi frowned, stepped out of bed and stepped to the window. The sound came through the window.


    Qiao pengran also followed yunmengshi. Listening to the voice and the spirit attack in the voice, he could also know that the guy who made the voice was not easy to provoke.


    "Not here," said yunmengshi.


    "Hurry downstairs." Joe jumped in his heart. The guy may have come to them.


    The two men hurried out of the room and ran downstairs.


    At this time, everyone heard the roar of the beast. Knicks and Ian, who rely on their strong body rather than mental strength, have almost lost their combat effectiveness.


    Although Mo Hongyuan is also a physical evolution, he signed a contract with Yunmeng poetry, because Yunmeng poetry has strong spiritual power, and his spiritual power has also been brought up.


    "Miss, boss Qiao." when everyone saw the two people coming down, they seemed to have found a spiritual pillar, and the whole face was colored.


    "Do you know what it is?" Yun Mengshi asked seriously.


    Mo Hongyuan hurriedly replied, "Miss, just after hearing the roar of the beast, I quickly went out to have a look. It was a huge crocodile." thinking about the look of the guy, Mo Hongyuan, a zombie, also shivered.


    "Crocodiles? How can there be crocodiles here?" Yunmeng poem was surprised.


    Qiao guanran explained: "this is a villa area. Rich people always want to find some stimulation. It''s no wonder to raise a crocodile."


    Zhong Yikai scolded. Aren''t they looking for trouble? Have a crocodile mutated to eat them?


    "It''s too late to say anything now. What we need to think about now is how to solve it." the Knicks said with a faint.


    "Roar" was another roar. The Knicks just recovered a little spirit and was dazed by this roar.


    Ian sat on the ground all the time and didn''t recover. This roar made him almost unconscious.


    There is no time to care about these two pale, loveless people.


    "Hongyuan, you just went out to see how far the crocodile is from here and how fast it is." yunmengshi said with a bad face.


    Mo Hongyuan said hastily, "the mutant crocodile will arrive here in less than a minute. It''s fast."


    Gu Bai took a breath of air-conditioning, "so fast." he was not ready to fight.


    "Go out to fight." yunmengshi said fiercely. After taking two steps, he looked back at Knicks and Ian sitting there back-to-back and sighed, "you two stay here and take care of your own business."


    The two struggling to stand up breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, if they were allowed to fight, it was estimated that the crocodile would stand there with a loud roar and wait for them to be eaten.


    The others, except these two, strode out of the door.


    As soon as they got out of the door of the villa, they saw a behemoth lying motionless in front of the villa. When lying down, the head of the mutant crocodile had reached the second floor of the villa, and its claws were like a heavy millstone.


    If it weren''t for the heavy breathing, people almost thought the crocodile was a sculpture.


    The mutant crocodile roared with excitement when he saw someone appear in front of him.


    The roar hit their souls directly, and their souls began to tremble slightly due to the powerful spiritual attack.


    Even Yunmeng poetry, which has reached level 7, is in a trance for a moment.


    "This guy''s spiritual power is too strong," murmured Mo Hongyuan, who deeply understood the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry.


    "We must find a way not to let him release mental attack, otherwise, we will be defeated." Yun Mengshi said calmly. The mutant beast is really powerful. Her smell of zombie emperor is of no use to this guy. Originally, the effect of the zombie emperor''s breath on the upper variant beast was poor, not to mention such a powerful variant beast?


    Qiao pengran spoke quickly for fear of the crocodile''s sudden attack. "If this guy uses a roar to launch a mental attack, then we just need to block his mouth."


    Gu Bai''s eyes brightened. "The boss is right."


    Yunmengshi also agreed with Qiao guanran''s method, prevented this guy from launching spiritual attack, and they were half successful.


    The cloud dream poem with the rapid operation of the head came up with a solution in just a few seconds. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, her face full of self-confidence, completely missing the serious mood just now.


    "Do you know how ceramics are made?" yunmengshi said with a smile.


    "Dream Poetry, when are you still talking about things that have nothing to do with fighting?"


    Qiao pengran immediately understood the meaning of Yunmeng poem. He glanced at Gu Bai and explained, "we can use the method of making ceramics to block the mouth of this crocodile."


    "That''s right, Gu Bai. After a while, you use the earth power to make some soil. Gu Yang adds water and mud. Then Gu Bai controls the mud mass to block the crocodile''s mouth. Finally, Guan ran and Zhong Yikai fire the fire, and Hong Yuan and I are responsible for attracting its attention." in a few words, yunmengshi arranged the task for everyone.

 Chapter 421

    After the assignment, yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan rushed out at the same time. The crocodile lay there for a while and saw several delicious food standing there motionless, full of impatience and a roar.


    Mo Hongyuan was running to the crocodile. He stopped for less than a second affected by the roar. But he was very unlucky and stopped next to the front paw of the big crocodile.


    The big crocodile raised his claws and was about to shoot in the countryside.


    Yun Mengshi''s mental attack was basically useless to her because she had strong mental power. Her body didn''t even stop and ran directly under the other claw of the crocodile.


    After stopping, she saw that Mo Hongyuan was about to be photographed by the big claw of the crocodile. She shouted, "Hongyuan! Hide!"


    Mo Hongyuan immediately reflected, rolled on the spot, then quickly stood up and disappeared in the eyes of the big crocodile.


    With a loud bang, the whole earth was shaking. The flying dust covered everyone''s eyes. They only felt that the earth was shaking all the time.


    In yunmengshi''s hand, there appeared a finger wide and cold shining ice sword condensed by ice power. This is not the kind of giant sword she usually uses. She doesn''t compete with the big crocodile, just to attract its attention. There''s no need to get such a big weapon and affect the speed.


    Yunmengshi took an ice sword in her hand and stabbed it hard at one of the forelimbs of the mutant crocodile.


    "Ow, Ow!" the mutant crocodile immediately raised its claw, opened its mouth and shouted hard. It can be seen how cruel yunmengshi''s sword is.


    However, this time, Yunmeng only reached the beginning, not the end. With the deafening scream from the mouth of the mutant crocodile, it also carried a mental attack. This time, it was stronger than any previous time. Even the body of the guarded Yunmeng poem could not help shaking, so it was needless to say that others.


    Mo Hongyuan had just soaked in the hind limbs of the crocodile. Unexpectedly, the mental attack brought by the sudden scream was fixed in place, and his head began to hurt.


    Joe ran couldn''t help covering his head. He shouted, "Xiao Shi, use speed to attract its attention. You can''t use the move of pulling hatred. If you hit it, it also has a mental attack in its scream."


    Yunmengshi also replied loudly, "well, I know, you should move quickly." yunmengshi also shouted loudly.


    Joe immediately gave the order to start and said loudly, "start!"


    Everyone answered in unison, "yes, boss Joe."


    Of course, Gu Bai, who controls the soil, was the first to take action. He struggled to remove a mass of soil from the soil, and then shouted, "Gu Yang, pour water."


    Gu Yang nodded and the big water mass in his hand hit the natuo soil fiercely.


    Gu Bai was startled, but he still controlled the earth mass in the air, which can also be called mud mass now.


    "Enough water, enough." seeing that the viscosity was almost the same, Gu Bai immediately stopped Gu Yang''s behavior of adding water. Let these earth elements rub against each other in the air for a while. Gu Bai shouted at yunmengshi: "Mengshi, attract the mouth of the big crocodile."


    Yunmengshi was chased by the two front claws of the big crocodile and jumped back and forth, avoiding the frightening claws again and again.


    The crocodile''s attention was all on Yunmeng poem. After hearing Gu Bai''s words, she attracted the crocodile a few steps forward and calculated the minimum point that level 5 zombies can control powers. Yunmeng poem attracted the crocodile a step forward.


    Gu Bai smiled and quickly flew the controlled soil mass to the mutant crocodile with his mental strength.


    With the sound of "pa!" the whole mouth of the big crocodile was covered with soil, but the big crocodile didn''t care about this soil at all. His eyes flickered with anger and wanted to swat the small flies in front of him who disturbed his rest.


    "Zhong Yikai, let''s go." Qiao pengran''s spirit was always tight. He shouted while the crocodile''s spirit was still on yunmengshi.


    At the beginning, Mo Hongyuan was still avoiding the crocodile zombie. Later, he found that the big guy paid attention to his young lady and paid little attention to himself. So he can only make soy sauce in this battle.


    Zhong Yikai nods and extends his hand to Qiao pengran. All his powers gather there.


    "Teng" two flames are combined into one and merge into a flame that is more violent than any of the two just now.


    "Yikai, pay attention to control the flame and burn it evenly." yunmengshi asked while avoiding the crocodile.


    Zhong Yikai must now concentrate all his attention on controlling the amount of power. After all, he doesn''t want to burn the enemy with a large flame.


    The two men controlled their powers well and didn''t make the big crocodile feel that you were wrong. Of course, it also has something to do with the big crocodile''s rough skin, thick meat and strong defense.


    More than ten minutes later, the flame temperature of the two people is very high. It is not as simple as one plus one equals two. The temperature is much higher than the flame temperature of the two people directly added together. The soil on the crocodile''s mouth has been burned. Due to the temperature, the soil is well burned and very strong. Most importantly, Gu Bai slightly changed the arrangement structure of soil elements when controlling soil elements.


    "Ha ha, OK, let''s fight!" Joe laughed loudly when he saw that the big crocodile''s mouth was sealed. Finally, he didn''t have to tie his hands and feet.


    Mo Hongyuan, who had been ignored by the mutant crocodile for a long time, finally couldn''t hold back. He gathered all his strength to his hand and hit the big crocodile''s exposed belly.


    "Hum! Huh, huh!" the crocodile wanted to open his mouth in pain. To his horror, his mouth couldn''t open. He could only groan in pain, and his big mouth seemed to be stuck by something.


    "Really don''t cry." Gu Bai also smiled proudly and controlled the earth power, so that several earth awls suddenly appeared on the ground of the big crocodile''s stomach. The big crocodile was stabbed fiercely, but it didn''t pierce its skin, but the pain was inevitable. He saw his body roll quickly on the ground and avoid those earth awls.


    "Tengteng" without the obstacles above, Gu Bai''s earth power ''swish'' rushed into the sky.


    How can anyone else give up the chance of a big crocodile tumbling? They are all waiting there.


    In particular, when the crocodile just began to roll and its fragile belly was exposed, Qiao pengran looked at it mercilessly with an ancient knife in flames.

 Chapter 422

    Compared with the thick scaly back like armor, the belly of the big crocodile is much more fragile. Joe cut it gently, and the knife was all inserted into the belly of the big crocodile.


    The crocodile''s sore eyes were about to pop out, and its four claws were violently patting the ground, trying to pat Qiao pengran into meat patties.


    But how can Joe make the crocodile succeed? Qiao Juran jumped up and stood directly on the belly of the big crocodile. He pulled out all the ancient knives that had disappeared into the crocodile''s belly, and then another knife was inserted into another place in the crocodile''s belly.


    The crocodile feels that its vitality is gradually passing away. It is instinctive. It wants to get rid of the people on its stomach. It has to roll on the ground to protect its fragile stomach.


    At this time, yunmengshi also came to the crocodile and saw that the crocodile wanted to roll from the right, trying to get rid of Qiao pengran on his stomach.


    Yunmengshi raised a sneer from the corner of his mouth. This big guy is really simple in mind and developed in limbs. No, he simply has no brain. Everything depends on instinct.


    She scattered the thin sword condensed with ice power in her hand. In the twinkling of an eye, a huge sword was tightly held in her hand by yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi saw the left forelimb of the crocodile, and the giant sword with strong wind slashed there.


    This sword is very cruel. Yunmengshi''s original strength is not small. In addition, the huge sword condensed by ice power is extremely sharp. It directly cuts off two-thirds of the crocodile''s forelimbs. Only a thin layer of meat is connected, and the tendons are broken. This forelimb is even useless.


    The crocodile''s whole huge body was shaking with pain. It was supposed to turn over and throw out the guy on its stomach. After losing its forelimbs, it became an impossible task.


    "Ha ha, Xiaoshi, after we go back, we can make a braised crocodile claw." Qiao churan laughed and didn''t stop his hand. Now the big crocodile''s stomach has more than a dozen bleeding places than just now.


    Yunmengshi also laughed. It was just a joke told by Qiao pengran to adjust the serious battle anger.


    The big crocodile has basically lost its fighting ability. Others have used all kinds of abilities. If they are like hitting a water dog with a stick, they beat the big crocodile badly in less than ten minutes.


    But it didn''t die, just survived.


    "Well, we''ve had enough, Kuang ran, the crystal core of the big crocodile is in the center of the eyebrow. Take it out." yunmengshi took a break and said to Qiao Kuang ran.


    As soon as these words came out, all the talents woke up like a dream. They finally vented their breath in the battle of the building. Suddenly they felt comfortable all over.


    They have been following Qiao pengran and Yun Mengshi all the time. When they were besieged by more than 1000 powers and were beaten without the ability to fight back, their hearts were oppressed.


    When yunmengshi and Qiao pengran arrived, they had lost their fighting ability. When they woke up, all they left them was a corpse, and the depressed gas in their hearts had not been vented.


    The poor crocodile, a powerful mutant beast, has become a vent for Gu Bai and others. Now there is only one breath left. His stomach is full of scars, with ice swords, clods and burnt places on it. The wounds cut by Joe''s knife turned out to be flesh and blood.


    The crowd took a break and watched Qiao pengran run to the mouth of the big crocodile. Its mouth was firmly sealed and could not be opened. Qiao pengran picked up the ancient knife, aimed it at the center of the eyebrow of the mutant crocodile and inserted it ruthlessly.


    The big wound of the palm appeared in the center of its eyebrow. Joe ran stirred it with a knife and suddenly met something hard.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Qiao pengran''s mouth. He stretched out his hand and picked it. The crystal core with the size of the baby''s fist flew out. Qiao pengran''s hand without a knife firmly caught the crystal core.


    The crocodile struggled a few times, lost its life and died.


    "It''s finally done." Mo Hongyuan, the zombie of physical evolution, is not paralyzed on the ground, let alone others.


    Looking at the time, the battle lasted nearly four hours. The sun had risen slightly and it was dawn.


    Yunmengshi was also very tired. In order to attract the attention of the crocodile, she and Mo Hongyuan jumped up and down and exhausted their physical strength. Fortunately, the crocodile''s mouth was sealed in the back.


    After a few minutes of rest, everyone looked at each other and smiled. The fight was too happy. When it hit the back, it was completely under the pressure of the big crocodile. The most important thing is that the big crocodile was rough and thick. It was very happy.


    Qiao pengran stood up first, grabbed yunmengshi sitting on the ground, put it behind him, dragged yunmengshi''s little ass with his hand, turned and walked to the villa.


    Yunmeng said to the people who were still sitting on the ground, "take a break and go back to the house. By the way, deal with the big guy on the ground."


    When they returned to the villa, Nix and Ian immediately greeted yunmengshi. Seeing that yunmengshi was carried by Qiao guanran and had "weak limbs", they both panicked and thought yunmengshi was seriously injured.


    "Little, miss, what''s the matter with you?" Ian was worried that if yunmengshi was injured, they would not go to the federal base. On the other hand, he was worried that after yunmengshi was injured, he would forget to take the antidote on time.


    Qiao churan glanced at the two people with his eyes, and went on walking silently with Yunmeng poetry on his back.


    His expression has cooled the hearts of both Knicks. Isn''t it that yunmengshi''s injury is very serious?


    "Mengshi, how are you?" Nix was a little flustered. He didn''t expect that yunmengshi, who has always been strong, would be injured. Even when her soul was injured, although her character became soft, her strength was still strong.


    Yunmengshi''s face had just been lying on Qiao pengran''s back. When she heard two people say so, she raised her head and said in surprise, "what''s the matter with me?"


    The two people were startled. Just at that scene, they noticed that yunmengshi had been seriously injured. Who could have thought that the person they thought was seriously injured suddenly spoke in full spirit. What''s the situation?


    "Little, miss, you''re fine." the first reflection was Ian. He patted his chest as if relieved. In any way, he didn''t want yunmengshi to get hurt.


    "I''m fine, just a little out of strength." yunmengshi said calmly, ignoring the appearance of the two people.


    Qiao pengran has been black. Are those two people cursing Xiaoshi for getting hurt? It seems that I''m very kind to them at ordinary times. He thought to himself.


    Qiao pengran returned to the room with Yunmeng poem on his back and carefully put the poem on the bed, as if he were treating a porcelain doll.

 Chapter 423

    Yunmengshi doesn''t have anything to do, but she''s just a little out of her strength, but Qiao guanran looks at Xiaoshi''s "weakness" and feels particularly distressed. He really wants to share some for her.


    Xiaoshi is always like that. She resists everything on her own shoulders. Every time she fights, she is the main force of the battle. In this way, she just believes in herself and doesn''t believe in others. However, Qiao pengran thinks that one day, he can share it for Xiaoshi.


    Joe looked at Xiaoshi''s delicate lips, leaned down slightly and kissed her.


    Yunmengshi did not resist, but opened his eyes and enjoyed the sweet kiss.


    Two people''s lips and teeth intersect, and their hearts seem to blend together.


    At the moment he bent down, Qiao became emotional, and his heart jumped violently, as if he were about to jump out. The blood also began to boil. He stretched out his hand and pressed it on yunmengshi''s shoulder. The whole person lay on yunmengshi.


    He couldn''t control his intense emotion. He wanted the person in front of him, wanted to crush the person in front of him and integrate himself into her body.


    Yunmengshi didn''t have to breathe, so she didn''t have to breathe when kissing. She didn''t hate this state. However, Qiao ran seemed to go too far. His hands trembled, untied her coat and showed her white skin.


    Although yunmengshi is a zombie, her skin is not as dry and stiff as an ordinary zombie. On the contrary, her skin is white and bright, and feels very good.


    Like a pilgrim, Qiao pengran walked down yunmengshi''s fragile neck to his waist.


    Although yunmengshi hasn''t experienced it, she also knows what''s wrong with Qiao pengran. She panicked in her heart. It''s not that she can''t give herself to him. For Qiao pengran, yunmengshi has completely trusted her. She has long wanted to open up. Since she has been reborn, why have she been immersed in the betrayal of her previous life? Why not pursue the opportunity of happiness?


    Although she is a zombie, her heart still belongs to human beings. She also has the right to pursue her own happiness, and Joe is the one who opens his heart knot.


    Yunmengshi now thinks that his body is full of violent zombie virus. If he kisses, he enters Qiao pengran''s body through his mouth, and there is still a buffer period for attack. However, if Joe kuanran really enters his body, the speed of the virus entering his body will accelerate. Maybe Joe kuanran will become a zombie before he has finished his "exercise".


    Thinking of this, yunmengshi put his hand on Qiao pengran''s chest and planned to push him away. But she forgot that she was out of strength now and didn''t have so much strength to push him away.


    Qiao pangran saw yunmengshi refuse, and his hand didn''t stop. At this time, Qiao pengran''s eyes were full of cloud dream poems.


    "That''s enough, are you going to become a zombie?" the voice of Yun Mengshi almost roared out. Fortunately, the sound insulation effect of the room is good, otherwise it will expose her identity?


    Qiao pengran heard Xiao Shi''s cry. His whole body stiffened and slowed down for a while. He came down from Yun Mengshi and looked at Xiao Shi awkwardly, "I, I, I..." he was cursing himself in his heart. What did he just, just do?


    Yunmengshi gave him a cold look, and then turned back.


    Joe pangran was still frozen in place. In fact, he was not wrong at all. The person who had been thinking in his heart lay unprepared in front of him, completely inviting him to eat. Looking at her attractive lips, a pair of dark eyes melted his heart. Such a scene, a man can''t help it.


    But the mistake is that he forgot the identity of Xiaoshi zombie emperor. He didn''t want to become a zombie. In this way, Xiaoshi is the same kind of Xiaoshi, and Xiaoshi won''t think much. But intelligent zombies are not so easy to form. At least among so many zombies, he only found Xiaoshi, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang. If he loses consciousness, he will never see Xiaoshi stuffed his cheeks with delicious food, as lovely as a chipmunk; I can''t see that Xiaoshi leads the people to attack the zombie decisively and surely.


    This is unacceptable to him.


    Yunmengshi looked back. She was not angry with Qiao pengran, but the idea came out again. It seemed that it was time to have a try.


    However, when everything is over, in case of any accident


    Yunmengshi temporarily threw the bold idea out of his mind, sat up and took out Qiao''s familiar equipment - white beads and water cups from the space.


    Soon, a cup of freshly baked white bead water was thrown into the air by yunmengshi.


    Qiao churan smiled, took a big step, steadily caught the bead, dried the water in the cup in one breath, and handed the cup to yunmengshi with a smile.


    He knew that since yunmengshi still knew to give himself an "antidote", he was not angry with himself. Since Xiaoshi was not angry with himself, everything was easy to do.


    Yunmengshi gave him a hard look, and then took back the water cup. In fact, Qiao guanran didn''t find that every time yunmengshi took out the same cup to soak water for him, while others changed another one. This is yunmengshi''s desire to possess him, so as not to let others slam Qiao guanran''s lips.


    Qiao guanran looked at the sky and planned to leave here today, but the crocodile affected everyone''s journey. He started on his way without reaching the peak. It was to die.


    Any situation on the way may happen. At that time, if you are understood by a mutant beast or a powerful zombie because your strength has not been fully restored, you can''t even cry.


    He crowded around yunmengshi, rubbed half the bed, put his hand around Xiaoshi''s slender waist, and closed his eyes to rest with satisfaction. He didn''t rest well last night.


    When Qiao pengran opened his eyes again, he saw the sweet sleeping face of yunmengshi.


    When the little poem "fell asleep", she was a little edgy and calm. She didn''t feel the vicissitudes of life. She just looked like a girl under the age of 20.


    Casual and innocent.


    While Qiao pengran was staring at the sleeping face of yunmengshi, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    Qiao pengran recovered from the beauty and smiled, "good morning, little poem."


    Yunmengshi was also in a good mood. He took the initiative to put his hand around Qiao pengran''s neck, put his lips on his lips and pecked it gently.


    Joe was stunned. "Xiao Shi, I''m so enthusiastic when I get up in the morning."


    The corner of Yunmeng''s mouth tilted and said, "I''ll cover a chapter first."


    Joe churan smiled. Was he molested by Xiaoshi? I didn''t expect such a little poem to be particularly lovely.

 Chapter 424

    Just as Joe was about to say something, someone outside suddenly shouted, "boss, what about the crocodile''s body?"


    It''s Gu Bai''s voice. You can hear it from his voice. It''s full of bitterness. It seems that he was bullied.


    Otherwise, how dare he rush to disturb the boss?


    Gu Bai at the door murmured: why is it always me? After the newcomer comes in, he still does such a job that is very life-threatening? Why don''t Zhong Yikai and Ian come?


    Qiao pengran was very angry. It was really annoying that the atmosphere just cultivated with Xiaoshi was interrupted.


    "Go away," said Joe, but only one word came out of his mouth.


    Gu Bai outside trembled with fear. It seems that he came at a rather bad time. Gu Bai silently mourned for himself. He didn''t know how the boss would torture himself when he remembered. Thinking of the boss''s means to protect people''s body but hurt their soul, Gu Bai lit a candle for himself in his heart.


    Gu Bai didn''t dare to put his hand on the door again. He covered his frightened chest and fled away from the door of the room.


    Qiao pangran reluctantly looked at the cloud dream poem still holding his neck.


    Yunmengshi took back his hand and sat up.


    Qiao pengran also hurriedly sat up, "Xiao Shi, how did you get up?"


    Yunmengshi pointed to the window and said, "it''s noon."


    "At noon, you can also lie down for a while," Joe said lazily, with a different light in his eyes.


    Yunmengshi ignored Qiao pengran''s words, jumped up and stood firmly on the ground.


    Joe was helpless. He had to get up from bed and put on his clothes. Since the end of the world, he rarely took off his clothes to sleep, because he didn''t know what would happen at night. A powerful mutant beast or zombie rushed in and wouldn''t give him time to dress.


    Yunmengshi is the same. He didn''t put on his clothes after he untied them yesterday.


    At this time, she was putting on clothes. Joe naturally put on clothes for Xiao Shi, and then button them one by one in the speed of his turtle.


    Ten minutes later, Joe still didn''t buckle up.


    "However, did Wenwen take time to slow you down in the distant s city? Why is your speed as slow as a turtle?" yunmengshi said.


    Qiao guanran''s cheek has long been particularly thick in Yunmeng poetry, but he still accelerated his speed.


    In less than a minute, yunmengshi''s clothes were put on.


    Yunmengshi glared at Qiao kuanran again, opened the door and strode out.


    "Miss, you''re out." Ian said excitedly after seeing Yunmeng poetry.


    "What''s the matter?" cloud dream poem said faintly.


    "Miss, the body of the crocodile has attracted many zombies nearby. We have been fighting with zombies since last night. They are endless. One zombie falls down and another zombie stands up." Ian complained.


    Yunmengshi was stunned at first, and then reflected that although the crystal core of the big crocodile was taken away by her, his body was indeed a tonic for the zombies. It was not strange that so many zombies came along with the smell.


    "In the morning, Gu Bai went to find you..." Ian almost cried. "This time I was sent out. What do you think except the body of the crocodile?"


    "Last night, I told you to deal with it by yourself?" Joe said with some questioning tone.


    "Boss Joe, we can''t handle the crocodile''s body," Ian complained again, "After the corpse was buried underground by Gu Bai''s earth power, the zombies still came in a steady stream. I don''t know how their noses are so sensitive. It doesn''t work to be frozen by Gu Yang''s ice power, and Zhong Yikai''s fire power can''t even break the defense of the crocodile, let alone burn the corpse."


    Yunmengshi was helpless. She forgot yesterday that the corpse of the mutant beast was not so easy to deal with. Instead, she posed a problem for everyone.


    "Let''s go. I''m here to see what''s wrong with a corpse." Joe said with a smile that looked terrible to Ian.


    Yunmengshi followed Qiao pengran and strode out of the door of the villa.


    Ian smiled. In his eyes, nothing can be solved by the two people in front of him.


    As soon as Qiao pengran walked out of the door of the villa, a zombie rushed in front of him. An ancient knife quickly appeared in his hand and cut the head of the zombie out easily.


    Yunmeng poetry also came out. Although she had long felt the smell of a pile of zombies here, she never thought that there would be so many zombies, which crowded the whole villa garden.


    Such a big garden can accommodate their battle with the big crocodile last night. Now it is crowded with zombies.


    "There are a lot of zombies," said Joe with a dry smile from the corner of his mouth, and quickly joined the team of cutting zombies.


    Yunmengshi looked at thousands of zombies in front of him, including senior zombies above level 4, or a large proportion of senior zombies.


    If we continue to fight like this, perhaps our own people will not be damaged, but the high-intensity battle of one night is also a kind of damage to their mental strength. We must rest for enough time to get back, while yunmengshi doesn''t have so much time to delay.


    Thinking of this, yunmengshi made a decision to use her talents and abilities that she hadn''t used for a long time.


    Yunmengshi stood there, incomparably sacred. No one could understand the language in his mouth, but those who heard it could understand the meaning: my most loyal slave, I, yunmengshi, ordered you to leave.


    A group of people who were fighting with a group of zombies in the villa yard suddenly found that their opponents first stopped moving, and then formed a neat team and evacuated here.


    Except Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang, no one knows the real reason. Others just know that Yunmeng poetry is very rebellious and can order zombies.


    Joe looked at the zombies and turned his eyes to yunmengshi. He saw Xiaoshi standing at the door with a weak smile on his mouth, and then his body shook slightly, as if a gust of wind could blow her down.


    Yunmengshi is glad that her spiritual strength has reached level 7. Otherwise, she really can''t order so many zombies to evacuate here at once.


    Qiao pengran hurried to yunmengshi and hugged her in his arms.


    "Xiao Shi, what did you do?" Joe asked nervously.


    "I''m fine. It''s just my talent and power. It''s useless for a long time. Come out and have a look. It''s strange." Yun Mengshi still smiled calmly.

 Chapter 425

    With a flash in his eyes, Joe immediately understood that this was a power belonging to the zombie emperor. After thinking about it, isn''t it the same when Xiaoshi was captured by Dahong? Moreover, the little poem was much more serious than the current situation. The whole person was spread there and had no ability to act.


    "Xiao Shi, the time you were captured by Dahong." Qiao ran asked his doubts.


    Yunmengshi nodded, "that''s right." after a while, her body has recovered its strength. This time, she did not cause serious losses by using her talent and powers. After a little delay, the whole person recovered.


    Hearing yunmengshi''s confirmation, Qiao pengran felt a tight heart. The impression he left was too deep. The moment Xiaoshi was taken away, he felt as if he was going to be dug out. He knelt in place and looked at the back of the corpse eater holding Xiaoshi away. He felt that the whole world was gray.


    So, knowing that Xiaoshi used the same power as that time, Qiao pengran nervously held yunmengshi in his arms, "Xiaoshi, you..."


    Seeing the tension in Qiao pengran''s eyes, yunmengshi put his hands around his neck, leaned himself in his arms and comforted him: "it''s all right, I''m not who I was at that time, and you are not who you were at that time, right?"


    Qiao churan smiled. He knew that Xiaoshi''s words not only pointed to their strength becoming stronger, but also the deepest meaning was that Xiaoshi had believed him.


    Qiao pengran''s heart is almost in full bloom. Nothing in the world is more important than Xiaoshi''s trust in him. The leader of s city base and the powerful person of three series are all more important than Xiaoshi. She is the most important and the only weakness of herself.


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran giggling and touched his face painfully. How insecure he was. Would he be so happy to be trusted by himself?


    As soon as the others woke up from the shock of the unexplained evacuation of the zombies, they saw two people holding together at the door.


    Standing in the distance, Nix looked at the figure of two people entangled together with some envy. When can he get the trust of that person? With them for such a long time, Nix also understood some of their characters, knew that Yunmeng poetry was a suspicious person, and saw Qiao guanran''s careful love for her, which naturally gave up the idea of pursuing Yunmeng poetry.


    Previously, she was interested in Yunmeng poetry because of her strength, her calmness and her mystery. Although she is still like this now, Nix found that such a small poem can not be pursued even if she flies moths to the fire and sacrifices herself.


    Because Yunmeng poetry can''t accept the feelings with impurities, she still has the federal base to worry about and is interested in Yunmeng poetry. Of course, there is one reason why she is strong.


    Qiao guanran''s love for Yunmeng poetry is pure, without any impurities, selfless and can give everything. I''m afraid only such a person deserves that person''s trust and love.


    The Knicks smiled bitterly and couldn''t let go of the federal base.


    If Joe knew the Knicks'' inner struggle, he would look at him differently. Nix said a lot. Yunmengshi can''t accept the feelings of utilitarianism and utilization, and only accept pure love. Who can stay with her for a long time is not really good to her?


    Those who are utilitarian to her have long been kicked by her and don''t know where to go.


    Joe raised his hand and hugged the princess, and Xiaoshi came to his arms.


    Yunmengshi also enjoyed this feeling. In less than a day, she was held back by Qiao pengran for the second time.


    "Go and have a rest, too. We''ll set out early tomorrow morning, and the crocodile body will be put here. In a short time, no zombie will rush in." yunmengshi was held in his arms by Qiao guanran and said to the people.


    Others nodded, and their bodies began to relax. Since yunmengshi said there would be no zombies, there would be no zombies. It''s time for such a long time. What mistake has Yunmeng poem made?


    Watching Qiao pengran walk into the door of the villa with yunmengshi in his arms, the people also went back to rest.


    Early the next morning, everyone had a good rest. Yesterday''s fatigue disappeared and the whole body was full of vitality. This is the benefit of the power.


    "Go!" looking at the people ready to go, yunmengshi immediately gave the order to go.


    Out of here, people went much more smoothly than a few days ago. There was neither the siege of zombies nor the sudden attack of mutant animals. The whole world was white and monotonous.


    Gu Bai shivered as he walked. He was not frozen. As a fire power, he could still resist the temperature of minus 50 degrees. He just felt strange in his heart. It was too quiet.


    "Mengshi, is it too quiet here? Why don''t you even have a zombie?" Gu Bai couldn''t help asking.


    Mo Hongyuan glanced at him and said, "it''s not good to have no zombies? Do you want to be blocked here by the zombies?"


    Gu Bai explained, "it''s really quiet and scary here."


    Mo Hongyuan felt it, "the zombies are buried in the snow under our feet. As long as we don''t fall, we won''t meet them."


    Then he took a look at the Yunmeng poem in front of him.


    Yunmengshi turned his head and nodded, "don''t worry, there are no powerful zombies here."


    Gu Bai was relieved when he said this.


    We will go to the seaside soon. As long as we get there, Dahong and Xiaohong are responsible for flying them across the ocean to the territory of state M. they still need to walk for some time to get to the federal base. After all, state m is a country with a large territory.


    However, there are no more countries. There are only a few strong bases. Word of mouth among survivors. Many people want to join these large and relatively safe bases. Those small base books may be broken by the zombies one day, and the survivors in them have only one word of death.


    "There''s a pit!" Gu Yang, who led the way, stopped and said in a cold voice. The only way to the seaside was blocked by a big snow pit.


    The crowd stopped.


    There is a pit to go around, but Gu Yang stops, which shows that there is a situation here.


    Don''t forget, Gu Yang is a zombie of ice department and spirit department. She has a certain ability to perceive danger. Moreover, as a zombie, she knows that there are a group of zombies in the pit.


    "There is indeed a pit." Gu Yang condensed the snow under his feet into ice that can support people to stand. They gathered around yunmengshi and Qiao pengran.


    "There''s something in it," Joe said with certainty. With the increase of his strength, his sixth sense also increased.

 Chapter 426

    "Well, what''s here?" Ian''s voice trembled.


    "Zombies." this is what Yunmeng poem said. There are only a dozen zombies in it, but the smell of the zombies is slightly strange.


    A bad feeling suddenly rose in Yunmeng''s heart. Is there anything special about these zombies?


    Standing next to Gu Bai, he didn''t pay attention in his heart, and said, "boss, Mengshi, aren''t they just zombies? We haven''t seen any zombies."


    Seeing Xiaoshi''s cautious look, Qiao pengran shook his head: "this zombie may be different from the previous one."


    "Ah? Boss? Is it a zombie above level 6?" Gu Bai guessed wildly.


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "no, they are all level three zombies."


    The others were surprised and then relaxed. Needless to say, they had seen and killed more than a dozen Level 3 zombies. Therefore, they were not nervous.


    Yunmeng poetry still looks serious.


    Gu Bai said, "Mengshi, more than a dozen level three zombies, why are you so serious?"


    Yunmeng poetry can''t tell the strangeness of these zombies, but the sense of crisis in his heart is becoming stronger and stronger.


    "These zombies are strange." Yun Mengshi''s tone became more and more serious and his face tightened.


    As soon as Yunmeng said this, everyone''s nerves began to tighten. They were not people who didn''t listen to advice, let alone those who died. They all knew that what Yunmeng poetry said was generally true.


    "Little poem, what''s strange about the zombies here?" Nix asked. Even if he was nervous about the unknown, his voice was full of noble spirit, and the whole person looked very cultured.


    "I''m not sure," said yunmengshi, shaking her head. "In short, be careful."


    "Miss, I''ll go and see what''s strange in it first." Mo Hongyuan stood up and said.


    Yunmengshi nodded and agreed to Mo Hongyuan''s initiative petition.


    Mo Hongyuan carefully approached the collapsed snow pit in front, and the people behind held their breath for fear that their breath would affect Mo Hongyuan in front.


    He approached the big pit in front of him and stood at the edge of the snow pit. He put his head out and looked inside.


    There are indeed more than a dozen zombies in it. To be exact, there are eleven zombies.


    To Mo Hongyuan''s surprise, this is a zombie. It looks like a child. It doesn''t look more than ten years old.


    That means they were the same age when they became zombies. Zombies are not old and immortal. There are few investigations like the legendary vampires and zombies, but zombies need energy to maintain. If there is no energy, what is waiting for them is also a word of death.


    Ten small zombies at the bottom of the pit also found Mo Hongyuan, but they were all of the same kind. They just glanced at him and kept lowering their heads. They didn''t know what they were doing.


    These little zombies are not afraid of him? Mo Hongyuan suddenly felt a wave in his heart. You know, senior zombies absolutely suppress low-level zombies. In principle, he has released the breath of senior zombies. The three-level young zombies underground should not stop shivering. How can they calm down and do their own things?


    Sure enough, as the master said, these zombies are strange.


    Mo Hongyuan observed for a while, but there was no other harvest, so he hurried back and reported the situation in the snow pit.


    "Are they all little zombies?" Joe frowned.


    In yunmengshi''s brain, Mo Hongyuan told yunmengshi the news that the little zombies were not afraid of themselves through a contract.


    Yunmengshi said what he thought: "these little zombies should have their own special abilities. Hongyuan, go again and bring a little zombie over."


    Mo Hongyuan nodded and walked to the snow pit again.


    "Others, get ready for battle," Joe said.


    Mo Hongyuan stood at the edge of the snow pit and looked here. Then he pinched the snow on his feet into a big snow mass. Then he rounded his arms and threw it at a small zombie in red in the middle.


    After throwing the snowball, Mo Hongyuan didn''t leave immediately, but stood in place and observed the situation.


    The snowball hit the head of the small zombie in the middle and scattered. The snowball thrown by Mo Hongyuan seemed to poke a honeycomb. The eleven small zombies raised their heads, opened their mouths, showed their teeth to Mo Hongyuan and shouted loudly.


    The little zombie roared not like the big zombie, strong and powerful, but some childish voices.


    Mo Hongyuan was startled. Quickly turned around and ran out.


    His task is to lead out the little zombies, not to fight them.


    Mo Hongyuan just turned around, the little zombies immediately followed out and followed Mo Hongyuan. There were several small cracks in the space where the little zombies passed by. This is a space crack. Although it is very small, it is also a real space crack!


    Qiao pengran of the space Department immediately noticed it. He shouted, "Hongyuan, run back. These little zombies can make space cracks."


    The space crack is very severe. When some creatures pass there, they will be crushed in an instant, and there is no time to reflect.


    Of course, Mo Hongyuan heard Qiao pengran''s cry. He accelerated his speed, quickly threw away the little zombies and ran to the direction of Yunmeng poetry.


    "Do they belong to the space department?" Yun Mengshi asked in surprise. At the same time, he also felt very difficult. It was very troublesome to deal with the zombies and powers of this special department.


    Joe nodded affirmatively, "they can make space cracks."


    "However, you are from the space Department. Tell us how we deal with these guys." yunmengshi asked.


    Qiao pengran thought.


    At this time, Mo Hongyuan and the little zombies were getting closer and closer, and he was about to reach them.


    "We can attack from a distance. As long as we don''t get close to the space crack they made, Ian and Knicks stay away. Attacking from a distance won''t help you. Moreover, we don''t know whether these guys will use space constraints. Your mental strength is not high. If they are locked, they may be bound in place," Qiao said.


    Although these words were not pleasant to hear for the two people, Joe didn''t mean to discriminate against them or look down on them. He just told the truth.


    Knicks and Ian nodded, knowing that this was Joe''s consideration for the team.


    "Gu Yang, when Hong is far away, you dig a hole in the snow with the ice power and take them by surprise. Then others smash your most powerful power and destroy the enemy immediately when they don''t reflect and can''t use the blink." Qiao Gu said decisively.

 Chapter 427

    Gu Yang nodded cautiously and said he knew.


    Everyone stared at Mo Hongyuan, who was getting closer and closer.


    "Come on, everybody get ready." Joe shouted to remind everyone of humanity.


    Gu Yang''s power was ready in hand. Mo Hongyuan rushed over, rushed through the crowd and stopped more than ten meters behind.


    "Do it!" as soon as Mo Hongyuan rushed over, Qiao Juran gave the order.


    Gu Yang was very calm, stretched out his hand and waved slightly. A big pit appeared two meters in front of the crowd.


    A group of small zombies ran too fast to stop, so they fell into the pit.


    "Fight!" everyone smashed their strongest power into the pit one after another. They didn''t stop killing those little zombies.


    Poor little zombies, they haven''t reflected yet. They just landed on the ground, with white fireballs on their heads. Liquid with blue light - this is a newly developed power of yunmengshi. As long as one drop, it can extract the frozen ultra-low temperature liquid from ice elements. In addition, at their feet, they also burst out one by one earth system spikes that are frightening to look at.


    Mo Hongyuan and other powers of the three power systems have no room for action at all. They can only hide far away and watch the war.


    After yunmengshi''s extreme cold and Qiao pengran''s extreme heat met, there was a violent explosion. The intensity caught up with the intensity of ten tons of TNT, so that everyone two meters away had to step back.


    A minute later, the huge smoke from the explosion still hung over the pit.


    "How''s it going? Are they dead?" Gu Bai asked anxiously.


    Yun Mengshi said, "I''ll have a look." then he went straight to the vicinity of the big pit.


    Qiao pengran doesn''t trust Xiaoshi to face the zombie of space alone, so he follows Yunmeng poetry to protect Xiaoshi''s safety at any time.


    As yunmengshi walks, he uses wind power to disperse the smoke in front and ensure the visibility. It is an important factor to prevent sneak attacks.


    In a few steps, she had reached the edge of the pit, leaned down slightly and looked at the bottom of the pit. The little zombies were fragmented one by one. Some of their arms were blown away, some were blown up by their waist, and some of their heads were missing. It always looks very sad.


    Cloud dream is a little settled down in his heart. It seems that Qiao''s method is very good and easily solves these thorny problems.


    Just as she was going to go back and tell the people the news, a zombie at the bottom of the pit, pressed by many small zombies, suddenly stood up, passed by yunmengshi at a faster speed than Mo Hongyuan, and then turned to the direction of the coming time. In the blink of an eye, there was no shadow.


    "Are they still alive?" Joe pangran just reflected, and he could only see a small back of the little zombie.


    Yunmengshi obviously didn''t expect that there were still living guys. After all, the explosion was so tragic that even if she was in the center of the explosion, she didn''t dare to say that she could survive unharmed.


    "Only that little zombie is alive, and the others are dead." yunmengshi was very happy and said that a third-class guy, even in the space system, could not pose a threat to them. A stone in my heart was finally put down.


    As for the little guy who escaped, yunmengshi doesn''t intend to investigate. It''s lucky.


    Yunmengshi ordered Mo Hongyuan to go down to the pit and dig out the crystal cores of the dead little zombies and put them in his own space.


    When her spiritual power sank into space, yunmengshi was startled. What happened? Why is one of her mysterious beads missing?


    Previously, she had six beads, white healing beads, gray mental beads, blue ice beads, green plant beads, transparent radar beads and dark yellow strengthened body beads. These beads are placed in the most prominent place in the space, so that in a critical moment, her spiritual power sinks into the space ornaments and can find them at once.


    But what did she find when she put the space beads dug out by Mo Hongyuan into the space? She found that the six beads in a prominent position had turned into five, and the gray spiritual beads had disappeared?


    Yunmengshi thought she was dazzled because she hadn''t heard that Shan could take other people''s things from others'' rings.


    The confused Yunmeng poem swept the whole space ornaments with spiritual force again. There was no, still no, nowhere.


    Yunmengshi thought about it carefully. It was because he took out the bead and didn''t put it back into the space, or someone stole the gray bead.


    After thinking for a while, she still had no clue.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi thought that there were five beads in his space. The most important thing is that radar beads can determine the location of all beads nearby.


    Yunmengshi hurriedly took out five beads from the space and hurriedly injected the energy of several other beads into the radar beads. Suddenly, the positions of the beads were all presented to yunmengshi''s brain, and those gray beads were moving all the time.


    Yunmengshi compared the map in his head and looked up. The moving direction of the gray bead was the direction when the little zombie escaped.


    Did the little zombie take the gray beads? Yun Mengshi immediately had such a guess in his mind. Very likely, she secretly affirmed that only a small zombie passed by her just now, and it is still a zombie of the space system. Maybe it has the ability to take its own items from its own space.


    She became more and more sure of the guess.


    Qiao pangran saw that Xiaoshi was busy for a while and was very puzzled, "Xiaoshi, what happened?"


    "My things were taken away from the space by the little zombie who just escaped." yunmengshi said directly.


    "What?" Joe was extremely shocked. He was also a space Department. He asked himself that if he did it, he would never be able to do it.


    "I''m 90% sure," said yunmengshi.


    "Let''s hurry to catch up!" Qiao pangran took yunmengshi''s arm and was about to follow the direction of the little zombie.


    Yunmengshi didn''t worry at this time. With radar beads to guide the way, she didn''t worry about the whereabouts of her things.


    She grabbed Qiao pengran, turned back and said to the others, "the little guy just took my things. Pengran and I went after them. You stay where you are."


    "OK, miss," Mo Hongyuan answered for everyone.


    Qiao guanran asked again, "be careful. If there is a situation, Hongyuan will contact Xiaoshi through the contract."


    Mo Hongyuan nodded to show that he understood.


    Yunmengshi was relieved, stretched out his wings behind him, and flew with Qiao Peng under the frightened eyes of the people.

 Chapter 428

    Gu Bai pointed to the two men who had already flown to heaven and stammered, "Mengshi, Mengshi has wings?" his voice changed because of extreme surprise.


    Except Ian, no one here knows that yunmengshi has the flying ability. Even Mo Hongyuan doesn''t know it.


    Ian was also surprised, but he was surprised that people didn''t know that Yunmeng poetry had wings. "Don''t you know?"


    The crowd shook their heads.


    Or Mo Hongyuan was the first to calm down. In his eyes, no matter what strange things happened to yunmengshi, it was taken for granted, because she was the emperor of zombies and the emperor of zombies.


    While talking about yunmengshi, she flew and used radar beads to locate the position of the little zombie.


    Qiao pengran''s hand tightly hugged Xiaoshi. His weight was supported by his own arm. Fortunately, his arm strength was very strong.


    Yunmengshi saw that she was getting closer and closer to the gray beads, and her heart began to get excited. Although she was confident to get things back, after all, the thing had not been completed, and her heart was always carrying it.


    That bead is very important to her.


    "However, we''re going down." yunmengshi said excitedly.


    Qiao kuanran tightened his arm to prevent him from falling down. A level 6 and level 3 power was killed here. It was estimated that he was laughed to death.


    The falling speed was very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, two people''s feet stepped on the ground.


    Joe frowned. If he could fly, he could fly freely in the air with Xiaoshi, not Xiaoshi with himself.


    In fact, when yunmengshi is flying in the air, he needs to drive his zombie emperor''s breath to the maximum, so as to drive away the nearby bird mutants. The air is their territory. It is very easy to die when attacked by a group of bird mutants in the air.


    "Little poem, where''s that little guy?" Joe asked, putting away his thoughts.


    Yunmeng observed the radar beads. The position of the gray beads was less than one kilometer away from their current position.


    "In front, about 800 meters away." yunmengshi pointed to a direction and said to Qiao pengran.


    "Go." Qiao pengran hugged yunmengshi and disappeared in situ. In the blink of an eye, they came to a place 800 meters away.


    Because the snow here is very thick, and the houses nearby are very low, what yunmengshi and his wife saw was a piece of snow. There was no snow except snow.


    The little guy was fast and light, leaving almost no mark on the snow.


    "It''s right there!" yunmengshi sneered and pointed to the place in front, where the snow was obviously passive.


    Qiao pengran also found it. He said to yunmengshi, "Xiaoshi, hide from that little guy and I''ll deal with it."


    Yunmengshi nodded. She didn''t intend to do it. If the little guy steals something else, isn''t she going to cry?


    Although both she and Qiao pengran have space, the nature of their space is completely different. The space of Yunmeng poetry is a space bracelet, and the space inside is not very stable. The little zombie took advantage of this to take things from her space ornaments.


    Qiao pengran is a space power. His space is generated with his own space energy and can be maintained with his own energy at any time. Therefore, it is relatively stable. The little zombie should not have or can not have the ability to take things from Qiao pengran''s space.


    This is also the reason why yunmengshi didn''t make a move and let Qiao pengran make a move.


    "Come out, I saw you." Joe walked to the little zombie with a sneer.


    The little zombie was frightened and came out of the snow. He was extremely flustered and wanted to escape.


    How can Joe run away from his prey?


    As soon as the little zombie ran out a few steps, Joe caught up with it and blocked in front of it.


    "Hand it over." Joe can feel that the little guy has a certain wisdom, but he can only reach the age of three or four.


    The little zombie was so frightened that he stepped back and wanted to escape here.


    Qiao pengran''s knife suddenly appears in his hand. Since the little guy doesn''t hand over the things, let him take them. As long as he kills the zombies or powers in the space system, the things in their space will come out naturally.


    The little zombie cried ''ow, ow'', very pitiful and distressing.


    Neither Yunmeng poetry nor Qiao pengran has that compassion. Therefore, Joe mercilessly waved the knife in his hand. In order to kill one blow, he also added thunder power to the knife.


    The little Zombie''s eyes were full of fear. It seemed to know the end it was going to face.


    "Bang" the little zombie couldn''t hide. Joe cut off his head directly. His body struggled a few times and fell down.


    Without the support of other little zombies, this little zombie is not a threat to Joe.


    Another "bang", everything in the little zombie space came out because of its death.


    Yunmengshi excitedly ran to the pile of things next to the body, turned out his gray beads and put them back into his space jewelry.


    At this time, the heart of Yunmeng poetry was completely put into his stomach.


    "This little guy has a lot of good things." Joe looked at a pile of colorful crystal nuclei in front of him and sighed.


    "These eleven little zombies get together, and you can''t beat them, let alone other zombies and powers passing here." yunmengshi said. Qiao pengran''s strength can be called the strong among the strong.


    The two people turned over again. The crystal core was divided. Of course, yunmengshi took a large share. Who made her have a lot of powers.


    "Xiao Shi, let''s go back. We''ve been out for some time. I don''t know how Gu Bai and them are," Qiao said. Since they were not there that time, Gu Bai and them were attacked, Mo Hongyuan almost lost his life. Qiao pengran had more concerns.


    In fact, yunmengshi is the same. She has long regarded a group of partners as her own people. Otherwise, yunmengshi would not be so angry when they were beaten so badly last time. She and Qiao guanran jointly slaughtered more than 1000 powers.


    In fact, Qiao pengran is very similar to Yunmeng poetry. They are cold hearted and cold hearted. They are only good to the people they put in their hearts and extremely protect their weaknesses.


    If he is the kind of Holy Father and takes saving mankind as his own responsibility, maybe the first thing after knowing the identity of yunmengshi is to destroy her.


    Qiao guanran hugged Yunmeng poetry and returned to the public in a blink.


    "Miss, have you got your things back?" after seeing the two people appear, everyone gathered around, and Mo Hongyuan scrambled to ask.

 Chapter 429

    Yunmeng Shi nodded as he should, "I''ve made a move. How can there be a reason why I can''t get back things?"


    This may sound arrogant to others, but to everyone, this is not yunmengshi''s modesty, but the truth. In their eyes, Yunmeng poetry has some myths, which is higher than Qiao pengran''s position.


    It''s normal to take things back. If they don''t, they may have to consider whether the zombie is very powerful and how likely they are to escape.


    "We''ve got our things back. We don''t want to waste time here. I just observed that it''s less than two hours away from the beach. If we follow our normal speed, we have to tighten our nerves. We can''t capsize in the gutter in the last part of the journey to m country." Qiao said solemnly, There was no loyal dog in front of Yunmeng poetry.


    The crowd also straightened their faces, and Joe''s words raised them again when they were just about to relax.


    The most exciting one is the Knicks. The base of country m is his territory, the place where he grew up, and that''s his home. He will be home soon. Can he not be excited?


    "Let''s go!" Nix said with a tremor. He could hardly suppress his excitement. He wanted to tell everyone that he was going home.


    There was no accident during this two-hour journey. It was very calm all the way. Occasionally, there were one or two zombies, which were also low-level zombies, which had no impact on the people. Gu Yang passed by with an ice sword. The zombie suddenly rushed out and died. He couldn''t die anymore.


    Finally, two hours later, they arrived at the beach. They were far from the beach and stood on the snow behind the beach.


    Somehow, there was no snow on the beach by the sea. It was very strange.


    It should be weird. The people have no past. They don''t want to cause any trouble. They just want to reach the territory of M country quietly.


    "Mengshi, how can we get there?" Gu Bai asked.


    Yunmengshi didn''t even look at him and said directly, "wait, the answer will be known in a minute."


    As soon as her voice fell, a large and small corpse eater flew from the distant sky. It was Dahong and Xiaohong.


    Among the people, have you seen them? Seeing two powerful corpse eaters flying from a distance, they immediately began to guard. They thought an enemy was coming.


    "Relax, these two corpse eaters were called by the young lady to take us to the territory of M country." Mo Hongyuan explained.


    Other people can be better. Ian is the most reflective. What kind of person has he been with? He can call two powerful corpse eaters at random. Most importantly, he will have close contact with these two fierce beasts in a moment. Just think about it, the cold hairs in his body stand up.


    What if these two giant Buddhas eat themselves as food when they are angry? The thoughts in Ian''s mind were very complicated, and Joe over there frowned when he saw the two corpse eaters.


    Although Dahong and Xiaohong are the beasts of yunmengshi, last time Xiaoshi was unable to stand up after she launched her talent power, she was grabbed by Dahong''s claw. Xiaoshi didn''t know how much unknown torture she had suffered. Qiao dunran didn''t know, but it might as well prevent him from mending his brain.


    So when he saw the two corpse eaters, Joe wanted to pull out his knife and cut directly at them.


    People had a lot of ideas, but in the twinkling of an eye, Dahong and Xiaohong fell next to Yunmeng poetry, and their huge wings received them.


    Xiaohong has also grown up. Although she is better than many Dahong, she also has four fifths of Dahong''s huge body. Her claws are polished bright and her mouth is shining cold.


    Xiao Hong''s sharp eyes became watery and pitiful after seeing Yunmeng poetry. She changed faster than her face.


    It rubbed the arm of yunmengshi with its head to show its missing.


    Joe, who was watching, turned black. The little guy actually rubbed Xiaoshi. He was really jealous. He thought in his mind about the feasibility of making a small red shape for the little poem.


    Joe suddenly shook his head and threw the idea out of his body. He''s a level six power man. How can he do such childish things?


    Yunmengshi also extended his hand intimately, stroked Xiaohong''s hardened feathers and said, "I''ll trouble you and Dahong again this time."


    When she grew up, Xiao Hong''s thoughts matured a lot. She said in yunmengshi''s head, "no trouble, master, I''m really happy to help you." Xiao Hong had an expression of ''I''m useful and proud''. Yunmengshi couldn''t help laughing. This little guy is really more and more lovable.


    At this time, Dahong stretched out her neck and shouted.


    Xiao Hong said in yunmengshi''s mind, "let them come up quickly. There''s a problem with the beach."


    Yunmengshi hurriedly said to the crowd, "go up to the two corpse eating beasts."


    Due to the previous allocation of position, in less than five seconds, everyone rushed to the backs of two mutant beasts.


    Dahong nodded to Xiaohong. The two beasts flew up at the same time and circled in the air for a while.


    As soon as they took off, the beach began to boil at that place, like boiling water. Everything they could see nearby seemed to be wound up and destroyed everything they could see nearby one by one.


    "Well, what''s under the beach?" Gu Bai opened his mouth and was surprised.


    Yunmengshi seemed to have expected such a situation. She sat on her red neck, gently grabbed its feathers and said faintly, "in the beach, it''s nothing more than crabs and shells."


    "Mengshi, you said that such a loud noise was made by crabs and shells." Ian asked incredulously.


    "What can''t happen in the last world?" Yun Mengshi said this as if it were for Ian and himself.


    "Dahong, let''s go." yunmengshi gently pulled the fluff on Dahong''s neck and said.


    Dahong seemed to be able to understand Yunmeng''s poetry, "Ao" shouted, and then began to shake her wings.


    On Da Hong''s back are five people: yunmengshi, Qiao pengran, Gu Bai, Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan, and on Xiao Hong''s back are the remaining four.


    The two corpse eaters took yunmengshi and his party and flew high into the sky. If Yunmeng''s calculation was correct, they only needed to fly one night and reach the land of M country the next morning.


    Yunmengshi secretly prayed in her heart that there should be no accidents. She hoped that those bird mutant animals and fish mutant animals would not attack them. At the same time, she also maximized her Zombie King breath, hoping to frighten those mutant animals a little.

 Chapter 430

    The two mutant beasts have been flying for an hour. At this time, the sky is completely dark. Fortunately, both Dahong and Xiaohong can see at night.


    Of course, Yunmeng poetry can also be night vision, and its role is very important. In the vast sea, if a destination is determined, it is very easy to fly away from the predetermined route.


    Her job is to lock the route with mental strength, stare at Dahong and Xiaohong, and always follow the scheduled route.


    The sea is not calm at night. Dahong and Xiaohong fly very high to prevent mutant animals in the sea from suddenly rushing out of the sea to attack Dahong and Xiaohong. That''s really impossible to prevent, which is also the most important thing of Yunmeng poetry.


    Fortunately, the middle of the night passed, and the flight was very calm. Neither birds nor powerful mutant animals in the sea rushed out to attack them.


    Even so, people dare not relax. They dare not relax before their feet step on the land. The sea is the most dangerous, and flying over the sea is even more dangerous.


    This route of Yunmeng poems is already the shortest and safest, and Dahong and Xiaohong themselves have a deterrent to those mutant beasts. After all, they are corpse eaters, natural enemies of mutant animals, and have a restraining effect on mutant animals.


    Another period of time has passed, and the place at the junction of the sea and the sky has slightly turned red, and the sun is coming out.


    The hearts that people have been holding can also relax slightly. The sun rises. Most of the mutant animals on the seabed don''t want to see the sun, because they live on the seabed for a long time and have a sense of fear of the sun. The hot temperature of the sun can roast their skin.


    The atmosphere that had been suppressed for nearly a night was also relaxed. Everyone, including Gu Bai, who had been talking a lot before, held their breath and dared not speak. They were just afraid to speak. The slight sound waves attracted the attention of marine mutant animals.


    Marine mutant animals are extremely sensitive to sound waves.


    "Mengshi, are we going to reach m country?" Gu Bai asked softly.


    Yunmengshi smiled and said, "if there is no accident, there are still two hours of flight, we will arrive."


    Everyone was excited. It was terrible to fly over the ocean. They could even feel the ferocious smell of mutant animals flying by.


    In less than a breath, a huge spiral nest appeared in the ocean under the red.


    "Dahong, come on, get out of here. There''s something coming out below." yunmengshi said hurriedly. Look at the shape of the vortex, it''s definitely a big guy.


    Dahong didn''t continue to fly. Instead, she circled around the rotary nest, and then cried ''ow''.


    Xiao Hong also followed Da Hong''s back, and her young voice also called.


    "Dream, dream poem, what is it doing?" Gu Bai swallowed and asked.


    Yunmengshi frowned. Since Dahong didn''t leave, it means that the thing below is worse than her strength, or equivalent to her strength.


    If Dahong flies away like this, doesn''t he just run away without fighting? For a powerful corpse eater, this is impossible. They are all fighting warriors. Only when the enemy escapes, no mutant beast will escape.


    This is the character of the mutant beast.


    After yunmengshi understood what had happened, she also calmed down. She explained: "this guy provokes Dahong. Dahong will certainly meet him."


    "Ha ha, I like Dahong''s character." Qiao churan suddenly smiled and felt a lot less disgusted with Dahong.


    Whether human or mutant beast, dare to challenge themselves, are worthy of respect.


    I don''t know how many times Dahong turned, the spiral nest below finally calmed down, and the sea returned to calm again.


    If people hadn''t witnessed it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe that there would be such a dangerous spiral nest in such a calm sea.


    "Win!" Ian whistled, and Xiao Hong shook her wings violently, shaking several people on her back down.


    There are only a few moments when it fights with its mother.


    There are many scenes like Dahong. It is very calm and stable in the air.


    The party continued to fly.


    It was completely dawn, and yunmengshi and others finally stepped on the land.


    Except for Qiao pengran and Yunmeng poetry, when everyone stepped on the land again, they all wanted to lie down and kiss the land they had never cared about.


    Yunmengshi touched Dahong and Xiaohong''s head, "it''s hard for you."


    Dahong and Xiaohong shook their heads happily. Xiaohong said in yunmengshi''s head, "master, my mother and I are leaving."


    "Protect yourself and Xiaohong. I don''t want to be called by Xiaohong to save you again." yunmengshi said, but his tone was full of warmth.


    Dahong also called twice, saying that she would protect herself and her children.


    "Let''s go." yunmengshi waved his hand and said goodbye to them.


    Without these burdens, they will be much easier when they go back. Cloud dream poem thought in his heart.


    The others also stood up and waved their thanks to them.


    "They are so nice, miss." Mo Hongyuan sighed.


    Yunmengshi smiled and recalled: "the first time I saw red, it had to eat me."


    Mo Hongyuan remembered the identity of those two guys - corpse eaters, the nemesis of their zombies. He just completely forgot.


    Yunmengshi''s words obviously reminded Qiao guanran that he didn''t protect Xiaoshi.


    Joe''s face was black. Every time he saw the red, he would think of the scene that made him almost commit suicide to accompany Xiaoshi.


    "However, you have to believe that no power in the world can kill me except myself." Yun Mengshi promised that she would not die as long as her crystal core existed, except for her own giving up her life.


    Qiao''s face was much better. "I''ll protect you in the future," he solemnly promised.


    Yunmengshi smiled and smiled brightly. She liked Qiao pengran''s serious look of worrying about her. In this way, her heart was very warm. She knew that someone was worried about her life and death.


    What she just said is true, not to deceive Joe. So, not only this life, but also life after life, she stuck to him.


    If Qiao pengran knew what Xiaoshi was thinking, he would laugh happily.


    "Knicks, it''s your territory." yunmengshi cleaned up her mood and said to Knicks.


    In her previous life, she knew the federal base least. She didn''t know anything about the situation here.


    Nix looked left and right, scratched his head and said shyly, "dream poem, I don''t know where it is here."

 Chapter 431

    Gu Bai widened his eyes and said in surprise, "Nix, aren''t you from here? Why don''t you know this place?"


    Nix explained: "the region of M country is so large that I haven''t been here. Isn''t it normal? Just like you live in s city and other cities in China, aren''t you not so familiar?"


    What he said was so reasonable that Gu Bai had nothing to say.


    Gu Bai murmured, "what should we do? We don''t have a map. We don''t know the specific location of the federal base."


    The Knicks is really helpless. He really can''t help.


    Yunmengshi really forgot this. She shook her head helplessly, "let''s leave here first, find someone first and ask about the situation here."


    Qiao pengran agreed and said, "Xiao Shi is right. Now come to the book. This is the best way. And maybe there will be some landmark buildings in the center of the city."


    The party left the coast and rushed towards the center of the city.


    Their speed is very fast, which can be compared with the speed of cars. Here are all experts in human beings.


    In about an hour, they finally saw the buildings, but some low houses and farms. It can be seen that this is the suburb, not the center of the city.


    "There is an abandoned farm here. I don''t know if there will be people," Nix said. "Generally, the places with farms are in the suburbs. There are few people and few zombies, but there is a lot of food. There will be a great chance of finding survivors here."


    This excited everyone. They were in the sea all night. Now they have managed to get ashore. They will be more friendly when they meet some people. Most importantly, when they come here, they don''t know the situation. They need someone to explain the situation for them.


    "Let''s go in and have a look," said yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran walked side by side in front, and the others followed behind them. They pushed open the fence door of raising livestock before, and they went in.


    "It used to be a place for raising cattle or sheep. Now it''s empty. It''s estimated that those cattle and sheep have become mutant animals. After attacking each other and evolving, they left here." Yunmeng speculated.


    With that, they have come to the door of a small house. Obviously, this is a small house for agricultural products. If they have a good tone, they will find food in it. Of course, those food may deteriorate.


    "Empty." pushed away the small house, it was empty and there was nothing in it. There are messy footprints on the ground. It can be seen that when the end of the world just came, the owner here was very flustered and took all the food away. I don''t know where to escape.


    They looked around again. The houses here were empty, but they still had a harvest. Behind the house, they found several cars, a truck.


    Gu Bai and Zhong Yikai cleaned up the dust on the truck door and filled the car''s mailbox with gasoline taken out of Qiao''s space.


    Gu Bai, Yun Mengshi and Qiao pengran entered the cockpit, while the others sat in the open-air body.


    In terms of who has the best driving skills, people will point out that Gu Bai''s driving skills were already great before the end of the world. After the end of the world, his driving skills have reached the level of perfection after so long practice.


    The "boom boom" car hasn''t started for a long time. After Gu Bai started, the car made a roaring sound. Fortunately, it can still drive.


    After the car drove for a while, the gasping voice of the old man who was like a candle in the wind finally disappeared, replaced by the sound of the normal operation of the engine.


    Gu Bai, who holds the steering wheel, can finally breathe a sigh of relief. If the car breaks down, no matter how strong his driving ability is, he can''t drive it.


    In this way, people can save a lot of strength, store these strength, and cut a lot of zombies.


    Cars are driving all the way. The outskirts of M country are very vast, and there are no people everywhere. Let alone people, we don''t even see the trace of zombies. It can be seen how desolate it is here.


    Mo Hongyuan behind the truck said, "where have we been taken by Dahong and Xiaohong? The scheduled route may have deviated. I heard from the young lady that her previously scheduled route will soon reach the alliance base after landing. Now we have been driving for so long and are still on such an empty land."


    Knicks has been looking around, trying to find the memory of here in his head. Unfortunately, there is no situation here in his brain.


    "It''s terrible not to see a zombie," Zhong Yikai said.


    The Knicks turned around and said with a smile, "the population of country m is not as large as that of China, and there are fewer people here in the suburbs. When I was in country m, it was rare to be attacked by tens of thousands of zombies."


    "Do you mean that the zombies here are weaker than those in China?" Zhong Yikai asked.


    Nix shook his head. "Although the number is less than that of China, the strength is not poor. Among our survivors, almost half of the evolutors and powers. Although the evolutors are studied by humans, this does not mean that the strength of the evolutors is weaker than that of the powers."


    "Don''t worry, we are not people who underestimate the enemy." Mo Hongyuan understood what Knicks meant and promised.


    Knicks nodded. He chose to bring yunmengshi and Qiao pengran''s team to the federal base, but he not only saw their strength, but also their character was under consideration, or character was the most important thing to consider.


    After driving for almost three hours, they finally saw the zombies. They were three wandering zombies. Yunmengshi saw their grades and attributes at a glance.


    The three zombies are fire Level 3, water washing Level 2 and earth level 2. These three zombies are not of the same department, so they can appear in front of everyone together.


    In other words, the attributes of the two level 2 zombies are different from those of the level 3 zombies. Otherwise, the level 3 zombies would have swallowed up their fellow zombies.


    "Boss, Mengshi, we finally saw the zombie." Gu Bai said excitedly.


    Joe smiled and scolded, "when did you like to see zombies?"


    "I haven''t seen them for a long time. I miss them a little." Gu Bai said shyly while holding the steering wheel.


    "Bypass them." yunmengshi said suddenly.


    Gu Bai was stunned at first, and then immediately reflected that they came here not to fight zombies, but to find survivors and ask them the way to the federal base.


    When he hit the steering wheel to the left, the car immediately ran to the left. The car drew an arc on the road, bypassing three zombies.


    The cloud dream poem released the smell of the zombie emperor, causing the three zombies to stand still.

 Chapter 432

    The car bypassed the zombie and moved on.


    The more you drive forward, the more zombies you encounter. Fortunately, yunmengshi releases his Zombie King breath and makes these zombies avoid the truck.


    She did not care about her identity at this time. Anyway, everyone should know sooner or later. Qiao pengran, the most important person for her, already knew her identity, and the most difficult level had passed.


    Gu Bo, a guy who doesn''t use his head, didn''t question this matter this time. On the contrary, the Knicks looked thoughtfully at the zombies who wanted to hide far away from their truck.


    Don''t zombies have to surround these huge sounds? How did you do the opposite this time?


    Nix shook his head incomprehensibly. He also doubted that this was the ability of cloud dream poetry, but with the passage of time, there were more and more zombies in front, which was beyond the scope of human beings. How can human beings have the ability to dominate zombies?


    Cloud dream poetry has actually exposed a lot, but people don''t think in that direction. After all, no one has heard that zombies are no different from humans.


    They know that Jiachen is a zombie, but Jiachen has many characteristics belonging to a zombie. Since his identity was exposed, people also want to observe Jiachen carefully.


    After careful observation for a while, people except Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang suddenly realized that Jiachen had no breath, no heartbeat, no body temperature, and he couldn''t speak. Why didn''t they find such obvious zombie features before.


    The reason why Nix didn''t think that Yunmeng poetry was also a zombie was that Yunmeng poetry had a heartbeat, breathing, body temperature and fluent speech.


    He didn''t know that yunmengshi''s powers could do all this. Qiao pengran wouldn''t have found Xiaoshi''s real identity if he hadn''t drunk the water of white beads and turned into a zombie after making out with Xiaoshi that time.


    Cloud dream poetry is too deep.


    The car drove for another half an hour. During this period, no zombie hit the truck.


    Cloud dream poetry releases the smell of the zombie emperor, which is also a very important factor because they are afraid that the zombie will hit and damage the car. At that time, they need to run forward again.


    Suddenly, Gu Bai, who was driving, shouted, "boss, Mengshi, there is a car ahead."


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran looked up. Yes, less than 300 meters in front of their truck, there was a car driving, and Zombies kept hitting it.


    However, the people in the car don''t seem to be simple people. There is a constant stream of water rushing out to resist the zombies coming back.


    The car was in the middle of the water column and drove hard.


    "They seem to be in trouble," Joe said faintly, with the no intention of the coming forward to help.


    The end of the world does not need compassion, which applies everywhere.


    "Shall we help them?" Gu Bai asked, because they needed someone to tell them about the news here.


    Yunmengshi turned her eyes and said, "speed up and get next to the car."


    With that, she slowly put away her zombie emperor''s breath and left some for those zombies to solve one meter of the truck.


    When the truck approached the car, Joe opened the window and shouted, "can I help you?" of course, he spoke the language of M.


    These people in the team, even 10-year-old Jiachen, know the language of M country.


    There were three men, one woman and four people in the car. They obviously heard Joe''s words. The zombies that kept bumping into them had made them anxious.


    Cloud dream poetry reduces the release of the smell of the zombie emperor. After those zombies are one meter close to the truck, they will stop and the truck will directly hit it. It is not the zombie rushing over, which reduces the impact. The truck has nothing at all.


    The people in the car also shouted, "yes, we need help."


    "Please help us."


    "Do it," Joe said to the people behind the truck.


    After a thrilling night in the sea, they finally had a chance to fight. Everyone was very excited. One by one.


    "Boom" Zhong Yikai shot first. A huge fire dragon rushed out first and sprayed it on the five zombies in front of the car.


    Those zombies were directly lifted out by the fire dragon, thrown into the air, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    The level of zombies is not very high. After Zhong Yikai''s fire dragon, they fell to the ground again. It''s a little hard to stand up. Several zombies'' legs have flown out.


    Other people reflected and scrambled to take action. Except Mo Hongyuan and other people, they couldn''t help at all in such a long attack.


    Jiachen didn''t do anything along the way with yunmengshi. The first is that his strength is too weak to help. He may also help. Second, they won''t let them do it, but they keep eating crystal nuclei for him and raising their strength.


    A few minutes later, the zombies near the car were sensed by reason, and the people were not enjoying themselves.


    From the perspective of Yunmeng poetry, the four people in the car were obviously relieved.


    Two cars, one in front of the other, the truck in front and the car behind, saving too much energy and no danger.


    Another hour later, they had come to the edge of the city. Yunmengshi found a house and asked Gu Bai to stop the car.


    The car also stopped by the side of the road.


    After the truck stopped, the people behind quickly got off and cleaned up the hundreds of zombies nearby. Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran came out of the car.


    The four people in the car, seeing that there were no zombies here, also came out of the car.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran stood at the front of the team, obviously like the leader.


    Four people in the car lined up. In the middle was a bearded man who was their leader.


    He was also the first person to say, "thank you very much for your help."


    Yunmengshi didn''t intend to make friends with them. Her purpose was to get the information she needed. Other things were not taken into account, so, "I have a purpose to save you."


    As soon as these words came out, the four people''s faces were very nervous. They didn''t know what Yunmeng was for.


    "Don''t be nervous, I just have a few questions to ask you." Yun Mengshi''s tone is very relaxed.


    "We will answer your question carefully," the big man promised.


    "What is this place?" yunmengshi asked. At the same time, her spiritual power also came out of her body and permeated into the man''s body to verify whether what he said was true.

 Chapter 433

    "This is the state of corinas in the state of M." the bearded man standing in the middle said honestly, not daring to lie.


    He is very aware of reality. The strength of the group opposite is too strong. As long as the other party moves a little finger, they will see the whole army destroyed in an instant.


    "Kalinas?" Knicks exclaimed. "Here?"


    Everyone''s attention was focused on the Knicks.


    Nix also knew that he explained: "this is too different from the scheduled landing place of Mengshi. According to Mengshi''s plan, after I enter the territory of country m, I only need to walk one city to reach the federal base."


    "Are you going to the federal base?" the man said excitedly, as if he had encountered something good.


    "Do you have anything to say?" yunmengshi glanced at him and asked faintly, with some authority in his tone.


    The big man shook. "If you want to go to the federal base, can you take us? I can show you the way."


    Yunmengshi looked at Nix and asked him if he knew the way to the federal base.


    The Knicks smiled bitterly and shook his head. Although he knew kalinas, he didn''t know much about the situation here, let alone how to get to the federal base from here.


    The movement between the two people was very small. The four people in the group who got off the car did not see the small movement between yunmengshi and Knicks.


    All four of them were anxiously waiting for the answer of Yunmeng poem.


    Seeing Yunmeng poetry silent for a long time, their mood began to fall to the bottom.


    Joe suddenly said, "why do you want to go to the federal base?"


    The woman among the four is a plump woman with long golden hair scattered behind. Maybe she is the reason of the water system. The whole person is very clean and looks different.


    When she heard Joe''s question, she hurriedly replied: "Because the federal base is the safest base, as long as you go in, you are not afraid of being attacked by zombies at any time, not afraid of being bitten by zombies in your sleep, let alone worrying about food shortage. In addition, it is said that the federal base has the ability to turn ordinary people into evolutors who can resist zombies. In the future, the federal base will become the most powerful base in the world."


    The white man next to the blonde woman was also excited and said, "yes, maybe the end of the zombie is coming."


    It can be seen that the four of them are very optimistic about this technology at the federal base.


    "Aren''t you already a superpower? Why do you expect evolutionist technology?" yunmengshi asked puzzled.


    "Our bodies can become strong. You can imagine that we stand there bitten by zombies. Their sharp teeth can''t penetrate our skin. On the contrary, we can blow the heads of those damn guys with an effortless punch." the blonde said violently.


    Yunmengshi sneered. If the evolutionist technology is really as good as these, why was the defense of the federal base broken by zombies in the later stage of the previous life? She thought there should be some loopholes in this technology.


    Thinking, yunmengshi involuntarily turned her eyes to nix. As expected, Nix''s face was serious and his eyebrows gathered together.


    I don''t know what''s on my mind. The Knicks didn''t say much when outsiders were present.


    "Well, you follow us first. However, there is a warning I have to say in front. If you betray us, don''t blame us for being cruel and cruel." Yunmeng''s tone is full of threats, and the whole person is also murderous.


    The four people were shocked. I didn''t expect that the man who seemed to have little strength in front of them could send out such great power.


    "Yes, yes, we must lead the way, as long as we can safely reach the federal base." the man patted his chest and promised.


    "We are not your nannies." Qiao churan sneered. Qiao churan, who had been cold all the time, looked more frightening at this time. In addition, his strong breath made the four people very afraid.


    They thought in their hearts, who are these people? Any one of them is powerful and frightening.


    The big man nodded quickly, "you are not a nanny, you are our boss."


    Qiao Jianran''s voice once came into their ears, "we are stronger than you think. Have you heard of the spiritual power? It is a kind of power that can directly stretch out the spiritual power into your body and directly get your memory from your mind. So don''t think you can threaten us with the way to know."


    "This, this is impossible." the big man was about to cry. Is there such a pervert?


    "Since you say it''s impossible, I''ll give it a try. Few people question my ability." yunmengshi said with a smile. However, with a smile, she looks more terrible when the four people don''t laugh.


    "No, no, No." the big man stammered. He would rather believe it than not. He didn''t know what would happen to them if their memory was stolen. Anyway, there would be no good results.


    The smile on yunmengshi''s face was stronger, "since you are willing to believe me, I don''t have to experiment."


    "I believe, we believe," said the black man, the most timid of the four, with a panic on his face.


    "Well, get in the car. Let''s go on. You''re ahead." Joe gave orders.


    Looking at the man''s desire to talk and stop, Joe Ran''s face was full of impatience. "Don''t worry, I''ll let people look at your car, and no zombies will rush up."


    With Joe''s assurance, the four people''s faces were much better. Yunmengshi gave them a sweet date first, and then slapped them.


    Such means are applicable at all times.


    The two cars, one behind the other, were not running at the same speed. The four people in the car would not lead Joe to the wrong way in order to go to the federal base.


    Night fell slowly. Both Gu Bai in the cab and Zhong Yikai in the truck felt bursts of fatigue. They had been highly nervous day and night and had no rest. Their spirit had reached a limit.


    In order not to waste time, yunmengshi told them to hurry all day. Finally, when night fell, Gu Bai found a relatively safe place to stop as a place to rest.


    "I can finally rest." when Gu Bai got off the bus, his legs were soft. Both physically and mentally, he had reached the limit.

 Chapter 434

    After getting off, they rationalized the surrounding zombies and went to a place like a hotel. The stairs were full of zombies.


    Mo Hongyuan opened the way. When he saw a zombie, he directly attacked it. The head of the zombie exploded directly, which officially exploded.


    Gu Yang followed Mo Hongyuan. When Mo Hongyuan couldn''t make sense, he rushed over with an ice sword and killed the fish directly.


    Under the attack of a very tacit understanding between the two people, the group soon went to the second floor of the hotel. It took them less than ten minutes to clean up all the zombies in the hotel.


    After the allocation of the room and the night watch, everyone went to rest. They were highly nervous day and night, which made everyone tired except the three zombies of yunmengshi, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang.


    Jiachen has now advanced to level 3, but they are not as energetic as Mo Hongyuan. They still need to absorb crystal nuclei to supplement the energy in the body at night.


    "Xiaoshi, where are we going?" soon after the people entered the room, yunmengshi took Qiao Peng out of their room.


    "You''ll know later." yunmengshi smiled mysteriously.


    Qiao pengran was looking forward to it, but when yunmengshi raised his hand and knocked on the door of another room, his face went black.


    If he remembers correctly, this room belongs to the Knicks.


    What did Xiao Shi take him to Nix''s room for? Is Xiaoshi going to knock Knicks out, then break through the sea of his soul with spiritual force and copy the memory? Joe thought with some malice.


    "Xiao Shi, however, how can it be you?" Nix was also very surprised when he opened the door of the room.


    Without saying anything, yunmengshi directly took Qiao pengran into the Knicks'' house.


    "Xiaoshi, what''s the matter with you?" Nix asked yunmengshi directly when he saw that Qiao pengran was also confused.


    Yunmengshi asked, "do you know about the technology of evolutors?"


    Nix sighed and said, "sure enough, you know?"


    Yunmengshi took Qiao pengran to the nearby sofa, blew the dust with the wind power, and then sat on it. "No, I don''t know, but I really want to know."


    "Then you..."


    "During the day, when those people talk about the technology of evolutionist, your face will wrinkle into a steamed stuffed bun." yunmengshi said with a smile. After such a long time, yunmengshi has been able to joke with Nix. It can be seen that Nix''s character is also in line with yunmengshi''s scope of making friends.


    The Knicks smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "I knew it couldn''t be hidden from you."


    "Is there any defect in the evolutionist technology?" Joe asked.


    Nix was even more surprised. "You are really more than a demon. Yes, I can tell you directly that ordinary people have less than one percent chance of success when they become evolutionists. There are 100 people, and only one person can become an evolutionist."


    "That other people." yunmengshi couldn''t help asking.


    "Die directly in the experiment." Nix said very cruelly.


    Yunmengshi''s heart actually hates these experiments very much, and even has reached the degree of disgust. After ten years of "white mouse" life in his previous life, yunmengshi can''t help but want to destroy all the laboratories.


    "Then you..." Joe asked, "I know this experiment is so dangerous. Why do you have to go to the experimental platform?"


    When Nix was asked this question, he was silent for a long time before he said in a low voice: "my father is very powerful. After the end of the world, he established a federal base with absolute strength and cruel means. However, he soon died. He died of old age, and the old guy should go to see God." he sneered, as if he had no feelings for his father.


    "The old guy knew that he would not live long. He was too old. He asked people to study human evolution technology. He wanted to live longer." here, the Knicks was calmer than just now, as if he were not talking about himself.


    "Those experimenters said that they wanted to ensure the success of the experiment. After all, they started with people of the same blood." the cruelest place was that the Knicks were calm than heat.


    "So, he sent you to the experimental platform?" yunmengshi asked calmly, without any surprise. She saw many such people, even her own father.


    "Two brothers have died in front of me. My father has four children, all boys. So I''m the third."


    "At the beginning, I really naive that my father would not sacrifice me if he sacrificed anyone." Nix''s hand suddenly grasped the bedsheet next to him with great strength as if he were going to break the bedsheet.


    "I went to the experimental platform after drinking a cup of coffee my father brought me." Nix smiled brightly.


    "I survived!" the Knicks restrained all his expressions. These things were the first time he told others, not even Armand. Sure enough, now I think that I still can''t control my emotions. After all, it''s my own father.


    "The old guy was so happy that he couldn''t wait to get on the experimental platform." Nix said expressionless, "then he didn''t come down again."


    There were no superfluous expressions on yunmengshi''s and Qiao pengran''s faces, neither sympathy nor resentment. They are all calm people.


    "After the old guy died, my brother and I began to compete for the inheritance right, the inheritance right of the federal base. However, my brother attracted many strong ones while I was in the recovery period of becoming an evolutionist, and I naturally lost." the Knicks had calmed down at this time, which was real peace. He found that after telling the things he had been holding in his heart for a long time, the whole person seemed to turn into a butterfly.


    "But now, I want to go back and regain my position." the Knicks said with great pride.


    "You need our support," Yun Mengshi said faintly.


    "You are willing to support me, aren''t you?" the Knicks asked calmly, as if he knew the result.


    "What''s good for me." Joe smiled. This guy is his potential rival. Why should he help him?


    Nix turned his eyes to Yun Mengshi, "I''ll help you find the origin of beads. As long as I become the leader, it''s much easier for you to find beads, isn''t it?"


    Yun Mengshi said, "deal."


    Knicks smiled. For the first time since he was chased by his brother, he completely relaxed his psychological burden and wanted to laugh.

 Chapter 435

    Qiao ran was very helpless, but he has the final say in the poem. Since the poem has promised, he can not speak.


    After such a long time together, although he didn''t like the Knicks before, his attitude towards the Knicks is much better now. However, Joe can see that the Knicks is a kind of trustworthy person and reliable.


    "OK, that''s settled." Nix''s eyes twinkled with excitement. Why did he deceive Yunmeng poetry? Isn''t it just to get their help?


    The team led by yunmengshi and Qiao pengran can be said to be the first powerful team in the world. No one is more powerful than their team.


    With such a team supporting him, what else are the Knicks afraid of?


    Despite his brother''s thousands of tricks, with such a strong and wise team behind him, is he still afraid of his failure?


    At this time, the Knicks could see that the position of the leader of the federal base was recruiting him, and his brother begged him for mercy.


    "However, I must get the origin of the beads." yunmengshi said again for fear that the Knicks didn''t hear his request clearly.


    Nix straightened his face. "Xiao Shi, we''ve been together for so long. Don''t you know my character from s city to Corinth? Am I the kind of person who deceives you in order to get your support? If I''m not sure I''ve really seen beads in the federal base, I won''t bring you here at all." he said very seriously, This matter is very important. He doesn''t want to be a person who can do anything for interests in the eyes of Yunmeng poetry.


    Although such people are very common in the end of the world, Nix knows that yunmengshi hates cheating most, so he won''t cheat her.


    When the Knicks said such words, even Joe, who is not a spiritual person, knew that every word and sentence of the Knicks came from his heart and was what he wanted to say. Not to mention the cloud dream poems that use their spiritual power skillfully.


    Yunmengshi nodded with satisfaction. The reason why she promised Nix to help him was not only to get the purpose of beads, but also to help her friends.


    She is a very short protector. Since she puts the Knicks within her protection scope, yunmengshi will wholeheartedly help him get the position of leader of federal base.


    Most importantly, when her identity was exposed, the three bases in the world supported her. She wanted to see how the Beijing base escaped the siege of the three bases and a zombie emperor.


    After yunmengshi got the information she needed, she left the Knicks room with Qiao pengran. She took Joe away, just to keep him from misunderstandings and sadness.


    Now that yunmengshi has believed Qiao guanran and promised to be with him, she will protect him and won''t make him feel insecure.


    She looked at him clearly sad, but did not say it, holding her heart, which was also very distressed.


    The two returned to their room and slept soundly all night.


    When they woke up the next morning, they set off again.


    The two cars are still the same as they were yesterday, with cars in front and trucks behind.


    Cooper in the truck asked, "boss, when can we get to the federal base?"


    Qiao Jianran explained, "although it''s not close to the federal base, it''s not far. According to the man who led the way, we still need to pass through three cities. If there''s no accident, we can arrive in a week."


    Gu Bai was very excited. They came from distant s city just to go to the federal base? Although a lot of mistakes have been made in the middle, now we see that hope is ahead, isn''t it?


    With excitement, Gu Bai was also excited to drive. For a while, he turned the steering wheel to the left, and for a while, he stepped on the accelerator and hit the zombies in front.


    Fortunately, the people behind the truck are all powerful people. Otherwise, they would have flown out of the truck long ago.


    Zhong Yikai couldn''t stand it. Among the people in the truck, except Jiachen, he was the weakest. He knocked on the only glass window connecting the cab behind the truck and shouted, "Gu Bai, have you taken stimulants? If we don''t slow down, we''ll fly out and become the food for zombies!"


    Gu Bai heard Zhong Yikai''s voice and muttered, "this guy, why are there so many things." although he said so, his foot on the accelerator gradually loosened, and the speed was full and much more stable.


    Yunmengshi said faintly, "Gu Bai, drive slowly. No one is chasing you. You''re tossing about the old truck like this. It''s estimated that he''ll soon fall apart."


    Gu Bai was taught by Yunmeng poetry. Before he had seen Yunmeng poetry, he was most awed by Qiao pengran. After seeing Yunmeng poetry, he added another person to his awe list.


    Yunmengshi is a kind of person who looks cold but actually has a super dark belly. As long as she is provoked, she can make your life worse than death in countless ways.


    Soon, a quiet day passed, and the people in the car took yunmengshi and others through one city to the second city.


    As night fell, Gu Bai found a relatively safe place as usual. After cleaning up the zombie, he began to rest.


    At night, those who have a little brain will not continue on their way. Unless it''s like Yunmeng poetry, you can ignore those zombies in the wild.


    After the room was allocated, Qiao pengran threw some food to Gu Bai and others in accordance with the usual practice, and asked them to find Zhong Yikai for heating and Gu Yang for drinking water.


    The Knicks also got a share. Since his bodyguards died, he integrated into the team as fast as a rocket.


    Looking at the boxed food in his hand, Nix smiled. His heart was very warm. It was not easy to have such warmth in the end of the world.


    Qiao guanran''s behavior did not avoid four big men.


    The four of them have long been in a state of food shortage. After Gu Bai took the food, they asked Gu Yang for some water, put it in a cup and threw it to Zhong Yikai.


    Zhong Yikai naturally took the food and water cup and began to heat it with fire power. Soon, the steaming food and hot water came out.


    "Yes, brother." Gu Bai laughed. Every time he needed heating, he would silently praise Mengshi. If it weren''t for her, he agreed to let Zhong Yikai enter the team. Now he needs to eat cold food and drink cold water every day.


    There''s no way. Before, only Joe ran was a fire power in the team. Gu Bo can''t let his boss do such a thing for himself, can he?

 Chapter 436

    Zhong Yikai heats the food for the people in turn, heats his own food, and then eats it.


    These foods were carefully prepared by Tong Xin. Before Qiao pengran and their departure, Tong Xin made many copies for them to eat on the road.


    In Qiao''s space, these foods will not rot. they can be kept as long as they want.


    The food aroma floating in the air entered the noses of big men and others. While swallowing saliva, they chewed the biscuits they desperately grabbed in their arms. They don''t need to drink water. The saliva secreted is enough.


    Such hot food is still delicious Chinese food, which they can''t eat before the end of the world, not to mention the lack of food after the end of the world.


    The blonde felt that she was going to collapse, as if there were all kinds of delicious food around her head, which was more severe than any punishment. She took the man by the sleeve and whispered in his ear, "Hanks, let''s ask them for some food. We don''t have enough to eat."


    Hanks with a beard was very embarrassed. On the one hand, food was the most precious thing in the end of the world. No one will share their life-saving things with others. On the other hand, Jenna is right. They don''t have enough food. There are two boxes of biscuits for four people. They also need to maintain the energy in their bodies during fighting every day. These two boxes of biscuits are only enough for them for one day.


    "Jenna is right. We lead them the way. They should give us food." the white man said naturally. I don''t know where he came from. Yunmengshi will give them food.


    "They are too strong." Hanks still hesitated. He was very afraid of yunmengshi and Qiao guanran. When the two of them exuded their own breath, Hanks was the first to bear the brunt and bear the greatest pressure. He could better understand the strengths of yunmengshi and Qiao guanran.


    The black man stood there in silence, motionless, and only when he was eating food did he send the biscuits to his mouth, as if he had not heard the discussion of the other four people.


    "Hanks, they''ll give us food," Jenna urged.


    Hanks rubbed his hands and gave himself courage. He went to the door of yunmengshi''s room and Qiao pengran''s room, stretched out his hand and knocked on the door.


    The door was soon opened inside. It was opened by Joe. When he saw Hanks standing outside, he asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Hanks smiled awkwardly and stammered, "well, we, I, our..." but he was photographed by Qiao''s power, or he was embarrassed by his ridiculous idea.


    Jenna, standing next to him, couldn''t see it and said directly, "we need food."


    "Oh?" Joe questioned.


    "Yes, yes, we don''t have any food now. If you don''t want us to waste time looking for food, provide us with food." Hanks saw that Jenna had said it, so he said it with his teeth.


    Joe smiled. "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, no, we''re just saying a fact," Hanks said.


    Joe ran took out a schoolbag from the room as a cover, took out a bag of bread from the space and handed it to Hanks. After all, they were telling the truth.


    "Here, these are your reward for showing us the way." Joe said faintly.


    Jenna was so excited that she grabbed the bag from Qiao pengran and couldn''t wait to see what was inside.


    The moment she saw the pile of bread, Jenna''s face turned black. She loudly pointed to yunmengshi who was enjoying delicious food in the room and said, "why can she eat delicious food? We can only chew hard black bread that can kill people."


    Joe chuckled, "as long as you can match her hair, I''ll give you delicious food. Unfortunately, you can''t match it."


    Jenna did not know where the courage came from and said, "how do you know if you don''t compare?"


    Then he defiantly looked at the Yunmeng poem in the room.


    However, Yunmeng didn''t seem to hear Jenna''s provocation. He calmly ate his own food and didn''t even look at Jenna.


    This makes Jenna feel like a clown, performing a monologue here alone. At this time, anger has occupied all her brain nerves.


    Qiao pengran was very impatient at this time. He and Xiaoshi had a good dinner time, so he was disturbed. How could he be happy.


    "Roll", the cold and extreme sound came out of Joe''s mouth.


    Jenna felt like she was going crazy. "I want to compete with her."


    With a cold hum, Joe suddenly took his hand. The black ancient knife appeared in his hand, and the knife with flame cut hard at Jenna''s shoulder.


    Jenna didn''t expect Joe to do it when he said it. She didn''t reflect it at all. Her body was cut in half by Joe from top to bottom.


    Jenna''s blood gushed out like a fountain, drenching the three Hanks nearby.


    They obviously didn''t expect that Qiao pengran would directly attack Jenna. After all, they still know more about Jenna''s beautiful appearance. Few men can escape Jenna''s eyebrow and eye attack.


    "You, you, you..." Hanks was shocked and didn''t know what to say. He could only say: you.


    The other two people, the black man, were still calm, except for looking at the thick blood sprayed on his body with disgusting eyes.


    The white man jumped up directly, was shocked and shouted, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I don''t want anything, I don''t want food, I don''t want to go to the federal base."


    "Go away." Joe churan shook the blood on the black ancient sword and said one side again.


    This time, three people, no one took this as a breeze in the ear, and fled to leave here.


    Gu Bai and others in the hall had finished their meal. Looking at the four people looking for Qiao pengran and yunmengshi, only three people came out with sympathy in their eyes.


    Especially Gu Bai, when the boss is getting along with Mengshi, he doesn''t dare to disturb. These four people are really dead. Look at the results, one of them is standing and coming out horizontally!


    No, it''s not horizontal. There''s not even a whole body. It''s pathetic. Gu Bai gloated at the misfortune and rejoiced that when he disturbed them a few times before, the boss and Mengshi didn''t hurt them. Otherwise, his body would be split in half now, right?

 Chapter 437

    Hanks and the other two men fled back to their room.


    "Hanks, those guys are a devil. Jenna, Jenna died miserably." the white man''s tone was very sad.


    The black man was much calmer than the other two. He stood there, motionless, listening to the white man complaining all the time. Complain that they met the devil, complain that the devil didn''t give them food, and complain that Jenna provoked the devil


    Everything is the fault of others. The white man shirks all the responsibility on others. He has no mistakes at all.


    "That''s enough." it was Hanks who finally couldn''t listen.


    The white man''s body was stiff and motionless. Hanks was their boss and the most powerful among them. He still had a sense of fear of Hanks. When Hanks shouted, he immediately shut his mouth.


    Hanks''s mind is still very clear, but he has just been fascinated by Jenna and connived at her to go to Joe for food. Now he is finally clear after being splashed with Jenna''s blood.


    Who are those people? One word can decide their life and death. He was really out of his mind just now and would go with Jenna. Fortunately, I''m alive. Hanks patted himself on the chest.


    He went up to the white man, pointed to his head, clenched his teeth and said, "remember, don''t mess with them in the future."


    White men rarely see Hanks with such a cold attitude. Hanks has a good temper. Otherwise, he wouldn''t take white men and people like Jenna to walk in the end of the world.


    The white man nodded stiffly.


    Hanks was satisfied. He turned his head and looked at the black man. In his eyes, the black man seldom spoke, but he didn''t cause trouble. He worked hard when fighting. That''s why he took him with him.


    "I won''t make trouble." the black man''s voice was full of magnetism, but there was almost no emotion in it. He spoke more like a robot.


    Here, Qiao pengran closed the door. Zhong Yikai immediately came outside their room and set off a flame. He burned the body split in half by Qiao pengran, leaving only a little ash, which floated away along the wind.


    "Xiaoshi, if I can, I really want to kill all these wordy guys." Joe said impatiently. Someone disturbed his time with Xiaoshi, which was his most boring thing.


    Yunmengshi smiled, "bear it. When they get to the federal base, they will be useless."


    Joe churan nodded. Hearing the voice of Xiaoshi, he was inexplicably happy.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t want to bother. If another person leads the way, it will take some effort. There is a city, and they will reach their final destination.


    To steal Hanks'' memory with mental strength for this matter, some are overqualified. Besides, entering the sea of other people''s souls is not a simple thing. If you can''t control it well, even your own life may get in.


    Time passed quickly and the journey was smooth. Yunmengshi didn''t have any trouble, that is, they met hundreds of zombies at most, but is it still a trouble for yunmengshi and his group?


    "Here, here, I''m finally back." when the truck entered the city where the Federation was excited - n said, the Knicks'' mood was unspeakable.


    However, excitement occupied the most. At that moment, his tears almost came out.


    When he was driven out of n city, he even thought that he would never return here in his life. Unexpectedly, it became possible to meet yunmengshi.


    The three people in the car can''t believe it. Follow those demons and get to n city so easily? In this legendary city, the most powerful powers and evolutionists of M country gathered in this city.


    "Gu Bai, find a place and let''s stay for one night. Federal base, here we are." yunmengshi''s always indifferent tone also showed a trace of excitement.


    In her previous life, the federal base is also full of legends. Unfortunately, she didn''t have the opportunity to come here in her previous life. In this life, she can finally go to the federal base. She wants to see the legendary evolutionist technology.


    "No problem," Gu Bai replied excitedly.


    Everyone is excited. It''s not for this moment that we can spend the night through so many cities and lying in the dangerous sea?


    There are more survivors in n city, but there are definitely a lot of zombies. Yunmengshi doesn''t intend to rush into the federal base like this. Don''t forget, Nix is the brother of the leader of the federal base and the brother he wants to see all his life. What will happen if the leader sees Nix?


    Yunmengshi asked himself that if he was the leader of the federal base, he would try to kill the Knicks, and the people with the Knicks would certainly be recognized as his companions.


    Guber moved very quickly. In less than ten minutes, he found a place two hours away from the federal base.


    This is a residential area. Houses are connected one by one. It is not a high-rise building, but a small building with two or three floors. It is chic and elegant.


    After rationalizing the nearby zombies, they chose the most pleasing looking small building and walked in.


    When Hanks three people wanted to go in, Mo Hongyuan stopped them outside.


    "Mo, what are you doing?" Hanks asked with a bad face.


    "When you get here, your task will be completed. You don''t have to follow us." Mo Hongyuan said coldly. This is the task given to him by yunmengshi and sent the three people away.


    Although Nix and his brother were not born by the same mother, they do look a little alike. However, yunmengshi expected that it would not be so easy to meet the leader of a large base with the strength of these three people.


    Therefore, yunmengshi let them go, which is also to fulfill his promise.


    Next, their actions are not suitable for outsiders.


    Hanks took a deep breath and thought, anyway, they have arrived here without the protection of these people. After they enter the federal base, they don''t have to worry.


    If yunmengshi knew Hanks'' idea, they would give him a sneer. No matter which base they are in, they are all people who respect the strong and check their strength. They are waiting to be squeezed and starved to death in the base.


    "Thank you, let''s go," Hanks said coldly. Then he took the two people behind him into the car, started quickly and drove towards the federal base.


    The black man took a deep look at Mo Hongyuan at the moment when the car left.

 Chapter 438

    Mo Hongyuan was very strange, but he walked into the room.


    After yunmengshi entered the room, he asked people to disturb him as usual, and then called everyone into the hall.


    "First of all, I''d like to congratulate us on coming to the federal base. There are dangers and hardships along the way, and more new members join." the tone of Yunmeng''s poem is rarely infectious, no longer that insipid.


    "I think you all know that the Knicks are from the federal base," Joe continued.


    Gu Bai was very excited and said, "boss, it''s worth asking. The Knicks didn''t say it long ago."


    Joe glanced at Gu Bai and motioned him to shut up. Then he continued, "but I''m afraid you don''t know that Nix was chased and killed to the s city base, and the man chased and killed was his brother, the leader of the federal base."


    Zhong Yikai said in surprise: "this is not a battle for family heirs. The defeated man was chased and killed. Now he comes back to regain his power. Is this the dog blood plot in the film?"


    The Knicks didn''t care what others said, but said with a smile: "unfortunately, you''re right. My business is even more bloody than you think."


    Zhong Yikai knew what he had just said was inappropriate. Fortunately, the Knicks didn''t mind. He quickly apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I just said nothing."


    Nix smiled and waved his hand. "It''s nothing. You''re right."


    "I have promised the Knicks to help him get back to the position of leader of the federal base." yunmengshi''s words were like a deep-water bomb.


    This is an impossible task. The federal base is not a small base. Even if their team is the strongest team in the world, these people can''t beat the power of a base.


    Seeing Gu Bai''s big mouth, Joe said, "I didn''t ask you to hit directly. Why are you so surprised?"


    The Knicks also said, "I know it''s a little difficult for you to do the right thing with such a large base..."


    "It''s not difficult. At the thought of competing with a large base, the blood in my body began to boil. The most important thing is that the Knicks guy, although he was a little unpleasant to me at the beginning, he also helped me during the battle. Last time in e country, I''m afraid I couldn''t do it if it wasn''t for this guy. I''d like to help him." Gu Bai said excitedly.


    Zhong Yikai also said: "follow Miss, there is nothing impossible to complete. Besides, the Knicks is also one of us. Brother, if you are in trouble, why don''t you help? Where I can be useful to Zhong Yikai, I will go all out."


    Ian also nodded, "yes, yes, last time, miss and boss Qiao fought more than 1000 people. Although I didn''t see the war, I saw a lot of corpses. What are we afraid of with such a sick boss?"


    Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang are full of fanatical confidence in Yunmeng poetry. She is based on their faith.


    Seeing people say this, Nix raised his head slightly. These people really moved him.


    "Thank you." Nix took a deep breath and bowed deeply to everyone.


    Seeing everyone''s support, yunmengshi smiled. She really felt warm to bring out such a team in the end of the world.


    "Well, let''s not be sensational. We should come up with a feasible plan, rush forward recklessly and fight directly with each other. Obviously, it''s not possible." Qiao pangran saw that everyone worked together. Although he didn''t have the heart to interrupt, he still had to discuss it.


    "I still have some people at the federal base," Knicks said.


    When yunmengshi''s eyes brightened, it was best for someone to respond. "How many people are reliable?" she was most concerned about whether those people were still Knicks. For such a long time, the Knicks was unknown to those people. They can''t keep their hearts from falling apart.


    The Knicks was very confident, "don''t worry, there are only three people, all of whom I can trust."


    Yunmengshi''s suspicion turned over again. She couldn''t put the success of a perfect plan on these three people. If Nix''s brother finds out the identities of the three of them and his brother buys them off, they rush to contact the three people in such a rash way. What''s the difference between telling Nix''s brother that he''s back?


    "Let''s not go to these three people first." yunmengshi denied Nix''s idea.


    Seeing what Nix has to defend, Qiao guanran, who knows Yunmeng poetry very well, said, "Nix, since you have asked Xiaoshi for help, you should trust her and don''t contact your people rashly."


    Nix sighed and said, "well, I won''t contact them without the command of Xiaoshi."


    "Very good." yunmengshi smiled, "We now have two ways to solve this problem. The first is to approach brother Nix as a high-level power to gain his trust, and then slowly overhead his power, and finally let the Knicks take over. The second is to go into the federal base low-key, find the men of father Nix, recover them, and put the death of father Nix on his brother The people under his command who killed their father for power are not worthy of their future and life. "


    After listening to Yunmeng poem, everyone thought and supported the first one.


    Qiao Jianran said, "first, although this cycle is very long, as long as I can get a little trust from brother Nix, and as long as I and any person in the poem have the opportunity to get along with him alone, I can directly subdue him. And second, I think in the end world, they will support whoever gives benefits to those evolutors and powers."


    The Knicks also agreed with the first, "I agree with boss Qiao. Although the cause of my father''s death has not been told, the strong people who have been following my father still know the reason. Most importantly, I can''t move their interests."


    Gu Bai comforted the Knicks. "You have Xiaoshi and boss Qiao, as well as our support. What are you afraid of?"


    Nix listened to Cooper''s comfort and smiled. "Yes, I have your support. It''s absolutely no problem to win my brother."


    "However, the most important thing now is that the Knicks cannot enter the federal base in his original way, otherwise, we will be exposed directly?" Zhong Yikai asked a question.


    "This is a good solution. Gu Yang." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    Gu Yang came out and a mask made of ice power appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 439

    Everyone looked at Gu Yang in surprise and didn''t know what she was going to do.


    Gu Yang walked to the Knicks with a mask made of ice powers in his hand. After reaching him, gently put the mask on his face.


    The Knicks did not avoid. They were all their own people. He believed that Gu Yang would not do anything to hurt him.


    He closed his eyes and felt the cold on his face, but it was still within his tolerance.


    "Open your eyes." Gu Yang said coldly.


    Nix slowly opened his eyes, and everyone exclaimed. He doesn''t know what happened.


    "What''s the matter?" Nix asked.


    Gu Yang''s hand drew an arc in the air, and suddenly a mirror condensed by ice power rose from the ground.


    Nix went to the mirror and saw a completely different look inside. The people inside are their own height and body shape, but that ordinary face that can no longer be ordinary does not belong to them. This, this is me? He touched his face, and the man in the mirror touched his face.


    "It''s amazing," Nix muttered.


    "Now your face has changed. You just need to control your body and change your body shape and voice. Even if the closest person stands in front of you, he won''t recognize you." yunmengshi said with a smile. This is what she wants. Ordinary can''t be ordinary anymore.


    Knicks nodded and controlled his body. In an instant, his height, which was more than 1.8 meters, fell to about 1.7 meters, about 10 centimeters shorter.


    "I''m afraid you can''t recognize my appearance now?" Nix said slightly proudly. His voice is not as elegant and noble as before, but very low and magnetic. In short, it''s also a good voice.


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "If you only look at the appearance, you are really qualified now, but if you look at the soul, you are still you. In the eyes of spiritual powers, knowing a person is not through the appearance, nor through the character, but through the soul. The outside can change, the character can disguise, but the soul will not change."


    "What should I do? I don''t know if there are powerful psychic powers around that guy." Nix said somewhat dejected. If there are powerful psychic powers around his brother, wouldn''t their plans be wasted?


    Qiao churan smiled, "have you forgotten the identity of Xiaoshi?"


    "Yes, miss will have many department abilities, and the best one is the spirit department." Mo Hongyuan said proudly, as if praising Yunmeng poetry was happier than praising himself.


    "Yes." Nix suddenly realized that Yunmeng poetry is best at spiritual powers, which is no secret. No, not only is it not a secret, it''s well known in the team. Maybe he''s going to face his brother, who has the same blood as himself, but tries to kill his brother. Nix is not normal.


    "Unexpectedly, there are still 11 hours tomorrow. Now, I give Gu Yang, Knicks, Gu Bai, Zhong Yikai and Ian five of you a task. In these eleven poems, the more information about the federal base, the better." yunmengshi began to send out the task.


    "Yes," the five replied solemnly.


    After receiving the task given by Yunmeng poem, the five people hurried off.


    The rest are here to think about how to enter the federal base and what to do if they are found.


    Time flies. One night passed quickly. Early the next morning, everyone gathered in front of the house, "towards the federal base, start!" yunmengshi took a deep breath and said loudly.


    "Let''s go!" everyone was moved by yunmengshi''s passionate words and shouted.


    The people got on the truck yesterday and rushed all the way to the federal base.


    Along the way, I didn''t even encounter a large group of zombies. This is still the case that yunmengshi didn''t release the smell of the zombie emperor. There are many people here. If people see the abnormality, it''s a very troublesome thing. Fortunately, Yunmeng poetry directly converges the smell of the zombie emperor, and the strength of the people is enough to solve it.


    It went well. Two hours later, yunmengshi saw the gate of the federal base.


    This is a place like an ancient castle in the middle ages. The federal base is very remote and far from the city center. This is also because there are too many zombies in the city center and the strength is too strong to clean up.


    It is also because of the address of the federal base. This place used to be an ancient castle. When his owner built the castle to avoid the war, he also strengthened its defense function, making the castle halfway up the mountain, easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    This ancient castle was under the name of the Knicks'' father before the end of the world. When the base was established after the end of the world, there was no better place to build a place that could defend against the attack of zombies. Fortunately, the Knicks'' father, directly on the basis of the previous castle, strengthened and raised the defense here, making the castle more unbreakable.


    "Here, this is the federal base?" Joe, who was used to seeing all kinds of big venues, couldn''t help but exclaim, "this building is really great."


    "This house is also my ancestral property," Nix said with a sigh in his tone.


    "Come on, let''s go in," said yunmengshi.


    "Who is it?" before he reached the bottom of the gate of the castle, a voice of questioning came from various fortifications inside the gate of the castle.


    Joe naturally replied, "we heard that the federal base is very powerful, so we came from Corinth far away in order to join the federal base and become one of them."


    The people above the fortification were silent for a while. It was obvious that they were discussing how to respond to yunmengshi and others.


    "Our federal base welcomes any survivors. One purpose we have is to fight against zombies," shouted the people in the fortification. "Guests from afar, please come in."


    As soon as the voice fell, some old doors opened a hole that one can pass through. Yunmengshi and his party poured in and left the truck that accompanied them all the way outside.


    Gu Bo whispered as he walked, "people don''t like our pickup truck."


    "Cooper, after you go in, talk less. You know, we''re not going to talk." Joe ran in front of Cooper and heard what he said in his ear. He warned.


    "Promise to finish the task, boss." hearing Qiao pengran''s words, Gu Bai immediately stood up straight and said softly and forcefully, "promise to finish the task."


    "Very good." Joe nodded. Among the people, he was most worried about Gu Bai. Even Jiachen felt that the other party could be trusted.

 Chapter 440

    Fortunately, Gu Bai didn''t know what Qiao pengran was thinking. If he knew, he would be depressed. If he can''t even compare with a child, he will lose face and go to grandma''s house.


    People walked into the castle through the huge crack in the door. It was really different from the gloomy one seen outside.


    The castle is very imposing. When there is so little water outside, there are hundreds of fountains large and small, all working normally. The water inside is clean, and there is no water source polluted by zombie virus.


    "Tut Tut, what a luxury." Gu Bai looked at the clean fountain and said with disgust that these water sources can save hundreds of people.


    When they walked through another tunnel built in the mountains, yunmengshi squinted around. She smiled mysteriously.


    Qiao pengran would not give up any expression of Yunmeng poetry, so he asked, "what does Xiaoshi laugh at?"


    Yunmengshi didn''t speak, just shook his head. Then he reached out and made a stop.


    Everyone stopped immediately. Is there anything wrong here? At the same time, everyone thought of it, but because the cloud dream poem was silent, no one dared to speak.


    Joe looked around as if he had found something.


    Yunmengshi took a few steps before, walked to the cliff inside the tunnel, knocked gently with her hand and listened to the sound. She shook her head.


    He walked forward a few steps, knocked, or shook his head.


    This action was repeated several times. Finally, when it hit the tenth time, yunmengshi finally smiled. She stretched out her hand and pressed it on the wall. Her huge mental force immediately rushed out of her body and invaded the cliff.


    "Ga" sounded softly. I don''t know what broke. Yunmengshi took his hand back, stood for a while and thought. Then he clapped his hand on the cliff.


    "What is Mengshi doing?" Gu Bai finally couldn''t help asking in a low voice.


    Joe guessed, "Xiaoshi seems to be destroying some device, and then getting a fake one."


    "Oh?" Nix was surprised. He lived here for a long time and didn''t know what hidden devices were in the cliff.


    Everyone stared and waited for the explanation of Yunmeng poem.


    About five minutes later, yunmengshi took his hand down again and smiled at the people.


    She knew that people were very confused about what she had just done. She explained, "there was a magic array in the tunnel. As long as we walked through that line." then she pointed to an extremely thin line, "it will fall into it. The function of the magic array is to reveal what you know unknowingly."


    "In other words, as long as you enter the federal base, you will have no secrets. All your secrets will be in the hands of the leader of the base." yunmengshi''s mouth tilts slightly. Fortunately, what she is good at is the spirit department. Otherwise, she is the zombie emperor, so she doesn''t have to be exposed directly?


    "Well, Xiao Shi, you just pressed your hand on the wall for the second time. Did you change the magic array?" asked Joe.


    Yunmeng nodded and confirmed, "yes, I modified the magic array a little to cover all the secrets in our hearts, but revealed those unimportant things."


    "Ha ha, I said, with dream poetry, everything can be solved." Gu Bai laughed proudly, as if he had done all these things.


    "However, there is still good news and bad news to tell you. Which one do you want to listen to first?" Yun Mengshi was naughty once and didn''t directly tell the two news to the public.


    "Listen to the bad news first," said Joe.


    "The bad news is that there is a person who is really good at spiritual powers inside the federal base.".


    "Well, what''s the good news?" the Knicks scrambled. It''s an important thing.


    "The good news is that this guy is not as strong as me, so I can block his spiritual exploration without revealing any trace, and he will only feel that you are mysterious and will not directly recognize your identity." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Nix felt that his heart had almost reached the limit of endurance these days.


    "Well, let''s go." Qiao churan grabbed yunmengshi and went out.


    The next step was to relax. The magic array transformed by Yunmeng poetry could not affect everyone. Everyone walked over very easily.


    The most luxurious room in the castle is a man who looks like Nix, that is, Hans, Nix''s brother and head of the federal base. He sat in the first place, and opposite was a teenage girl with blond hair to her ankles and a white skirt, just like an angel.


    "How''s it going?" Hans asked.


    The girl replied in a childish voice, "leader, there is nothing worthy of our attention in these people''s hearts, but..."


    "But what?" Hans, who had been keeping his eyes closed, opened his eyes. They were brown and deep inside. He picked them from the corners of his eyes and looked like a schemer.


    "However, I think some things seem to have been deliberately covered up. If there are experts here, I think more." the girl frowned, not like the expression she should have at this age.


    "You say there''s a master here?" Hans seemed to hear only this sentence.


    The girl was very embarrassed. "All this is my feeling. Their specific strength needs to be determined by the leader himself."


    "Well, since I meet interesting people, I''ll meet them myself." Hans kept turning his fingertip pen and smiled darkly.


    After they walked out of the tunnel smoothly all the way, Gu Bai stood in the sun again. They had a feeling of rebirth.


    "Welcome, my most respected guest." this is the first scene yunmengshi saw after they came out: a man in his thirties, handsome and well dressed, wearing a high-end custom suit and a hand-made watch on his wrist. Everything seems to be before the end of the world. Unlike other survivors, they prefer to choose a suit suitable for combat and not easy to break.


    Standing at the back of the team, the Knicks bit his teeth and tried to control his angry expression. The man turned to ashes and he knew him all.


    He is Hans''s number one running dog. He is like a military division. Sometimes his means are even more cruel than Hans. Many of the murders of the Knicks were done by him.


    "Distinguished guest? We want to join the federal base." Qiao Juran stood up and said faintly, completely suppressing the man in momentum.

 Chapter 441

    Hans''s military division, with a smile on his mouth, "of course, anyone is welcome to join us."


    Yunmeng also came forward, with a deep meaning in his smile, "very good, we are attracted by the name."


    The military division doesn''t know what the people on the other side think, let alone whether yunmengshi wants to join the federal base sincerely or falsely. However, isn''t his purpose here to know this?


    "Everybody, please." the military division put one hand behind and the other finger pointed in a direction.


    Yunmengshi took the crowd and walked over generously. He was not afraid of any traps ahead.


    Others follow Yunmeng poetry with a calm face. Haven''t they seen the scene? In the face of such a situation, of course, there is no stage fright at all.


    The only person in the crowd with a heavy heart is the Knicks. After arriving at the federal base, his heart was not stable. He kept raising his voice and might jump out at any time.


    "People are coming in?" Hans, the head of the federal base, who was sitting behind the scenes, asked his men next to him.


    One man replied, "David (the military division) has gone. Now those people have entered the castle."


    "Well, I''d like to see if these people are enemies or friends for us." Hans said coldly. He has always been a very suspicious person. He is the kind of person who would rather I lose the world than the world lose me, so it''s hard for him to trust the people around him. But the strange man, military division David, won his trust.


    That''s why Hans sent David to pick up yunmengshi and them.


    When yunmengshi entered the gate of the federal base, someone told them that a group of experts arrived at the federal base and didn''t know their purpose.


    This makes Hans have to pay attention.


    On David''s side, he took several powers and evolutors to the front, while yunmengshi took a group of people to the back.


    Gu Bai quickly walked a few steps to yunmengshi and asked in a low voice, "Mengshi, where are we going?"


    Yunmengshi shook her head slightly, indicating that she didn''t know, but she always adhered to one goal, that is, the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth.


    After walking for about ten minutes, David finally stopped. "All distinguished guests came to the federal base. Our boss knew and sent me to arrange your residence for you."


    Yunmengshi looked around. Where is a house here? The only one is a place made of wood and surrounded by plastic cloth. It looks worse than a stable.


    "Where is the residence?" cloud dream poem calmed down his anger and asked calmly.


    David smiled, pointed to the plastic cloth in front of them and said, "isn''t that it?"


    "You let us live here?" Gu Bai rushed out first and tried to hit David. Yunmengshi stopped him.


    Yunmengshi smiled brightly, but in David''s eyes, the smile was so penetrating that he couldn''t help shivering, and the man stepped back.


    "This is what your leader means?" Yun Mengshi said coldly, pointing to the "plastic cloth" in front of him.


    Looked at by yunmengshi with cold eyes, David felt that his whole brain was rigid. He nodded first, then quickly reflected it, shook his head fiercely and denied yunmengshi''s words.


    "This is the attitude of the federal base towards distinguished guests?" Yun Mengshi''s voice became colder.


    "Miss, you can''t say that. The houses in our base are full and we have to arrange you here." David said he was very embarrassed.


    "Very good." yunmengshi''s face was red with anger, and his eyes also burst into flames, "Well, I see. Your leader can''t accommodate us. I can tell you that the worst strength in our team is level 5 powers. With such strength, we can survive in the wild. If we didn''t mention that the federal base is a place that can accommodate anyone on the way, how could we come?"


    David was overwhelmed by yunmengshi''s words. What? The worst one is a level 5 power? How strong is the strong one?


    Before David could reply, yunmengshi was obviously angry, and the faces of other people in the team were full of anger.


    "However, let''s go." yunmengshi roared, "we''re not left here. Naturally, someone will leave us." yunmengshi seemed to say this in anger if he pointed out something and was angry.


    David immediately felt something wrong when he heard yunmengshi''s words. He quickly stopped yunmengshi from walking away in anger. Anyway, a team with such strength is the owner of supply wherever it goes. Yunmengshi''s performance is completely normal. It would be strange if she held her breath and lived in that plastic shed.


    David smiled and said, "dear guests, I just made a mistake. This is not where you live. Our leader always welcomes the strong who take refuge in us. How can you live in such a place? He changes his face faster than turning a book, as if the man with high toes was not him just now.


    Yunmengshi bowed her head and flashed in her eyes. She thought, this is not enough.


    "Kuang ran, let''s go." yunmengshi''s voice increased another degree. Qiao Kuang ran gave everyone a wink, and they followed yunmengshi and turned to go.


    "You wait." David was worried. If he really let these people out of the gate of the federal base, he would be in trouble. Not to mention the sentence that Yunmeng poem said when she was in a hurry: naturally, someone left us. Is it true that the leader will blame them if he really wants to get rid of them.


    As yunmengshi said, the strong of such a small team are welcome everywhere, even in large bases such as their federal base.


    Yunmengshi didn''t seem to hear David''s words. She always walked in a hurry, as if she was determined to leave the federal base.


    David''s face was sweating. He gritted his teeth and said, "stop people."


    As soon as the voice fell, the men he brought rushed out and stopped yunmengshi''s way.


    Yunmengshi finally stopped with a group of people. She turned around and glanced at David coldly, "what do you mean? Do you really want me to do it?"


    David shook his head while waving his hand. "No, that''s not the case, Miss Yun. You really misunderstood." I remember David used a respectful tone.


    "What do you call this? Do you want to start a war?" Yun Mengshi moved his wrist and asked.


    "Listen to me first." David has been stamping his feet in a hurry.


    Yunmeng said silently in his heart: coming, coming soon.


    "I don''t listen. I order you now and ask your people to get out of the way immediately. I don''t want to kill you now." Yun Mengshi''s tone is much more arrogant than just now.

 Chapter 442

    "No, I don''t think I need to listen to you anymore." yunmengshi appeared in front of David and said coldly.


    David''s cold hair had stood up. He knew he was afraid. He was afraid of a group of powers who had just arrived at the federal base and had no foundation.


    Yunmengshi handsome pulled out Qiao''s black ancient knife and shook it, "come on, fight!" she showed a very aggressive look and bumped the weight in her hand.


    David smiled bitterly. He had a feeling that he and his friends were brought to face with the team in front of him. It was definitely himself, not them. And I''ll die miserably on my side.


    It has to be said that David''s sixth sense is very accurate.


    Yunmeng poetry only needs one person to destroy more than a dozen people brought by David without effort.


    "David, what are you doing?" suddenly, a voice appeared in the impasse.


    David looked around. Isn''t this the leader? As if he had found a savior, he told Hans what had just happened.


    Hans was actually very satisfied with such a plan, but he didn''t expect that the consequences of the test were a little big, and David couldn''t stop it.


    "Who are you?" Yunmeng Shiming said that the man standing opposite before was Nix''s brother and Hans, the leader of the federal base. But she still asked.


    "Hello, this beautiful lady, I''m the head of the federal base. Just call me Hans." Hans''s attitude is much better than his own. It can be seen that Yunmeng poetry gives Hans a good first feeling.


    Yunmengshi asked in surprise, "I just want to ask, do you have no place to live in the poor base? We have arranged here for those of us who come all the way and want to join the federal base? She pointed to the ''plastic cloth'' house behind her, with the smell of questioning in her cold voice.


    If Hans really didn''t arrange the matter just now, of course it all came from the military division David. So he quickly explained, "I think this lady may have misunderstood. The place I asked David to take you is not there." he pointed to the back of the plastic shed, "it''s there." No one saw it. There was a beautiful two-story house behind the plastic shed. After that, Hans was worried and gave David a look.


    David immediately understood what Hans meant. He quickly apologized and said, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I didn''t understand before."


    Yunmengshi gave a cold hum in her heart, and her play would continue, so she said coldly, "now, what you have to do is get out of the way."


    David and Hans showed ugly faces. They have always been superiors. Even after the end of the world, they quickly became masters at the top of the world, which is also the backing of their arrogance.


    "No," said Hans.


    Yunmengshi''s hand was raised and swung in Hans''s direction.


    Hans and David don''t know what they mean, but the people behind yunmengshi know that they are angry and excited. This is the sign of yunmengshi and their scheduled "hands-on", but it''s not a real gun, but a fake.


    Gu Baixie smiled and finally had his chance. He mobilized the earth power nearby and planned to launch a powerful move.


    Seeing that the posture was not good, Joe hurried forward and slapped Gu Bai on the back when Hans on the other side couldn''t see it.


    Gu Bai was startled. He just wanted to scold the man who photographed him. He looked back and saw that it was Qiao kuanran. If he had reached his throat, he immediately choked back.


    He remembered what yunmengshi had told him before, so he instantly reduced one-third of his earth power.


    Hans felt something coming out under his feet. He looked up at yunmengshi and asked, "did you do it?"


    Yunmengshi smiled, "I have said that we are here to join the federal base. As a result, you only gave us such a residence. I am very dissatisfied. I can''t let my brothers live in such a place. I decided to leave here. Anyway, you are not the only place in the federal base."


    Hans also heard something in Yunmeng''s poem. He hurriedly asked, "where else is there except the federal base."


    He asked. Yunmengshi seemed to realize that she had said something wrong, so she covered her mouth and said, "it''s none of your business."


    This move and this words made Hans suspicious. He was originally a suspicious person, and he would think badly of a small thing. Yunmengshi was misleading them.


    Hans was worried, so he couldn''t let yunmengshi go.


    "David, go and call all our people right away. They must not leave the base," Hans said.


    Yunmengshi and others were also very cooperative. Their faces showed an anxious look and wanted to leave here quickly.


    They accelerated the speed of their hands, but reduced the output of their powers. Originally, they were going to enter the federal base. What''s leaving now?


    From the moment they saw David, they performed everything. The more they wanted to go, Hans thought that there were big secrets he didn''t know.


    Soon, David came with more than 100 people, most of whom were level 3 powers and evolutors, and a small number of level 4. The highest was level 5, but there was no one at level 6.


    In this world, level 6 is very rare and basically absent.


    "You don''t want to leave the gate of the federal base today," Hans said confidently and arrogantly when he saw his men coming.


    Yunmengshi smiled where he couldn''t see. The fish was going to take the bait.


    "War!" a voice with a strong sense of war came from Yunmeng''s poem.


    Qiao pengran also smiled, and the thunder ball in his hand was released faster. Because he wanted to hide his strength, he only used the thunder power, and even handed the ancient knife to Xiaoshi.


    The battle was fierce. As a result, yunmengshi lost under the deliberate manipulation of yunmengshi. Yunmengshi and his group were surrounded.


    "Well, I''ll see how you get out of the gate of the base today," Hans laughed wildly.


    Obviously, he was in a good mood, "my words are still like that. Our federal base welcomes anyone to join."


    "You mean we can join the federal base?" Gu Bo said in surprise.


    "Of course, for a team like you, how can our federal base shut you out? What just happened, we treated it as a misunderstanding?" Hans said with a fake smile.

 Chapter 443

    "Then, our residence?" yunmengshi asked again, indicating that he wanted to stay here at ease, or he wouldn''t strongly ask for a residence.


    "That''s a misunderstanding," Hans explained again. "How could I arrange strong people like you there?" Hans said helplessly.


    Qiao pengran went to yunmengshi and said, "we came here because we really want to settle here, so I hope the leader can understand our requirements for residence." Qiao pengran''s expression was more sincere and sincere. Hans misunderstood him as if he had really wronged him.


    Hans laughed. "Of course I believe what this gentleman said. I heard that there is an old saying in your country: the flood flushes the Dragon King Temple, and one family doesn''t recognize one family!" he said this in Chinese. It was clear that Hans had studied Chinese.


    Although Hans ostensibly said he didn''t care, in fact, after Joe ran said this, he was much less wary.


    "Come on, let me show you around your residence." Hans posed an invitation. He really valued yunmengshi and his group, otherwise he wouldn''t make such a low attitude.


    Yunmengshi glanced at the Knicks where he didn''t notice, indicating that the plan had begun successfully.


    David followed Hans and regained his strength, as if he was not the man who had just arranged Yunmeng poems in the plastic shed.


    Hans was followed by a group of people. Yunmengshi was another group of people. They seemed to have a huge team and walked towards the very nice looking building.


    Within five minutes, yunmengshi and his party followed Hans to the bottom of the small building.


    Hans had the door opened and took his men in first.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran looked at each other with a smile and walked in.


    "How''s it going? Gentlemen and ladies are satisfied here?" Hans said proudly.


    Yunmengshi picked a corner of her mouth and said with satisfaction, "very good. Mr. Hans is really the same as we heard."


    Hans was stunned and then asked, "what did you hear about me?"


    Yunmeng poetry is really embarrassed to say these words. It''s too against my heart.


    Joe came forward in time, smiled and said, "we''ve heard that Hans leader of the federal base treats people who come from outside to take refuge in him very well. I don''t know if Hans leader has heard another old saying of our country: courtesy, corporal."


    Hans thought that the art of war and thought of China were very good, so he specially studied it. When Joe put forward this sentence, he understood the meaning. Whoever is praised is happy. Of course, this also includes Hans, who is deep-minded, good at calculation and suspicious.


    He laughed and was obviously in a good mood. "Your team is now a member of the federal base. Come from so far away and have a good rest for the whole night. Tomorrow, I will send someone to invite you to a meeting and let me give you a welcome meeting. In the future, it will be all my own people and let my brothers know each other."


    "No problem, then trouble the leader." Joe also showed a respectful attitude at this time, as if he really took Hans as his leader.


    Hans liked Qiao''s attitude of knowing current affairs, so his attitude became more arrogant. He nodded and said to you to have a good rest, and took people out of here.


    After Hans took people away, Gu Bai hurried to close the door of the room and nodded to yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi closed her eyes. Everyone knew that she was searching for something to eavesdrop on in the room.


    Soon, yunmengshi opened his eyes, walked to several corners, waved and added a fantasy on the eavesdropping device, so that the people listening here could see and hear very normal pictures.


    Yunmengshi went to the door again and added the mental moves of defense and sound insulation to the door of the room.


    After all this, she nodded to the crowd.


    The people''s grasp was obviously relaxed.


    "Miss, no one is watching us at last." Mo Hongyuan was obviously relieved.


    Gu Bai nodded fiercely, "boss, you know I almost laughed when you said those authoritative words."


    Because the Knicks had told everyone about Hans''s character before, it was obviously impossible for Hans to do what Joe said.


    "Knicks, what kind of tricks do you think Hans will play tomorrow?" Qiao pengran took yunmengshi to the nearby sofa, sat down and let Xiaoshi sit on his lap.


    Yunmengshi has a human cushion. Of course, he won''t refuse. He sits on it steadily.


    Nix frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "Xiao Shi said something that deliberately induced him today. With his suspicious psychology, he probably wants to know who is doing the right thing with him."


    Joe nodded. "Your evaluation of your brother is really accurate. I agree with you."


    Yunmengshi nodded first and then shook his head.


    "Mengshi, do you agree or disagree with Nix?" Gu Bai was an acute child. Seeing yunmengshi nodding and shaking his head, he hurriedly asked.


    "I think the Knicks is right, but if I were Hans, a group of strong people with unknown intentions came to my territory. I guess I will test their strength first to see if it is within my control. If their strength is within my control, I don''t mind who sent them, as long as I control them Everything will be easy in his hands. "Yunmengshi said a lot in one breath.


    After Nix listened, "however, I guess Hans will first ask who is right with him."


    Ian couldn''t help scratching his head and asked, "Ian, your brother doesn''t know. If you want to solve external problems, do you have to solve the problems at home first?"


    Knicks sneered: "What this guy cares about most is the position of the leader of the federal base. He can coldly watch his own father put his own brother on the operating table, and watch his father perform an operation with a very low success rate in order to prolong his life. He cares about his family, not to mention his internal, but only his position. If he always controls the federal base The position of the local leader, sooner or later, the federal base will collapse from within. "


    "This guy''s is too extreme," said Zhong Yikai.


    "No matter what he''s going to do tomorrow, we''ll just let the soldiers stop the water and cover the earth." the corner of Yunmeng''s mouth tilted an arc.

 Chapter 444

    Early the next morning, just after they had breakfast, David came to the hall of the house.


    As if he had gone into his own house, David walked in without knocking.


    In order to hide his strength, Yun Mengshi put away the defense and sound insulation devices on the gate. So David, who holds the villa key, swaggered in.


    "Who let you in?" said yunmengshi coldly, sitting on the sofa.


    David was a little timid when he remembered what happened yesterday. Suddenly, he thought that these people in front of him came to take refuge in the leader, and he was the only person the leader believed. Why should he be afraid of them?


    So David said very hard, "the leader sent me."


    Yunmengshi first looked around. When he saw that David came alone, he laughed to himself. I don''t know if he is stupid? Or do you believe that these people are really their own?


    "Oh? The leader sent you?" Yun Mengshi leaned half on the sofa, and his voice was comparable to Gu Yang.


    "Yes, so what?" the psychological pressure of treatment is great, and my mind is full of yesterday''s scenes.


    "What did the leader say?" yunmengshi asked.


    Seeing that yunmengshi didn''t seem to mean to hurt him, David got stiff and said, "the leader asked me to take you to the welcome party."


    "That''s it?" yunmengshi continued.


    "That''s it," David said honestly. He found that his city government and his mind had lost their function under the sharp eyes of Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi stretched out her spiritual power. How could she miss such a good opportunity? You know, David is the nearest person to Hans.


    "You look into my eyes and tell me what else your leader said?" yunmengshi stood up, went to David and looked directly into his eyes with a slow tone.


    David''s eyes gradually lost their look. The hypnosis of cloud dream poetry succeeded!


    "What did your leader say?" yunmengshi asked again.


    "Our leader, he said, said..." David said intermittently, just not to the point.


    No way, yunmengshi can only keep asking his own questions, "what did your leader say to you?"


    "He said, bring the new team." before David got to the point, everyone gathered and expected David to tell the truth.


    Suddenly, David''s eyes appeared.


    Yunmengshi''s face changed greatly. How could this happen? Your insomnia failed?


    "You, what did you ask me?" David asked loudly. At that moment, he had a memory.


    Joe ran an arrow to David''s back, stretched out his right hand and cut hard at his back.


    "You..." David wanted to say something, but Joe knocked out with a knife.


    Seeing David falling to the ground, Joe looked serious. "Little poem, how can your hypnosis fail?"


    You know, yunmengshi is a level 7 zombie, and the spiritual power is what she is best at. Even if she uses this hypnosis to Qiao pengran, she is probably more successful. How did you get to David and fail.


    Yunmengshi didn''t answer, but went to the sofa and sat down again.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on Yunmeng poetry.


    After a while, yunmengshi raised his head and said again, "I''m careless. The magic array in the tunnel has reminded me that there is a powerful spiritual power here. He put a barrier in David''s soul to prevent someone from using spiritual moves against David."


    "So it is." the others suddenly realized.


    "It seems that Hans doesn''t believe in David, but in the strong spirit," Qiao said


    "Not only David, but also the strong men of the federal base, may have been given instructions in their minds." yunmengshi said a guess that surprised them even more.


    "Miss, didn''t you say that the soul is the most complex place? How can that guy give instructions in the souls of others and powerful people?" asked Mo Hongyuan.


    Yunmengshi sighed, "that''s right, but who knows what adventure that person has? And it''s not impossible for that person to specialize in the power of soul."


    "Little poem, is there a way to crack it?" Joe asked. If there was no way, he could only kill people. Then they left quickly and were trying to find a way while Hans didn''t find it.


    "I can only try." yunmengshi''s previous self-confidence is gone. She can''t figure out what kind of person her opponent is. Yunmengshi is not sure whether she can solve the instructions in David''s mind.


    "Gu Yang." Yun Mengshi shouted.


    "I see." Gu Yang''s answer is also very concise. She knows the meaning of Yunmeng poetry. She wants to protect the Dharma.


    "Xiaoshi, we killed David," said Joe anxiously, holding yunmengshi who wanted to use the spiritual power. In terms of spiritual power, he can''t help at all, and the last time Xiaoshi infiltrated his spiritual power into the sea of other people''s souls, he was bounced back. He''s really worried.


    "Xiaoran, you have to believe me." yunmengshi looked at Qiao Xiaoran''s eyes and said sincerely.


    "I don''t trust you." Joe''s attitude was very firm. An ancient knife appeared in his hand and wanted to solve David with one knife.


    "Kuang ran, trust me." yunmengshi didn''t stop, but still looked at Qiao Kuang Ran''s eyes with his own eyes.


    "Oh, be careful." Qiao pangran sighed. Xiaoshi is the same person as him. What decision he made, ten cows can''t pull back. Even if he is worried, he can only choose to believe Xiaoshi.


    "Gu Yang, protect Xiaoshi." Qiao pengran told Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang nodded at Qiao pangran. She would do it without saying this.


    Qiao Juran cooperates to let David lie on the ground. Yunmengshi and Gu Yang stretch out their spiritual power at the same time, invade David''s body and enter the sea of soul along the meridians.


    Before reaching the sea of soul, the villain transformed by the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry quickly stopped Gu Yang''s villain transformed by the spiritual power.


    Yunmengshi told Gu Yang what she meant with her mental strength. She pointed to the entrance into David''s soul sea, where there was a thin film.


    "There are traps," said yunmengshi.


    Gu Yang nodded and stood still. She had no choice but to wait for Yunmeng poetry to solve such a trap.


    After Yun Mengshi stopped Gu Yang, he separated a small part of his mental power into the shape of a pendant and spun it into the film.


    With a "pop", the film first cracked, and then broke like glass.


    "Come on, we don''t have much time. We have to solve it before the guy knows." there was a rare urgency in the tone of Yunmeng poem.

 Chapter 445

    Gu Yang nodded cautiously, and the two villains turned into spiritual strength quickly entered the sea of David''s soul.


    "Miss." when they entered the sea of souls, they saw the most prominent position in the center of David''s sea of souls, shining brightly. It was definitely not normal. It was not the first time for them to enter the sea of souls of others, so they knew that such a situation was definitely not normal.


    So Gu Yang shouted miss.


    "Is this the mysterious spirit behind Hans set by the strong?" although it is a question, the tone of Yunmeng poem is very affirmative.


    "It seems that this is it." Gu Yang also replied rarely.


    "We broke the barrier at the entrance of David''s soul sea. It''s estimated that the guy will know soon." yunmengshi said anxiously. She is not afraid of that guy, but now is not the time to scare the snake.


    The two men approached the luminous place.


    It is a stone with mysterious patterns, condensed with spiritual force.


    Yunmeng poetry can feel that the power of the soul does not belong to David, but must belong to the mysterious spiritual power.


    "That''s it." yunmengshi smiled faintly. If you don''t want to disturb the owner of this thing, first, you must quickly cut off the connection between the stone and David. Second, create a false signal on the stone, so that the strong spirit behind Hans thinks that the stone he condensed with spiritual force is still in the sea of David''s soul.


    Third, this step is not very urgent, but it is the most important step. David signs a contract, presses a nail next to Hans and stares at him all the time.


    As like as two peas in the sea of his soul, at least at the same time, Yunmeng''s poetry does not think that guy will easily look at David''s soul sea.


    After all, entering the sea of other people''s souls is not a simple thing. Moreover, even if he enters David''s sea of souls and sees the existence of stones inside, he won''t think much.


    The mysterious spirit power behind the federal base is a strong person. Generally, strong people will have this confidence. What they set up will not be replaced by others without their knowledge. The strong will think that no one can do it in this world.


    The action after Yunmeng poetry also makes use of this.


    "Do it." yunmengshi said to Gu Yang, gritting her teeth.


    Yunmeng poetry separated a part of its spiritual power and turned it into something like a net. He wrapped the stone tightly. Watching the pattern of * * * disappear a little, Yunmeng poetry''s heart gradually settled down. The guy didn''t find it.


    Until the patterns on the stone disappeared, yunmengshi quickly engraved another pattern on the stone with spiritual force, which Gu Yang couldn''t understand. He only felt that the pattern was noble and mysterious.


    "OK." after the pattern was printed, if Gu Yang was right, it was the pattern of a flower, but she didn''t know what it was.


    Yunmengshi has finished his disguise. If the mysterious guy gives David any instructions, he will come to him.


    "Next, contract David. Gu Yang, use your spiritual power to suppress David''s spiritual power and don''t let him resist." yunmengshi solemnly said that this is the most critical step for the success of the contract. If the other party resists, she will be eaten back.


    "No problem," Gu Yang promised.


    In fact, yunmengshi hasn''t been very worried. She still has confidence in Gu Yang''s strength.


    First, wrap the stone condensed by the guy''s spiritual force, and put it aside. Then yunmengshi took a deep breath.


    The villain condensed with spiritual force closed his eyes. Outside, the real body of yunmengshi also closed his eyes.


    In the sea of David''s soul, Yunmeng poetry divides a part of the spiritual power and condenses into a mark belonging to the zombie emperor. This mark is in the light of the emperor and close to the frightened David''s soul suppressed by Gu Yang''s spiritual power.


    David''s soul condensed into a villain, trembling and struggling in the sea of his soul, but it was useless. His spiritual power was severely suppressed by Gu Yang.


    "Zila" seemed to be the sound of a hot soldering iron imprinted on people''s skin. In the twinkling of an eye, there was a mark of Yunmeng poetry on David''s little man''s head.


    "It''s successful." the tone of Yunmeng''s poem is joyful.


    Gu Yang also loosened his mental control over David and smiled.


    "Everything is successful, Gu Yang. Let''s go out," said yunmengshi.


    "OK," Gu Yang replied.


    Yunmengshi didn''t forget that he finally condensed a stone in the original position with his own spiritual force. * * * * is also printed with patterns. These patterns shine brightly and look no different from just now.


    Yunmengshi picked up the stone condensed by the strong with spiritual force on the ground and took Gu Yang out of the sea of soul.


    After the two went out, yunmengshi covered the entrance with a film as before.


    Yunmengshi took a stone and flashed back to his body with Gu Yang.


    Two people slowly opened their eyes and their bodies felt.


    The people outside were almost crazy. Seeing that the two people finally moved, they surrounded them one after another.


    Qiao pengran nervously took yunmengshi''s hand and asked anxiously, "Xiaoshi, how are you? Are you hurt?"


    Yunmengshi shook her head and said with a smile, "I''m fine." then she lowered her head and saw that there was indeed a stone in her hand, the size of the palm of yunmengshi in the sea of David''s soul. But back to reality, this stone is only the size of Yunmeng poem''s thumb.


    Seeing a small stone in yunmengshi''s hand, Qiao ran asked, "what''s this, little poem?"


    Yunmengshi said faintly, "this is what that guy controls David."


    This was also heard by the people. Cooper raised his voice and said, "the stone visible everywhere is the thing that controls David?" he looked very surprised.


    "This is the condensation of the guy''s spiritual power. From this small stone, it can be seen that the guy is at least a level 5 spiritual strong man, and is likely to be a level 6 strong man." Yun Mengshi said in a very bad tone.


    "Level 6?" everyone, even Qiao pengran, was surprised. You know, except Qiao pengran and Yunmeng poetry, they have walked so many places and haven''t seen them. It can be seen how few level 6 strong people are. They thought there would be no level 6 strong man in the world except two.


    "Don''t be nervous. He may not attack directly. What he''s good at is marking in the sea of human soul and some magic arrays, but he''s not proficient." yunmengshi said faintly.


    The mysterious strong man hidden in the dark doesn''t know. He hasn''t met yet. Yunmeng poetry has analyzed his strength.

 Chapter 446

    "Mengshi, how do you deal with this guy?" Gu Bai asked.


    Yunmengshi hasn''t told everyone that she has contracted David, so they are still considering whether to kill David or not.


    As soon as Cooper''s voice fell, David, who was lying there, suddenly moved. He slowly opened his eyes.


    Joe raised his hand to give David a blow.


    "Wait." yunmengshi hurriedly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Joe asked puzzled. Does Xiao Shi mean to kill people directly?


    Thinking about it, Joe suddenly showed his intention to kill.


    Yunmengshi obviously knew that Qiao pengran misunderstood. As soon as she was about to explain, David had already sat up.


    Everyone was ready, just waiting for yunmengshi to give an order and directly solve David.


    David didn''t seem to see the killing intention from the people. He stood up, bowed respectfully and said to yunmengshi, "master."


    "Master?" they repeated in surprise. What''s the situation? What''s David''s name, master yunmengshi?


    "Well, get up." yunmengshi nodded and answered David.


    "Miss, he, he, how does he call you master?" Mo Hongyuan asked first, because he has a contractual relationship with yunmengshi. Of course, he cares whether she has signed a contract with others.


    Gu Yang explained, "Miss has signed a contract with him."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone''s eyes focused on yunmengshi''s face.


    "Yes, in order not to expose my identity as a psychic power, I just signed a contract with David. After that, David will be his own." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    Although Qiao Jianran is calm on the surface, he is very dissatisfied in his heart. Before, Mo Hongyuan signed a contract with Xiaoshi, he was already dissatisfied. Because of the relationship of the contract, both sides can feel the existence of each other within a certain distance, and can also communicate with each other through the contract within a certain distance. No matter which point, it is in my dream.


    Now that Xiaoshi has signed a contract with another person, isn''t it that she has another potential "rival in love".


    On this thought, Joe glared at David.


    David was startled and thought, he''s all on your side. Why are you staring at me?


    "David, you will be my man in the future. If you have a contractual relationship, you will not betray me. As long as you do good work for me, you will benefit me." yunmengshi said.


    David was very respectful. "I must be of service to miss."


    "Very good." yunmengshi was very satisfied. "Come on, what''s Hans doing today?"


    Without hesitation, David said decisively, "first, Hans thinks that before you come to the federal base, there are others to let you join. Those people are naturally his enemies. He wants to know the whereabouts of those people from you."


    Everyone looked at Nix and thought he really knew his brother.


    Yunmengshi smiled, "since he wants to know so much, we''ll just make up an enemy."


    Joe''s eyes brightened. "Make it up?"


    "Isn''t Hans trying to create an evolutionist, destroy the zombie and rule the world? Then we''ll make up an enemy. This man can control the zombie with science and technology, and he wants to destroy the world." yunmengshi said faintly.


    Zhong Yikai heard yunmengshi say that there was a man in his mind. Isn''t that the doctor in the mysterious organization?


    "Miss, you''re talking about the doctor?" Zhong Yikai said carefully.


    Yunmengshi narrowed her eyes and said, "it can also be said that although I don''t know whether the doctor will come here, it''s also interesting to make an enemy for him before that."


    Although yunmengshi never heard that the doctor has been to the federal base in his previous life, many things have changed in this life. Who knows if the doctor will come here?


    "Ha ha, Mengshi is so cruel!" Gu Bai laughed and said.


    "Well, what method would Hans use to let us say directly? Would he ask directly?" Joe suddenly thought of such a question.


    David thought about it and shook his head. "He didn''t say it directly, but according to his character, it''s estimated that he will let the adult do it."


    "That adult?" Yunmeng poem repeated, in fact, he had already reached a conclusion in his heart.


    Speaking of the adult, even though he had signed a contract with yunmengshi, David couldn''t help shivering, "she is a little Lori who looks very harmless on the outside. In fact, she is a very powerful spiritual power with very fierce means."


    "The mysterious psychic power is a girl?" yunmengshi was surprised. Generally speaking, it is difficult to awaken psychic power without any spiritual torture before the end of the world. Especially in a short period of more than a year, psychic power has reached level 5 or even level 6.


    Even herself was tortured by a doctor in the laboratory for ten years in her previous life, and only after rebirth could she advance so quickly.


    "Yes, it''s a girl," David said with palpitation.


    "Hiss" hearing David''s affirmative answer, the people seemed unable to believe their ears.


    Yunmeng poetry can''t believe it. If an old man has strong spiritual powers, he is not surprised, because the old man can experience a lot in his life and may suffer a lot of hardships.


    But a little girl, I can''t imagine what kind of torture she was subjected to.


    "How did that girl know Hans?" yunmengshi couldn''t help asking, "why did Hans trust her so much?"


    David shook his head. "I don''t know how he knew that adult, but that adult listened to him very much."


    "Oh?" cloud dream poem thought.


    "If she really makes a move, I think only me, Gu Yang and Kuang ran here may withstand the spiritual hypnosis." yunmengshi said sadly.


    Qiao pengran was also very helpless. He didn''t expect that a strong spirit or a girl would suddenly appear.


    Knicks frowned and said, "I didn''t hear of such a person around him before."


    David explained, "Hans hid the adult very deeply. If I hadn''t been deeply trusted by Hans, I wouldn''t have known there was such a person."


    "Little poem, let''s leave now," said Nix. "If Hans is found, he''ll have us surrounded. It won''t be easy to escape again."


    Yunmengshi scratched her head. She had never encountered such a difficult thing. What should she do? At this time, she really has no way.


    Qiao Jianran said, "does she only check one person''s memory, or does everyone check it?"


    David shook his head. "This is not true. Everything is Hans has the final say. He is a very suspicious person."

 Chapter 447

    For a moment, the room was quiet, and everyone was in an impasse. They didn''t know how to solve the matter.


    Even Yun Mengshi is very worried and doesn''t know how to do it. Since her rebirth, she has never met such a strong opponent, such a strong spiritual strength.


    If you are a strong person in other departments, Yunmeng poetry can still deal with it, but the spiritual department is different. Everyone of the psychic powers is different. Except yunmengshi, who is good at many psychic moves, other psychic powers or zombies have their own expertise.


    For example, Gu Yang''s second power is the spirit department, and her best skill is to manipulate zombies.


    What should I do? Yunmengshi was very anxious. She couldn''t delay too long. If she delayed too long, Hans might start to doubt David.


    More than ten minutes later, the room was still very silent, no one spoke, and the atmosphere was very depressed.


    Suddenly, Gu Bai said sadly, "Mengshi, boss, can we not go? As long as you go and they ask, you can resist."


    Yunmengshi shook her head with a bitter smile.


    David also denied, "Hans asked me to take all of you. If it was less, he would be suspicious."


    "Suspicion, suspicion. Why doesn''t this guy suspect himself to death?" Nix said irritably.


    Qiao Kuang breathed out and said, "little poem, can you like a way to give a command in the sea of everyone''s soul? As long as other spiritual forces invade it, this command can wake up the master."


    Yunmengshi''s eyes brightened and said, "you can try, but I''m not sure."


    "It''s good to have a way. It''s better to have a way than not," Nix said. "Xiao Shi, let''s experiment with me first."


    Just do what you say. Yunmengshi went to nix and put his hand on Nix''s forehead. The spiritual force in his body invaded Nix''s sea of soul.


    In less than five minutes, yunmengshi released his hand and opened his eyes.


    "All right? I don''t feel much," Nix said in surprise.


    Yunmengshi said with a smile, "that''s what I want. What I give is a hidden instruction. Even if someone checks it, they won''t find it. Moreover, the guy''s mental strength won''t exceed me."


    "Gu Yang, go and have a try," said Qiao.


    Gu Yang nodded. Although she was not good at hypnosis, she could use it for Nix, a guy with weak spirit.


    "Tell me who you are." Gu Yang''s cold voice came from her mouth.


    Mr. Nix''s eyes were confused. A few seconds later, Nix showed some slowness and said: "my name is bill, from J state of M country. After the end of the world came, I was still traveling in China. Later, I followed Miss Yun and Mr. Qiao back to the territory of M country."


    "Very good," said yunmengshi with a smile, "it''s successful."


    Nix is talking about the information they made up before, not his real information.


    "Facts have proved that my idea is feasible," Joe said proudly.


    "Well, time waits for no one. Come here one by one. I''ll give you a command in your soul. This will not have any impact on your soul, but help you resist mental powers." yunmengshi said.


    Except Qiao pengran and Gu Yang, everyone obediently came to yunmengshi and asked her to give the next instruction in her soul.


    Soon, everyone except Qiao pengran and Gu Yang gave instructions in their souls. Of course, this also includes Jiachen. If no one had been in close contact with him, his zombie identity would not have been found.


    The command of Yunmeng poetry in Jiachen''s soul is to make Jiachen draw all the time and make a dumb voice in his mouth. His voice was transformed by zombie virus. He can''t make a human voice. He can''t speak. He can only pretend to be a mute.


    "OK, let''s go." an hour after giving the order, the people hurried to the place where Hans invited them. It was a private room in a restaurant.


    When they got there, Hans didn''t look very well. It was obvious that he was impatient.


    "David, why are you so slow? The dishes are cold and neglect our distinguished guests." Hans pretended to scold David. In fact, he was blaming yunmengshi for their coming too late.


    Joe churan smiled modestly and said, "don''t blame David, boss. We were all in a hurry yesterday. We''ve been worried and scared these days. Now we can finally rest at ease and overslept for a while." he said here with an embarrassed expression.


    After hearing Joe''s explanation, Hans looked better.


    To get something out of Yunmeng poetry and other people, Hans forced a smile and said with a fake smile, "it doesn''t matter. It''s my fault to neglect the distinguished guests. It''s all me. It''s too early to let David go."


    "Come on, everybody, please sit down. What are you still standing for?" Hans continued.


    Yunmengshi led the crowd to take their seats in turn, eating in front of them and answering Hans''s questions.


    At the beginning, Hans asked some unimportant questions. As time passed, Hans also began to ask some sensitive questions, but no matter what the questions were, they were answered by Qiao.


    Qiao pengran deserves to be a successful businessman. What he said from his mouth makes people feel very sincere. If yunmengshi didn''t know before, he would be cheated.


    "By the way, as a member of the federal base, you should be responsible for the glory of the federal base." Hans''s face suddenly became serious.


    "Chief, we will certainly live and die for the federal base." Qiao pengran solemnly promised on his face. The others, even if they wanted to laugh, held back, at least on the surface.


    "Very good." Hans was satisfied with yunmengshi''s performance and said with a smile, "now, I ask you, before the federal base, has anyone else solicited you?"


    When asked here, Joe ran deliberately stuck a shell. He didn''t want to answer like a stream before, but seemed to be hiding something.


    "Well, chief, we are all from the federal base, and we will be loyal to the federal base in the future. Other bases are not in our hearts." Qiao Yanran said with Tai Chi, bypassing Hans''s problem.


    In this way, Hans doubted that someone would secretly do the right thing with the federal base, and at the same time, put all the bad things that happened these days on the unwarranted enemy.


    "Hahaha, I''ll be a family in the future. Don''t say that. Come on, this is the wine I''ve kept for a long time. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t open it." Hans''s laughter broke the silence in the room.

 Chapter 448

    But everyone saw that Hans was lying. His smile was too fake.


    Qiao pengran showed a relaxed look, and his various "performances" made Hans''s suspicion reach the peak.


    They picked up the goblet with red wine and drank it.


    After yunmengshi picked up this glass of wine, he knew there was a problem in it. The federal base pays so much attention to science and technology that it has reached the stage of transforming human beings into evolutionary humans. There must be some powder that can charm the powers.


    Therefore, yunmengshi gave everyone a look in the dark, indicating that there was a problem in the wine.


    After they received the secret signal from yunmengshi, they settled the wine in the cup between conversation and laughter. It''s better to sneak in or drink directly. Anyway, they were neither caught nor exposed.


    It has to be said that this group of people gathered around Yunmeng poetry are elites.


    Soon after drinking, Yunmeng poetry first "fell down". Yes, she drank the wine directly. The medicine in the wine had no effect on her, but after drinking it, yunmengshi knew that the function of the powder was to fascinate people. Similar to overpowering drugs.


    After seeing Yunmeng''s poem "fall", others also "fall" one by one.


    David didn''t drink. He looked surprised and asked, "leader, they, they..."


    Hans gave him a sneer. "They drank too much."


    David immediately understood and said, "yes, they are too bad. They get drunk after drinking a cup."


    At this time, a teenage blonde Laurie came in from the outside of the room. She seemed to be under age.


    When Hans saw Laurie, he just had a gloomy face, and the clouds turned clear immediately. He smiled and said, "Christine, ask them who is the right person with the federal base?"


    Christine was not dissatisfied. She was used to Hans calling her like this. She nodded and asked, "does everyone want to ask?"


    Hans thought for a moment and said, "no, just ask them." he pointed to yunmengshi and Qiao pengran.


    Christine went to yunmengshi first, took yunmengshi''s clothes and put yunmengshi''s head to herself.


    Hans kicked David and said, "go and help."


    David immediately ran to yunmengshi, raised yunmengshi''s upper body with both hands and put her head to Christine.


    No one found that David''s hand was shaking. After signing the contract with Yunmeng poetry, he certainly knew the strength of Yunmeng poetry and Qiao pengran''s possessive desire for Yunmeng poetry. Today, he actually met a young lady. One of the two was angry, and he suffered.


    David was bitter inside, but he was expressionless on the surface.


    Christine did not find David''s abnormality and attached her little hand to yunmengshi''s head. Her little hand was not as white as her peers, but very rough. It seemed that she had done a lot of work that her peers had never done.


    "Open your eyes." Christine''s voice was full of temptation. Even David, who was holding yunmengshi, couldn''t help looking at Christine.


    Yunmengshi slowly opened her eyes. Christine was very satisfied with yunmengshi''s performance, which proved that her first step was successful.


    "Did anyone else solicit you before you came to the federal base?" Christine asked.


    Yunmengshi''s dark and deep eyes lost their old look. Her eyes were dull and her voice was very mechanical, "yes."


    Hans was very excited when he heard Yunmeng''s poem saying there was a problem. He rushed forward and asked, "who is it?"


    However, yunmengshi didn''t even look at Hans, but looked at Christine with dull eyes.


    Hans realized that Christine had to ask, and it was useless for others to ask.


    "You ask," Hans said with a smile.


    Christine didn''t complain about Hans'' questioning. She was always expressionless. Seeing that Hans stopped talking, she continued to ask, "who is it?"


    She asked the voice of Yunmeng poem, which was different from her usual voice. The voice was full of charm. Fortunately, Hans and David were strong willed people, otherwise they would be attracted by her.


    "It''s a group of people who have their own laboratories to create controllable zombies to destroy the world. They are very interested in the experiment of making ordinary people into evolutionists at the federal base." yunmengshi''s voice is still mechanical.


    Hans''s face sank immediately. The evolutionist manufacturing technique was his inverse scale. Once someone peeped at this technology, he felt very angry. He also thought that he could fully master this experiment, create a large number of evolutionists and rule the world.


    "Ask her if they were undercover agents sent by those people," Hans said.


    Christine repeated Hans'' question.


    Yunmeng poetry resolutely denied, "No."


    Hearing the answer of Yunmeng poem, Hans was relieved. At least he had lost a group of powerful enemies.


    "Well, ask the next person," Hans said to Christine.


    Christine went to Joe''s side, and David went to Joe''s side and lifted Joe''s upper body.


    The heart of yunmengshi lying on the ground was raised. Just when Christine''s mental power hypnotized her, she knew that the little girl was a level 6 mental power, and her best skill was hypnosis and controlling people''s hearts.


    Yunmengshi didn''t give instructions in the sea of Qiao pengran''s soul. She didn''t know whether Qiao pengran could carry it, which was her most worried problem.


    "Before you came to the federal base, did anyone else solicit you?" Christine asked Qiao guanran the question she had just asked yunmengshi.


    "Yes." Joe''s voice was also mechanical.


    When the word "you" came out of Qiao pengran''s mouth, yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that Qiao pengran had not been hit, and she still remained sane.


    Soon, Qiao pengran''s words were finished, which was no different from what he said from Yunmeng''s poetry.


    Hans was relieved of his doubts.


    "Christine, your task is finished. Go back and have a good rest." Hans had a good attitude towards her.


    Christine didn''t seem to want to talk to Hans and went straight out of the door.


    David asked, "chief, what do they do?"


    "Let them sleep here. When you wake up, tell them they''re drunk and they''re all sleeping here," Hans said indifferently.


    "Well, when will they wake up?" David asked.


    Hans didn''t doubt anything. "It''s estimated that it''s possible to wake up early in about two hours. After all, their strength is good." Hans already knew that yunmengshi were their own people, and their attitude was better.

 Chapter 449

    David bowed his head and said respectfully, "chief, I''ll take over here."


    Hans nodded with satisfaction, thinking that David was a man who could think of everything for himself and would not betray. It was really satisfactory.


    Hans left the room with a smile. At this time, he has completely ignored yunmengshi. With Christine, no matter how powerful he is, he has to submit to him. What else is he afraid of?


    With steady and powerful steps under his feet, Hans was some distance from the room.


    After a while, no one came. Yunmengshi sat up ''slowly'' from the ground.


    David was about to respectfully call Miss, when yunmengshi stopped him.


    Qiao kuanran heard the voice of Xiao Shi standing up, and he also "woke up.". It was less than ten minutes before Hans left.


    Yunmengshi looked in the room and found no monitoring devices and power fluctuations. She conveniently added a sound insulation system to the room. Now she is under Hans''s eyes and must be careful.


    After everything is finished, yunmengshi said, "get up."


    Everyone woke up after listening to the voice of Yunmeng poem. They didn''t really drink the wine just now.


    "Miss, I was scared to death just now." Ian patted * * * *, making a look of fear, in sharp contrast to his strong body. It looks funny.


    Yunmengshi glanced at him and ignored him. What she wanted to know most now was where the bottom line of Christine''s spiritual power was. Just for fear of being seen, yunmengshi didn''t try. He shrank his huge spiritual power in the sea of soul, only revealing the amount that normal powers should have outside.


    Before yunmengshi could ask the question, Qiao pengran said, "Xiao Shi, that guy has reached level 6."


    People who haven''t experienced Christine''s power exclaimed. How can they meet a powerful level 6 power here, or spiritual power, is the most difficult problem.


    "She has more mental strength than you. How about it?" yunmengshi asked.


    Qiao Jianran''s face is very serious. Since they came to the federal base, everything has been out of control. No one expected that there would be a powerful spiritual power here.


    "Just a little lower than me," Joe replied.


    "Hiss" heard Joe churan admit that everyone took a breath of air conditioning, and the Knicks didn''t expect that the originally smooth revenge plan would be interrupted by a sudden powerful spiritual power.


    "It seems that this guy has just advanced." yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief. For a spiritual power person, his spiritual power will definitely crush the spiritual power person at the same level. However, Qiao kuanran is a three-level power person and has a scarce space system. His spiritual power is stronger than the general six-level power person.


    It was precisely because of this that Joe had just narrowly passed Christine''s question.


    "Just advanced, just advanced." Gu Bai murmured in the corner alone.


    Zhong Yikai heard Gu Bai''s voice, patted him and said, "Gu Bai, people have just advanced to level 6."


    "What, level 6?" Gu Bai shouted regardless of his identity. In his eyes, spiritual powers can''t be provoked. Because Yunmeng poetry and Gu Yang are both of the spiritual department, he really can''t provoke anyone.


    "Yes, level six," said yunmengshi. "I''m sure of my judgment."


    "We''ll have to think about it in the long run," said Joe, looking for a place to sit down.


    "Before, we wanted to get close to Hans and win it in one fell swoop. But now it''s different. Christine gave instructions in the minds of many strong men in the federal base. They must submit to Hans."


    After saying another sentence, Joe felt thoughtful.


    Yunmeng poem saw, "what are you thinking, kuanran?"


    She saw Joe explain the report. After a while, she stopped and asked.


    "I think Hans or Christine is in charge of the leader of the federal base?" Joe said calmly, but a word poked the point.


    "You mean, this Christine may be cheating Hans?" Nix''s spirit began to cheer up.


    "It''s possible," Yun Mengshi shrugged, but it''s just a guess.


    "No, it''s impossible. Although I don''t know Christine, I know my leader. He is a suspicious man. If Christine doesn''t have anything in his hand, he can control Christine." David said in a weak tone. After all, he has no evidence. With only one mouth.


    "I agree with David," said Nix in a deep voice. There is a saying that the people who know you are not your friends, but your enemies.


    Hans is not only the enemy of the Knicks, but also his family. Therefore, the Knicks'' understanding of Hans is almost the same, not to mention the extreme.


    "If Christine and Hans don''t agree, we still have a chance." after listening to the analysis, yunmengshi''s mood is much better.


    If you can''t capture the king first, you can only attack.


    This federal base is an ancient castle, which is easy to defend but difficult to attack. If it is attacked by force, it is estimated that a small number of zombies will not help, and a large number of zombies need to be summoned.


    Isn''t this an indirect exposure? Yunmeng poetry thought.


    "I need to meet Christine," yunmengshi thought for a moment and said to David.


    David frowned. "Miss, Christine doesn''t see anyone on weekdays. Only Hans can find her."


    Yunmengshi sighed, "this is really a problem. If Christine always appears in front of people, her identity won''t be hidden so deeply. I''m curious. What kind of torture has she suffered at such a young age to have such high spiritual power."


    Everyone, including Qiao pengran, didn''t understand Yunmeng''s meaning.


    Yunmeng poem explained to the public that the conditions needed for the awakening of spiritual powers - most of them suffered inhuman torture or exclusion before the end of the world, before they could awaken spiritual powers, and the faster the spiritual powers advanced, the more they suffered.


    After she finished, she found that everyone looked at her with pity.


    In particular, Qiao pengran blamed himself on why he didn''t know Xiaoshi earlier and protect her when Xiaoshi needed it most.


    People who know the identity of yunmengshi before the end of the world have noticed that she received inhuman treatment in the cloud family. Now she has such strong spiritual power.


    Yun Mengshi said helplessly, "my situation is different."


    Her explanation was just comforting to the public.

 Chapter 450

    Seeing the people''s expressions getting more and more strange, yunmengshi waved her hand and said, "let''s discuss Christine now. Don''t put it on me."


    After listening to her words, the people secretly vowed to be twice as good to Yunmeng poetry in the future.


    "David." yunmengshi suddenly shouted.


    "Yes, miss," David answered loudly with a rousing voice.


    "It''s up to you to investigate Christine''s life experience. It must be finished beautifully." yunmengshi said with a smile, completely harmless.


    David shivered. Miss, it''s scary. His voice trembled. "Yes, yes, miss, leave it to me. I will finish the task in the shortest time."


    "Very good." yunmengshi replied. She looked at the time. "It''s almost an hour. Let''s go back."


    "David, you take us out," said Joe, for outsiders to see.


    David has a bitter face. Why is he so unlucky? However, he can''t refuse the task entrusted to him by yunmengshi. Fortunately, he has signed a contract with her and there will be no danger to his life. According to Mo Hongyuan, the greatest advantage of miss is to protect her weaknesses. He prayed silently that Mo Hongyuan was telling the truth.


    When the party returned to their temporary residence at the federal base, Nix sat alone in the corner, depressed and seemed to have a lot on his mind.


    Joe walked over. Although he had regarded the Knicks as a rival in love, now he also saw that the Knicks had long put out this mind. Moreover, Qiao pengran also knew the identity of Xiaoshi, and his sense of security naturally increased greatly. In addition, he knew Xiaoshi very well. Therefore, in his eyes, the Knicks could no longer pose a threat to him.


    Most importantly, the Knicks has a good character and can be handed over.


    "One sitting here counting the stars?" Joe''s voice suddenly came into Nix''s ear.


    Nix sighed. "It''s really troublesome for you. I didn''t expect it to be so difficult."


    Qiao churan said with a smile: "I understand Xiaoshi''s character. I will try my best to do what I promise. What you have to do now is not to be sad here, but to do your best. After all, it is you, not Xiaoshi, who will face Hans in the end."


    Knicks lowered his head, pondered for a while, raised his head, his eyes brighter than before, "boss Joe, thank you. I''m back with the full energy before."


    Joe Longran really appreciates people like Knicks who have a clear mind. They can tell everything at once, without entanglement and contradiction.


    "Just want to understand. When Xiaoshi has any difficulties in the future, you still need your help." Qiao''s eyes become deep, and Xiaoshi''s identity will be revealed sooner or later. Zombies are the enemy of mankind, and Xiaoshi, as the zombie emperor, is the biggest enemy of all mankind. I hope the poem doesn''t read the wrong person.


    Qiao guanran actually knows that when Xiaoshi promised Nix to come to the federal base, she not only looked for the origin of the mysterious bead, but also had a selfishness, that is, when her identity was exposed, Nix, as the head of the federal base, could stand up and speak for her.


    The four human bases, federal base, Arctic base and s city base, are all Xiaoshi''s people. What else does she worry about?


    Joe thought in his heart that when the federal base was over, he would go to the Beijing base.


    "I want to open it, thank you." the sincere voice of the Knicks interrupted Joe''s thought.


    Qiao churan smiled and said, "just open it." then he left the corner, went upstairs and returned to his room with Xiaoshi.


    The next morning, David came to the people''s house again with excitement on his face.


    There were only Mo Hongyuan, Gu Yang and Ian in the hall.


    "Where''s Miss?" David came to the hall and hurried to find the figure of Yunmeng poem.


    Mo Hongyuan said, "miss is still resting. Look at your excitement. Is there any good news?"


    David nodded first and then shook his head.


    Ian is an acute child. "What are you doing? Is there any good news?"


    David explained: "Miss, let me check the origin of Christine. After I went back yesterday, I found the information about the level powers in the base, and I didn''t find anything."


    "This is normal. As Hans''s secret weapon, how could Christine put her information on the registration information of the base." yunmengshi came down from upstairs and heard David''s voice.


    "Miss, boss Joe." David said hello when he saw two people.


    "Come on, what''s the good news?" yunmengshi found a more comfortable sofa and sat on it. Qiao pengran sat next to him.


    "When Hans got back, he didn''t trust you strong men, so he asked Christine to hypnotize you and let you obey him." David said with a smile.


    As soon as this was said, the air pressure in the hall was a little lower.


    "What, what''s the matter?" David asked.


    "How can this be good news?" Cooper came out of the room at this time, heard David''s words and shouted directly.


    "Miss''s mental strength is so strong that she ate Christine directly." David seemed to see all his scenes and his face was more excited.


    To his surprise, yunmengshi shook his head. "It''s not as simple as you think. It''s not just her. I''ll get hurt. It''s not worth it."


    What''s the matter with David? If this doesn''t work, he brings bad news.


    "Miss, this morning, Hans asked me to invite you and boss Joe to discuss the major events of the federal base. In fact, he wanted to hypnotize you two and make you obey him." David explained again.


    "It''s OK." Joe nodded. "It''s not bad news."


    "This suspicious guy," laughed yunmengshi, "will die in his own doubt sooner or later."


    "Let''s go." yunmengshi stood up. "Let''s discuss big things."


    Joe stood up knowingly. "Lead the way," he said to David.


    David nodded respectfully and began to lead the way ahead. His mother doesn''t live far away in the conference hall. It takes about five minutes to walk.


    Soon, three people arrived at the conference hall.


    After yunmengshi and Qiao pengran walked in, they saw the whole picture inside - a huge table with hundreds of people sitting on both sides. The lowest level is level 4. It can be seen that the overall strength of the federal base is not bad.


    "Here we are, chief," David said respectfully as he entered the hall and the dogleg came to Hans.


    Hans glanced at yunmengshi and Qiao Yanran and said, "let me introduce you. These two are our new members."

 Chapter 451

    Because now is not the time to show their sharpness. From the breath of the two people, they are not the strong.


    Both of them are now able to control their energy freely, and they are also more powerful in terms of breath convergence.


    So that when the people in the meeting room saw yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, their eyes were full of disdain, and their mouths also made a sigh, completely ignoring them.


    Yunmeng and Qiao guanran certainly don''t care about this. What they are most worried about now is Christine. The people present, including Hans, are not taken in their eyes.


    "Please take your seats," David said, pointing to the two positions at the end.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran sat up calmly.


    Seeing that there was no dissatisfaction between the two men, Hans was also very satisfied with their attitude. After all, after joining the base, he was still a man with a sharp head, and he had not seen it before.


    Hans glanced at the two men, and then the most people said, "call you today. If someone is coveting our evolutionist technology."


    "Oh?"


    "What?"


    There was a lot of noise in the conference room. Many people''s faces were not very good, but more indignant. How could anyone covet their evolutionist technology? Who sent the news that they had evolved technology?


    They were all hypnotized by Christine. Hans had no scruples about what they said. Anyway, they would take him as the leader and regard the base as the most important thing.


    "Tell me about those people," Hans ordered, pointing to Joe.


    Qiao guanran''s face was modest and polite. He stood up and his expression suddenly became serious, "The leader is right. Now some people are coveting our evolutionist technology. The leader of those people comes from Beijing base in China. He is a doctor with high IQ and many important technologies. His most important purpose is to create a corpse that he can control, and then turn the whole world into a corpse world. He naturally becomes the leader of the world Lord. "


    "Hiss" everyone in the conference room, including Hans, took a breath of air conditioning when they heard Joe''s remarks. The doctor was a madman.


    "What does this doctor want our evolutionist technology to do?" someone asked.


    Joe was not flustered at all. He calmly explained: "his experiment has not been successful, but our experiment has been successful. He panicked. He was afraid that we would turn all ordinary people into evolutionists, so that the zombie would be defeated by us one day and the world would return to its original shape."


    While explaining the problem, Qiao also drew a huge cake for the people, which they were destined not to eat.


    Hans looked at Joe with satisfaction. These words had a strong incitement. After that, everyone in the hall immediately wanted to rush forward and break the doctor''s body into pieces.


    Regardless of Joe''s strength, Hans is very satisfied with his new "accepted" men.


    "Damn it."


    "Yes, damn doctor."


    For a moment, there was excitement in the conference room, as if the doctor had done something worthy of death.


    "Now, we need to figure out a way to solve our enemy, doctor." Joe spoke again. His voice was not loud, but everyone could hear it. The faint magnetic voice made everyone feel that he was very trustworthy.


    There is a kind of person who is naturally superior and can be convinced when talking and laughing.


    Qiao Yanran, that''s the kind of person.


    The people in the hall, including Hans, believed his words very much, as if his voice had magic.


    "Yes, solve the enemy."


    "Find a way!"


    If Hans didn''t care about his leader, he would shout out. The picture of the scene was similar to that of ancient generals who incited the morale of soldiers before the war.


    Yunmengshi sat there calmly, narrowing her sense of existence. She and Qiao pengran assigned tasks very well.


    At the same time, yunmengshi also has a slight pity. Unfortunately, Qiao is not a spiritual power. As long as he adds spiritual power to those words just now, he will solve Christine''s instructions in the sea of their souls in a short time.


    "You say, how to solve it, doctor."


    "Yes, say it."


    "Everybody be quiet," said Hans. "Let Mr. Joe speak slowly."


    The change of Hans''s attitude from "you" to "Mr. Joe" shows Joe''s ability.


    Just a few words turned the situation around and took the initiative in his own hands, but Hans, the leader, had not found it yet.


    Yunmengshi smiled at the corners of her mouth. Seeing the gap between the two people, she already understood why the s city base was still standing there when the federal base in the previous life was broken by the zombies.


    "We should first find out the trace of the doctor, then find out their old nest in n city, smash all their laboratories, catch their experimenters, and if possible, force them to find out the way to control the zombie." Joe narrowed his eyes and threw a heavy bomb.


    "What, control the zombie?"


    "Can humans really control zombies?"


    Yunmengshi''s sensitive six senses felt that Hans''s breath began to become shortness when Qiao pengran said ''the way to control the zombie''.


    Obviously, he was excited.


    Yunmengshi knows that how can an ambitious man like Hans not be moved?


    "Mr. Joe, do you know where the doctor''s nest is?" Hans''s tone was also hasty. He was obviously very anxious. He wanted to find out the doctor immediately and ask about the way to control the zombie.


    "He doesn''t know. I have to bother miss Christine about this." when yunmengshi said this, the corners of her mouth turned up unconsciously and finally asked the point.


    Hans''s face sank when he heard Christine. It was his secret weapon. He asked nervously, "how do you know Christine?"


    Both of the them were calm, and no secrets were exposed.


    "Chief, to tell you the truth, we came to the federal base not to say goodbye, but to protect our lives," Joe said.


    "What do you say?" asked Hans, calming down.


    Qiao pengran''s play was sufficient. He sighed deeply, "those people asked us to join them. But we refused."


    Yun Mengshi then said, "but we already know some of their secrets. They began to chase us. We had to come here."


    Hans narrowed his eyes and looked at the two men to judge the credibility of what they said.

 Chapter 452

    After watching for a while, Hans shook his head in his heart. If they didn''t tell the truth, their acting skills had really reached a peak.


    He couldn''t see any loopholes at all. Yunmengshi and Qiao guanran were sincere when they should be sincere and sad when they should be sad. When it came to being chased, their faces also showed panic.


    "I don''t believe you." Hans frowned, and his suspicions began again. Ordinary leaders, although skeptical, most of them will take risks. If you can really get a way to control zombies, you''ll really make a lot of money.


    Although yunmengshi was very calm in his heart, his face was very anxious. "How can you not believe us? What we said is true. If we are still waiting to die here, maybe the doctor''s people will attack with the zombies right away."


    Hans asked, "Mr. Joe just said that the doctor''s experiment was unsuccessful."


    Yunmengshi''s face became more anxious. "Yes, but when we escaped, his experiment had a progressive breakthrough, and the control of zombies was successful immediately."


    Hans is very contradictory. On the one hand, he wants to get a way to control the zombie. On the other hand, he doesn''t believe in yunmengshi and Qiao pengran.


    He only believes in himself.


    Hans sat there thinking for a moment and gritted his teeth. "David, please invite miss Christine out." originally, Christine was supposed to hypnotize yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, but now it''s better to do it earlier.


    "Yes, chief," David replied respectfully.


    Yunmengshi sat in his eyes, and there was a trace of excitement at the bottom of his eyes. Such a strong spirit can be met but not sought. After fighting with her, he may have a breakthrough and new ideas.


    Within five minutes, David took Christine to the conference room.


    "Christine, you''re here," Hans said with a smile. He couldn''t take Christine seriously.


    In Hans''s eyes, the man in front of him was a double personality and a madman. She''s fine when she''s normal. When she''s abnormal, it''s even more frightening than a nuclear bomb. Fortunately, Christine is still normal, and as long as she doesn''t stimulate her, she''ll be fine.


    Christine didn''t speak, just nodded to Hans. She was really a quiet person in her usual time.


    "Christine, what I told you yesterday," Hans said, rubbing his hands.


    "What about people? Who is it?" Christine nodded and asked.


    "It''s them." Hans pointed to Qiao pengran and Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran secretly raised their vigilance. If they didn''t know about it, they might really get caught.


    No, yunmengshi doesn''t intend to face off with Christine. She just thought of a wonderful way.


    "Christine." Yunmeng opened her mouth before Christine came to the two people and used the mental power.


    Christine turned back and looked directly at yunmengshi.


    "What kind of torture did you suffer before the end of the world?" Yun Mengshi''s voice was very calm, but Qiao pengran could still hear a trace of pity.


    Christine was stunned at first, and then her face was not as expressionless as it was just now.


    Hans was really full of panic. He felt things were out of control. He knew how terrible Christine was when she broke out, so he quickly stopped, "shut up and stop talking."


    Yunmeng ignored Hans. She continued, "let me guess, does someone hate you? Abuse you every day? Or cold violence?"


    Christine''s eyes, which could not bear the waves, began to spin. She walked into yunmengshi and wanted to do it. She hated the people in front of her.


    "Don''t you want to hear me? I just guessed right?" yunmengshi smiled and continued. "Some people beat you every day, bully you, and don''t treat you as a person. You haven''t worn complete clothes and eaten non corrupt food since you were young?"


    Christine''s eyes are going crazy.


    Yunmeng poetry continued to stimulate her. It seemed that she was really right.


    "No one loves you, no one sympathizes with you, and no one cares about you. When you are sick, you can only bear the pain alone. No, not only when you are sick, you are alone all the time, and no one notices you who have been humble to the dust." the voice of yunmengshi is light and reminiscent, but when Christine hears it, she is mocking herself.


    "Damn you." Christine squeezed three words out of her mouth, her eyes flushed with blood, and she had fallen into a state of madness.


    "Damn me? You should go to those who bully you and despise you and kill them, shouldn''t you?" Yun Mengshi led.


    "They, they''re all dead," Christine said with a sudden smile. Her voice was full of temptation. Unconsciously, she used her spiritual powers in the conversation room.


    "Don''t you think that the whole world is bullying you, and all human beings despise you. Human minds are too much and dirty. They all deserve to die. Damn, you''re going to kill them." the voice of yunmengshi seems kind to Christine.


    Yes, in order to induce Christine, yunmengshi induced all her negative emotions, which filled her mind all the time when she was just reborn. However, later, he was moved by Joe''s relationship and care, and his courage to die for her at any time.


    However, there are still some negative emotions that are pressed in the heart, but at this time, they are led out by Yunmeng poetry itself. She didn''t expect that these situations were still so severe that she couldn''t control them.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes, like Christine''s, were full and began to turn red.


    "You''re right, humans, dirty, they have too many thoughts and deserve to die," Christine said, sweeping her eyes very sharply at the people in the conference room.


    "Christine, calm down, calm down. I''m good to you." Hans''s forehead was sweating.


    "He has been using you, he is using you. He has been treating you for your precious spiritual power, but one day, your power is gone, and you will go back to the time when you were bullied." yunmengshi stood up from his seat and increased his spiritual power.


    Christine had reached the edge of rage. She looked at Hans like a dead man.


    With a wave, yunmengshi turned the whole conference room into an absolutely closed environment, and even a fly could not fly out.


    "Your heart is full of anger, right? All humans here deserve to die, right?" the voice of Yunmeng poem is cold and can instantly freeze the water into ice.


    Qiao guanran felt wrong. He came forward and took yunmengshi''s arm, "little poem."


    Yunmengshi looked back, her eyes red and bleeding, and looked at Qiao pengran.

 Chapter 453

    Qiao guanran was startled by yunmengshi''s eyes, but he immediately reacted that Xiaoshi seemed to fall into the memory of the past and couldn''t extricate himself.


    "Xiao Shi, please calm down," said Joe anxiously.


    However, yunmengshi not only didn''t calm down, but she exuded a faint murderous spirit. She wanted to solve all the people here.


    Christine has begun to do it. She won''t have aggressive powers. However, don''t forget that except Hans, yunmengshi and Qiao lanran, everyone here has been instructed by her in the sea of soul, although it is the instruction of loyalty to Hans.


    But Christine is not a fool. She keeps her hand. At the critical moment, she can control all the people she has given orders.


    After so much suffering, how can people not leave themselves a way back?


    Before, yunmengshi didn''t know how many backroads she had left for herself. Later, after being moved by Qiao pengran, she cut off the backroads one by one. However, no one knows how many backroads yunmengshi has, including Qiao pengran who knows her best.


    "Bang bang" after Christine launched the command, the powers suddenly flew in the small conference room, and all the people attacked each other.


    "What did you do? Did you turn it upside down? Who let you attack?" Hans was so angry that he didn''t know Christine did it. How could he understand the magic of spiritual powers? He thought he could rest easy with Christine?


    "Stop! Stop!" Hans yelled, and no one paid any attention to him, and a fireball came at him. Fortunately, Hans was not weak and quickly dodged away.


    "Xiaoshi, calm down. Our purpose is not to let them all die." Qiao pengran took yunmengshi, looked at her red bleeding eyes and said solemnly.


    Yunmengshi was completely immersed in his own world at this time and didn''t hear Qiao pengran''s words. She looked at the people attacking each other without blinking her eyes. A cruel smile appeared at the corners of her mouth and murmured, "Damn it, all mankind."


    Joe was helpless. He flashed behind Hans, and a fierce hand knife immediately hit him on the back of his neck. Hans didn''t even make a sound and fell directly to the ground.


    Joe reached out and threw Hans into the corner in case he was hurt by mistake.


    "Space confinement." Joe ran out of the space power.


    Everyone present was imprisoned, including Yunmeng poetry.


    However, before Qiao pengran could breathe a sigh of relief, yunmengshi broke free from the shackles with strong spiritual strength. She walked to Qiao pengran with an expressionless face and said coldly, "let them go."


    She fell into a very strange state. She still knew who the people in front of her in her mind, but there was no emotion. She just wanted to let everyone in front of her kill each other. Human beings should die.


    This state is very similar to the "obsession" in martial arts novels. Yunmeng poetry has suppressed all negative emotions in the bottom of her heart. Today, in order to empathize with Christine, she released them.


    Like opening Pandora''s box, the devil was released and there was no way to control it.


    This negative emotion has been suppressed at the bottom of yunmengshi''s heart for a long time, and even she can''t control it, so the current situation will appear.


    "Xiaoshi, I''m Qiao pengran." Qiao pengran said slightly wronged. He knew that Xiaoshi was absolutely wrong, but he was filled with heart when he thought that Xiaoshi didn''t even know him.


    "I know, I let you let go of them." the voice of Yunmeng poem was colder.


    "Hmm?" Xiao Shi didn''t lose his memory. Qiao suddenly realized that Xiaoshi might not be able to control her emotions.


    "I repeat, let go." yunmengshi gathered the power in his hand.


    "Space confinement." Qiao guanran used space confinement to Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi''s bloody eyes glowed and looked at Qiao pengran.


    Qiao ran forward, put one hand around yunmengshi''s slender waist, one hand on the back of her head and lips, and then kissed Xiaoshi''s pink lips.


    Yunmeng poetry was imprisoned there and could not struggle. He could only protest with his eyes and strive to break free from the shackles of this space.


    Qiao guanran''s mouth is printed on Xiaoshi''s tender and soft lips. The tip of his tongue pries her lips open, and his flexible tongue waits for the opportunity to enter, teasing Xiaoshi''s feeling.


    At this time, yunmengshi has released her imprisonment. She calmed down and followed Qiao pengran''s feeling with her eyes closed.


    Two people have been like this for a long time. Fortunately, both of them are strong. Otherwise, their lips may have been numb for so long?


    Yunmengshi opened his eyes. Most of the red in his eyes had faded, and only the white part of his eyes still had some light red.


    She took out white beads and cups from the space.


    Qiao pengran took it skillfully, and yunmengshi got some water in.


    A few minutes later, when the water turned milky white, Joe took out the white beads and poured the water in the cup into his mouth.


    There was no need to talk between the two people. Joe threw the cup aside and returned the bead to Xiao Shi.


    After all this, Joe ran into his arms and said, "Xiao Shi, forget the unpleasant experience before, okay?" he looked at Xiao Shi like countless knives stabbed into his heart.


    He knew that Xiaoshi must have remembered his unpleasant experience in Yun''s house before the end of the world. Often at this time, Qiao pengran secretly blames himself for not having his own existence in the ten years before Xiaoshi.


    Yunmengshi had returned to normal at this time, and she calmed down when she knew what had just happened. She also hugged Joe with her backhand. "These are memories hidden in the depths of my memory that I can''t even see. Unexpectedly, they suddenly came out today."


    "It''s nice to have you here now." yunmengshi said this with a strong feeling. Qiao pengran had never seen the tone of Xiaoshi so vivid.


    "From now on, I''ll be there." Qiao churan hugged yunmengshi''s waist more tightly. The man in his arms belongs to him forever.


    Two people are reluctant to let go of each other for a long time.


    Until footsteps came from behind. The two men loosened and looked in that direction at the same time.


    "I''m worthy of being a psychic power. I broke free of my space constraints so quickly," Joe said, looking at Christine.


    Christine''s body is stiff in place, she has no means of attack, and her hypnosis has lost its effect in the face of two people with strong mental power.


    At this time, she knew that the hypnosis of the two people yesterday had no effect at all. Those words were false.

 Chapter 454

    "What are you going to do?" the long suffering experience enables Christine to remain calm at any time, even in the face of yunmengshi and Qiao pengran who can kill her at any time.


    "You seal the ears and eyes of those people," said yunmengshi. She pointed to all kinds of shapes under Hans standing there.


    Christine didn''t have any other thoughts. She used her instructions in their heads to make them fall asleep.


    "Very good." yunmengshi smiled.


    Yunmengshi and Christine, who had just fallen into madness, had awakened at this time.


    "What''s your purpose?" Christine asked again. "What do you need me to do?" she saw that the two people in front were coming for herself.


    "You''re smart. Why should you help Hans?" Joe asked.


    Christine and Yunmeng poetry were in the same state before. They were both calm. It was the kind of calm that "I don''t care about anything in this world". She didn''t even care about her own life. What else would she care about?


    "He provided me with food and safe shelter. Why didn''t I help him?" Christine asked.


    "That''s very reasonable," said yunmengshi. In fact, she is different from Christine. Since her rebirth, she has a strong belief in revenge. Only after revenge, she wants to destroy all human beings. Her idea didn''t change until she met Qiao pengran.


    Unlike Christine, yunmengshi doesn''t know what her faith is.


    So she asked, "what do you want?"


    This is a question that has nothing to do with what they want to do. Although Qiao pengran is surprised, he will not object to the question asked by yunmengshi.


    "Wish?" Christine''s face showed a sneer. "Not before, but you''re right. Human minds are too complex. Even in such an end world, there are so few survivors and so many zombies, they still kill and use each other endlessly. The world will be destroyed by human hands sooner or later. I might as well end their lives earlier."


    Christine had a cruel look in her eyes. Human beings, what an abominable species, are dying.


    Yunmengshi is secretly helpless. If she meets Christine at the beginning of her rebirth, she will be very happy, because Christine is a very good assistant. One person can destroy a base. It''s like a catastrophic weapon.


    But now, Yunmeng poetry has no idea of destroying human beings. After all, Christine''s feeling of annihilation has been aroused, she has only one feeling - helplessness.


    "Human beings are actually very friendly." Yun Mengshi comforted deeply. At the same time, she looked at Qiao pengran with a smile.


    Joe''s eyes are full of small poems, and his doting is about to burst.


    "Joke, what can human beings have? It''s nothing more than selfishness. In order to live without compromising means and for her own self-interest, she can sacrifice her blood daughter." Christine began to get excited. She seemed to think of something.


    "If you don''t believe that human beings have love, how about staying with me for a week?" yunmengshi suddenly had a wonderful idea in his head.


    "You?" Christine looked at Yunmeng poetry suspiciously.


    Yun Mengshi''s tone suddenly became a little empty, with an unspeakable sadness, "my experience is definitely worse than you want to come." who can be tortured in the laboratory for ten years?


    Yunmeng poem now think about what supported him to live in his previous life? Don''t want to be cheap, doctor, and get a intact corpse of the Zombie King? Or is there hope in my heart that one day I will get out of this hell?


    She had long forgotten the pain after her rebirth. The only thing to remember was hatred.


    Now, the hatred for the doctor has become very weak.


    She smiled. She was really calm in her current state.


    "Xiaoshi." Joe hugged Xiaoshi in his arms. He really couldn''t see Xiaoshi in such a state. His heart was twitching.


    "I''m fine now, really good." a smile appeared on yunmengshi''s face, a smile from his heart, not a fake smile.


    "OK!" Christine didn''t know whether she was infected by yunmengshi''s smile or Joe''s worried eyes. She agreed to yunmengshi''s request.


    "You won''t regret it." yunmengshi smiled more brightly.


    Qiao pengran''s heart was almost melted by the smile of yunmengshi.


    "Are we going to deal with these people?" Joe pointed to a pile of unconscious people on the ground.


    Christine said, "I''ll take care of this." as she said this, she folded her hands and closed her eyes, as if she were reciting something.


    Qiao guanran looked at Yunmeng poetry and thought of the answer she got here.


    Yunmengshi guessed: "she may be erasing the memory of those people. With the mark, she can easily invade the souls of those people."


    Joe can''t help looking at Christine and sighing, "it''s a terrible skill." isn''t it? As long as Christine marks, even the soul doesn''t belong to him.


    Yunmengshi smiled and said, "this is the mystery of spiritual powers. Every spiritual power has its own skills, most of which are self-made. Look at the way she exerts her powers, I guess she believed in God before."


    Qiao pengran nodded, deeply convinced of Yunmeng''s guess.


    After Christine exercised her power, she opened her eyes, "OK. Their memory stays in the meeting."


    Cloud dream poem praised: "what a powerful power."


    "You''re great, too," Christine said with a smile. In fact, she is still a very easy-going person.


    "By the way, have you given Hans any instructions?" yunmengshi suddenly asked.


    Christine shook her head.


    "Aren''t you afraid that he is against you? You know, you don''t have any means to attack." Joe asked in a puzzled way.


    "He didn''t dare." Christine affirmed that her previous experience made her see through the hearts of the people. Although she was a Lori under the age of 15, when talking to her, she felt more like an old man who had experienced vicissitudes of life.


    "So sure?" Joe continued.


    "He values power more than anyone else, and he is also an extremely suspicious person. His subordinates don''t believe it. Maybe he only believes in himself." Christine said faintly.


    "I have a question, why does he believe you so much?" yunmengshi asked.


    Christine blinked, "because I have a handle on his injury." when she said this, she looked like "I don''t care". How can she look like a handle?

 Chapter 455

    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran looked at each other. They couldn''t guess. What on earth does Christine have in Hans''s hand that makes her so indifferent.


    At any time, the two quietly looked at Christine, waiting for her to explain their doubts.


    Christine smiled. "He actually took my brother as a ''handle'' to threaten me." her eyes were full of ridicule.


    "Your brother?" Yun Mengshi said.


    "Yes, it''s my blood brother." a ray of pain flashed in Christine''s eyes. Deep in her heart, she still can''t care about her relatives to do that to herself, even now most of them are dead.


    "My brother is also a talent. If he joined the entertainment industry earlier, he might go home with a film emperor''s trophy." anyone can hear that this is not praising her brother, but mocking that he can act in front of others.


    "Hans was also a man without eyes. I really don''t know how he became the leader of a base. He also defeated his brother, as if his name was Nix," Christine recalled.


    "Have you seen Hans''s brother?" yunmengshi asked.


    Christine looked at Yunmeng poem curiously, "listen to you, do you know the one named Knicks?"


    Yunmengshi has to admit that Christine is a person with eyes. This may be the ''welfare'' brought to her by the past suffering!


    Without denying it, yunmengshi nodded.


    "You''re not here for the Knicks?" Christine guessed boldly.


    "What a clever boy," Joe praised, and they didn''t want to hide it.


    Christine realized, "so you made up that mysterious organization?"


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "This mysterious organization is real, and their madness is only worse than what I described."


    Christine, no matter who is the leader of the base, just provide her with a place to live and food. "Can you send a message to the Knicks for me?"


    "Oh?"


    "One day when he becomes the leader, he hopes to have a corner in the federal base that Christine can live in." Christine said sincerely.


    "Ha ha, no problem. Which leader doesn''t welcome a powerful power like you to stay in the base?" Yun Mengshi joked, "but you are really confident that the Knicks can become the leader of the federal base?"


    Christine looked up and down at yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, and said confidently, "if I''m not wrong, you''re at least a level 6 power, and you''re a level 7 spirit power?"


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran looked at each other again. "You''re great." Qiao pengran had to admit.


    Although she had guessed it for a long time, Christine was shocked when she heard Joe admit it. This can''t blame her. Who knows that a level 6 power and a level 7 power will calm down in front of her?


    "You, you, you, are level 7 psychic powers?" Christine stammered, pointing to Yunmeng poem. She hasn''t been so rude for a long time. After those hardships, she thought that many things could not make her feelings fluctuate.


    "That''s right." yunmengshi nodded decisively. Although their purpose in the federal base is to hide their strength, how can she be convinced if they don''t show their strong strength in front of people like Christine?


    "Hoo" Christine took a deep breath to calm her mood. After a while, she calmed down.


    She is a psychic psychic. Of course, she knows the conditions for the awakening of psychic psychic psychic. The girl in front of her doesn''t look much older than her age, but she is a whole level higher than herself.


    She has just advanced to level 6. She suffered so many hardships before awakening, not to mention Yunmeng poetry, which is much higher than her own level.


    With this in mind, Christine''s eyes at yunmengshi were softer. She was a man of her own destiny. No wonder she could say something different just now.


    "Well, let''s deal with Hans first, and then we''ll go back to rest. It''s really tired to exercise our muscles and bones in the morning." yunmengshi stretched out and said lazily.


    Qiao pengran helplessly looked at yunmengshi. If she felt tired, would others be too tired to get up? You know, she is a powerful zombie emperor, and her physical quality is much better than that of ordinary powers.


    Christine went to Hans and put her hand on his head. Her mental strength penetrated into Hans''s body.


    Just as yunmengshi and Qiao pengran watched Christine solve Hans''s problem with a smile, suddenly Christine was bounced off and hit the ground. She vomited a mouthful of bright red blood and her face was frightening white.


    "What happened?" yunmengshi and Qiao pengran hurried over and picked up Christine.


    Christine''s face was pale and her eyes could not be opened. It seemed that she was seriously injured. She could only shake her head to show that her life was not in danger.


    Yunmengshi attached her hand to her shoulder, and the healing power in her hand slowly penetrated into Christine''s body.


    A few minutes later, Christine''s face didn''t get any better. However, there were more serious signs. What seriously injured a level 6 mental power?


    "She was hurt by her soul. Alas, it seems that the healing power is useless." yunmengshi shook her head and said.


    Joe is also very nervous. All human lives lie in Christine''s hands. If something happens to her, what will happen to the elite of the federal base?


    They promised to give the Knicks a complete federal base, not an empty shelf lacking elites.


    "By the way, Xiao Shi, why don''t you try the mysterious beads?" Joe suddenly thought that he had drunk a lot of white bead water. He didn''t know what the grey bead water was like.


    "Yes." yunmengshi also brightened her eyes. Although the gray bead has no effect on healing the soul, it can complement Christine''s spiritual system. With spiritual power, the soul will recover quickly.


    Thinking in his mind and without delay in his hand, yunmengshi took out the gray beads from the space, soaked a glass of water, and held Christine to swallow slowly.


    After a while, Christine''s face was much better, at least not in danger.


    "How are you?" both of them are psychic powers. Yunmengshi can''t invade Christine''s body with her own psychic system for examination, otherwise it will be bad for both sides.

 Chapter 456

    Christine shook her head. "I, I''m fine." she was very difficult and stammered four words.


    "Is your soul hurt?" Joe ran after him.


    Christine nodded.


    "To what extent?" yunmengshi was also worried.


    Christine breathed slowly until she could speak. She jumped out word by word, "no, strict, heavy, just, my, the sea of soul, has been impacted and recovered for a few days." at last, she was quite fluent.


    Yunmengshi was also relieved. It seems that Christine''s basic skills are very solid. Now she has just been impacted. Otherwise, the whole soul crystal wall will be shaken and may break seriously.


    "That''s good." Joe was relieved to hear that Christine was all right. He finally opened a big hole in the federal base. He saw that one of the objectives of the operation was about to be completed. There should be no mistakes here.


    "Is there anything in Hans''s soul?" Yun Mengshi asked suspiciously. Generally, such a situation rarely occurs.


    Hans''s rank is lower than Christine''s, and his mental strength is not as high as her. How could this happen?


    "Neither did I. I can''t see it clearly," said Christine as she breathed. Her condition is getting better and better bit by bit. Even Joe, who doesn''t know anything about mental powers, can see it.


    "Things are not as simple as we believe," yunmengshi said to Qiao pengran.


    "Seeing Hans is not because he believes in Christine, nor because he has'' handle '', but because he has been on guard." Joe said calmly.


    Also, Knicks is the person who knows Hans best. When facing Hans, he never takes it lightly. It can be seen that Hans is not as simple as they see.


    "What about Hans?" Joe frowned. "Have I been knocking him out?"


    Yunmengshi chuckled with Joe''s strength, and finally had to break Hans''s neck. But we can''t just let Hans wake up. Who knows what he has left behind. This is his territory. It''s normal to leave behind here to read.


    Yunmengshi is helpless. Now he is really in an awkward state. Hans can''t solve it, and Nix can''t take over the position of head of federal base.


    "Go, take people back first," said yunmengshi. She pointed to David, who was imprisoned there by Qiao guanran, "guanran, untie his imprisonment."


    David, who has been imprisoned there, almost didn''t cry when he heard yunmengshi. The young lady finally saw herself.


    With a wave of his hand, Joe lifted the space confinement he had just displayed, but the elite of the federal base were hypnotized by Christine and still fell asleep and motionless.


    David went to yunmengshi and waited for her orders.


    "David, it''s up to you here. When they wake up, you tell them that the leader has an emergency to deal with and needs to leave for a day or two. He can let them complete their tasks normally." yunmengshi explained.


    David straightened up and promised, "don''t worry, miss. Promise to do everything well."


    "Good, you stay here to deal with the aftermath." yunmengshi explained to David again, then easily picked up Christine with one hand and walked out of the door of the conference room.


    Qiao guanran had planned to carry Christine by himself, but yunmengshi glared back with a sharp eye, and put back his outstretched hand.


    He is not slow at all. On the contrary, he is very satisfied.


    What does this mean? It shows that Xiaoshi has a desire for possession! It shows that Xiaoshi doesn''t want to touch Christine by herself.


    This is a good phenomenon. If Xiaoshi doesn''t care about anything, it''s a sad thing.


    Joe ran to the corner, took Hans, who was still in a coma, and followed yunmengshi''s footsteps and left the conference room.


    Although yunmengshi carries a person, it has no impact on her actions. She is still walking fast. Joe is even less influential. Yunmeng poetry placed a magic array that affected people''s sight on himself and Qiao pengran. Although there are not many people along the way, they will also be found - their boss is actually carried like garbage.


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi each carried a man and soon returned to their house at the federal base.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with you?" Gu Bai greeted them before they came to the door of the house.


    "Go in and talk about it." Qiao pengran and yunmengshi hurried back to the room.


    Gu Bai scratched his head and followed the two men into the room.


    "Miss, boss Qiao, you''re back." although I believe that with the strength of the two, there will be no accident, it''s better to see them back here safely.


    Joe churan threw the man in his hand, and Hans fell directly to the ground with a bang.


    Yunmengshi is much better. Christine is not an enemy so far, so yunmengshi gently puts her on the sofa.


    Christine is closing her eyes and recovering from her injury. She doesn''t know whether it''s because of her common experience or because she is also a spiritual power. Christine has an unspeakable trust in Yunmeng poetry.


    "Hans!" said Nix, gnashing his teeth, seeing the unconscious man on the ground. Finally, he can vent his emotions. Several times ago, in order to hide his identity, he hid all his anger and unwillingness and was careful not to be found.


    "You also have today." Nix went to Hans, squatted down, patted Hans on the face, and made a crisp noise.


    "Miss, what''s the matter?" Mo Hongyuan asked.


    Yunmengshi explained to the crowd what had happened.


    Knicks listened carefully.


    "Knicks, do you know what''s in Hans''s soul? It''s so powerful." after yunmengshi explained, he looked at Knicks and asked.


    Nix frowned and thought for a moment, but still shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "Alas," although she had known the result, yunmengshi couldn''t help sighing. If she hadn''t seen Christine hurt, she really wanted to enter Hans''s soul sea and see what it was.


    "Now I can only wait for Christine to wake up and ask her carefully." yunmengshi said helplessly.


    "Xiao Shi, Hans seems to wake up." before yunmengshi''s voice fell, Gu Bai shouted.


    Whether he said it was true or not, Joe hurried over and gave Hans a heavy hand knife. Now Hans had to sleep for a while.

 Chapter 457

    When Joe drew back his hand, he heard Hans groan, and then he didn''t wake up.


    The crowd looked at Hans'' neck and swallowed his spit. Joe''s hand was too heavy. If Hans wasn''t a power, he wouldn''t be able to knock his neck off?


    Qiao Juran took out a rope and threw it to Gu Bai. "Go and tie people up."


    Gu Bai looked at the rope in his hand. It was an ordinary rope. There was nothing strange. "Boss, this rope can help Hans? The rope broke as soon as it was pulled."


    Joe chuckled and scolded, "arbor, can''t you grow a little brain? Since the rope will break as soon as it is pulled, you can''t let it go?"


    Gu Bai took the rope in distress and muttered, "how can we keep the ordinary rope?"


    Mo Hongyuan sighed and said, "stupid, you won''t attach a layer of earth power to the rope to strengthen the toughness of the rope?"


    Gu Bai''s eyes lit up when he heard Mo Hongyuan''s words. Yes, why didn''t he think of it? Thinking, he mobilized the earth elements in his body and condensed them on the rope.


    After completion, Gu Bai pulled the rope hard, and sure enough, it didn''t break.


    "That''s right," said Joe.


    Gu Bai went up with the rope and tied Hans tightly. Even if Mo Hongyuan was tied like this, it was difficult to get away.


    "Well, now wait for these two people to wake up." yunmengshi took Qiao pengran upstairs. This time is also time. She should seize all the time to practice. The sixth sense is very sensitive. She feels that there must be something big to happen in the near future. I''m afraid it''s time for her to resist accidents.


    After seeing yunmengshi and returning to the room, Qiao immediately found a quiet place to sit down and start practicing. Although he was distressed, he could only sit down with him.


    How can he let Xiaoshi''s strength grow, and his strength is still standing still. He was lower than Xiaoshi''s level. Fortunately, he has space to stop Xiaoshi for a period of time. During this time, he has been able to do a lot of things by himself.


    As time passed, the night came in the twinkling of an eye, and Yunmeng poetry had been practicing in the room for six hours.


    "Boss, Mengshi, Christine wakes up." Gu Bai''s excited voice came from outside the room.


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi opened their eyes almost at the same time. In fact, they had almost finished their cultivation. Even if Gu Bai didn''t come, they would wake up.


    The two men followed Cooper downstairs and saw Christine sitting on the sofa with her golden hair scattered behind her. She looked very simple. If they didn''t know her strength, they would probably look away.


    "Thank you." seeing yunmengshi coming downstairs, Christine stood up and smiled.


    Yunmengshi knows that Christine is thanking herself for bringing her here. Although she came back with Christine, she also gently, okay? At least it wasn''t as rude as Joe ran, who almost dragged Hans over.


    Seeing that Hans''s clothes are worn out, we can know how Joe doesn''t like Hans.


    "Can you tell us specifically what''s going on in Hans''s sea of souls?" yunmengshi had gone to the hall on the first floor, found a sofa and sat down with Joe pengran. Her expression was very serious and asked Christine sitting on the sofa opposite her.


    Christine nodded. She didn''t expect such a thing to happen. You know, this is what she is best at, that is, invading the sea of human soul, giving instructions or hypnotizing a person. This is even characteristic of her psychic powers.


    "It was a smooth process for me to invade Hans''s soul sea, but when I gave instructions, there was an accident." Christine told the details of her accident.


    "What''s the accident?" Joe ran after him.


    Christine looked at Joe and explained, "a very bright light suddenly appeared in the depths of the sea of souls. Before I reflected it, it drove out my spiritual power. At the same time, my soul was also shaken."


    "In other words, you don''t actually see what''s in Hans''s soul, do you?" yunmengshi combed Christine''s words and asked.


    Christine nodded helplessly. Although she was ashamed, she was a spiritual power. When the enemy didn''t know what it was, she was out directly. But she had to admit that the fact was just as Yunmeng poem said.


    Everyone looked at yunmengshi and expected her to tell them about the deep sea of Hans'' soul. However, to their disappointment, yunmengshi shook her head. She didn''t know what was in Hans'' soul. She just gave a guess, "There are three possibilities. The first is that a psychic power with a higher level than Christine has put some restrictions in his brain. The second is that it is a treasure that can protect human soul in the sea of human soul. The third is that there is a living creature in Hans''s sea of soul, which drives Christine''s spiritual power away."


    Two days ago, people could understand that the last one was beyond their imagination.


    Nix first began to question, "little poem, how can there be living creatures in people''s soul?"


    "Yes, miss, are you kidding?" Mo Hongyuan, who has always been the most supportive of Yunmeng poetry, also raised an objection.


    After listening to the analysis of Yunmeng poetry, Christine frowned and said, "there is really a third possibility. I feel that it is indeed spiritual, but if you don''t say it, I won''t dare to think in that direction."


    "What? Is it really possible?" Gu Bai grew up surprised.


    Joe looked at the crowd rationally. He was still inclined to say that Hans had a treasure in his mind. After all, the most important purpose of Xiaoshi''s federal base is to find the origin of the mysterious bead. There is a mysterious bead here, and it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no second one.


    So Joe felt that Hans might have the mysterious bead in his mind.


    "Miss, what shall we do? We can''t take out the thing, so we can only worry." Mo Hongyuan said.


    Yunmengshi said coldly, "we don''t have to know what''s in his mind. It''s enough to help the Knicks grab the position of head of the federal base, and the others don''t care for the time being."


    Qiao pengran then said his guess, "little poem, does Hans''s mind have anything to do with the mysterious beads?"


    As soon as she said this, yunmengshi shook her head. When she came to the federal base, she started the radar beads, but she didn''t find any new beads here.

 Chapter 458

    Qiao pengran understood the meaning of Yunmeng poem, "little poem, don''t trust radar beads too much. Only what you feel is true."


    This is like pouring a bucket of cold water on the head of Yunmeng poem. Indeed, she believes in radar beads too much. She always feels that mysterious beads can''t escape the tracking of radar beads, but this is not necessarily the case.


    If someone uses some abilities to block the tracking ability of radar beads, didn''t he miss the mysterious beads?


    And if Hans really had radar beads in his head, it was deep in his soul. Yunmeng poetry does not know whether radar beads can trace to the depths of people''s soul.


    As a psychic power, no one understands the mystery of the soul better than Yunmeng poetry.


    Thinking of this, yunmengshi looked up at Qiao pengran, nodded and said definitely, "pengran, you''re right. All conjectures are possible before the results come out."


    "Xiaoshi, it''s good if you can figure it out." Qiao churan smiled. In fact, he was relieved. Sometimes people are stubborn, especially strong people like himself and Xiaoshi. They believe in their own feelings, but sometimes they are often deceived by their own feelings.


    "Well, we still need to..." Gu Bai gestured to his neck.


    Joe shook his head. "Let him live a little longer."


    "I''ll wake him up and interrogate him first." yunmengshi wanted to go forward and throw Hans a healing power. He was stunned by Qiao pengran, which belongs to trauma. The healing powers of Yunmeng poetry are very effective for all trauma.


    "Wait, little poem." Qiao pengran hurriedly pulled Yunmeng poem.


    "What''s the matter?" yunmengshi looked back at Qiao pengran and asked suspiciously.


    "Arbor, can you make a basement, the kind that can ventilate?" Joe asked angrily.


    Gu Bai scratched his head. "Boss, although I haven''t tried, it''s OK in theory."


    "Well, arbor, you get a basement under this house," said Joe.


    Everyone knew that Joe was very cautious, but he didn''t expect him to be so cautious. This was also to prevent Hans from spreading the news that he was trapped here. At that time, everyone''s efforts were in vain and had to be in a state of escape.


    "Bang bang" a few small noises, the soil in a corner of the living room came out, and there was a hole that could allow a person to pass through.


    All can clearly feel the vibration under the house, but the vibration is not large and will not invite outsiders in.


    More than ten minutes later, Gu Bai stopped the output of his power. At this time, his power consumption was a little big, "it''s finished."


    "Good, let''s go and have a look first." yunmengshi said to see if there were any deadly mutant animals underground. Yunmengshi still remembered the rat tide in the underground garage last time. Moreover, her soul was injured and her strength could not be brought into play, so she had no sense of security in her heart.


    Yunmengshi went up to the hole, jumped and disappeared directly at the hole.


    Qiao pengran also followed. Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang followed behind him. Others were up there, ready to meet him at any time.


    After Yunmeng''s poem went on, he used the "lightness skill" of the wind power to fall to the ground like a feather.


    The people in the back, after Joe ran down, directly used the space power, and a flash appeared below.


    Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang have their own methods. In short, in less than a minute, the four people landed safely.


    After they landed, they looked around at the underground space just created by Gu Bai.


    This is a place of more than 20 square meters, surrounded by solid soil. There are several columns in the middle of the open site to bear the load together to prevent the whole house from collapsing.


    Yunmengshi felt around with the spirit department. There was nothing wrong. When Gu Bai made this space, he used the earth power to deal with all the mutant animals around.


    "It''s a nice place," said Joe, looking at it and praising it.


    "Yes, it''s very good." yunmengshi also nodded, but his eyes were full of soil, which made people know that it was underground.


    Suddenly, yunmengshi''s eyes lit up, closed his eyes and began to exert his powers.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the place where they stood was full of metal. This time, it didn''t look like they were underground, but like they were in a laboratory.


    "Miss, it''s really like a laboratory," Mo Hongyuan said.


    "Laboratory, laboratory..." Yun Mengshi muttered.


    "Xiaoshi, what are you talking about?" asked Joe angrily. Xiaoshi''s voice was too low.


    "Yes, laboratory." yunmengshi said out loud what he always thought.


    "What laboratory?" Qiao pangran looked at Yunmeng poetry in surprise and thought, what did Xiaoshi think of?


    Yunmengshi came up with a wonderful idea. She didn''t tell Hans about the mysterious organization before, but there is no mysterious organization here in the federal base.


    But Yunmeng poetry, they can ''make'' one.


    "Build a laboratory?" after yunmengshi said the idea in his heart, the three people said in surprise.


    "Xiaoshi, do you want to play a play for Hans and let him say what''s in his mind?" Qiao pengran immediately understood the meaning of Yunmeng poem.


    "That''s right." yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran with great satisfaction. He was worthy of being the one he liked. He didn''t have to explain what he thought. He understood immediately.


    "That''s a good idea," said Joe with a smile. It would be very interesting if he did that.


    "Come on, let''s go up," said yunmengshi, and a metal ladder immediately appeared at his feet to the hole.


    The three men went out.


    "Boss, Mengshi, what''s inside?" Gu Bai couldn''t wait to ask after seeing them come out.


    "It''s very good inside. Xiaoshi has changed it again. It''s definitely a good laboratory," Qiao said.


    "Laboratory?" they asked in unison. What does this have to do with the laboratory.


    Mo Hongyuan told everyone the idea of Yunmeng poem.


    These people can''t stand being lonely. They have stayed at the federal base for some time. They haven''t moved their hands and feet. Their bodies are almost frozen. Now they finally have a chance to "play". How can they give up?


    "Xiaoshi, this time, I must have a share." Nix is the most anxious person. How could he not be positive if he had the opportunity to torture his'' dearest ''brother?


    Yunmengshi waved his hand, "don''t worry, everyone has a chance."


    If Hans in a coma knew that a group of people were rushing to ''entertain'' him, he would jump up ''excitedly''.

 Chapter 459

    "Mengshi, boss, let''s go down quickly." Gu Baizhen couldn''t wait.


    Yunmengshi said with a smile, "let''s all go down and help make it look like a laboratory."


    A group of people went down, including the new Christine, with only Ian''s bitter face on it.


    There can''t be nobody upstairs, can there? In case someone comes, someone needs to block the uninvited guests back.


    Ian stood at the mouth of the cave and watched his friends go down one by one. He also knew that they were going to see an interesting play. Don''t mention how depressed he was.


    "Take good care of the house, Ian." after everyone went down the ladder set up by yunmengshi, Gu Bai waved to Ian, looked at Ian''s bitter gourd like face, happily blocked * * * * with earth power, which looked no different from the ordinary ground.


    The hole closed slowly.


    After everyone went down, the first reaction was to look around and observe the situation around.


    "Miss, isn''t it a little empty? There shouldn''t be any experimental platform, experimental specimens, collection room, observation room and so on in the laboratory?" Mo Hongyuan finally found that there was something wrong here.


    "So, don''t you come down just to dress up here more like a laboratory?" Yun Mengshi glanced at Mo Hongyuan and said. Why, he has been with Gu Bai for a long time, and has he been infected by Gu Bai?


    "Mengshi, look at me." Gu Bai laughed and erected several walls in the above ground space, dividing the space into several parts. However, there was a scene of setting up a test area in the middle, so that Hans could find his place when he woke up.


    Yunmengshi uses the metal power in his body to cover the earth wall with a layer of metal. It looks more like a laboratory.


    Gu Yang also joined in with great interest and made several tall machines with ice power. Yunmengshi wrapped the machine Gu Yang made with metal power.


    After a lot of hard work, the "laboratory" finally looked like a laboratory.


    "Mengshi, boss, what about the specimen?" Gu Bai said in embarrassment. Did he really ask them to get some zombies outside?


    Yunmengshi thought for a while. He swept his glasses at the crowd and said, "it''s easy to do. Don''t you all want to play a role?"


    Mo Hongyuan saw the familiar smile on the corner of yunmengshi''s mouth and said, "Miss, you won''t let us play the experiment, mouse?"


    Yunmengshi nodded, "that''s what I mean."


    "Mengshi, boss, I don''t want it." Gu Bai screamed with exaggeration, and was finally rejected by Qiao kuanran: the protest was invalid.


    After discussion, except yunmengshi, Knicks and Mo Hongyuan, all others played the role of experimental objects.


    Gu Yang first made some transparent pillars with ice powers, then covered the faces of the people with a "false face", let the people enter the hollow pillars, and finally put the top cover on them.


    With the exception of Christine, she will be put aside after being "knocked unconscious" as an experimental subject just caught. All she has to do is play the "corpse".


    After all the preparations, yunmengshi solemnly said to the two people, "are you ready?"


    Joe said with ease and pleasure, "ready."


    The Knicks said nervously and excitedly, "ready."


    As their answers came into yunmengshi''s ears, she nodded to them, and then exercised the healing power on Hans.


    Soon, Hans slowly opened his eyes.


    After he opened his eyes, he was stunned for a few seconds, because he realized that his place was not his bedroom, but another place. What made him most depressed was that he was tied. It was a rope he couldn''t break free. After using his power, it didn''t work.


    Hans broke free for a while, trying to regain his freedom. Finally, he found that what he had just done was useless work, and he couldn''t get rid of the rope.


    "You''re awake." seeing that Hans hasn''t looked up for a long time and has been breaking away from the rope, yunmengshi finally couldn''t help it. She changed her face and voice long before Hans woke up.


    The cloud dream poem in Hans'' eyes is a small man. Although his height seems not to grow up, a mature face grows on a fully developed boy. Hans doesn''t think it''s awkward.


    At the same time, he also saw Qiao pengran and Knicks next to Yunmeng poetry.


    Joe suddenly became a man with ordinary appearance and strange facial features.


    Three people, only after changing their faces, the ordinary Knicks is the most normal in Hans''s view.


    "Who are you?" Hans is worthy of being the leader of a large base. Even if he is in an unknown place and his freedom is bound, his voice is still calm, at least not trembling.


    "You don''t need to know who we are." yunmengshi said coldly. Her voice became a cold male voice, which was even more inconsistent with her changed face.


    But now Hans had no time to tangle with yunmengshi''s face, because he saw Christine ''fainting'' in the corner, also tied up.


    "Where is this?" at this time, his voice was a little flustered.


    "Don''t you see the environment here?" Joe said to Hans, pointing to various'' experimental objects''.


    Hans turned around and looked around. His eyes were full of specimens, human specimens.


    He was even more flustered. Aren''t these people going to make specimens of themselves?


    "You, what are you doing?" Hans asked nervously.


    Yunmengshi seemed impatient. "I won''t say it. You don''t need to know who we are, let alone what we want to do. What you have to do now is only two words: cooperation."


    "No, I don''t want to. I''m the leader of the federal base. If you catch me here, you''re not afraid of being eaten by my people?" Hans changed his strategy and began to threaten the three of yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi couldn''t help laughing. "It''s funny. You''re still a threat to us after we''ve gone so many places. Don''t say you''re the leader of the federal base. As long as it''s the experiment that the doctor likes, even if God comes, you can''t get out of here." when she said this, she was full of pride, as if the doctor felt very great.


    Doctor, I seem to have heard of it somewhere, Hans thought.


    Suddenly, his brain flashed. Isn''t the doctor of the mysterious organization mentioned by yunmengshi?


    But how did they get hurt? Hans was puzzled.

 Chapter 460

    "Don''t you need experiments? Let me go and we''ll provide you with more experiments." Hans suddenly had an idea.


    Nix finally said the first sentence, which was also the first sentence he said to him after being chased and killed by his brother, "it''s a joke. Can anyone be an experiment?"


    Hans despised the Knicks in his heart. What did he mean? Should he still feel honored to be an experiment?


    "What''s the value of me, doctor? I don''t deserve you to study me." Hans said very firmly.


    "That''s just right. I want to tell you about your experiment. Do you see the experimental platform?" yunmengshi began to tell Hans in a cool male voice. In fact, this is also a disguised threat to Hans.


    The Knicks have been waiting for a long time, waiting for this moment.


    While yunmengshi was talking, he walked over, violently picked up Hans and threw him on the experimental platform. In order to make it more like, the moment Hans was thrown up, yunmengshi mobilized the metal power, and the experimental platform immediately stretched out some chains to imprison people.


    Nix smiled and tied Hans to the experimental platform.


    Hans couldn''t struggle. He always felt that Nix''s smile was very mysterious, and this man was more mysterious. I clearly have a sense of familiarity with him, but after approaching, the sense of familiarity disappeared quietly.


    Yunmengshi picked up a scalpel, which looked very sharp. Even if Hans was a power, his skull couldn''t stop yunmengshi''s knife.


    She drew a stroke on Hans''s head. "You know what? I''ll make a cut here. Then the cold tip of the knife squeezed into Hans''s hair.


    Hans''s scalp was numb. He could even feel the cold of the tip of the knife on his scalp.


    "Sir, we have something to say. Don''t open my head." Hans swallowed.


    "Come on, what''s good in your head?" yunmengshi finally asked, focusing on it.


    Hans was stunned, then his face tightened, and finally pretended to be relaxed and said, "what''s in my head?"


    How sharp are the eyes of the three yunmengshi? How could Hans''s face escape them?


    Suddenly, the cloud dream poem had a bottom in his heart. Since Hans knew what was in his soul, it was easy to do. Just let him speak out.


    "Don''t say, right?" Yun Mengshi snorted coldly, "craniotomy."


    The scalpel in his hand was thrown to the Knicks standing next to him. "I''ll give it to you."


    Nix looked at yunmengshi with gratitude and knew that he wanted to give himself a chance to abuse his brother and relieve his anger. After all, if it weren''t for him, how could he end up like this.


    However, the Knicks actually felt a little grateful. People''s fate is magical.


    If Hans doesn''t drive the Knicks out, the Knicks won''t escape to s City, let alone meet yunmengshi and his party.


    However, the business still needs to be done. Nix restrained his thoughts, shook the scalpel in his handshake, made a gesture on Hans''s head and said, "boss, can we do this?"


    Yunmengshi, as the "boss" of Qiao pengran and the Knicks for the time being, also quickly entered the role and said, "well, I have detected it. According to this angle, we can quickly open the head."


    Nix nodded, the sharp tip of the knife against Hans'' scalp. As long as his hand slid gently, Hans'' head was opened.


    The Knicks deliberately didn''t start immediately. The cold tip of the knife kept swimming on Hans''s head, as if looking for a place to start.


    Hans collapsed. He shouted, "no, don''t do it. I said, I know what''s in my mind."


    Yunmengshi smiled at Nix. This smile is not only a compliment to him that he didn''t cut down directly to relieve his anger, but also a compliment to his method.


    I remember a joke before the end of the world. It said that before death, what do condemned criminals fear most? A: I''m afraid I can''t beat them.


    This is a great challenge to human psychology.


    Hans collapsed in such a state of mind.


    "Very good, let''s stop for a while." yunmengshi said to the Knicks with a look of boss.


    Knicks slightly reluctantly took away the scalpel. The overall situation is important, and he still knows this truth.


    "Say it." yunmengshi went to the experimental platform and patted Hans on the face with his scalpel.


    "In my mind, yes, it''s my father." under the burning eyes of yunmengshi, he didn''t dare to lie.


    "What?" the Knicks almost yelled.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran were surprised, "your father?" yunmengshi then asked.


    "That''s right," said Hans like a deflated ball.


    "Tell me what''s going on."


    "My father, the former leader of the federal base, died in the experiment of becoming an evolutionist. He introduced his soul into my soul," Hans said with some resentment.


    "Well, do you two share one body?" Nix was stunned for a moment, calmed down and asked.


    "That''s right," Hans affirmed.


    Yunmengshi is very curious. She has never heard of such an example in her previous life and this life. Two souls share one body.


    Such a situation is tenable in theory. But only in theory. Yunmengshi still clearly remembers that doctors in previous lives have also done such experiments, but they have not succeeded.


    It''s a coincidence that even the doctor didn''t succeed in the experiment, but he succeeded here? Or is the technology here really able to transfer one person''s soul to another person''s soul.


    If it''s the latter, it''s terrible.


    "How do you agree to spend your body time?" Joe asked curiously.


    Hans is desperate. Now that he has said it, what can he say more?


    "My father''s soul is very weak. He has only one hour to use my body every day."


    "Can you limit the time he comes out?" yunmengshi then asked.


    "No." Hans shook his head regretfully. "My father transferred his soul to my body without my knowledge. His soul was not under my control."


    "Well, why doesn''t he transfer to other sons? It is said that a leader on the federal base has more than one son." Nix seemed very excited, and he asked.


    Hans looked at him strangely and explained, "it''s like matching. Some people succeed and some don''t. obviously, among his so many sons, only my body is the least exclusive to his soul."


    Knicks thought a lot in his heart and his mind was also very complicated. Was the truth as he thought? Was it really Hans who pursued and killed himself?

 Chapter 461

    Yunmengshi knew what Nix was thinking when she saw his eyes drooping, but she couldn''t say anything to comfort him in front of Hans, so yunmengshi had to go to nix and pat him on the shoulder.


    Nix looked up at yunmengshi, shook his head slightly, and said he was fine. Don''t worry.


    After a long time together, Yunmeng poetry has turned Nix into a small group of people to protect. If Nix knows, he will laugh out of his mouth?


    Do you know who Yunmeng poetry is? How difficult it is to get her approval.


    "Do you have anything else to ask?" Hans was tied to the experimental platform and felt cold all over. He hurried to ask.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran both looked at the Knicks. To be honest, if Hans had mysterious beads in his mind, yunmengshi could intervene a little, but the soul in his soul was actually the soul of the Knicks father. In this case, neither of them has the right to intervene. Everything depends on the meaning of the Knicks. After all, it was his father and brother.


    The Knicks are full of complexity. In fact, he doesn''t know how to do it. His heart was complicated and anxious. Most importantly, he didn''t know the truth of the matter.


    Who the hell drove him out of federal base? Who sent after him? Hans? Father? Or are two people united?


    "Now, can you call him out?" Nix asked with an extremely complicated heart.


    Hans was embarrassed. "He seemed to have some problems and fell into a deep sleep. Although he had such a situation before, he would still appear when I called him. Just after I woke up, I called him. This time, he didn''t make a sound, as if he had disappeared into my soul."


    It immediately occurred to everyone that the old guy might have been in a deep sleep when he was driving Christine away. After all, Christine is a soul, not a vegetarian.


    It must have been Hans''s father''s old man who used a lot of strength and probably consumed a lot of soul power.


    Knowing that he would not talk to his father for the time being, a heart hanging from the Knicks also fell to the ground. The whole person was not as nervous as just now.


    Yunmengshi thought that Nix still loved his father. He was the father who gave birth to him and raised him.


    However, the cruelty to the old guy is still the main emotion in the Knicks.


    "Well, go to bed first," said yunmengshi coldly.


    Qiao pengran played a very dedicated guest role in yunmengshi, the younger brother of the "boss". As soon as her voice fell, Qiao pengran immediately appeared next to Hans. Under Hans''s frightened face, he stretched out his hand and slashed him in the back of Hans''s neck. It was still his old position.


    Hans''s last look at Joe was both surprise and hatred. He closed his eyes and fell into a coma again.


    "Mengshi, did I, my father, order to kill me?" Nix asked this question sadly when he saw that Hans fainted.


    Yunmeng poetry is really not good at comforting people. What she has always adhered to is to say what she has. In front of absolute strength, all intrigues are illusory.


    "I think both of them are involved," yunmengshi said. "Although Hans is a little careful, his ability is not very strong. As a leader, he is not qualified enough."


    "Apart from others, in terms of his suspicious character, who can work for him with peace of mind? There will always be a worry in his heart: when will he be suspected by the leader? When will he need to explain? How to explain? A suspicious will produce a lot of problems, especially in the end of the world, human feelings are the most vulnerable and people''s mind is the most difficult to guess." Qiao pengran said as if he felt something.


    "You don''t have to think about it. Whoever wants to kill you, the position of the head of the federal base is yours," yunmengshi promised.


    "Well." Nix nodded heavily, and then he suddenly said, "in fact, Mengshi, I still prefer to go out with you for adventure."


    Yunmengshi''s face showed a black line. If you weren''t the guy who said there was a mysterious bead in the federal base, how could you come? It''s not you. The Knicks fooled me here?


    Seeing yunmengshi''s just fine face, he suddenly sank. Nix said conditionally, "Xiaoshi, what''s the danger here?" because yunmengshi showed such an expression before, which means that there is a danger.


    Cloud dream poem puzzled, "what''s the danger?"


    When Knicks was about to speak, he was interrupted by Qiao guanran. He still didn''t want yunmengshi to have too much contact with Knicks. Xiaoshi forgot herself next to her. Talking to the Knicks.


    "Well, there is no danger here. What you should think about now is how you become the leader of the federal base and what you should do after you become the leader." Qiao guanran, as the leader of the base in S City, still has his own method for managing the base, and he uses your method to manage the base in s city very well.


    "Boss Joe, how do I manage the federal base?" Knicks suddenly said in a panic.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran thought together, how did the Knicks change their face and even their character? Didn''t you ask Gu Yang to change his brain?


    Why are you suddenly so childish? The Knicks had always been a mature elite in front of the public. A wily look.


    "This is what you should consider. What you should also consider is to help me find the origin of the bead. What about your previous commitment?" yunmengshi asked.


    Nix nodded fiercely, "little poem, don''t worry, the problem of beads will help you solve."


    Yunmengshi''s face looks much better now, otherwise she would be busy for nothing.


    "What should he do? Solve it directly? Then you come out directly as the leader''s brother to take over the leader''s position. There are David and Christine. I don''t think there should be any problem." Joe pointed to Hans on the experimental platform and said.


    "I, I want to know the truth of being driven and chased." Nix summoned up his courage and finally said this in his heart.


    "OK, we''ll leave everything below to you. We''ll just watch it, but don''t worry. We''ll take care of everything else for you." Qiao pengran is worthy of being the leader of a large base. What he said from his mouth makes people feel very credible.


    "OK!" Knicks felt that in an instant, the blood on his body began to boil.

 Chapter 462

    "Hans, let''s put it here first." Nix sighed. "I really don''t know how to deal with it. Let''s wait until I become the leader of the base."


    Yunmengshi nodded. What to do was Nix''s choice, and she respected his decision.


    "Well, you all get up." yunmengshi said this to the people who installed ''experimental products''.


    The people disguised as experimental objects didn''t feel that the voice of Yunmeng poetry was so beautiful. It was simply the sound of nature! Just after hearing the conversation between several people, he tried to resist the idea of exploration and laughter.


    Everyone should get up from the ground, get up from the ground, get out of the icicle, get out of the icicle.


    "Boss, Mengshi is finally over. I almost couldn''t help jumping out." Gu Bai shouted as soon as he came out.


    Qiao Chuan gave him a white look and said, "how do you get out of it? I''ll put you in it. Maybe Zhong Yikai can fill your icicle with some anti-corrosion liquid."


    "Boss, isn''t it? Then it will really become a specimen?" Gu Bai screamed.


    After being stirred up by Gu Bai, the dull atmosphere suddenly became much happier.


    Everyone has lifted their disguise, including the Knicks, who has been disguised for a long time. Since he plans to appear as the brother of the current leader and the son of the former leader, of course, he doesn''t have to disguise, and he doesn''t have to be afraid of being discovered by Hans and send someone to kill him.


    It seems that after Christine appeared, everything became simple, and even Knicks was full of confidence.


    Christine mingled with the crowd and felt the harmonious atmosphere of the crowd. She was a little envious. Maybe she had never felt love, which was the same as the previous Yunmeng poems.


    Human emotions are too complex. Many people can''t understand them for several lifetimes. Most spiritual powers need to abandon a lot of feelings if they want to advance quickly.


    In the past ten years of Yunmeng poetry, the brain may have only one emotion - hate. Also because of this, let her spiritual progress Superman in this life.


    The party followed the ladder and returned to the ground with complex thoughts, while Ian was tied to the operating table. Yunmengshi also added a layer of solid defense outside. Except for herself, if she wasn''t a level 8 power, she couldn''t get out.


    "Miss, are you out?" yunmengshi was the first to come up. After coming up, Ian, who remained on the ground, gathered around and asked excitedly.


    "HMM." yunmengshi nodded, and the people behind him returned to the ground.


    Seeing Ian''s wronged face who wanted to know the inside story, Zhong Yikai reluctantly took him aside and told everything again.


    "Mengshi, shall we now announce my identity and inherit the leader of the federal base?" the Knicks asked carefully.


    "Everything is up to you to handle." yunmengshi repeated what she had just said.


    Nix''s expression became firm in an instant. His eyes lit up. Yes, Mo Hongyuan said, "Hongyuan, call David."


    Mo Hongyuan was stunned at first, and then nodded. Since the young lady handed over the power to the Knicks, he would naturally listen to the Knicks.


    The Knicks couldn''t control his excitement. From the moment he was driven out, he vowed to drive his brother down from that position. It wasn''t his greed for power. He just wanted to prove that he would do better than his brother.


    This idea, at the moment of Armand''s death, was more firm in his heart. Now, it is finally coming true.


    Although I don''t know who wants to harm myself, but my appearance will break that person''s plan, right?


    Yun Mengshi has become more and more lazy since she was moved by Qiao pengran. If she can sit, she won''t stand. If she can sit in Qiao pengran''s arms, she won''t sit anywhere else.


    Where''s Joe? Usually, I am used to Xiaoshi and do everything I can. I have been silently following Yunmeng poetry and done too many things for her. Strength, of course, did not fall. Unconsciously, his strength was close like level 7.


    If there were no small poems, Qiao pengran estimated that his strength was still at level 4 or 5. There is a little poem in his heart. There is a string tight. He wants to become stronger and be able to protect the little poem. The picture of Xiaoshi being grabbed by Da Hong still appears in his dream from time to time.


    Yunmengshi once again nestled comfortably in Qiao pengran''s arms, while Qiao pengran narrowed his eyes with satisfaction, sat on the sofa and held Xiaoshi in his arms.


    When David got here, he saw such a picture.


    "Miss, boss Joe." he said hello to the two first.


    Yunmengshi nodded and didn''t speak.


    Qiao ran said, "David, I called you today to give you a task."


    David straightened up and put on a serious look, "you tell me."


    "Look at him, do you know him?" Joe asked, pointing to the Knicks who had regained his noble and handsome appearance.


    Of course David knew Knicks. He just couldn''t believe his eyes. He thought he was wrong.


    He stared at Knicks'' face for a long time, took a deep breath and said, "are you, Knicks?"


    Nix''s voice also recovered, "I''m glad you still know me."


    David looked at Qiao pengran and yunmengshi, and then at the Knicks. He didn''t know what their relationship was. He stood there in fear and worry.


    If the Knicks and yunmengshi have a good relationship, wouldn''t they be punished by yunmengshi if they had harmed themselves? Maybe they won''t even save their lives.


    "David, don''t worry. I''m not here to trouble you today." Nix said with a smile. His face is kind. It doesn''t look like trouble?


    David looked at Yunmeng poem again. He was relieved to see that she was still comfortable in Joe''s arms and seemed to ignore her appearance. Just don''t come to trouble yourself.


    "What do you want?" David said respectfully to the Knicks.


    The Knicks suddenly felt a little sour. David was under his own brother''s hand and had a disgusting face towards himself before. Now he is a friend of yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, but he is treated in a completely different way, which David didn''t expect, even himself.


    "I want to be the leader of the federal base." the Knicks didn''t have time to talk about the past and say their purpose directly.


    "What, what? What did you say?" David asked in shock.


    "As you heard," Nix shrugged and said with a relaxed face.


    David was stunned for a moment before he accepted the fact.

 Chapter 463

    "I''ll trouble you again, David," said the Knicks suddenly politely.


    "Young master, don''t say that. You are miss''s friend. Miss said that. Of course, I will try my best to help you become the leader of the federal base, but there is a problem. Although your identity is the brother of Hans leader and the son of the old leader, the choice of the new leader still needs to be decided by voting." David looked embarrassed. If he really had to do it himself, He really can''t handle it.


    But the Knicks smiled. "You don''t have to worry about voting. You just need to tell me what the leader needs to do and help me complete what a leader should do."


    David thought about it and understood what the Knicks meant. He was afraid that after he became the leader, his power would be overhead by his people. With himself, he didn''t have to worry. He is the most trusted person under Hans, not only his military division, but also his secretary. Most of the things in the base are handled by David and then handed over to Hans. No one knows more about things in the base than himself.


    "Yes, master Knicks, I will do my best," David promised.


    Nix nodded with satisfaction. Yunmeng poetry covered him. He was not afraid of David cheating himself.


    "Well, now, go back and announce that leader Hans died suddenly at home. The leader of heart is the son of the old leader and the brother of leader Hans." Nix said to David.


    "Yes," David replied respectfully. He is a very discerning person. Naturally, he knows what to say when he meets someone. Since David is the head of the federal base supported by Miss, he has no reason not to flatter him.


    He didn''t know how close the relationship between Knicks and miss was, but he also had a little 99 in his heart. He knows that yunmengshi can''t always stay at the federal base. After she leaves, she will stay here and look at David. Because no one will give such a great power to others.


    In David''s eyes, yunmengshi didn''t push Nix to the position of leader for no reason. Nix has identity and may be a obedient person, so miss wants to install a puppet leader in the federal base.


    David thought in his heart and quickened his pace. He returned to Hans''s usual place and informed all the elites of the federal base to come here in the name of Hans. The leader has important things to announce.


    As David informed them of the meeting, all the people had no doubts and hurried to the huge conference room one by one.


    When we got to the meeting room, everyone looked at each other with satisfaction. I didn''t know what would be notified when the leader was so late?


    Is there any major decision? Or is there a crisis at the federal base?


    David went to the front of the conference room, cleared his throat and said, "there''s really something important to announce when I call you so late."


    "Mr. David, the leader hasn''t come yet. Why did you start announcing things first?" the first person in the long conference room began to question. He has always been the loyal leader of Hans, but even with such loyalty, Hans still asked Christine to be loyal to him in his soul.


    "It has something to do with the leader," said David, with a sad face. "I tell you the sad news that the leader is dead."


    "What?"


    "The leader is dead?"


    The conference room is about to boil. Some of the more than 100 high-level powers can''t sit still. They have to stand up and run to David to question him. Their leader was fine yesterday. Why did he die today?


    "David, this joke is not funny at all, and you know, if the leader knows about it, even if you have a good relationship with him, you can''t escape serious punishment." a young man stood up in the middle of the conference room and said.


    "Yes, David, how can you make up the news that the leader is dead at will? Do you know what will happen to ordinary survivors of the base if this false news reaches their ears? I think they will not mess up the federal base, and panic will become the main law of the base atmosphere." he is still the one who just questioned David and sat in the main position, He came out again to question David.


    "I didn''t finish the series, the leader. He''s really dead." David repeated his words again.


    "Why, how could this happen?" the first man said unbelievably. He was Hans''s loyal. In his eyes, David was immortal. How could his leader die?


    "What happened? How did the leader die? Where is his body now?" the man sitting in the first place was unwilling and continued to ask.


    "Barney, I don''t know, but when I got up in the morning, I saw the leader''s body on his bed. The body had lost its temperature. I couldn''t believe my glasses. I thought it was the boss who developed some new powers, but I was wrong. After waiting for a while, I was sure the leader really left." David looked sad, He said as if he couldn''t believe the fact.


    If yunmengshi goes to the theatre here, he will praise David''s good acting skills.


    "I want to see the leader. I want to know who killed him. I will pull his skin," said the loyal Hans, who was called Barney by David.


    "Barney, calm down," David stopped.


    "Everyone, please be quiet. The country can''t be ownerless all day. So, I thought, we still have to elect a new leader. Most importantly, there is a mysterious organization staring at us and trying to take us away for experiments. Boss, maybe they killed us." David tried his best to incite everyone''s emotions.


    "David, you have to pretend, chief. If you won''t kill the chief, after you kill the chief, hide his body and act here hypocritically." Barney said with disgust on his face.


    Just now everyone had turned to David and saw that things were about to succeed. However, Cheng Yaojin was killed on the way. David really wanted to stop Barney''s mouth.


    "I quit the selection of leader." David raised his hand and swore to God.


    The power person still pays great attention to his promise. Generally, he does not dare to experiment with God or the boss. Once issued, the contract is supervised by God to a great extent.


    When David said this, Barney had nothing to say. David withdrew from the leader''s competition without hesitation, which made all his previous guesses untenable.


    "The old leader has no son, and Hans leader has no son." everyone was full of worry. They didn''t know who they should support.

 Chapter 464

    "I recommend a candidate for you. I think everyone must know him," David said mysteriously.


    "Who is it?" Barney hates David''s mysterious appearance. He looks very untrustworthy. Who knows the purpose of the person he wants to recommend?


    "I''ll invite him in," David said. He trotted all the way to the door of the conference room. With a gentle pull, the door was opened. There were two men and two women standing outside the door. One of the men was, of course, the Knicks. As the protagonist of the big play, how could he be absent. Mo Hongyuan followed him with the appearance of a valet. Yes, this is the arrangement of yunmengshi. He is about to become the leader of the federal base. How can he do without a valet?


    The women are Christine and Gu Yang.


    It''s no surprise that Christine came here. If she didn''t come here, the chances of the Knicks becoming the leader would be much smaller, even zero.


    Gu Yang is from Yunmeng poetry school to take care of Christine. Everyone knows that although Christine''s mental strength is very weak, she herself has no ability to fight the enemy. If she doesn''t take care of it, the enemy will come up with a dagger, and Christine will have no power to parry.


    Christine is a girl after all, so Yunmeng poetry sent Gu Yang, who is also a girl, to take care of her. Although Gu Yang may still not know the difference between men and women. Although she has great talent in powers and is quick to learn anything, she can display many moves by watching Yunmeng poetry. She doesn''t need Yunmeng poetry to tell her the arrangement of elements.


    Yunmeng poetry has to admit that Gu Yang is a genius in this regard.


    "Who is he?"


    "Knicks?"


    With the emergence of Knicks, two voices appeared in the conference room, one is people who don''t know Knicks, and the other is people who know Knicks.


    "How could he appear here? He has not died in the zombie group?" a hostage doubted.


    Previously, in order to make himself a good brother, Hans chased and killed the Knicks and left the federal base. He said that when he went out to look for food, he died under the siege of zombies. Everyone has a lot of people who don''t know the truth.


    Nix repressed the tension in his heart and walked up to the middle of the conference room. He was noble and mysterious, and his voice was a little low. "I''m Nix. Maybe some of you don''t know me. I''m Hans''s brother, my own brother."


    "Hiss"


    "Brother?"


    The discussion in the conference room was no less than the news that David had just announced Hans''s death.


    "I''m very sad about my brother''s death. Yesterday, I returned to the federal base and haven''t shared the good news that I''m still alive with my brother. I''m going to give him a surprise. Who knows, when I found David today, I heard the news that my brother has died." Nix''s acting skills are also excellent. For such a ''brother'', he said, his eyes were red, To outsiders, he expressed strong sadness over his brother''s death.


    In the conference room, there were former Knicks'' men, who he wanted to contact after he came to the federal base, but yunmengshi didn''t allow it at that time.


    The two men sat in the crowd and were inconspicuous. When the Knicks came in, their eyes were about to pop out. They could not believe that the man who had been driven out by Hans had returned with such a gesture.


    They never betrayed the Knicks. Obviously, they were so excited that they almost cried when they saw the Knicks standing in front of them completely and safely and still wanted to inherit the position of leader of federal base.


    "I don''t agree. You came back as soon as the leader left us. Who knows if the death of our leader has anything to do with you? Even, I doubt that the leader is not dead, but where he is imprisoned by you." Barney pointed to the Knicks.


    Knicks was stabbed in his heart, his face was stiff, but it was tight for a moment, and then he returned to nature. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all.


    "First, I didn''t discover my brother''s death, David did. Second, what''s my reason to kill my brother? We have a good relationship since childhood. Third, and most importantly, my brother''s death will lead to chaos in the base. There is a mysterious organization staring at our base. How can I not come forward? The federal base is the painstaking work of my father and brother, It is the glory of my Abel family. I must bear this responsibility. Even if it is difficult, it is also my task. "


    The Knicks kept saying so much, and even put the position of the leader on the honor of the family, leaving Barney speechless.


    Barney swallowed his saliva and choked without a word. What he just said was just suspicion and there was no evidence.


    Hans is a suspicious man. Only David and two of your Knicks'' men know about the pursuit of Knicks. Everyone else who knows about it has been killed. So Barney doesn''t know.


    Moreover, Hans has been running a perfect image of filial piety to his father and caring for his brother, so Barney can''t find anything to question what Knicks just said.


    Seeing that Barney had nothing to say and others looked like you said a lot, Nix said, "so I am the only leader."


    "No, I still disagree," Barney questioned again.


    Christine frowned, trying to activate her powers and give them the next command. Gu Yang was held down by her side. She shook her head slightly and remembered what yunmengshi had told her before, "the Nix must be taken orally by other people. Even if Christine gives instructions, it must be in the dark. Don''t let the Nix think that she is not qualified to be a leader. Everything depends on me."


    Yunmeng poetry is also well intentioned. She doesn''t want to cultivate a puppet as David imagined, but really wants to realize the Knicks'' dream.


    Yunmeng poetry is also a real protector. Anyone who is under her protection must have saved the galaxy in her previous life. Only in this life can she have such good luck and be valued by Yunmeng poetry.


    "Oh, what''s your objection?" the Knicks said kindly to Barney instead of being impatient.


    Barney shivered at the sight of the Knicks, but he still said, "we don''t know your strength. If you are an ordinary person, how can you be our leader?"


    As soon as these words came out, the people on the scene agreed one after another. Don''t forget that the last world is a world where strong people speak. To put it bluntly, whoever has a big fist counts.

 Chapter 465

    "Barney is right. We need to see your strength."


    "I agree that people with poor strength are not qualified to be our leader."


    The people at the bottom shouted that the supremacy of strength has become the standard of the end of the world.


    The Knicks smiled. Isn''t that strength? Although his strength is at the bottom of yunmengshi''s team, isn''t he a strong man for others?


    "Come on, what do you want?" the Knicks looked at Barney playfully.


    Barney has a bad hunch. From the outside, he can''t see the strength of the Knicks, let alone whether he is an ordinary person, a superpower, or an evolutionist.


    "Let''s compete," said the Knicks, gritting his teeth. He can do his best for leader Hans.


    Nix raised his eyebrows and said, "life or death?"


    Barney didn''t expect the Knicks to be so cruel. Is he confident in his strength or is there something wrong with his brain?


    Now Barney is on the line and has to. He put forward the test of the Knicks'' strength, and he couldn''t flinch.


    "No matter life or death." Barney has prepared for the worst. After all, the Knicks looks mysterious, as if their strength is deep and bottomless, and as if they were an ordinary person without strength at all.


    The two men hidden by the Knicks did not know the specific strength of the Knicks. They could not help worrying. One of them just wanted to stop it, but was stopped by the eyes of the Knicks.


    "Please follow me. Leader Hans built a place for martial arts competition here." David said with a smile. Although he didn''t know David''s specific strength, he knew the strength of Yunmeng poetry. The soul of Yunmeng poetry is so powerful that every time he thinks of her, his soul can''t help shaking. How can the people around yunmengshi be too weak?


    Everyone followed David to the conference room. It was a competition place the size of a basketball court. There were watching seats next to it. Mo Hongyuan could still feel that there was a burst of power here. I don''t know where Hans got it.


    Knicks and Barney stood on both sides of the field.


    The Knicks stood there very relaxed, a look that didn''t look at Barney at all.


    Barney is a little nervous. He doesn''t know his opponent, but your contempt makes him very angry. For a long time, no one has dared to look down on him since he followed leader Hans.


    David, as the referee of the battle, said, "start."


    Barney is a level 4 fire power. Although the Knicks don''t know their level, they still have level 5.


    In yunmengshi''s team, he can draw with Zhong Yikai, who is a level 5 power. Therefore, the Knicks are full of confidence in this battle.


    With David''s'' start '', Barney directly gathered a large fire dragon in his hand. The fire dragon roared and rolled. The temperature of the flame was very high. Even the air was a little anxious since Barney was released from his hand.


    There was a mockery in the corner of the Nix''s mouth. Zhong Yikai and Qiao pengran had used this move. It was far from Zhong Yikai when it was used in Barney''s hands, let alone Qiao pengran.


    He easily turned to one side and directly avoided the fire dragon''s attack.


    The fire dragon lost its target. Barney lacked the ability to control the fire dragon with his mental power. He could only watch his fire dragon rush from the Knicks and rush to the audience.


    The spectators in the audience saw the fire dragon attacking them and wanted to avoid them. Barney was among them and his strength was strong.


    Gu Yang stood next to Christine and in the front, opposite the impact of the fire dragon.


    The people behind her opened their glasses one by one. It was a pity that the two little girls in front would die of accidental injury.


    Who knows, when the fire dragon was half a meter away from Gu Yang, Gu Yang directly raised her hand and saw a slight blue light on her hand.


    The fire dragon rushed directly in front of Gu Yang and was frozen into an "ice dragon" by blue ice elements. It broke into pieces and fell to the ground.


    "Wow!" the people behind them sighed for a while. They looked like an insignificant girl. Did they have such strength? If she and Barney go to fight?


    Isn''t all Barney''s moves useless to her?


    The elite of the federal base looked at Gu Yang with awe.


    People are like this. When they meet a person who is much better than him, they will naturally feel awe and admiration.


    On the field, the Knicks'' battle continues, but the situation has become that Barney has been sending out fire moves, moving towards the key parts of the Knicks.


    Every time, the Knicks can easily hide. People even find that ten minutes have passed since the beginning. Their eyes are full of fun. The first point is that they don''t have a serious attitude?


    What does this mean?


    It shows that the Knicks is not only a little better than Barney. In his eyes, Barney is a clown, a clown played by him.


    "Are you tired?" ten minutes later, Barney''s powers were almost exhausted, and his strength was exhausted. He stood panting and looked at the Knicks angrily.


    "I''m not tired," Barney gasped to the Knicks. "Come again."


    Who knows, the Knicks shook his head lightly and said, "you''re tired. Let me change it. We''re a double play. You can''t change him into a solo play without permission." his eyes are full of smiles. If people look at his eyes, they will find that his eyes are cold and have no smile at all.


    These smiles are floating on the face and not in the heart.


    Before Barney could understand what was going on, the whole man was knocked to the ground by the Knicks who suddenly hit him.


    Barney struggled to get up, but the whole Knicks sat on him, and his huge fist kept hitting his face. A few seconds later, Barney''s face was swollen and didn''t even know him.


    "I..." Barney said the two words behind him.


    You directly took off his chin, causing Barney''s mouth to only make a ''whine'' sound.


    "Do you want to admit defeat? No, how can you admit defeat? The soldiers at the federal base have to die among the zombies." Nix said faintly. He was very calm in both expression and look, but he scared the people sitting under him.


    They thought silently in their hearts that they were worthy of Hans''s brother. He was showing them this trick and plot.


    Mo Hongyuan nodded slightly. He had to admit that the Knicks'' move of "setting an example to the others" was used very well, and the effect had exceeded his expectations.

 Chapter 466

    Half an hour later, Barney had less air in and much more air out. His body was like an old blood bag without a good place.


    The people watching below were trembling at this time. This move made an example to the others. Nix used it very well. Obviously, its effect has exceeded Nix''s expectation.


    Seeing that Barney was almost there, Nix came down from him, took out a white handkerchief from his pocket, wiped his bloody hands and his beautiful face splashed with blood ideas.


    "How? Have you seen my strength?" Nix said with a smile. Although he was smiling, what just happened made people feel that the Knicks was not easy to provoke. They respectfully said: "congratulations to master Knicks, becoming the new leader of the federal base, leading the federal base to the peak and recovering the glory of Abel family."


    Nix stood there and looked at the cloud dream poem that had come for a while and hid in the corner.


    Yunmengshi nodded at him, indicating that he had done well.


    Nix''s heart suddenly brightened. He seemed to feel all the beautiful things in the world. He knew that the praise of Yunmeng poetry was not easy to get.


    "I, Knicks, will certainly lead the federal base to the peak, fight against the zombies and mysterious organizations, and prevent outsiders from damaging the interests of the federal base. There is nothing left." Knicks stood in the center of the venue. At his feet is a bloody corpse, with a noble and handsome face, a trace of unclean blood, and his clothes are full of blood.


    However, the elite of the federal base really believe in every word that the Knicks says, which is the commitment of the Knicks.


    "Nix leader! Nix leader!" a chorus of shouts came to mind in the field.


    David was also restrained by this momentum. He didn''t expect that the Knicks became the leader of the federal base without voting. Almost 20 minutes ago, people here were still questioning his strength.


    His silent admiration in his heart is worthy of being the person who follows the young lady. Will he have such a day? David began to have such an idea in his mind.


    "Good," Knicks said.


    As soon as his voice came out, there was no sound in the field. More than 100 elite powers were waiting for the instructions of the Knicks.


    "Although I have never been a leader, I am confident and have the ability to manage the federal base. Of course, I need your help. You are the elite of the federal base. Show me some strength." in the body like your son of the Knicks, I can express such domineering words.


    This makes Yunmeng poetry very happy. He really didn''t read the wrong person. In the body of the Knicks, there is a strength he doesn''t know.


    A strong fan power is the standard for a good leader. Obviously, the Knicks and Joe also have it.


    "Let me make a new law for the federal base..." Nix seemed to have known that he would become the leader of the federal base and announced the rules he came up with.


    Except for Knicks and David, no one noticed that yunmengshi and Gu Yang had left.


    After leaving the conference room, Joe looked at yunmengshi with a smile and asked, "how about Knicks?"


    "He''s very good and has this strength." although yunmengshi said faintly, he was proud in his tone, as if he had become the leader of the federal base.


    "Well, this matter has finally passed a stage. With real power, we can use four people to describe our days at the federal base," Qiao said with a smile.


    "Which four?" Yun Mengshi turned his head and asked.


    "Domineering."


    A week later, the Knicks grew rapidly. In just seven days, a good leader came out of the federal base. All the survivors accepted him. They were convinced. No one cared whether Hans was dead or not.


    The end of the world is so cruel that even if the leader of a base dies, no one will go deep into it.


    David helped the Knicks a lot. In addition, he had a contractual relationship with yunmengshi. The Knicks trusted him very much, so his status in the federal base was not reduced, but higher.


    That day, Nix and David came to yunmengshi''s house.


    Just in time for breakfast, in the end of the world, only yunmengshi people will pay attention to breakfast. Others will have a mouthful and can fill their stomachs.


    "Our big leader is coming." Cooper laughed kindly when he saw Nix coming with David.


    The two were very familiar with each other, and the Knicks laughed. "To tell you the truth, this position is very tired. I regret it now, OK?"


    Gu Bai shook his head fiercely, as if afraid that Knicks would throw his position to himself. "Don''t give me the position of leader." it seems that you want to avoid some powerful attack.


    "Knicks, why are you free?" yunmengshi was fed a mouthful of food by Qiao guanran before she had time to talk to Knicks.


    Nix said with a bitter smile, "Xiao Shi, come today. I want to know if Hans has sent someone to chase me."


    Yunmengshi nodded, "no problem, that guy didn''t cry to see you. Now you''re here, just in time."


    With that, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran took Nix down the cave under the house.


    Seeing someone coming, Hans, still tied to the experimental platform, shouted, "let me out, let me out."


    With a cold face and a complicated heart, Nix came to Hans.


    "Knicks!" Hans''s voice changed, which showed how surprised he was that he could still see Knicks.


    "You, you, you..."


    "Yes, I''m not dead yet." Nix sneered. "Moreover, I want to tell you that not only am I not dead, I have now become the leader of the federal base."


    "No way, I''m the head of the federal base," Hans shouted wildly.


    "Now, what should I call you, dad or brother?" Nix said.


    Hans finally calmed down. "I''m your father."


    "Ha ha, you''re really not dead." Nix laughed wildly. "You''re not dead."


    "You know I''m not dead?" Hans said in a dangerous voice.


    "How can you die, old man? You value your life so much. I''m afraid you were ready for the failure of the experiment before the experiment of evolutionary man. Am I right?" Nix said coldly, with hatred in his eyes.


    "It''s my son," said Hans, glancing at the Knicks slowly.

 Chapter 467

    "You really know me." ''Hans'' was bound on the experimental platform. He didn''t have a painful face, but he was a little happy.


    "At that time, you sent people to chase me?" the Knicks finally couldn''t help asking the question hidden in his heart for a long time.


    Hans gave Knicks a playful look. "Yes, it''s me."


    The hands on both sides of Nix''s body clenched into a fist, "sure enough, sure enough, it''s you." he hated his biological father and sent him to the experimental platform where he didn''t understand that he might lose his life. When he successfully became an evolutionist, he sent someone to kill him.


    "Why? Why is this?" the Knicks roared almost madly. "I am your own son. Do you have nothing to do with your blood relationship in your eyes?"


    But Hans just smiled sarcastically, "family, what''s that? Can I live?"


    "There are many beautiful things in this world that I have never seen," Hans said in a low voice. Yes, he was stating a fact. "I need more time. As long as I can live, I don''t care about anything else."


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi think they have seen many wonderful flowers, but Hans''s father is the first time. This is really called "no discount means".


    "Moreover, the success of the evolutionist experiment is completely top secret. When you appear, other powerful organizations will stare at the federal base at any time. Only when you die can we be safe." Hans coldly said the ''truth'' of the matter.


    "Just for this?" the Knicks couldn''t believe it. "Afraid of other organizations staring at us? You let someone kill me? Even if I''m not your son, I''m one of the few winners of the evolutionary experiment," Nix said.


    Hans smiled lightly. He looked at the Knicks like this and was very proud. Someone fell into a state close to madness for him. His abnormal heart still had a slight sense of achievement.


    "Knicks, this man is not worth your feelings at all. His heart is cold. He is even crueler than a robot." Joe ran up to take Knicks and persuaded him.


    "Yes, you still have us, a group of lovely people." yunmengshi raised her mouth. To be honest, she is very proud to gather these strong people who are rare in the end of the world and have normal three levels and strong strength.


    Nix took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, I still have you."


    He went up to Hans, picked up the black ancient knife that Joe ran handed him, and was about to chop it down. The knife hit Hans'' neck like an ancient beheading.


    "Nix, no, I''m your brother." Hans stopped loudly, his voice was very worried.


    The Knicks made a gesture. The sharp knife didn''t cut down and stopped in the air.


    "Hoo." seeing that the Knicks didn''t cut down, Hans broke out a layer of cold sweat on his head. He had just walked around the gate of hell.


    "Brother?" Nix''s voice was full of doubt.


    "It''s me. Dad has returned to his soul. I can feel his soul getting weaker and weaker, and the time out is much shorter than before." Hans said. He tried to use this to dispel Nix''s desire to destroy himself.


    "Don''t say any more." the Knicks roared. Neither his brother nor his father was really good to him. They were full of ideas of all kinds of utilization. Think of him as sad. When he arrived from childhood, perhaps only Armand was really good to him.


    But, alas, Armand did not return to the federal base alive.


    "Die." Hans was still a little proud in his heart. When his brother couldn''t do anything to himself, the black ancient knife cut off his neck without hesitation.


    It can be seen that the Knicks really used a lot of strength, with a broken sonic boom.


    "Dong", Hans''s head hit the ground and jumped several times. There was a trace of pride in his eyes. He didn''t expect that the Knicks would make such a decision.


    Qiao Jianran saw such a scene, did not speak, but walked over and patted Nix on the shoulder to express his comfort.


    Yunmeng poetry also came together.


    "Thank you. I''m fine. On the contrary, I feel a lot more relaxed," Nix said. "It seems that I''ve put down some burden in my heart."


    Then the Knicks directed at the direction of country e and said, "Armand, I avenged you. I successfully came back and became the leader. Everything has come true."


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi stood there watching the Knicks to vent their emotions.


    After a while, Nix''s mood stabilized, "well, didn''t scare you just now?"


    "Look what you said, who are you and me? Are you the kind of simple people who can be scared?" Yun Mengshi said with a smile.


    The Knicks thought that the two strong men, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, were often in a calm state.


    "Come on, let''s go up." Joe threw a fire and burned Hans''s body. It was dust to dust and earth to earth.


    The Knicks took a final look at the corpse, then followed yunmengshi and Qiao pengran back to the ground.


    After Nix stayed in the house for dinner, he said fondly, "it''s just that he didn''t eat with everyone for a few meals. It feels like a long time."


    Sitting next to him, Gu Bai put his shoulder on his shoulder. "Brother, when will you come back for dinner? Isn''t it all up to you?"


    Nix smiled, "yes." then he changed his subject, "Xiao Shi, I sent someone to find something about the mysterious beads."


    After listening to his words, yunmengshi put down his chopsticks and asked, "what''s the result?"


    "Mysterious beads have really appeared here." Nix looked serious. Everyone put down their chopsticks and listened to nix.


    "My mother gave me my bead. I sent someone to the place where my mother used to live a few days ago to look for some traces, but it has been seriously damaged by zombies. Even so, my men still found some important things." Nix looked mysterious.


    Yunmeng poetry attached great importance to this matter and asked, "what?"


    "My men found this in my mother''s former room," said Nix, taking out a small box from his pocket and handing it to yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi took it and opened it immediately.


    This is a palm sized box made of very old Ivory. * * * * is carved with exquisite patterns, which looks very old-fashioned.


    Inside, there is a piece of glass.

 Chapter 468

    It was a fragment the size of a small finger, with a faint blue light. Most importantly, yunmengshi could feel from inside that the energy emitted by this fragment and the bead was the same.


    "What''s this?" yunmengshi asked. She wanted to find the answer from the Knicks.


    Who knows, Nix shook his head and said he didn''t know. If it wasn''t for the care of a subordinate, it might still be hidden in his mother''s shabby house completely destroyed by zombies and human survivors.


    Yunmengshi put away the things. When she went back to study, she had a hunch that this thing might be the most important harvest from this trip.


    "Can you take us to your mother''s house?" yunmengshi asked. She wanted to find it herself. Maybe there would be some unexpected gains.


    "No problem, Xiao Shi, when are you going?" the Knicks asked briskly.


    "Tomorrow," said yunmengshi, looking at the sky outside.


    Knicks is a little embarrassed. He is not alone now. He has a large base to manage, so he doesn''t have much free time. In addition, he is the new leader and is not familiar with the things of the base, which greatly increases his workload.


    "Xiao Shi, I''ll send my men who found the fragment last time to take you. I really can''t get away tomorrow. I''m really sorry." Nix''s face was full of apology.


    Qiao Jianran and yunmengshi are not unreasonable people. They understand the situation of the Knicks very much. When Qiao Jianran just became the leader of the s city base, he was busy for a whole month before the situation improved.


    "OK. No problem." yunmengshi nodded, indicating that he didn''t mind.


    Knicks still can''t pass the psychological level. Xiaoshi has helped him so much, and he has promised Xiaoshi when he was in s city. Now


    Seeing the thoughts in Nix''s mind, Joe said positively: "Nix, really don''t think about it. We all know your current situation. Moreover, Xiaoshi and I are not people who will criticize their friends because Xiaoshi will. Moreover, you also know Xiaoshi''s degree of protecting her weaknesses. It''s really good to treat people recognized by her. So you don''t have to care."


    Nix nodded, "OK, Xiaoshi, boss Qiao, if there is anything I can do in the future, I will not frown when Nix goes up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire."


    "Haha, with your strength, going up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire won''t do you any harm." Gu Bai laughed to break the slightly heavy atmosphere.


    Sure enough, after he said this, the atmosphere at the scene relaxed.


    He didn''t stay much. The Knicks had a lot to deal with. He hurried away with David.


    Early the next morning, Nix took his man to yunmengshi''s house.


    "Xiao Shi, boss Joe, this is my brother. After I was expelled from the federal base, he handled a lot of things I left behind. You can trust him," said Nix. "He''s Francis."


    Knicks introduced Francis: "this is Miss Yun and Mr. Qiao. They are all top experts."


    "Miss Yun, Mr. Qiao," said Francis, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran.


    "Hello, Francis." Joe shook hands with him friendly.


    Yunmeng just nodded and smiled.


    They saw at a glance that Francis was a level 4 power or a water system. Maybe it was because of this that Hans didn''t eliminate him.


    After all, in the eyes of people, water system is a power with weak attack power, which naturally does not pose a great threat to Hans and others. The most important thing is that Francis hides deeply. It seems to outsiders that he has no deep friends with the Knicks.


    "Francis, your task today is to lead Miss Yun and them to my mother''s house." Nix asked.


    "Yes, chief," replied Francis.


    "Little poem, boss Joe, can I have a request?" Nix said.


    "Within the scope of our strength, we will promise you." yunmengshi nodded.


    "I don''t have many brothers. If something unexpected happens this time, promise me to save my brother''s life." Nix''s tone was implying.


    "No problem." yunmengshi didn''t even think about it. He directly agreed. As the zombie emperor, it''s not a trivial matter to protect a human being?


    "Thank you," Knicks said sincerely.


    Francis next to him was also very moved. He didn''t expect the leader to say so for himself.


    "I''ve arranged two strong cars for you." Nix took the people out. At the door, there were two refitted cars that looked very strong. It can be seen that Nix thought a lot about yunmengshi.


    "Let''s go." yunmengshi went out this time with four people, Qiao pengran, Gu Yang, Mo Hongyuan and Gu Bai, as well as Francis sent by the Knicks to show them the way, a total of six people. They drove one of the two cars prepared by the Knicks for them.


    "Let''s go." at the command of yunmengshi, Gu Bai, the driver, started the car and expelled the federal base.


    The Knicks didn''t know why. There was a kind of inexplicable uneasiness, as if yunmengshi were going to happen to them. However, he thought again that yunmengshi and Qiao guanran were so powerful that what difficulties would defeat them? Thinking of this, his heart settled down.


    When the car drove all the way, Yunmeng poetry opened the breath of the zombie emperor, and the zombies dared not be very close to them, let alone attack them.


    Everyone in the car, except Cooper and Francis, knows why.


    Gu Bai is a man with thick lines. Such things don''t happen every day, so he doesn''t wonder.


    And Francis? Before departure, the Knicks had brainwashed him about how powerful these people were, so that Francis naturally attributed such strange phenomenon to Yunmeng poetry. Their strength was very strong, so the zombies didn''t dare to come.


    He still thought that the zombies were bullying the soft and afraid of the hard.


    The car went all the way so smoothly that there were no zombies to besiege them.


    Francis said, "we walked very fast today. It is estimated that we will reach our destination in less than half an hour."


    Yunmengshi was always uneasy. She didn''t know what happened, but she still believed in her sixth sense, so secretly, she raised her vigilance.


    When Qiao guanran saw yunmengshi''s whole body tight and alert, he also raised his vigilance.

 Chapter 469

    Soon, they came to the old debt of a Nix mother, which was an old house at the entrance of the forest. Before entering the forest, yunmengshi checked it with spiritual strength to see if there were mutant animals or plants here. After all, there are many animals and plants in the forest, and there are more opportunities for variation.


    "There are no mutated animals and plants nearby." when yunmengshi said to check the results, she was actually very surprised. Her spiritual power has been able to stretch out within a radius of 50 miles. In such a large range, there is no mutated animals and plants, not only no mutated animals and plants, but even zombies.


    "It''s very good," said Gu bole. He didn''t think of more places at all.


    After hearing the words of Yunmeng poem, Qiao pengran also began to meditate, "it''s really a strange thing. Is there anything they fear, mutant animals and plants and Zombies?"


    Yunmengshi''s eyes lit up and she asked, "Francis, where did you find the fragment?"


    Francis didn''t know why yunmengshi asked this question, but the leader said that all actions should obey Miss Yun and Mr. Qiao. He truthfully stretched out his arm and pointed to the back of the small house.


    "I found it there," he said.


    Joe said, "take us."


    Francis nodded and hurried with several people to the back of the small house at the entrance of the forest.


    Sure enough, across the house, they could see a big pit there.


    "Is this where things were dug up?" Joe asked again.


    "That''s right," Francis said positively.


    "Why do you know there is something here to dig?" Yun Mengshi asked his doubts.


    Yes, after the reminder of Yunmeng poem, people thought that things were buried underground. Looking at the pit, it was buried two meters deep. Why did the Knicks know there was something in it? Are they clairvoyants?


    Francis''s expression was very natural. He explained, "because we have a human power, which is perspective."


    Yunmeng poetry was so happy that she really guessed right.


    "Then he looked through the neighborhood with his perspective eyes, and there was nothing else unusual?" Joe asked angrily.


    "Yes, the leader asked the brother to look around, inside and outside four times. There was nothing strange except fragments," Francis explained.


    Yunmengshi frowned. If so, didn''t she come for nothing? The clairvoyant can''t see anything. He doesn''t have this ability, and he can''t see anything.


    "Let''s go and have a look inside the house," said yunmengshi. She thought that since she came all by herself, she couldn''t leave like this. She must go to the house and have a look. Maybe she will find something.


    So, several people all entered Nix''s mother''s room, "where''s Nix''s mother?"


    Francis''s face darkened. "Many people know that the old leader has many women, and master Nix''s mother is only the least prominent and least valued one. She didn''t live with the old leader, but lived here herself. She died before the end of her life."


    "Well," Gu Bai said with a look of "I know", as if he had discovered the secret of some rich family.


    "Anyway, let''s find out what''s strange here," said yunmengshi.


    The house has five rooms, bedroom, living room, study, kitchen and a storage room.


    Six people scattered and searched the five rooms.


    The first place yunmengshi rushed to was the storage room. After entering, it was very messy and fell a lot of dust. It can also be seen that there were traces of visits by other survivors except Nix''s mother. There was no smell of zombies here. Since entering the forest, yunmengshi didn''t feel the trace of zombies.


    If there is any power here that frightens the zombies, she can feel it! However, she didn''t feel dangerous at all, just a little uneasy.


    Facing a pile of groceries, yunmengshi first uses the wind power to blow the dust in a room.


    After blowing the dust into the air, the wind power is used to transport the dust out of the room and release it into nature.


    Faced with a lot of clean "groceries", yunmengshi''s mood is much more comfortable.


    She rolled up her sleeve, showed her white forearm and began to look for it.


    Pick up an old TV play, watch it, throw it away and continue.


    In this way, as time went by, yunmengshi looked for it very carefully. Even the old clothes put here by Nix''s mother were searched one by one.


    To her dismay, she still got nothing.


    Qiao guanran has searched the bedroom and came to the storage room to help yunmengshi find it together.


    "Xiao Shi, look at this diary." just when yunmengshi was going crazy, Joe shouted to her.


    "Hmm?" yunmengshi looked up and hurried to Qiao pengran.


    "Is there anything special about the diary?" yunmengshi said in surprise.


    "Look at it." Qiao pangran mysteriously handed the diary to yunmengshi.


    Yun Mengshi took it and opened it. This is the diary of Nix''s mother, which records that she raised him alone when Nix was a child.


    When Knicks was a teenager, his father wanted to take him away, which was the inner struggle of Knicks'' mother.


    After turning a few pages, yunmengshi was even more surprised. She didn''t know the purpose of Qiao pengran asking her to read the diary. "This diary is no different." yunmengshi threw it to Qiao guanran.


    Qiao pengran quickly caught the blue cover, which was written with a golden pen and said ''my baby'' very delicately.


    "This is written by the mother of Knicks, about Knicks. Every sentence above is about Knicks, and even he wrote in his meal. It shows how much the mother loves Knicks." Joe said while turning his diary.


    "So?" yunmengshi still didn''t understand what Qiao pengran wanted to express.


    "Look at this." Joe turned to the last few pages of the thick diary. "My dear baby, the man found me again recently. He wants to pick you up, but I don''t want to. I know he doesn''t love you. Maybe you stand in front of him and he doesn''t even know who you are."


    Yunmengshi listened quietly.


    "But his power is very strong. I have no strength to protect you, my child."


    When Qiao pengran reads here, Yunmeng poetry can feel a deep hatred for Nix''s father from the words.

 Chapter 470

    "I also know that if he takes you away, he will not be good to you. He will even use you as a tool. He has been studying the experiment of turning human beings into Superman, that is, the ''Superman plan''. It''s fantastic. Baby, he''s crazy. I can''t protect you. I can only give you that thing. You should always take it with you and don''t let it leave you, even for a second."


    When Joe read this, he stopped.


    Cloud dream poem urged: "go on, but."


    "No," Joe said helplessly.


    "No?" Yunmeng''s tone was very hasty. "Aren''t there still a few pages behind?"


    "The back was torn off." Qiao pengran showed Yun Mengshi his diary. Sure enough, at the back of this page, there are obvious signs of tearing off.


    "Who tore up the diary? What was the content?" yunmengshi said suspiciously.


    "I don''t know." Joe shook his head.


    "There is a question, we need to know, why did Nix''s mother know about the evolutionary experiment?" it is obvious that the "Superman project" mentioned in the diary is the evolutionary experiment. Yunmeng poetry is very puzzled.


    "Yes, Nix''s father is such a cold-blooded man. He will sacrifice his own flesh and blood. How can he tell this important plan to a woman she doesn''t love?" Qiao ran said more suspiciously. According to the truth, Nix''s father will hold the plan tightly and won''t let outsiders know. If the experiment is spread, Even the government interferes.


    "Let''s make a bold guess. Nix''s mother not only knew about the experiment, but also participated in it. In other words, she was an experimenter in the experiment. Because she was very beautiful, she was caught by Nix''s father at a glance, and then used means to get into her own bed. After she was tired of it, she abandoned it." Yunmengshi told Qiao guanran what he thought in his heart.


    "But why did Nix''s father know that Nix''s mother was cruel to him, but he didn''t kill her? What could shut up better than a dead man?" Joe raised a doubt.


    "Yes, why?" Yun Mengshi said to himself. If he was himself, he would kill people.


    "The most likely thing is that she has something in her hand, so that Nix''s father can''t kill her, but can only imprison her. Moreover, when Nix was a child, she raised him in the hands of her mother. A woman, with weakness, will have to be soft," Qiao said.


    "Yes, this is the most reasonable answer." yunmengshi also agrees with Qiao pengran. "Is the ''that thing'' mentioned in the diary the bead that Knicks gave me? It is also because of this bead that he can live from the evolutionist experiment, and his strength is the strongest among many evolutionists."


    "Yes." Joe nodded fiercely.


    Things gradually became clear. Now they don''t know what the last few pages of the diary were torn off?


    "What is the torn thing?" Yun Mengshi was very anxious. He clearly solved the truth of the matter. He might know what the mysterious bead is right away, but the clue was broken here.


    "There''s nothing valuable here. Let''s go to other rooms and have a look. Maybe there''ll be clues," Joe advised.


    Yunmengshi nodded. Indeed, it''s useless to tangle here. Maybe go to other rooms and find something else.


    The two men looked at the storeroom that they had searched from beginning to end and left here.


    "Did you find anything?" yunmengshi came to the living room and saw Gu Bai standing there and asked.


    Gu Bai shook his head, "No."


    Yunmengshi sighed. She really couldn''t expect Gu Bai to find anything.


    "However, Mengshi, go to the bedroom and have a look. Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan have been looking for it for a long time." Gu Bai smiled strangely.


    Yunmengshi frowned and ran directly to the bedroom.


    Qiao Peng glared at Gu Bai and accused him, "don''t say such ambiguous words in the future. Xiaoshi and I have stayed in the storeroom for so long."


    "You are different. You are legal," Gu Bai interrupted directly.


    Joe suddenly patted Gu Bai on the head, "just your nonsense."


    Gu Bai laughed. He knew that the boss was not angry, but yunmengshi had just walked out a few steps and could still hear their dialogue. Otherwise, the boss would probably pat himself on the shoulder and say, "well said, boy."


    Without talking nonsense, Qiao ran followed yunmengshi to the Nix mother''s bedroom.


    "Did you find anything?" yunmengshi asked.


    "No major discovery, but miss, is this a discovery?" Mo Hongyuan took some books.


    "What is this?" yunmengshi asked.


    "The book of biology is very advanced. I looked at it as if it was about biology." Mo Hongyuan explained.


    "Hmm?" after yunmengshi took over the book, he opened it and looked at it. There was indeed a book about biology. There were also some notes on it. It could be seen that the owner of the book was very serious when reading.


    "Xiaoshi, it seems that our conjecture that Nix''s mother is one of the experimenters of the evolutionist experiment is correct. Nix''s mother is proficient in biology and has something about genes," Joe said positively.


    "Indeed, there is evidence now," yunmengshi said. "But even if we know the process of knowing Nix''s father and mother, what''s the use? We still don''t know what''s written behind the diary." she sighed.


    "It doesn''t matter, Xiao Shi. We can go back and ask the Knicks. Maybe he knows something," Qiao said.


    "Well, this is also a very effective method, but how do I feel that Nix''s mother won''t tell Nix that she is an experimenter?" yunmengshi said.


    "This is also a very troublesome thing." Joe was helpless.


    "Miss, we also found this." Mo Hongyuan handed over several books. "I can''t understand these things. I don''t know if they are useful to miss."


    Yun Mengshi opened one of the books. She had never seen any words or patterns in it. Qiao pengran also looked at it and shook his head to show that he didn''t know the words.


    "This pattern is so strange," Mo Hongyuan said. "Miss, you can''t see this picture for too long, otherwise you will fall into it."


    "What does this mean?" Yunmeng poem didn''t understand.


    "Just now I saw that the pattern was very strange. I couldn''t help looking at it for a while. Unexpectedly, the whole person suddenly fell into an unconscious state. Fortunately, Gu Yang was spiritual and woke me up. Otherwise, I don''t know what happened." when Mo Hongyuan said, he was still very afraid.

 Chapter 471

    Yunmengshi didn''t believe in this evil. He brought the pattern to his eyes. Just wanted to see it, he was robbed by Qiao pengran.


    "However, what are you doing?" the voice of Yunmeng poetry increased.


    "Xiaoshi, don''t experiment with yourself, or I will. If you fall into it, who will wake you up? You are the most spiritual here. Can Gu Yang break your spiritual defense and enter the sea of your soul?" Qiao asked.


    "No." Yunmeng answered honestly. Indeed, this is an impossible thing. The entrance of her soul sea is very tight, let alone Gu Yang. Even a level 7 spiritual power can''t enter her soul sea.


    "So, I''ll try it. Then, you can not only wake me up, but also observe what happened to my soul." Joe was almost moved with emotion and reason.


    Yunmeng poem was moved, and she nodded.


    Qiao kuanran breathed a sigh of relief in the dark. It''s so dangerous that he should leave it to him if he doesn''t know the result. In his heart, the safety of Xiaoshi is much more important than himself.


    Joe took the pattern in his hand.


    Yunmeng poetry also extends its spiritual power and invades Qiao pengran''s soul.


    Qiao kuanran was very relaxed. He had no self-consciousness that his life was in the hands of others. He was completely at ease with Xiaoshi, from the heart to the outside.


    "Let''s start." after yunmengshi got ready, he said to start.


    Joe looked at it for a long time, about five minutes, and nothing happened.


    Qiao pengran was helpless. He looked up at Yunmeng poem and Mo Hongyuan. "What''s going on? Why don''t I reflect at all?"


    Yunmeng poetry takes back its spiritual power and looks at Mo Hongyuan.


    Mo Hongyuan was worried, "Miss, boss Qiao, what I said is true. I really didn''t realize it just now."


    "I can testify," Gu Yang said hurriedly. She, who seldom spoke at ordinary times, scrambled to say this time.


    Because of Gu Bai''s words, yunmengshi couldn''t help looking at two more people. They can''t play really, can they?


    The two people didn''t think much. They thought yunmengshi didn''t believe what they said. They were anxious to explain something.


    Yunmengshi smiled and said, "Hongyuan, the contract tells me that you didn''t lie."


    "Well, why is boss Qiao all right?" Mo Hongyuan asked puzzled.


    The tone of Yunmeng''s poem took a trace of pride, "this is because he has strong willpower and general spiritual hallucinations. It is difficult for him to win, whether in pattern or sound."


    Mo Hongyuan''s face immediately showed an embarrassing word. It turned out that the reason why boss Qiao didn''t win was because he had strong willpower. That is to say, the reason why he won was because his willpower was "not firm".


    "Xiao Shi, let Hong Yuan have a try. You can observe. If I can''t win, you can''t do it yourself." Qiao''s tone was helpless.


    Yunmengshi nodded, and they turned their eyes to Mo Hongyuan at the same time.


    Mo Hongyuan smiled bitterly and said, "Miss, boss Qiao, isn''t it? How can you do this? I''ve been recruited once. The second time can''t produce a shadow in my young heart."


    Yunmengshi glanced at him. "Hongyuan, say it. Did you learn this from Gu Bai?" Mo Hongyuan was not a person who could say such words.


    "Well, miss, how do you know?" Mo Hongyuan was surprised.


    Joe churan smiled. "Only Gu Bo can say such words. You have stayed with him for a long time. You have learned it."


    Yunmeng Shi comforted: "Hongyuan, it doesn''t matter. You and I have a contractual relationship. At the critical moment, I can wake you up through the contract. Besides, don''t you know who I am?" when he said this, Yunmeng Shi''s tone was full of domineering.


    Mo Hongyuan was shocked. Yes, he fully believed in his master. Just now he was immersed in the panic of falling into an unconscious state and couldn''t extricate himself. Forget, the young lady is still by her side. She is the zombie emperor, and what she is best at is mental strength. With her, what mistakes can she make?


    "No problem, miss, come on." Mo Hong said proudly.


    "That''s right." Qiao churan smiled and handed the pattern to Mo Hongyuan.


    After Mo Hongyuan took over, yunmengshi and Gu Yang both stretched out their spiritual power and invaded Mo Hongyuan''s sea of soul.


    "Start." cloud dream poem spits out these two words again.


    Mo Hongyuan widened his eyes and stared at the pattern on it. Qiao pengran also stared at Mo Hongyuan nervously to see what was different from him.


    Suddenly, he saw that Mo Hongyuan''s eyes began to become godless, and his eyes lost their look. Most importantly, his glasses suddenly turned red, which was like blood.


    Qiao pengran reacted that Mo Hongyuan was a zombie. The color was the original color of his glasses.


    "Gu Yang!" yunmengshi suddenly shouted.


    Joe tensed his attention and dared not blink for fear of missing something. After hearing Xiaoshi''s cry, he saw that the two people seemed to have been beaten by something invisible and retreated two steps one after another. Mo Hongyuan had not come out of that state, but yunmengshi and Gu Yang''s spiritual power were expelled.


    The situation was very dangerous. Yunmengshi immediately awakened Mo Hongyuan through his contract with him.


    "I command you to wake up in the name of your master!" although the voice came from the mouth of Yunmeng poem, it seemed to come from the remote wilderness.


    The contract was very overbearing. After Yunmeng''s poem had just finished, Mo Hongyuan''s eyes gradually recovered, and the color of his eyes also changed back to black.


    "Just now, what happened?" Joe asked, looking at the exhausted three people in front of him.


    Yunmengshi and Gu Bai seem to have lost their strength, and their mental strength is consuming a lot. They sit on the next bed and have a rest.


    Mo Hongyuan was frightened, as if he saw something terrible.


    "What happened?" looking at the three "silly people" in front of him, Qiao pengran was very anxious. "Xiao Shi, how are you? What''s the injury?" Qiao pengran was most worried about whether there was any injury.


    Yunmengshi shook her head. Yi''s voice was also very weak, "I''m fine." then she took out several spiritual crystal nuclei in the space and handed them to Gu Yang. She left some of them and began to restore her mental strength.


    About half an hour later, Cooper and Francis finished their search and came to the bedroom to meet the people.


    Gu Baigang entered the room and was surprised to see such a scene. He was about to ask. He was directly blocked by Qiao pengran''s serious eyes. He stayed there obediently and waited for yunmengshi and Gu Yang to wake up.


    Mo Hongyuan also returned to normal, looking worried at yunmengshi and Gu Yang.

 Chapter 472

    Another hour later, yunmengshi and Gu Yang woke up one after another. According to their appearance, their mental strength was probably restored.


    "Xiaoshi, Gu Yang, how are you?" asked Qiao pengran.


    "We''re all right. Just now we''ve consumed too much mental power. Now we''ve recovered, there''s nothing," yunmengshi explained.


    Hearing the answer of Yunmeng poem, everyone was relieved.


    "Just now, what''s going on?" Joe asked.


    "It was mo Hongyuan''s spiritual power that drove us out. In the sea of his soul, he was the master. It was a very dangerous thing to invade into the sea of his soul. Gu Yang and I once invaded into the sea of other people''s souls. The first time we entered, we controlled that person''s spiritual power," yunmengshi explained.


    "But this time, in order to observe the change of Mo Hongyuan''s soul, we didn''t control his mental power. Who knows, after he fell into a state of unconsciousness, he directly expelled Gu Yang and me. Fortunately, he subconsciously didn''t want to hurt us, so we didn''t get hurt, but the mental power consumption was a little big." yunmengshi sighed, Explained what just happened.


    After hearing this, Qiao guanran glared at Mo Hongyuan.


    Mo Hongyuan just wanted to say something to apologize. Yunmengshi said directly, "it''s not your fault, Hongyuan. You don''t have to think about it."


    "But, miss, I......" Mo Hongyuan still blamed himself with a face.


    "I said, it has nothing to do with you. Everything is the reason for the strange pattern," said yunmengshi.


    Qiao pengran doesn''t want Mo Hongyuan to blame himself. After all, it has nothing to do with him. He is also a victim. Besides, isn''t Xiaoshi hurt?


    He changed the topic and said, "Hongyuan, when I saw you just wake up, your eyes were full of fear. What did you see?"


    Mo Hongyuan heard Qiao pengran mention it, and the remaining panic in his mind appeared again. "The first time I really fell into a state of unconsciousness, but the second time, I saw something that frightened me."


    "What''s the matter?" Yun Mengshi wondered. What could make Mo Hongyuan so frightened?


    "I saw that the whole world was destroyed. There were mutant animals all over the world. Mutant animals ate zombies and humans, as well as all kinds of natural disasters, earthquakes, tsunamis and volcanic eruptions. We had nowhere to escape." when Mo Hongyuan said, there was panic in his eyes. "That scene was too real. I didn''t doubt it was false."


    Yunmengshi touched his white forehead, "it seems that this pattern not only has the function of making people fall into illusion, but also hypnosis, which makes you believe that what you see is true."


    "What is this? Why does this thing appear in the Nix mother''s house? Who is his mother?" Joe suddenly asked several questions, all of which they wanted to ask.


    "Francis, do you know who Nix''s mother is?" Yunmeng asked suddenly.


    Francis shook his head. "I don''t know. I don''t know who the leader''s mother is. I''m afraid few people know her identity except the leader''s father."


    "You mean the Knicks doesn''t know who his mother is?" Joe said.


    Francis was embarrassed. "I''m not very clear about this. I think you''d better ask the leader after you return to the base."


    "It''s the only way now." yunmengshi was helpless and put the "harvest" here into his own space. "Let''s go. I always feel it''s dangerous here," yunmengshi said to the people.


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Yang also said, "the magnetic field here is very strange. I feel uneasy here."


    Yunmengshi suddenly thought of a possibility, "Hongyuan, what about you?"


    Mo Hongyuan scratched his head and said, "when I said this, I just felt it carefully. There seems to be a voice in my heart. Tell me to go quickly and leave here."


    Yunmengshi thought of a possibility. Nix''s mother must not be an ordinary person. Maybe she knows why the world has become like this.


    In order to protect the safety of her children, she set something here early, so that all zombies and mutant animals and plants can''t live here, but what she didn''t expect is that Nix''s father must take Nix away. In this way, after the end of the world, the things she set up here will be useless, so she gave the beads to nix.


    It''s normal that he and Gu Yang feel uneasy, but Mo Hongyuan is physically strengthened. Although he generally feels danger, he is not as clear as himself and Gu Yang. Now this situation can only show that zombies and mutant animals and plants are excluded here.


    "Let''s leave quickly," yunmengshi said immediately. If you stay here for a long time, what impact will it have on your three people if you say wrong.


    With a nervous mood, the party quickly left the house and got into the car. Gu baimeng stepped on the accelerator and the car ran away from here.


    As the car went farther and farther, yunmengshi''s heart was put down bit by bit. After walking out of half a little poem, the uneasiness in his heart disappeared completely.


    "Xiaoshi, just now, what happened? You''re so flustered." Qiao guanran''s face is not good-looking. He has never seen yunmengshi show such a flustered look. In his eyes, Xiaoshi is always calm, as if it''s all right when the sky falls.


    Even if she was caught by the corpse eater, Xiao Shi didn''t panic like this. You know, the corpse eater is the natural enemy of the zombie. As the zombie emperor, she is a great tonic in the eyes of the corpse eater.


    This is also the reason why Qiao pengran felt more heartache when he knew the identity of Xiaoshi.


    Yunmengshi shook her head and looked slightly at Francis sitting in the co pilot''s position.


    Qiao pengran understood that Yunmeng poetry meant that there were outsiders here and there were many things that were inconvenient to say.


    Soon, they returned to the base. After receiving the news, Nix hurried to yunmengshi where they lived.


    "Little poem, have you got anything?" Nix asked.


    "The harvest is a little, but there are more doubts." yunmengshi shook his head and said.


    "Confused?" Nix wondered.


    "Knicks, I need to ask you a few questions. You must answer truthfully. There are many things involved." yunmengshi said solemnly to Knicks.


    Nix began to get nervous when Yunmeng poetry said so. In his impression, Yunmeng poetry almost didn''t solemnly look like this.


    "I will answer truthfully," the Knicks promised.


    "I want to know everything about your mother." yunmengshi''s eyes looked straight into the eyes of Knicks.

 Chapter 473

    "My mother?" Nix looked surprised. Ran Nian thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know much about my mother, but I remember when I was a child that she was a very kind and kind person."


    "What did she do before?" yunmengshi saw that Nix couldn''t answer the point, so he began to ask questions.


    "I don''t know. She never said it." Nix shook his head.


    "Don''t you know?" asked Joe pengran. Although he had thought of it for a long time, Joe pengran was still a little unbelievable. He didn''t even know what his mother was doing. What was Nix thinking all day?


    "I really don''t know." Nix was very helpless. "I suspected before that my mother was definitely not an ordinary person. I once saw it secretly. She read a lot of profound books, which I can''t understand now."


    "Is that so?" Yun Mengshi brought out today''s "harvest" from the space and handed it to Qiao pengran.


    "Yes, that''s right." Nix turned his book. "It''s really about biology. I doubt whether my mother studied biology before?"


    "I have a guess. I found the evolutionist experiment in your mother''s diary. She called the experiment ''Superman plan''. It also proves that your mother is not an ordinary person, and ordinary people will not know about the plan." yunmengshi said faintly.


    "Xiao Shi, you say my mother knows the evolutionist?" Nix grew up and couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Not only that, you can survive the evolutionist experiment, but also your strength is very strong, which has a lot to do with your mother," Qiao pengran continued.


    "Hmm?" Nix raised his eyebrows and looked at Qiao pengran and Yunmeng poetry, waiting for them to solve their doubts.


    "The bead you gave me." Yunmeng shidun said, "it''s probably the bead to protect you from the experiment of the evolutionist."


    "What?" the Knicks was shocked. Unexpectedly, it was the bead he had given himself to protect himself.


    "Well, my mother knew that I would face such a situation one day?" Nix murmured after a pause.


    "I don''t know this." yunmengshi shook his head and said he didn''t know the problem.


    "Think about it carefully. When you were a child and lived with your mother, did she say anything strange about her life, or did she say anything strange?" yunmengshi asked reluctantly.


    "Well, my mother left me a deep impression. When I left, she said two things to me. First, protect the bead I gave you. Second, don''t get too close to your father. And, take more exercise."


    "Now let''s make a bold guess, your mother, whether she knew the coming of the end of the world?" Yun Mengshi said with a calm mind.


    "You, you, you said my mother knew the end was coming?" the Knicks roared.


    Several people suddenly stepped back. Although it was a very surprising thing, they were not surprised to say that the Knicks was for their own sake.


    "Oh, oh, sorry, sorry, I''m really surprised." the Knicks apologized quickly.


    The crowd shook their heads to show that it didn''t matter.


    Gu Bai smiled and said to Knicks, "I said to Knicks, your reaction is too big. Everything is a guess of Dream Poetry, and there is no evidence to prove it."


    "No, I think Xiao Shi is right. When I was leaving my mother, she was worried all day. I thought she was worried that I would be well taken care of by my father and that she would not be willing to leave me. But after Xiao Shi reminded me, I thought that my mother always looked at the horizon, muttered and didn''t know what she was talking about. One day, I finally heard it clearly After her mother''s words, what she said was: it''s going to change, "Nix recalled.


    "I thought my mother was talking about the weather," Knicks thought.


    "Your mother said, is the world going to change?" Joe was obviously surprised.


    "Maybe it''s true." yunmengshi confirmed that Nix''s mother was not an ordinary person.


    However, after talking to the Knicks for so long, there was still nothing to gain, but he was more sure of his doubts.


    "Of course, the experimenter of the Superman project is still alive?" Joe suddenly asked.


    Nix shook his head. "The old man won''t let them live. He changes a batch every other period of time. For safety, he will do so even if he will delay the progress of the experiment."


    "Well, Nix, go back and check to see if there are any missing fish. If you find it, I want to ask him if he knows about your mother. After all, one of my guesses is that your mother was an experimenter of the ''Superman plan'' in those years." yunmengshi said directly.


    "No problem, I''ll go back to find it right away." Nix also wanted to know who his mother was, so she wanted to turn around and leave and go back to do what yunmengshi told him.


    "Wait a minute." yunmengshi stopped.


    "Little poem, what else?" Nix turned back and asked.


    "Have you seen this pattern?" Yun Mengshi took out the mysterious pattern from the space.


    Nix himself took a look, and yunmengshi''s face changed. If Nix did so, he would fall into an unconscious or even terrible situation.


    She hurriedly took it back. "Xiao Shi, I haven''t seen it clearly. Why did you take it away?"


    "This can''t be seen clearly. The pattern is very strange. You will fall into the illusion of your own construction and can''t extricate yourself. No one can save you at that time." yunmengshi said seriously, making Knicks feel that what Xiaoshi said is true.


    "I''m sure I haven''t even heard of such a pattern, let alone seen it." the Knicks swore to God.


    "Also, if this pattern is your mother, she won''t take it out if she wants to hide her identity." yunmengshi sighed and said helplessly.


    The Knicks saw that he had nothing to do with him, so they hurried back to find the experimenters of the "Superman project" in the early years of that year, hoping to gain some results.


    "Xiao Shi, it seems that the truth of the matter is much more difficult than we thought. Every time we think we are close to the truth, but the fact is not the case." Qiao felt it, and the more information in his hand, the more complex the matter becomes.


    "Now, we can only wait, or find a breakthrough from this pattern." yunmengshi said helplessly.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 474

    "Well, everyone has been tired for a day, so they all go back to rest." yunmengshi said to the people, so they greeted her and went back to their rooms. And Francis and Knicks left, and his task was completed.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran also returned to their room.


    The door was closed by yunmengshi from the inside, adding a layer of defense. Yunmengshi took out the fragment this time.


    "Xiao Shi, what do you think?" Qiao pangran asked when he saw yunmengshi holding the fragments and looking at them carefully.


    "I don''t think so, but my heart tells me that this fragment has something to do with the mysterious beads." yunmengshi said faintly.


    "Since there are relationships, why don''t we put them together, so it''s also about observing the relationship between them," Joe suggested.


    "I just have this idea." yunmengshi nodded to express his satisfaction with Qiao pengran''s suggestion. "This is also my idea." yunmengshi smiled and took out a body strengthening bead to do an experiment.


    Yunmengshi holds fragments in one hand and strengthened beads in the other. His two hands slowly approach.


    A magical thing happened. The beads strengthened by the body slowly melted, and then the melted paste slowly bonded with the fragments through yunmengshi''s arm.


    "This, this, incredibly fused?" Joe''s surprised chin was about to fall off.


    A minute later, the beads strengthened by the body disappeared, and the fragments were more complete than just now.


    Yunmengshi smiled at the corner of his mouth, "as I expected, these two things are indeed related."


    "Is this fragment different from that just now? Xiao Shi, you tried to see if you could have a contractual relationship with the fragment." Qiao looked eager to try.


    Yunmengshi nodded with a smile and said, "OK, I''ll try. However, you protect the Dharma for me."


    "No problem, don''t worry," Joe agreed.


    Yunmengshi closed his eyes, stretched out his spiritual power and invaded the debris.


    Because the bead strengthened by the body has signed a contract with yunmengshi, yunmengshi can feel that he is vaguely related to the fragments, but not very close. If it weren''t for her strong spirit, she wouldn''t feel it at all.


    "No, this fragment can''t be signed." ten minutes later, yunmengshi opened her eyes and shook her head.


    Qiao guanran was about to export comfort when he was interrupted by Yunmeng poem, "but I seem to know how to sign a contract with it."


    "Xiaoshi, do you mean that as long as you find the mysterious beads first, sign a contract with the beads, and fuse with the fragments, so as the number of fragments fused beads increases, your relationship with the fragments will become closer?" Qiao pangran guessed.


    "Yes, that''s it." yunmengshi affirmed to Qiao pengran.


    "Will the ability of beads still be there?" Qiao pengran worried. There are several beads that are still more useful, such as white recovery beads. He is very familiar with Qiao pengran.


    "I''m not sure, but we can try it," said yunmengshi with a smile. Her subconscious mind told her that feeding the beads to the fragments was only good for her, not bad.


    "How do you try?" Joe asked.


    Yunmengshi didn''t say anything, but answered Qiao pengran back and forth with practical actions.


    It took out white beads from space and directly "fed" the fragments before Joe could stop them. Then, the fingertip of his right hand stretched out a sharp nail and made a five centimeter cut on his white left arm, from which some blackened blood flowed.


    "Xiao Shi, what are you doing?" Joe''s tone was stern. "No matter why, you can''t hurt yourself." the expression on his face disappeared. What Qiao pengran couldn''t see most was the injury of yunmengshi. Even if she hurt herself.


    In fact, for yunmengshi, this little injury can be cured with one thought, but she wants to do an experiment, so she will let the blood with zombie virus flow out.


    "However, I won''t do it in the future." yunmengshi saw Qiao''s posture and knew that he wouldn''t stop if he didn''t promise.


    When yunmengshi said this, Joe''s face was much better.


    Blood with zombie virus flows out and drops to the ground. In less than a minute, blood the size of a palm is gathered on the ground.


    Yunmengshi''s right hand rubbed gently on the wound, and the wound on his arm healed. There was no scar left. If Qiao pengran hadn''t seen the wound with his own eyes, he probably wouldn''t know that Xiaoshi''s arm was still bleeding.


    Finally, the fragment of yunmengshi was thrown into the place of his own blood. After the thumb sized fragment touched the blood of yunmengshi, it sent out a "Zila" reaction, and the blood rolled around the fragment, emitting white smoke.


    Seeing this posture, yunmengshi hurriedly ran to Qiao pengran and covered his nose and mouth, "don''t breathe."


    As he spoke, he tried his best to suck all the white smoke into his stomach.


    After a while, the white smoke finally disappeared, and the smell in the air returned to normal.


    "Xiao Shi, the white smoke is..." Qiao pangran asked.


    "Zombie virus," said Yun Mengshi, "to be exact, it''s the virus of the zombie emperor. Ordinary people inhale it into their nose and will completely become zombies in only five minutes. It''s estimated that a strong person like you can''t support half a poem."


    "What you have is powerful." Joe burst out laughing. He had no idea that it was dangerous or that it was dangerous around yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi saw Qiao pengran''s reaction, and his heart was very warm, really. Generally, human beings know their true identity. Generally, there are only two choices. First, run, and then tell others the news. Second, death.


    "It seems that after the fragments fuse with the mysterious beads, they naturally have the ability of the mysterious beads. This fragment is really destined for you, Xiao Shi. It''s the same as your characteristics." Joe''s tone seemed to be joking.


    But yunmengshi was completely stunned when he heard this. Yes, the reaction of this fragment is the same as that of himself. His assimilation ability is not that he naturally has that person''s ability after eating crystal nucleus or human power beads.


    When yunmengshi had just spoken to explain the matter, he heard someone knocking at the door hurriedly, "Xiao Shi, boss Qiao, man, I found it."


    "Knicks!" yunmengshi and Qiao pengran blurted out at the same time. In case of such a thing, they are afraid of the onlookers of their friends?


    "Did someone who worked with Nix''s mother find it more than ten years ago?"


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 475

    "Yes, that''s true." the smile on Nix''s face continued unabated. He hurried here to tell yunmengshi and Qiao pengran the news.


    "Where is it?" yunmengshi and Qiao congran said in unison.


    "I''ve asked David to bring it," Knicks said.


    "It''s really awesome. You found it?" yunmengshi smiled to show his excitement. Yes, after finding this person, maybe there will be a breakthrough in this matter.


    "It''s also a coincidence." the elation on the face of the Knicks has not declined, but more, "After I went back, I asked my men to start looking for the experimenters of the Superman project. However, my father covered the project to death. Few people knew about it, so it was very difficult to find it. When I was sad, David reminded me."


    "What did he say?" cloud dream poem said strangely. David is Hans''s man, not the man of two fathers. What can he know?


    "Hans said that the original plan involved a lot. My father couldn''t leave no one behind. So I found the experimenters who are now studying the evolution experiment. Sure enough, I found a big secret." Nix''s voice increased.


    "What is it, you don''t want to sell it off." Joe was a little worried.


    "They said that the experimenter was changed, but there was one position that could not be changed, that is, the person who carried out the experiment. It turned out that when the evolutionary experiment was carried out, it needed a highly skilled surgeon. This doctor was not emmond." Nix said proudly.


    This man, even Joe dunran, knows, "you say it''s the legend of surgery and the first person in the world - Edmund Misher?"


    "Do you know?" yunmengshi said in surprise.


    "Yes, the whole world knows this man. When he wrote that paper, he shocked the whole world. There are reports in the news." Joe nodded. "He is irreplaceable."


    "Knicks, did you find Edmund?" Joe asked.


    "Yes, he knows his identity is very sensitive. On the one hand, he is needed by my father. On the other hand, he knows so many things about Superman plan that my father wants to kill it quickly." Nix nodded with a smile, "He is a very clever man. He always shows his importance in front of my father, so that although my father is very taboo to him, he still keeps his life until my father ''dies''."


    "He has been hiding in the federal base?" yunmengshi asked. "When your father was in your brother''s soul, he didn''t want to find him?"


    "Why didn''t you think about it?" Nix shook his head. "He wanted to kill him every day, but after my father died, he slept in Hans''s soul for a week. Emmond took advantage of this time. He changed himself 360 degrees from head to foot."


    "How? Does he have the ability to deform?" Joe was puzzled.


    "No," the Knicks denied. "He''s completely an ordinary man, which I''m sure."


    "Then he..." just as yunmengshi was about to ask, Nix said directly: "I said before that his surgical ability was very strong, so he changed his face."


    "You mean he can operate on himself?" yunmengshi couldn''t believe her ears.


    "I can''t believe it, but it''s true," the Knicks said.


    Several people sat and waited for a while, and David took them to the house.


    "He, he''s Emond?" Joe was surprised when he saw the man David controlled.


    Who are Qiao pengran and Yunmeng poetry? They are the strong ones in the last world, but today, Edmund surprised the two knowledgeable people one after another.


    It turned out that when Joe ran knew Emond, he was in his thirties. According to time, he was almost in his forties, but the man controlled by David looked like he was only twenty. He wore a very common student''s hair with slightly long blond hair and a very young and beautiful face.


    Nix also looked at David in doubt. It seemed to ask again: did you catch the wrong person?


    David looked wronged. "Miss, leader, boss Joe, this is really David. His genes are exactly the same as emmond''s genes."


    "Then how did he become so young?" yunmengshi asked curiously, because she knew that Emond was indeed an ordinary person. As soon as he came in, yunmengshi scanned him up and down with mental force to confirm that he was an ordinary person.


    "You ask him!" David pushed Emond. Here, in full view of so many experts, he released Emond''s control in time, and he couldn''t escape.


    "Are you?" Emond still looked innocent. With that innocent face, even David felt that he had caught the wrong person.


    "Hello, Mr. Edmond. I''d like to introduce myself. I''m the current head of the federal base. My name is Nix. I think we''ve met, haven''t we?" Nix said calmly to Edmond in an official tone.


    "You''re mistaken. My name is zachris, not Edmond." the blonde smiled bitterly.


    "Your genes are matched, Mr. emmond. You should believe in science, shouldn''t you?" Nix said with a smile, in a threatening tone.


    In an instant, the blonde changed his expression. The innocence and some haste just disappeared. Instead, he was calm, as if he were in his own home.


    "What are you looking for me for?" said Edmond.


    "Did you admit it?" the Knicks looked like a trick succeeded.


    "Haven''t you already confirmed my identity?" Emond said helplessly.


    Nix shrugged. "I''m just bombing you. Who knows you voluntarily admit that the previous laboratory has long been destroyed, so the genetic data you left there is missing, and we can''t compare it."


    "Are you deceiving me?" Edmund was almost angry. Was this guy blowing himself up? I admit it foolishly.


    "It can''t be said to be a scam. You''re Emond, aren''t you?" the Knicks looked cunning.


    "I have to admit that you are cunning and more suitable to be the leader of the federal base than anyone before." Emond praised, and it can be seen that he was talking from his heart rather than greeting.


    "Thank you for your compliment." the Knicks was not proud of being praised at that time, but a faint thank you.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 476

    "Excuse me, what can I do for nix chief?" Emond asked directly.


    "Oh, it''s not a big deal. I just want you to identify someone," Nix said. As he spoke, he took out a picture of his mother.


    "It''s her." emmond''s first reaction was this after the photo was handed to him.


    "Do you know her?" yunmengshi was very excited and blurted out directly.


    Emmond was surprised when he read Yunmeng''s poem. He was very strong. Although he is not a superpower, nor is he an evolutionist, he has strong sensory ability. Otherwise, he would not have become the "world''s first surgeon". "She was the first experimenter of the Superman project."


    "Is she really an experimenter?" Nix murmured.


    "I''m sure she is indeed an experimenter. No doubt, the first batch of experimenters entered the laboratory with me." Emond shook his head as if he was old.


    "Don''t think so much. I just need to know that she is an experimenter." yunmengshi said.


    "Mr. Edmond, I have a question," yunmengshi said to Edmond.


    With his sixth sense, Emond knew that Yunmeng poetry was not ordinary people, but might be the strong among the strong, so he nodded and said, "please tell me what I know, miss."


    "Are you familiar with the person in the picture?" yunmengshi asked. "Do you know anything about her? Anything."


    "Well, let me think about it." emmond bowed his head and thought for a moment. "It seems a little impressed. But it''s a little old."


    "The Superman plan started very early. At that time, I had just become famous and was a little famous in the medical field. The leader''s father found it and said that there would be a project ahead of the world''s science and technology. He wanted me to join. At that time, I read the plan he gave me and was very excited. I joined it without thinking about it. Who knows..." emmond sighed, "After entering the laboratory, everyone was guarded. There were guards everywhere. We were not allowed to go out. She was one of my batch."


    "Are you familiar?" Joe asked.


    Emmond shook his head. "It''s not familiar. We''re not in charge of the same place, so I can''t even say a few words. I know little about her. I only know that she is good at genes and is a very famous biologist. At the same time..."


    "What''s the matter at the same time?" yunmengshi asked anxiously when he saw that Emond was half talking and didn''t continue.


    "Someone said she was a witch. I didn''t believe it at first, but later, I vaguely felt that it was true," said Edmund.


    "Witch, what is it?" as Chinese Yunmeng poetry and Qiao pengran don''t know what the word stands for.


    But Nix knew, "witches are mysterious and powerful. They can often kill people with curses unknowingly. They also use living people for experiments. They are very interested in potions. Of course, these are legends. No one has ever seen a real witch," Nix explained.


    "But do you have any evidence that my mother is a witch?" Nix asked puzzled.


    "Is she your mother?" asked Edmund in surprise.


    "That''s right," said Knicks.


    "Unexpectedly, after her mysterious disappearance, she married the leader." Emond said incredulously.


    "It''s not what you think," Nix said reluctantly. "Mr. Edmond, let''s talk about the fact that my mother is a witch."


    "Oh, oh, no problem," Emond said shyly, "She is a very silent person and doesn''t talk much at ordinary times, but where there are people, there is struggle, even in this closed laboratory. She is very strange. Many other experimenters can''t see her clearly. They trip her up at ordinary times and sometimes give her wrong data. There are many such things."


    "She never resisted. We all thought she was weak and didn''t dare to say it. But later I found that we were all wrong and those who hurt her would be punished." Emond said with lingering fear.


    "What, retribution?" Yun Mengshi asked with great interest.


    "There is a female scientist in medicine who likes to play tricks on people. Once, she put some medicine that can make people upset in the cup of the leader''s mother. In the end, she failed."


    "Why?" Yunmeng poetry became more interested.


    "Since she had this idea and began to implement it, she began to have bad luck. For example, she could smash herself with something, fell when walking, and choked on her meal. However, she didn''t give up, but she put the potion into the leader''s mother''s meal." emmond said, with a bitter smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Did my mother eat?" Nix asked.


    Emmond shook his head. "No, when she ate, she just took the bowl up and put it down. Her eyes were like hawks and falcons. She immediately looked at the mischievous female scientist and said faintly: are you unlucky?


    As soon as this came out, everyone was shocked, and the female scientist shouted, "what did you do?"


    The leader''s mother said leisurely: it''s not me, it''s Pluto. My identity is very special. Anyone who hurts me will be unlucky. If it is serious, it may be death. "


    "So, Nix''s father never killed his mother because of this?" yunmengshi immediately understood and overturned the previous hypothesis.


    "You said the old leader wanted to kill her?" Emond was obviously surprised. "Of course it''s impossible. Even those who hurt the leader''s mother will be punished, let alone kill her. After this incident, some people don''t believe it. After all, everyone is materialists and only believes in science."


    "Some people unite to hurt the Nix leader''s mother. They have made a precise plan. It''s impossible for her to find out."


    "What''s the result?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    "The result? Of course, it''s bad luck. This time it''s more serious. The Nix leader''s mother was calculated and her arm was broken. But those people, their limbs were broken." emmond obviously felt incredible up to now.


    "How did they break their bones?" yunmengshi asked, "did she fight?"


    "How could it be? They all fell?" said Edmund.


    "How could it be so coincidence?" yunmengshi was so surprised that he was never so surprised at his rebirth.


    "No, since then, everyone believed that the Nix leader''s mother was a witch with special abilities. Otherwise, how could so many people break their bones? Or break their limbs?" said Edmund.

 Chapter 477

    After hearing what emmond said, everyone took a breath of air-conditioning. This can''t be any more evil. It''s too scary.


    "Witch, what kind of existence is it?" Yunmeng poem is the first time she has heard such a word. She has never been in contact, let alone in her previous life or this life.


    Nix was silent for a while. Unexpectedly, his mother, who almost disappeared from his memory, suddenly appeared in other people''s mouth in this way.


    "I can only use one word to describe it, that is mystery," said Edmond.


    "Witch, can you predict the future?" yunmengshi suddenly asked.


    Emondelli replied, "of course, according to legend, witches have two skills, the first is to predict the future, and the second is curse."


    "There is really a way to predict the future." yunmengshi was excited about the correctness of his guess. "Then, before the end of the world came, Nix''s mother predicted? She cursed the forest, resulting in the inaccessibility of zombies and mutant animals and plants, with the intention of creating a world without zombies for nix."


    Yunmengshi looked at Nix''s mother''s house and said faintly. "But what she didn''t expect was that Nix''s father would suddenly pick him up. She predicted the future and saw Nix become a ''white mouse'', so she gave the beads to nix. The beads not only saved his life, but also made him a strong man."


    "Mother." Nix suddenly shouted. He didn''t expect that on his growth path, the only person left with the title of "mother" who was about to disappear in his memory had done so much for himself silently.


    "What are the conditions for predicting the future?" Qiao suddenly thought of a question. His sharp eyes looked at Emond.


    "Legend has it that it costs lives," Emond explained


    "So, that''s why Nix''s mother didn''t get sick but died. She was in her thirties and less than 40 at that time." yunmengshi then said to Qiao pengran, and everything was almost clear.


    At this time, Nix had an unspeakable taste in his heart, sad and guilty. "It''s all me. If it weren''t for me, my mother wouldn''t have left so early..."


    "It''s not your fault, it''s your mother''s choice." yunmengshi shook her head and comforted. She doesn''t know what it''s like in her heart. Human feelings are really complex. Some people can sell blood relatives for interests, but some people would rather give up their lives for family affection.


    Yunmeng poem sighed, which may be the truth that he can''t understand all his life. Fortunately, at the beginning, I didn''t destroy the whole world without saying a word. Otherwise, I couldn''t see the great love of Nix mother.


    Human love, maternal love is definitely one of them, and it is also one of the most important components.


    "Things are almost understood, but the most important problem is still not solved," Qiao suddenly said.


    "Yes, about the origin of beads and fragments." yunmengshi asked suspiciously, and she looked at Emond.


    Emmond quickly shook his head. "I don''t know this. It''s something that wizards know."


    Yunmengshi nodded, but he was very strange. How did emmond know that beads and fragments were only known by Wizards? Did she show him beads and fragments? I don''t think so.


    Joe immediately found out what he didn''t understand. Isn''t it strange that Emond had been hiding for so long until he waited for someone to come and was found out now? He didn''t believe that Nix''s father hadn''t looked for it.


    But the two men did enough, and none of them showed it. They just sat there in distress. In fact, yunmengshi has long hidden his spiritual power in Emond. This man is very suspicious. Is he too calm to be caught here by himself and others? His threatening tactics had not been made, and he seemed to want to know about it.


    "Chief, ladies and gentlemen, is there no business for me here? Can I leave?" when yunmengshi and Qiao pengran were lost in thought, Emond suddenly said.


    Joe immediately reacted, thinking that he couldn''t let Emond leave here. He immediately stood up and said, "Mr. Edmond helped us a lot. We just invited you with that attitude. I''m really sorry. Well, I''m Chinese. According to our rules, you can keep it for lunch. There is a lack of food in the end of the world, but we have big meals here."


    Emmond''s hesitation flashed a surprise at the bottom of his eyes. "Well, well, do as Mr. Joe said."


    "No problem, Mr. Edmond. You go upstairs and have a rest. You must be tired after tossing all morning." without saying a word, Joe led Emond upstairs to a free room.


    Yunmengshi also followed. After entering, yunmengshi secretly added a defense device to the glass of the room to prevent Emond from escaping from the window.


    "You have a good rest. After lunch, we''ll send someone to invite you down." Joe was very polite to Emond, but in fact, everyone understood that he was under house arrest in disguise.


    Emmond pretended not to know and said thank you to Joe.


    After yunmengshi closed the door outside, he added a defense device on the door, so that Emond would be locked in a closed room in disguise without his own permission. Don''t think about it.


    Finally, yunmengshi sat on the door and added a sound insulation device to prevent Emond from eavesdropping.


    "Xiao Shi, do you think he has a problem?" Qiao pangran saw the posture of Xiao Shi, and knew that Xiao Shi, like himself, found the problem of Edmund.


    "I always think that there are no coincidences in the world. All coincidences are deliberately made by people." Yunmeng poem said faintly. "Now, I suspect that this Emond may have something to do with a wizard, or he is a wizard himself. When he just entered the house, I swept him with mental power. He didn''t smell like a power, but he gave me a sense of danger. How strong will power would we need if he was really an ordinary person, Only in this way can we speak fluently in front of us. "The analysis of Yunmeng''s poetry is Tao, which makes Knicks, who is not skeptical, doubt in his heart.


    "I think it''s more likely that he is a wizard himself. I smell the smell of rotten corpses on him," Joe said.

 Chapter 478

    "Boss, Mengshi, do you want me to kill him?" Gu Bai immediately stood up and said.


    "Why did you kill him?" Joe glanced at Cooper behind him.


    "I, I, he, he''s a wizard, and he''s plotting against us. Of course I''ll kill him." Gu Bai stammered after Joe''s sharp eyes.


    "Gu Bai, it''s not the time yet. There are still some things we don''t know. After we all know, we can kill him." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    "What else don''t we know?" Gu Bai asked.


    "For example, do you know the origin of mysterious beads and fragments?" Joe couldn''t help but hit Gu Bai. He said with a smile.


    "I don''t know," Gu Bai said honestly.


    "Yes, we still need to learn from emmond," said the Knicks.


    "By the way, David." yunmengshi suddenly remembered David standing at the back and shouted.


    "Miss, I''m here." seeing that he was finally called by Miss, David came to yunmengshi excitedly "through the crowd".


    "If you have anything to say, miss, I''ll do it." David maintained his excitement.


    "Where did you find Edmond?" yunmengshi asked.


    "Someone told me," David said honestly.


    "Who?" yunmengshi''s eyes locked David. Although she signed a contract with him, when she asked others, in order to know what he said, yunmengshi usually looked into each other''s eyes.


    "Hans''s Eyeliner hiding in the survivors." David actually honestly explained that Yunmeng''s poetry was his master, and his life and life were in the hands of Yunmeng poetry. David dare not tell a lie.


    "What? Hans has eyeliner in the survivors? How can I not know?" Nicks shocked and had a slight reproach, and blamed David for not telling him the story.


    David felt his head was big. He didn''t intend to tell the Knicks about it before. Because he didn''t know the leadership ability of the Knicks, David had his own selfishness. He was afraid that the federal base would be destroyed in the hands of the Knicks. At that time, if he had someone in his hands, it would be better to go anywhere.


    However, with the passage of time, David found more and more advantages of the Knicks and concluded that he would lead the federal base to glory. Therefore, he gave up the idea. He planned to tell the Knicks about it when he was free. He had known that the current situation would happen and had said it long ago. "Chief, please let me speak. I want to explain."


    Knicks is very angry. David is a very capable person. He has regarded him as his own person these days. It''s good for him to hide such an important thing.


    "Listen to me, chief..." after a long time, David finally explained it clearly, and the Knicks didn''t mind.


    Yunmengshi also understood. She stood up and said for nix: "David, this is your fault. I assign people to the Knicks to make you his right-hand man. I always take him as his master. I said, I am a protector, and you can treat each other as your own people. I don''t want such a thing to happen again." Speaking of this, yunmengshi''s face has become gloomy. Internal fighting is her most taboo and disgusting.


    "Go back and give me a list of all the insiders." the Knicks ordered. Although he has only been the leader for a few days, he has a model when dealing with official business.


    "We need to think of a way to force Edmund to use his ability." Joe was very suspicious that Edmund was a wizard, so he planned to force him to use witchcraft.


    A wicked smile appeared at the corner of yunmengshi''s mouth, "that''s not easy? As long as you drive him to death, I don''t believe he doesn''t care about his life."


    The people discussed together for a while, "OK, just do as the little poem said." after discussing about more than one little poem, Joe decided.


    After the script is ready, the actors need to be released.


    So yunmengshi went up to the second floor, came outside Emond''s room and withdrew his defense.


    When he pushed the door in, he saw Emond sitting on the sofa and staring blankly at the front. After hearing the sound, he turned his head to see Yunmeng poetry, and his eyes immediately recovered their charm.


    "Miss Yun, has the food been finished?" Emond asked, as if surprised that the food had been cooked for a short time.


    "It''s finished. I guarantee that this meal is the most ''special'' meal Mr. Edmond has ever had." there is a saying in Yunmeng''s poem.


    "I''m looking forward to it." emmond didn''t know whether he pretended not to understand or really didn''t understand. Anyway, he didn''t answer, but just smiled silently.


    "What about others?" Emond asked curiously when he saw that there was only one child (Jiachen) in the hall except himself and Yunmeng poetry.


    "Knowing that Nix''s mother was a witch, they went to her house again to see if they could find more things," yunmengshi said.


    "Then, just the three of us?" Emond scanned Yunmeng poetry and Jiachen''s eyes, and thought in his mind, is this the fantasy of Yunmeng poetry? It is said that psychic powers have some research on fantasy.


    "Yes, it''s just the three of us. I was left to look after the house." yunmengshi shrugged her shoulders, sat down in a chair, found a comfortable position and sat down.


    "Come and have a taste. My people made it specially." Yun Mengshi said. We can''t underestimate this meal. It''s made by childlike innocence.


    "Delicious," said Edmond. He gulped. One and a half years have passed since the end of the world. It''s almost two years. He really hasn''t eaten such a delicious fact.


    I don''t know what kind of faith he holds. Emond is really not nervous at all. He''s not even afraid of what medicine yunmengshi puts in his meal to poison him.


    Emond only took five minutes to eat a plate of fried rice bigger than his face. Yun Mengshi was afraid that Jiachen would not have enough to eat. He specially prepared more when cooking. Unexpectedly, she was still eaten up. Jiachen took an empty bowl and looked at the reduction of the rice in front of her, but there was no way. Although Yunmeng''s poems add "material", this material is really useless for zombies.


    "Emond, are you a wizard?" yunmengshi suddenly asked, which tested a person''s reaction ability. Many times, such trials are easy to succeed.


    Who knows, Emond just smiled and didn''t mean to be fooled, "Miss Yun, do you think I''m like you?"

 Chapter 479

    Yunmengshi nodded and said, "like."


    Emmond pretended to be innocent, and the whole man was still sitting there without the panic of being exposed.


    "You are really calm," said yunmengshi.


    "You too," Emond shrugged and said to Yunmeng poem. He is not denying that he is a wizard. Instead, he praised Yunmeng poetry. I don''t know if it''s because there are only three of them in the whole room.


    Yunmengshi was laughed angrily by him, and the corner of her mouth caught up an arc, "I didn''t expect that you would expose your identity in such a simple way."


    Emond swallowed the last mouthful of rice and said faintly, "there are only you and the little guy in the room. You say I want to kill him." when saying this, Emond was very confident. He didn''t know who gave him the courage to talk to yunmengshi like this.


    I don''t know if emmond can sit here calmly and talk to her or even threaten her after he knows the real identity of yunmengshi.


    "Kill me? You kill me?" yunmengshi seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world. Although she didn''t know the real strength of the wizard, her sixth sense told her that Emond couldn''t beat her.


    "What are you laughing at?" Emond saw yunmengshi laughing back and forth, and his anger was aroused. "Don''t you believe my ability?"


    "You stupid humans will never know the power of our wizards," said Edmond, looking very high, as if humans were a lower race.


    Yunmeng poetry suddenly caught the focus of this sentence, "you say, all wizards are not human?"


    Emmond was very proud. "You''re right. How can stupid humans use witchcraft."


    "Then let me feel ''powerful witchcraft''," said yunmengshi.


    Emmond stood up, the whole man''s breath changed instantly, and all the human breath in him was completely gone.


    Most importantly, Emond not only changed his breath, but also his appearance. For example, the length of his hair was ten times longer than before, from just short hair to long hair at his feet. His skin was engraved with mysterious patterns, and the original black pupils became very bright.


    Emmond said a spell that no one could understand, "urahela, pull down."


    Yunmengshi''s eye was suddenly black. When he saw something again, he found that the whole house was burning.


    "Little fun." yunmengshi smiled and stretched out only one finger to instantly mobilize the ice elements in the body, forming a very low temperature in the room, and the fire only burned for a moment.


    "You..." I didn''t expect that Yunmeng poetry could easily mobilize the ice elements in the body and form a power so quickly. Emond stretched out his hand and pointed to Yunmeng poetry. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Is this witchcraft? That''s all." the radian of Yunmeng''s mouth turned up more. "It''s just a small skill."


    "Well, it''s nothing, just the opening play." emmond''s anger is getting stronger and stronger. No one will be in a good mood when he is said about his race.


    "In that case, don''t show some strength?" yunmengshi especially wants to know about the wizard family. In the past ten years, she has never heard of such a race in the world.


    Emond did not have the ability to use powers, but after he became such a form, he became more in line with nature, and it was very easy to use the power of elements in the air.


    "Ulaulaulah, Mari!" Emond continued to chant, his black pupils shining more, and his expression was very pious, as if praying to nature.


    Yunmeng poem doesn''t know what will happen. The force of elements in the air hasn''t changed, which shows that Emond doesn''t want to mobilize the force of elements. What does he want to do?


    "Come on, my lovely children." emmond''s expression became very evil, and his eyes were full of malice.


    The sound of "buzzing" became louder and louder. Yunmengshi felt a large group of insects approaching the house.


    "Plague bug, come and help me, the wizard family - Edmund Jader, destroy the people in front of her and let her live in the darkness of the plague forever." Emond seemed to see the plague drilling into the body of Yunmeng poetry and eating her internal organs from the inside bit by bit.


    The most powerful part of plague is that after eating people from the inside, there is only one shell left.


    Yunmengshi narrowed her eyes and stared at the insects all over the sky. She was secretly surprised. This insect really poses a great threat to human beings. Unless a space power like Qiao pengran can directly use a space constraint to get rid of the dilemma in front of her, once she is invaded into her body by this insect, she will wait for death. This insect is so dangerous Everywhere.


    Yunmengshi told Mo Hongyuan to hide in the basement dug by Gu Bai and not to come out. Originally, yunmengshi was intended to hide there and seduce Emond to use witchcraft.


    But now, they really need to take refuge there.


    "You only have such ability? That''s not good. I''m afraid the insect can''t get close to me." although he was surprised, yunmengshi still said so.


    Emmond seemed to have confidence in his army of insects. "Now beg for mercy and give me the fragments and beads. I''ll let you go. After a while, my children will arrive completely, and I can''t manage so much."


    "Insects are just insects, low animals," said yunmengshi.


    "Come on, children." Emond was not persuading yunmengshi. His army of insects had all arrived and pasted black on the ceiling of the room, layer after layer.


    Yunmengshi had neither power nor choice to escape. She just stood there quietly, staring at Emond without blinking.


    "I''ll let you know. This is the most traditional black magic - the art of plague. These insects can not only eat people from the inside, but also spread the plague," Emond explained.


    "Oh? Is the power of that element white witchcraft?" yunmengshi looked curious about the baby.


    "Yes, the most basic part of witchcraft is soil, air, water and fire. It is a skill invented by the shamans to survive in ancient times. Thousands of years later, sorcerers'' witchcraft not only transmitted the best part, but also divided them into many branches."


    "Are there many wizards?" yunmengshi asked.


    "Why should I tell you?" said Edmund with a smile, and his teeth, which were very different from those just now, showed up.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 480

    The plague insects at the top of the room became more and more impatient, and the squeaking insects sounded louder and louder. They seemed eager to eat the two ''people'' in front of them.


    "Go, children," said Edmond.


    The dense insects in front of Yunmeng poem are not afraid at all, but Jiachen is afraid to hide behind Yunmeng poem.


    Yunmengshi released her zombie emperor''s breath. The insects who rushed in front of her immediately avoided and formed a one meter circle around her, afraid to get close.


    Sure enough, these insects are also rotten. Yunmengshi should have guessed that this thing has the same hobby as his zombies and eats people.


    Therefore, in essence, they can also be regarded as the king of the plague family in front of them, but this is temporary. When they find that they recognize the "King" wrong, they will rush over.


    However, yunmengshi estimates that this time will be a long time. Who makes the other party a bug.


    "They, what did you do to them?" emmond couldn''t believe it. These insects seemed to be afraid of Yunmeng poetry. How could this be possible.


    "I didn''t do anything. These insects are afraid of me. They are born." yunmengshi shrugged helplessly, looking like he was cheap and good.


    "No, it''s impossible. It''s the plague. Only the queen can completely subdue them." emmond muttered. "No, is she the reincarnation of the queen?"


    Thinking of this, emmond looked up. "What''s your age?"


    "Ah?" Yunmeng poem didn''t expect that Edmund''s topic would change so quickly. The first question was the plague, and the next question would change to his own age.


    "Why should I tell you?" yunmengshi asked.


    "You may be..." emmond said half, and didn''t go on.


    "What is it?" yunmengshi was surprised, "what may I be?"


    Edmund swallowed the second half of the sentence, and swallowed the second half of the sentence, ''you may be our queen''. This is just his guess. It can''t be said that she is the queen of the wizard family just because the plague doesn''t dare to approach Yunmeng poetry.


    "How about we make a deal?" said Edmond.


    Cloud dream poem frowned, "said."


    "How about we exchange questions? If you ask me a question, I will answer it truthfully. If I ask you another question, you will answer it truthfully, okay?"


    Yunmengshi readily agreed. Although she is good at spiritual powers, it is very dangerous to steal other people''s memories, especially for people like emmond who don''t know their race.


    "As a gentleman, ladies first, you first," said Edmond.


    Yunmengshi pointed to a group of insects in front of him and said, "before we trade, can we get rid of these insects?"


    "Of course, ma''am," said Edmund, and then began to chant. In less than a minute, the room full of insects suddenly became empty.


    "Please sit down." after yunmengshi sat on the sofa, he pointed to the sofa opposite him and said to Edmond.


    Edmund happily sat up, and the two were even temporarily truce.


    "You wizards, are there many people now?" yunmengshi asked the question just now.


    "Not much, only less than a thousand people," said Edmond, with a trace of sadness in his tone.


    "It''s me," Armond said after pausing and calming his emotions. "I want to know your age."


    "Twenty one years old." yunmengshi answered truthfully.


    "Twenty one?" Emond repeated, then thought for a while, and finally looked at Yunmeng poetry with surprised eyes, with more respect than just now.


    Yunmeng poem was puzzled. Why did Edmund''s attitude differ so much?


    "Is it my turn?" yunmengshi asked.


    "Excuse me, I must answer truthfully." emmond''s attitude is really respectful, not the illusion of Yunmeng poetry.


    "Nix''s mother, is that you? Who is the wizard family? I think she should not be an ordinary wizard?" yunmengshi asked Emond a very difficult question.


    "Please answer truthfully." Yunmeng poem saw that Emond hesitated for a long time and began to urge.


    "She''s the daughter of our patriarch," Emond said in a complicated tone.


    Yunmeng poetry can feel that Emond''s tone is very complex with respect, hatred and even a trace of joy.


    "Do you have a high affinity for elements?" asked Emond.


    Yunmengshi''s face changed, "does this involve some of my privacy?"


    Seeing yunmengshi''s refusal to answer, Emond said anxiously, "this is our deal. The questions you ask are the secrets of our wizards. I answered. Please abide by the rules of the game."


    Yunmengshi doesn''t know what the hell Emond is up to? Why is he suddenly interested in himself? Just now, he was still shouting at himself. How come at this time, even if he showed signs of destroying the rules of the game, his attitude was very respectful?


    Although yunmengshi didn''t understand it, she could feel that Edmund''s deep malice towards himself had disappeared, and instead had a complex emotion towards himself.


    "My element affinity is very high." yunmengshi''s answer to Emond is yes.


    "What are fragments and beads?" yunmengshi finally asked what she wanted to know.


    Edmond didn''t answer directly, but said, "Miss Yun, could you please demonstrate water power, fire power, earth power and wind power." these are the four most basic conditions of witchcraft. If it is transformed into a power, it will become the above four.


    Yunmengshi narrowed her eyes, "sorry, I''m a dual power of spirit and ice, and I won''t know the other three systems you said."


    "No, you will, you will." emmond stood up and said excitedly, "your spiritual power is very powerful. The Queen''s spiritual power is unmatched. The other four systems are the basic components of witchcraft."


    Yunmengshi felt that Emond seemed to have some amazing secret to hide herself. She asked directly, "what do you want to do?"


    "You, most likely, are the queen of our Wizard family," emmond said word by word and solemnly.


    "What? You are the queen of the wizard family, aren''t you the mother of Knicks?" yunmengshi''s head is very messy. What and what are these!


    "She''s just a traitor to our family," Emond sighed.


    Yunmeng poetry vaguely felt that many secrets were hidden in this breath.


    "But how did I become your queen?" Yun Mengshi didn''t understand.


    "The plague bug is the expression of the plague bug." Emond was very excited to know that the queen had not appeared for a long time, and no one knew her whereabouts.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 481

    "Explain it in detail." Yunmeng poem looked puzzled. What does this have to do with the plague?


    Just as Emond was about to tell Yunmeng poetry about their history of witches, a man suddenly appeared in the room. It was Qiao pengran.


    There was a hole in the room, and people came out of it. Soon, there were many people in the room. It was Joe and them.


    Edmond pointed to them and stammered, "you, you didn''t, didn''t you leave here? Why, why are you hidden on the ground? Did you hear what I just said?" he felt very broken, because it was the secret of the wizard family.


    "Yes, we all heard it," said Joe coldly. Then he went to yunmengshi and looked at her carefully. He didn''t find that yunmengshi was hurt. He was greatly relieved.


    "You, you, I, I..." emmond didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "What do you mean? Then, what''s the relationship between the plague bug and the queen of the wizard family?" yunmengshi interrupted Emond and said directly.


    Emmond sighed. Yes, if the person in front of him was the queen of his own family, they would know it.


    "The plague is the Queen''s companion," Emond continued.


    Yunmengshi''s face was suddenly not very good-looking. "Do you mean that those insects were born with the queen?"


    Emmond nodded, quite sure.


    Yunmeng poetry is unbearable. Fortunately, he is not a real queen. She is not human, yes, but she is definitely not a queen, because she is a zombie. How can she be a queen?


    "Only the queen can frighten the plague," said Edmond.


    "With this, you can say my queen?" yunmengshi was more sure that she was not the queen of the wizard family. She could feel the emotions of those plague insects. They felt a little disgusted in fear. Yes, it''s disgust. Insects may not like zombies, which is the conclusion of Yunmeng poetry.


    The queen of the wizard family is the companion of the plague bug. The most feeling towards the queen in the plague may be closeness and awe. It can''t be disgust.


    "In addition, the basic elements of our Wizard family''s witchcraft are air, soil, fire and water. If they are expressed in power, they are the four element powers, and you can all." emmond''s tone is very positive, coupled with a trace of respect and joy.


    "The queen has not been realistic for many years, our Wizard family has also been reduced, and the only people don''t believe that the queen can still appear in front of us." Emond stood up again excitedly.


    "What about the Knicks'' mother?" yunmengshi looked at the Knicks who had been gesturing to him, and finally asked Emond.


    "She is the daughter of our patriarch and the most gifted person in our Wizard family. When she showed her talent, everyone in the family recognized her as the reincarnation of the queen. Unfortunately, unfortunately, she didn''t like witchcraft. When she was a child, the patriarch forced her to learn a lot of witchcraft. I hope she can lead our family to regain the peak of the great queen thousands of years ago."


    Emmond seemed to be a pity and resentful, "she was a very smart person. When she was a child, she deeply pressed her dislike of witchcraft at the bottom of her heart. When she grew up, she had the ability to leave our family''s gathering place and escape. Finally, she fell in love with a human and gave birth to a child. After going out, she may never practice witchcraft and be abandoned."


    "If that talent was given to me, I would lead the wizard family to glory again," Emond said with a final sigh.


    "Queen, lead our Wizard family back to the peak of the great queen thousands of years ago! Now, the world has returned to the beginning of the new era. Mankind has lost its position as the world''s master, and the zombie family has not emerged as a powerful leader, let alone mutant animals and plants. Human beings can''t protect themselves and don''t care about our witches at all Master clan, now is the best time for us to rise. "Emmond, like a fanatical believer, said madly to yunmengshi.


    "You haven''t said the coming of fragments and mysterious beads. And the new era? What does that mean?" Yun Mengshi asked patiently, suppressing the impulse to give Emond a mouth.


    Others also give each other eyes and suppress their inner impulses. Rush forward to kill Emond''s impulse. Even Mo Hongyuan, who is a zombie, can''t stand it.


    "It''s a sacred thing of our family. It has magical power and is the weapon of the great queen. After the queen disappeared, the sacred thing was divided into many parts and scattered all over the world. Although our family tried hard to look for it, we didn''t find much. In our hands, one bead and two fragments were taken away by his mother and lost their trace. There was still a holy thing left in the family A fifth of the debris, "explains emmond.


    "It''s like a round ball the size of a palm," said Emond, for fear that yunmengshi didn''t know the size of the holy thing.


    "As for the new era, the earth has a cycle. Every cycle, a great change will take place, and the race that controls the earth will also change. The dinosaur family destroyed the family in the replacement of the old and new era. Our Wizard family was also the master of the earth thousands of years ago. You can''t imagine that we were powerful in those years. However, finally, when the new era comes, the wizard family Still did not escape. The queen died in that, but we always believed that the queen would come back. "Emond looked at yunmengshi, his eyes shining.


    "You are the reincarnator of the queen and the one who leads our Wizard family to the peak again." Emond''s eyes changed when he looked at yunmengshi.


    Qiao guanran couldn''t stand his hot eyes when he looked at Yunmeng poetry, moved his body and blocked Yunmeng poetry behind him.


    "The reincarnation of the queen, we witches need you." Emond rushed over and wanted to grasp yunmengshi''s hand. He was stunned by Joe''s slap.


    Edmund gave an ''ah'' cry and fainted.


    "Mengshi, are you really the reincarnator of the queen of the wizard family?" the people were silent for a while, and Gu Bai finally couldn''t help asking.


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "How can a dead person come back to life? I''m not the reincarnator of the queen, and I won''t lead any wizard family back to the peak."


    "Now things are clear. Nix, your mother is a member of the wizard family. She predicted everything before the end of the world, and she protected you. Do you think even the wizard family will pay a price if they go against the sky?" yunmengshi said quietly. Please enter the text

 Chapter 482

    Nix was silent. Unexpectedly, his mother did something really for herself.


    "I think people of the wizard family are like Edmund, who is good at fantasy and always wants to regain control of the world. Your mother is calm and knows that what they think is unrealistic, but she has been expected since childhood. She has to learn witchcraft and bear the illusion that she should not appear in the world. Finally, she grows up and can escape All this. "Yunmengshi looked at the direction of Nix''s mother''s small house.


    "She left without hesitation and left the wizard family. She lived an ordinary life, but she became different after meeting your father. I want to start, this girl who rarely contacts the secular world really yearns for a love and a person who loves and loves her, rather than holding her because of her high talent. However, she met your father, an extremely selfish, Probably don''t know who you love. "


    They listened attentively to the words of Yunmeng poetry and imagined the images depicted by Yunmeng poetry for them.


    "She was disappointed, but your presence gave her hope again in her life. Because she was a family of wizards, she had a very magical power, which made your father dare not touch her for fear of retribution from God. However, I think this is just a lie made up by your mother. In fact, it''s just the power of witchcraft. She thought it''s good to stay with you all the time Yes. "


    Yunmengshi leaned against Qiao pengran. Thinking of Nix''s mother, she couldn''t help feeling very sad.


    "However, one day, she predicted that the end of the world would come, that is, the advent of the new era. She knew that the world would change greatly, so she made preparations in advance. Near the small house, even if the level 7 zombie went, she would also want to leave."


    "The plan can''t keep up with the change. Your father will take you away and leave the small house. Your mother knows what he wants to do. Because she is not only a wizard with great talent and strength, but also one of the experimenters of the Superman plan. She can''t change. I guess at that time, she is close to the oil depletion and the lamp is dry. It is saint who supports her to survive Things, that is, mysterious beads and fragments, she gave them to you to protect you. "Yunmengshi looked directly at Nix.


    Nix didn''t know what to say. He wanted to say a lot to his mother, but she was gone.


    "Finally, without the support of holy things, she died." after Yunmeng finished, she was silent.


    Everyone was silent together. This is a sad and great story. Yunmeng''s guess is basically the truth of the matter.


    "Your mother doesn''t know how to deceive Emond, who is also a wizard, or Emond automatically ignored your mother. There are some things we don''t know," yunmengshi said.


    "Xiaoshi, are you going to the wizard family?" Joe suddenly asked.


    The tone of Yunmeng poem is very firm, "said Edmond. There are one-fifth fragments in their family. My sixth sense tells me that this queen''s sacred thing is very important to me."


    "Take me." Qiao pangran knew that Xiaoshi had made a decision, and no one could stop it. The only thing he could do was to face it with her.


    "Miss, of course I can''t do this without me." the second speaker was mo Hongyuan. She had signed a contract with yunmengshi. If yunmengshi died, he wouldn''t live.


    "I''ll go too," Gu Yang said.


    "I''ll go too"


    "Take me"


    Everyone scrambled to say that no one was willing to go back or stay at the federal base. They all wanted to follow yunmengshi.


    "Little poem, i..." Nix said.


    "You stay," yunmengshi said definitely, without giving the Knicks a chance to hesitate. "The federal base still needs you."


    "However, I really want to go with you. From the s city base to the federal base, I have long been a real member of the team. I really don''t want to miss the next time, which is not only soul stirring, but also full of love and moving at any time." Nix said sincerely. "They say that the end of the world is cruel and full of death at any time. But following you is a different experience."


    "You stay," said Qiao pengran, "you are suitable for here. When Xiaoshi needs help one day."


    "As an old Chinese saying goes," I will go through fire and water and never give up my life. "The Knicks spoke in Chinese, which made him feel his sincerity.


    "OK, it''s settled." yunmengshi smiled. After opening her closed heart, she had a lot more real smiles.


    "Tomorrow, we''ll set out and take him with us." Yunmeng poem pointed to the faint Edmund on the ground.


    "So fast?" Nix suddenly felt reluctant.


    "Well, we can''t delay things in s city for too long. Don''t forget that there is a mysterious organization in Beijing waiting for us." yunmengshi said with a smile and a confident tone.


    "Yes, the mysterious organization doesn''t know what it is to destroy the world. We have to stop it," Qiao said.


    "Have a good rest tonight. Ian, he''ll give it to you." yunmengshi said, pointing to Emond on the ground.


    "No problem, miss, I won''t let him run away." Ian said excitedly when he heard that he had his own job.


    In the magical team of yunmengshi, everyone is excited that they can get the task from her.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran return to the room. Yunmengshi immediately takes out the fragments and all the beads collected from the space and puts them together.


    Immediately, the light in the room was dazzling. When they could see things again, Qiao pengran and yunmengshi saw a part of a spherical object.


    "This is what Edmund called the holy thing?" yunmengshi said to Qiao pengran, fiddling with about two fifths of the holy thing in his hand.


    Qiao pengran also took the sacred object and observed it.


    No one thought that as soon as the holy thing arrived, Joe felt a very annoying energy invading his body.


    Seeing that Qiao guanran''s expression was wrong, yunmengshi immediately grabbed the holy thing in his hand.


    "However, how are you?" Yun Mengshi asked anxiously.


    Joe closed his eyes and forced a little foreign energy out of his body.


    A few minutes later, he opened his eyes. "I''m fine."


    "Really?" the concern in Yunmeng''s eyes was expressed in his words.


    "Really," said Joe with a smile.


    Seeing that he was really all right, yunmengshi was relieved, "what just happened?"

 Chapter 483

    "There is a kind of energy, um, very strange energy, which suddenly integrates into my body." Qiao pengran described his feeling to yunmengshi.


    "Maybe it''s because this thing has recognized the Lord. I can feel that it has become more closely related to me after integrating so many mysterious beads." yunmengshi said. "It may exclude people who are not masters."


    "Xiao Shi, how can you be so sure that you are not the queen of the wizard family? No one can tell such a thing as reincarnation. You don''t know who you were in your previous life," Qiao said. He just gave yunmengshi a wake-up call, otherwise the matter really came to that, and Xiaoshi was not prepared at all.


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "well, you forget? I''m a zombie. How can I be the queen of the wizard family? The queen is the same figure as the founder of their family and the soul of the wizard family. How can she be other species?"


    Yunmeng paused and continued: "also, if things are really like what Edmund said, once a thousand years, the world will alternate between the old era and the new era, the master of the old era will perish, and a new race will become the master of the new era. If this key figure is really me, the zombies will become the master of the new era."


    Yunmengshi really believes in Qiao pengran, otherwise how could he say such words to him? After all, if Joe is the kind of person who can sacrifice everything for the sake of racial righteousness, then her life is in danger.


    Although it is said that she is immortal, the zombie emperor can''t live after the crystal core is excavated.


    "Xiaoshi, no matter what your identity is, zombies or wizards, in my heart, you are Xiaoshi, that''s enough." Joe said gently. In this way, he said it more than once, almost every day and every month. He knows very well that Xiaoshi is a person with an extreme lack of security. He must give Xiaoshi enough security.


    Let her know that no matter when the world is old, he will stand by her side, always.


    Yunmengshi''s uneasy heart was relieved. She firmly denied that she was not the queen of the wizard family. She was also worried that Qiao guanran could not accept her complex identity.


    That''s enough now.


    One night without a word, the next morning, they woke up early, packed their bags and made full preparations before departure.


    The Knicks prepared two strong enough cars for yunmengshi and followed them to see them off.


    "It''s really a pity that I can''t follow you through this journey," said the Knicks.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll meet again." Yunmeng Shi comforted.


    "Let''s go, brother." Joe patted Knicks on the shoulder, then turned and dived into the car.


    "Let''s go!" after all the people got on the bus, yunmengshi gave the order to go. Gu Bai stepped on the accelerator and the car started!


    Knicks stood at the gate of the federal base and looked at the back of the two cars until they disappeared.


    "Edmund, where is the wizard''s place?" in order to look at Edmund, yunmengshi arranged her in the first car she and Qiao pengran took.


    "Your Majesty, the place of witches is deep in the Grand Canyon of Colorado. It is an isolated place. If it is not for our people, even if we go there, we will not see the real place of witches," Emond said with a little pride.


    "How far is the Grand Canyon from here?" asked Gu Bai, a driver.


    "It''s not very far. It''s about three cities away from here, but it has to go through a lot of mountain roads," said Edmond. In order to bring her majesty to the family, he can also agree to enter the wizard''s land.


    Moreover, he believes that the return of her majesty will lead their family back to prosperity and prosperity. Therefore, it is not unbearable to bring several humans into the land of witches.


    "So far?" Gu Bai shouted.


    "Gu Bai, speed up, we should hurry up." yunmengshi ordered, leaving the s city base in a short time, Qiao pengran''s sister can still preside over the overall situation, but as the leader of a large base, how can you leave the base in a long time?


    "No problem, I''m the fastest now," Guber said.


    Qiao pengran also wants to seize the time. He always has a very critical feeling in his heart. Although his sixth sense is not as effective as small poetry, it is very necessary for a strong person to match his own feeling.


    "Xiaoshi, can we call Dahong and Xiaohong?" asked Joe.


    "Well, there''s no problem asking them to come. Now the problem is in the sky. If we encounter the attack of air mutant animals, the situation will be extremely unfavorable to us." yunmengshi said. She didn''t think about this, but the sky is too complex. Many bird mutant animals have their own territory consciousness. Once someone invades, They will be desperate to fight with you.


    "If we can fight while big red and little red are on their backs, can we solve this problem?" Qiao guanran suggested.


    Yunmengshi nodded. Yes, this is really the best way to save time.


    "OK, I''ll call Dahong and Xiaohong. Let''s try and fight on their backs." yunmengshi decided.


    With that, yunmengshi closed her eyes and contacted Xiao Hong through the contract signed with her. Because the distance is too far, yunmengshi needs to constantly transmit his ideas and strengthen his spiritual strength to ensure that the news can really reach Xiaohong''s mind.


    In this way, an hour passed. Finally, the news came from Xiaohong. It was just a simple "good". I don''t know how much energy Xiaohong spent.


    "No problem." yunmengshi opened her eyes and said to the people in the car.


    "Big red and little red, what are they?" Emond couldn''t help asking.


    Gu Bai explained to him as he started, "they are two cool guys. You will see them soon."


    The day passed quickly. On this day, yunmengshi and his team hurried the whole day. Fortunately, yunmengshi released their own smell of zombies, so the zombies didn''t come to siege their vehicles. The trip of this day was fairly smooth.


    At night, they found a place to stay. After arranging the vigil, they went to rest one after another.


    In the early morning, yunmengshi heard a crisp bird cry.


    "Coming!" Qiao pangran was excited, turned down from the bed, opened the window, and saw that in the low air outside, two huge birds were flashing their wings and shouting outside their windows.


    Fortunately, Gu Bai and they also know Dahong and Xiaohong. Otherwise, they might think they came to attack themselves and others.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 484

    Yunmengshi opened the window, "you''re coming!"


    "Ow!" Xiao Hong, who understood the meaning of Yunmeng''s poem, kept shouting to express her excitement.


    Dahong didn''t know what yunmengshi was talking about, and hurriedly circled in the low altitude.


    "Well, Dahong, I haven''t seen you for a long time." yunmengshi said in Dahong''s head with spiritual strength.


    When Dahong heard the voice of Yunmeng poetry, she was also excited to stir up her wings in the sky.


    It''s strange to say that when Dahong first saw yunmengshi, she positioned her as eating food that can be replenished. Then yunmengshi signed a contract with Xiaohong. Dahong gave in for Xiaohong''s life.


    Later, Yunmeng poetry saved its life. Dahong has always been very close to Yunmeng poetry, even closer than Xiaohong who has a contractual relationship with it.


    "Well, you should find a safe place to have a rest first, and come back to me after the sun rises tomorrow morning." after yunmengshi looked around, he found that there was no place for the two big guys to rest, and they couldn''t even play.


    After settling Dahong and Xiaohong down, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran went back to bed and continued to rest.


    Long ago, yunmengshi could let his energy run automatically in his body to practice Kung Fu. He didn''t need to sit there obediently and fall into a state of cultivation.


    In this way, her spiritual strength has not been in cultivation, and being disturbed by others is not a big deal.


    Therefore, during the rest every day, yunmengshi lies next to Qiao pengran, which will sleep well.


    She has no sense of security. If she stays in a room, she will be tense for fear of any danger.


    However, lying beside Joe ran was very reassuring.


    This may be trust!


    The next morning, yunmengshi was awakened by a scream.


    "Ah!!" it was a scream of horror.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, who didn''t know what was coming, immediately jumped out of the quilt and ran to the living room.


    "What happened?" yunmengshi saw that Emond was paralyzed on the ground, and his face turned white.


    "Yes, yes, there are two big guys." Emond pointed to the door, his voice trembling.


    Joe seemed to have understood what was going on. He opened the doors and sure enough, Xiao Hong''s bird head appeared in front of him.


    "Oh, these two are our own people," said Joe calmly.


    "Since, my own?" Emond rubbed his thigh behind him for a few steps, and the whole man pasted it on the back wall for fear that big red and little red would rush in and eat him.


    They were also awakened by Edmund''s cry and came to the living room one after another.


    When Gu Bai saw Xiao Hong, he greeted her with a smile, "Hey, Xiao Hong, long time no see!"


    Xiao Hong couldn''t understand what Gu Bai was talking about, but she cried excitedly.


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is Xiaohong, followed by Dahong. They are mother and daughter. They are also our good partners." yunmengshi pointed to Xiaohong and Dahong.


    "They, their Queen''s pet?" Emond returned.


    "It''s a partner." Yun Mengshi corrected. Although she signed a contract with Xiao Hong, it was also a last resort. She never regarded Da Hong and Xiao Hong as pets.


    "Yes, partner, they are all her Majesty''s partners?" Emond repeated with bright eyes.


    "Yes." yunmengshi went to Xiaohong and stretched out his hand.


    Xiao Hong lowers her head and rubs yunmengshi''s hand.


    "Clean up, we''re going to start. With Dahong and Xiaohong, we can go to the wizard''s land faster." yunmengshi said to the people.


    There are big red and little red. Even if yunmengshi doesn''t release the smell of the zombie emperor, they don''t dare to surround zombies. You know, they are corpse eaters and natural enemies of zombies.


    After they had a simple breakfast, they set off.


    "Hong Yuan, Gu Yang, Zhong Yikai, Ian and Jiachen go to Dahong''s back. Dahong is protected. But don''t be soft when you encounter a mutant beast attacking you. Just hit it hard." yunmengshi said.


    "No problem, miss, I will protect them." Mo Hongyuan patted his chest and promised.


    "Gu Yang, you are responsible for your safety." yunmengshi glanced at Mo Hongyuan and said to Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang''s cold face showed a smile. Nod your head and say yes.


    "Miss, don''t you believe my ability?" Mo Hongyuan shouted and complained, imitating Gu Bai''s appearance.


    "In the sky, do you want to use your speed to attack the red mutant beast, and then attack it?" Joe said coldly


    This suddenly choked Mo Hongyuan back. Yes, it was in the sky, and Mo Hongyuan''s ability of body evolution and speed power was greatly reduced.


    "Well, don''t be sad. Just try your best. I''ll pick you up at any time." yunmengshi smiled and comforted.


    All the people were on the backs of Da Hong and Xiao Hong.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran are on Xiaohong''s back. Xiaohong''s strength is weaker than Dahong, so yunmengshi arranges herself and Qiao pengran here to balance their strength.


    "Let''s go. Edmund, you are in charge of the command," said yunmengshi.


    Emmond was excited and frightened. He nodded, his voice still trembling. "Your Majesty, you let your partner follow this!"


    As he spoke, Emond read a spell and suddenly appeared a paper bird in front of the people, "just follow it. Many years ago, the people who went out for the first time in our family couldn''t find their way home, so they had been wandering outside. In order to ensure that all the people could find their way home, the last patriarch invented this witchcraft."


    "It''s amazing." yunmengshi had to sigh. The bird in front of him looked very weak. He could break it with his own power, but actually? If you are not a psychic, you will really be cheated by it. This paper bird is actually an illusion.


    "Let''s go!" Dahong and Xiaohong took off.


    Dahong walks in front and Xiaohong follows behind. Fortunately, the party is either a power or a zombie. Their bodies are very strong. Otherwise, the fierce wind on Dahong and Xiaohong''s back can cut their bodies.


    The only thing that isn''t powers and zombies is that Edmund has his own way.


    After seeing Emond''s use of witchcraft, yunmengshi had to admit that the wizard family is really a very intelligent race, and many witchcraft are very practical.


    She needs to admit that witchcraft is much more mature than powers.


    After all, witchcraft has been developed for thousands of years, and power has only been produced for a year.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 485

    Unexpectedly, from the federal base to the Grand Canyon, Dahong and Xiaohong arrived in less than a day. During this period, only a few short eyed mutant animals came to harass yunmengshi. However, powerful Dahong was expelled with a cry.


    In addition, they did not encounter any mutant beast that could bring life danger.


    Night slowly began to fall. Yunmengshi and his party also approached the edge of the Grand Canyon. Here, the paper bird transformed by Emond also lost its function.


    "Is the wizard family here?" yunmengshi asked, looking at the steep terrain and dangerous situation below.


    "Yes, this is the place chosen by the Witch Queen. Our family has not changed places for thousands of years," Emond said proudly.


    "It''s really stubborn," Gu Bo whispered.


    Emmond was not an ordinary man. Of course, he could hear Cooper''s muttering voice and said discontentedly, "what are you talking about?"


    "What? Am I wrong? It can be said that you are nostalgic if you don''t move for decades, but if you don''t move for hundreds of years, aren''t you tired of living there?" Gu Bai questioned.


    "What do you know? This is the most suitable place for our wizards to live. Here, our witchcraft can exert 200% power, and here, the fertility rate of our family has greatly increased," Armond explained.


    "Don''t you always get married close relatives? Won''t the children born like that have genetic diseases?" Gu Bai suddenly thought of a question.


    "In order to ensure the purity of our family. We are not real humans, so there is no such problem as you said," Emond explained.


    "Well, don''t argue, Xiao Hong, let''s find a safe place to land." yunmengshi stopped Gu Bai from opening his mouth.


    "Ga!" Xiao Hong shouted, indicating that she understood the problem of Yunmeng poetry.


    Xiaohong slowly landed. Dahong saw Xiaohong in front and landed with it.


    They found a relatively flat position.


    After stabilization, the crowd jumped off the backs of Dahong and Xiaohong. Emond felt that his feet were soft and had just landed from the air.


    "Xiao Hong, you and Da Hong find a safe place to stay for a few days, and we will come out soon." Yun Mengshi said to Xiao Hong with mental strength.


    Xiao Hong shook her big head and rubbed yunmengshi''s arm to show her reluctance.


    "Well, we''ll meet soon. If there''s any danger, you must call me at the first time, you know?" yunmengshi asked in Xiaohong''s mind.


    Xiaohong nodded and communicated with Dahong. The two corpse eaters flew into the sky and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    "They won''t be in danger?" Gu Bai said anxiously.


    "No, they are very strong," said Qiao Yanran. As a strong man, he certainly felt the strong fluctuating energy of big red and little red.


    With Qiao pengran''s guarantee, people are relieved. Yunmengshi''s team is like this. There is no gap and misunderstanding between each member. They are all brothers who live and die.


    "Edmund, lead the way." yunmengshi ordered.


    "Yes, my queen," said Edmund respectfully. I don''t know why. He was very sure that yunmengshi was the queen of the wizard family, very attentive.


    "Don''t call me queen, call me miss Yun." yunmengshi frowned. So far, she doesn''t have a good sense of this race, which can be said to be a slight disgust. If it weren''t for the fragments of sacred objects here, she wouldn''t come here.


    "Your Majesty, I..." Emond was about to say something. He was stared back by yunmengshi''s eyes. He was so scared that he swallowed his saliva and changed his way: "Miss Yun."


    "Let''s go. How long will it take to get to the place of Wizards?" yunmengshi asked.


    Emmond looked embarrassed. "Miss Yun, this is uncertain. The entrance of our family is not fixed, so I don''t know how long I can enter our compound."


    "How do you know where to get in?" Joe asked.


    "By induction." emmond said positively, "when our people were born, they were baptized by a magical spring in the family. After the baptism, we can find the entrance near the canyon."


    "OK, you lead the way." yunmengshi said helplessly, "don''t waste time."


    "Come with me," Emond nodded.


    There are few people here in the Grand Canyon, so there are basically no zombies. Only occasionally one or two mutant animals rush over and are killed by Qiao pengran and others. There is no danger at all.


    The crowd followed Emond, walking around and around for two hours.


    Even Joe, who had always been calm, was impatient, because he felt that it was the second time he and others had passed here. Weren''t they circling around?


    "Emond, you''re not kidding us, are you?" Joe walked forward, grabbed Emond''s collar and lifted him up with one hand.


    "No, I don''t. I''ve been following the induction," said Emond, trembling.


    "Then why, we''ve been here for the second time?" Joe said fiercely.


    "However, he didn''t cheat us." yunmengshi gently took Qiao''s hand and asked him to put Emond down.


    "This is a natural magic array. I just observed it. The terrain nearby and the natural ones form a natural magic array without solution. What you see is not necessarily true," Yunmeng Shi explained.


    "You mean what we see is an illusion?" Joe was surprised.


    "It''s true." yunmengshi nodded definitely.


    Joe put Emond down.


    After emmond regained his freedom, he glared at Joe angrily, continued to follow his feeling and led the way to the people.


    No one dares to question it easily this time. What if Edmund is dissatisfied and leaves them here?


    I walked for another hour. At this time, it was completely dark. There was a dark wind around, and the atmosphere was particularly strange.


    Fortunately, everyone has seen the world, and this situation can''t scare them. But what I have seen for a long time is a picture - Hey, the rocks are not long, and there are steep terrain around.


    "Here we are," Armond shouted, just as everyone''s anxiety was about to reach a peak.


    At this moment, the sound is more beautiful than the sound of nine days in people''s ears.


    "Have you found the entrance?" Yun Mengshi asked excitedly.


    "The entrance is right there!" Emond confidently extended his arm and pointed to one side.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 486

    The heads of the people turned in the direction of Edmund''s fingers. There was only an ordinary stone. People saw more of such stones all the way.


    Gu Bai asked incredulously, "this is the entrance of the wizard family?"


    "That''s right," Emond said positively.


    "But you wizards are really as powerful as you say. Why is the entrance so simple as a stone?" Gu Bai asked.


    "It''s an illusion. Follow me. Welcome to the wizard''s land." emmond''s face brightened in an instant.


    The crowd followed Emond a few steps and stopped in front of the stone.


    I saw him take out an exquisite dagger from nowhere, and the dagger flashed cold.


    He took the dagger and without hesitation cut a hole of about 5mm in his finger, and the blood flowed down the wound to the stone.


    The stone suddenly became different. It was just an ordinary stone, and now it began to shine white.


    The ground began to shake, and everyone was in doubt. Someone asked in panic, "what''s the matter? What happened?"


    But this time emmond didn''t explain to him. After he dropped blood on the stone, he kept his eyes closed and muttered spells that people couldn''t understand.


    Soon, the stone disappeared and a half meter wide hole was opened in the ground.


    People stared at it without blinking. Soon, a stone gate with mysterious patterns slowly rose from the ground.


    The white door looks holy.


    "Please!" Emond looked at the stone gate and changed a different expression. It was that kind of crazy reverence, which was more crazy than when he knew that Yunmeng poetry was the queen.


    If you come, you will be at ease.


    They stepped into the stone gate one after another, and Edmund was the last to enter. After he disappeared in the stone gate, the mysterious stone gate fell to the ground again. The hole in the ground disappeared, and the ordinary stone appeared there again.


    As soon as one foot of yunmengshi stepped into the land inside the Shimen, several people appeared and stood there with a serious face. The meaning in his eyes was very clear: you invaded our territory.


    As the people behind Yunmeng poetry stepped into the land one by one, the faces of the five wizards became more and more ugly. Until the last person, Edmund, came in, the faces of the five people who looked very old first looked better, and then began to be angry.


    He said cloud dream poems in his mouth. They didn''t understand. He seemed to be angry and questioning Emond.


    Emmond also spoke to them in this language.


    This language sounds very old and sounds strange. There are many sounds in a single byte. It is more like what is said in the Chinese language, jumping out word by word.


    Emmond communicated with the elder for a while, and the elder''s mood stabilized. Then Edmund didn''t know what to say.


    The eyes of the five people at yunmengshi changed, from disgust and want to expel her immediately to a state of fanaticism.


    After that, the elder said something to Edmund.


    After hearing this, Emond said to yunmengshi, "Miss Yun, our elder asks you and your friends to have a rest. Our patriarch will host a banquet in honor of your arrival."


    "HMM." yunmengshi nodded and followed Emond with Qiao pengran and others.


    Most of the houses in the wizard''s land are made of earth, which looks very simple. Most of the clothes worn by wizards are made of animal skin, but they are very exquisite and elegant. More elegant than in the window of the city.


    Although the wizards are isolated from the world, they still attach great importance to the quality of life.


    Emond led the people through the earthen houses. The people of the wizard family stood in front of the earthen houses, curious and frightened, looking at yunmengshi and his party.


    Maybe they haven''t seen outsiders since they were born.


    In a small village with more than 1000 people, we see familiar faces every day. What does the arrival of yunmengshi and his party bring to them?


    "Edmund, when the end came, didn''t your people become zombies?" yunmengshi asked curiously.


    Emmond''s answer was very decisive, "no, never again. The wizard family has the shelter of the queen. How can it be infected by the zombie virus!"


    He said this in a hurry, as if to prove something.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran looked at each other. She said "Oh", and then followed Emond in silence.


    Emmond''s performance was so strong that Yunmeng poetry had to doubt the authenticity of his words.


    But now is not the time to ask these things. Emond took yunmengshi and others around the wizard''s village. Fortunately, yunmengshi has a strong memory. Otherwise, he would get lost instantly after walking in.


    "Here we are." after walking for a while, Emond finally stopped, pointed to the three mud houses in front and said, "Miss Yun, this is your room."


    "OK," said yunmengshi and walked into one of the houses that looked bigger than the other two.


    Others followed.


    "It''s actually like this inside." after yunmengshi went in, he began to sigh. It turned out that although the outside of the house looked very shabby, the inside was still very exquisite and spotless. Unlike the mess people imagined, it was very quiet and elegant.


    "Miss Yun, how''s it going here?" Emond asked with a little pride.


    "Very good," said yunmengshi. "The environment here is very good."


    "If you''re satisfied, Miss Yun, I''ll report to the elder first. I''ll pick you up for the dinner at night." Emond said respectfully.


    "No problem." yunmengshi nodded.


    After emmond left, everyone sat down in the largest house. All the furniture was made of wood, polished very smoothly, and wrapped with pulp. It felt very comfortable.


    "Miss, I didn''t expect it to be like this here. When I first came in, I thought the wizard family were uncivilized primitive people." Mo Hongyuan touched his nose and said with some embarrassment.


    Yunmengshi smiled, "not just you, we all think so. Unexpectedly, their quality of life is higher than we thought."


    "Little poem, what Edmund just said, how credible is it?" Joe asked suddenly and seriously.


    "Not a cent, very fake." yunmengshi shook his head and said.


    "You mean some of the wizards are infected with zombie virus?" Joe continued.


    "I think so. The zombie virus is very powerful and can infect all things. Why shouldn''t he be infected by Wizards?" Yun Mengshi snorted coldly. No one knows the power of the zombie virus better than her.


    Guber wondered, "then why did Emond hide this? All races are infected with zombie virus. What''s the big deal if they say it?"


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 487

    "Of course it''s different," said Joe coldly. He directly denied Gu Bai''s statement.


    "For a long time, the witches have believed in the witch queen, and she is their God. Even though the queen has died for thousands of years, they still believe that the queen will be reincarnated and reborn, and the witches will become the master of the earth again. What does this mean?"


    Mo Hongyuan nodded and thought what Qiao pengran said was very reasonable, "it shows that they really love the queen."


    "No, it''s not." yunmengshi said suddenly.


    "Perhaps the leaders of the wizard family have long understood that the queen is dead, will not reincarnate, let alone resurrect. The reason why they want to say this is to deceive more than 1000 people, let them stay here, and let them not escape from the place of wizards." yunmengshi said leisurely.


    "The Witch Queen is their belief, so leaders will make up such a lie to deceive their people. If the belief is not there, will the wizard family still be the wizard family?" yunmengshi said a profound statement.


    "Miss, the witch family knows that the Witch Queen will not be reborn. So what are you doing to bring us here?" Mo Hongyuan took a deep breath of air conditioning.


    "It''s easy," Joe said with a smile, "The first is to set up a puppet to make people believe that Xiaoshi is the queen. People who have believed in Xiaoshi for generations suddenly stand in front of themselves. Will ordinary Wizards of the wizard family still muddle along? I think they will work hard and practice hard. The wizard family will become stronger and stronger, especially in the end of the world like this."


    Seeing that everyone was listening to his guess with bated breath, Qiao ran continued: "second, the little poem has two fifths of the holy things in his hand. How can the wizard family make a show that their holy things fall into the hands of others?"


    "You''re right." yunmengshi nodded in agreement. "However, they certainly didn''t expect that we guessed the truth early." here, yunmengshi showed a familiar expression in the corners of her mouth. Whenever she wanted to play tricks on others, she would show such a smile.


    "Miss, do you have any good ideas?" Ian asked hurriedly. Last time he acted before brother Nix, he didn''t participate. He always resented it. This time, he must have his own role. "Don''t forget to arrange a role for me!"


    Yunmengshi was stunned first, then smiled and understood what Ian meant. She smiled and nodded, "no problem. Each of us has a chance to appear this time."


    Yunmengshi said his plan to the people again. After listening to it with a smile, they all mourned for the wizard family.


    When she brought Yunmeng poetry to her own territory, she really naively thought she was a fish on the board and was slaughtered by others? What a joke. Who was she? When did she suffer losses? Even when her soul was injured and her character changed greatly, her belly would not change.


    The leaders of the wizard family must be unable to cry.


    When night fell on the earth, when the wizard''s land was shrouded in a small magic light, Emond finally came to yunmengshi''s house.


    Yunmengshi''s "long-awaited" dinner is coming. I wonder if the banquet given by the wizard patriarch will be a "Hongmen banquet"?


    "Miss Yun, our team leader''s grand dinner is ready. Please come with your friends." Emond still said respectfully. However, she didn''t know whether it was the illusion of Yunmeng poetry or something. She felt that Emond looked at her with some wrong eyes, like, like some pity eyes.


    Before the sun set, the earth house they saw changed again at night, becoming extremely dreamy and romantic.


    Whether inside the house or on the trees outside, there are shining dreams, purple, blue, red, whatever color you want.


    Emmond explained that this is a very simple but practical sorcery of the wizard family - lighting. The name is also simple and clear. The function of this sorcery is to act as light after it is too dark.


    After a dreamy light, yunmengshi and his party came to a super huge earth house, or a palace built of earth, but the palace looked very simple. It was like a simple product with only one support and a layer of earth on the outside.


    Seeing the faces of the people, Emond quickly explained, "don''t look at the shape of the patriarch''s palace outside. In fact, the interior is very exquisite and beautiful. You can know it when you go in. These are not the key points. The most important thing is that the soil is not ordinary soil, including the soil houses you saw before. They are all built of ordinary soil."


    "What''s so special about this soil?" asked yunmengshi.


    "With this soil, when we practice witchcraft, we not only have a fast speed, but also consume less witchcraft power and play a strong strength. Unfortunately, only the soil can play such a role in the wizard''s land. Once the soil is taken out, it will become ordinary soil." Emond said sadly.


    "Our patriarch has already prepared delicious food in the palace, Miss Yun, please!" said Edmond.


    Yunmengshi nodded. In fact, he was very unhappy. These leaders and elders of the wizard family can''t even play. Since they came as the "reincarnator of the Witch Queen", they must be distinguished. Unexpectedly, they all went to the palace. Let alone the leader to meet themselves in person, they don''t even have an elder. It''s unclear, Are you not kind to yourself?


    Although yunmengshi thought so in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face. He still had a paralyzed face and was very light.


    "After entering the palace, there was really a hole in the sky. It was not as simple as what you saw outside. The furniture, decoration and even the patterns on the wall inside were extremely exquisite, more exquisite than any art works seen by Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmeng poetry has to sigh that the wizard family has not lived in vain for more than 5000 years, at least its aesthetics is very good.


    "Welcome Miss Yun and your friends!" when they saw yunmengshi, there were about a dozen people sitting on both sides of the long table, but no one said hello. Just the leader sat in the first place and said such a sentence, which made people unable to hear a little enthusiasm.


    Yunmengshi and his party are all strong men with their own tempers. Of course, they can''t stand such a cold reception. Originally, yunmengshi didn''t plan to do anything in the wizard''s land. She was ready to leave here after taking back the holy things. After all, time is tight.


    But now she has changed her mind.

 Chapter 488

    Just as Yunmeng poetry was holding a fire in her heart, a group of beautiful women came. They were not very different from human beings, but there were many kinds of eye colors, which looked very charming.


    Emond''s position is the first one on the leader''s left. Such a seat makes yunmengshi and Qiao pengran have a new view on his identity, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    "Miss Yun, these are the characteristics of our Wizard family." Emond pointed to the delicacies on the table.


    Most of the ingredients of the food are yunmengshi they have not seen, and the meat is not ordinary pork and beef.


    Besides, when the end came, the pigs did not mutate and were eaten by the zombies. Anyway, after the end of the world, Yunmeng poetry has not seen living livestock.


    "This is silver leaf grass, which can strengthen the body after eating..." Emond began to introduce every dish.


    While listening to Emond''s introduction, yunmengshi swept the expressions of the people present with his remaining light. She could see that these people looked at themselves and others with contempt. They looked at themselves and others with the eyes of ''earth buns''.


    Yun Mengshi is not angry at this time. Can he be angry with a group of "old die hards"?


    These people keep the old system, old ideas and old ideas left by the wizard family. They have never looked down on the changes in the outside world. Although their place is a fantasy, they will not survive if they launch a powerful missile and raze the canyon to the ground.


    They really belittle human wisdom and are like frogs at the bottom of a well, not seeking progress.


    "Good, amazing!" said yunmengshi, not salty and insipid. When she ate with these old guys, even if she ate delicacies, she couldn''t mention a trace of nature, let alone Hongmen banquet.


    After emmond introduced the ingredients of each dish one by one, he sat down. The leader who had been silent for a long time finally spoke again.


    "Miss Yun, I''m the leader of the current wizard family. You can call me leader Charlie." as he spoke, Charlie''s nose was almost in the sky.


    Yunmeng poem was still very calm, just nodded and didn''t even say a word.


    When the leader and elders saw yunmengshi''s attitude, they all glared at her. How dare she despise their leader?


    "Miss Yun, please pay attention to your attitude. This is the place of wizards, the leader''s palace, not anywhere else." an old man with white hair sitting in the second position on the right of the leader stood up and pointed to yunmengshi with his fingers, accusing angrily.


    "Oh." Yun Meng Shi snorted coldly, his eyes sharp, looking at the ''elder'' who stood up. She opened the questioning mode, "one thing, I think you may not understand."


    People sitting on both sides of the long table stared and pricked up their ears. They wanted to know what yunmengshi was going to say next.


    "If emmond hadn''t invited me several times, I don''t think I would have come to this place at all. Who do you think I am? When he invited me, he said I was the reincarnation of the queen of the wizard family." yunmengshi raised her mouth and thought in her heart, aren''t you guys trying to deceive the people? In this way, you will deceive yourself first.


    "Your Majesty?" most of these people don''t know the identity of Yunmeng poetry at all. Therefore, when Yunmeng poetry is said, they are not only surprised, but also extremely surprised.


    "You said you were the reincarnation of her majesty. What evidence do you have?" one suddenly stood up, before everyone''s surprise had calmed down.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes turned and looked at the posture. The leader of the wizard family has a strong ability to "lie". Among the high-level, so many people believe that the wizard queen will come back. The excitement in their eyes is not fake.


    "The queen has a weapon. Do you know?" yunmengshi asked. As soon as this word came out, the leader and the elders of the leader''s sect were very upset.


    "Why don''t you know? This is the holy thing of our Wizard family." people who don''t know the inside story answered Yunmeng poetry one after another.


    "You should also know that for more than 5000 years, no one can make the holy thing recognize its Lord. Even the daughter who is given hope by the leader can''t do it." yunmengshi began to induce these wizards step by step.


    "Yes, you''re right." after yunmengshi said these things, most of the Wizards in the important positions of the wizard family nodded one after another, and their eyes looked much better at yunmengshi. Since yunmengshi knows so much, he knows something about the wizard family.


    "As long as your leader takes out the holy things and let me have a try. If you can deny the Lord, don''t you know if I am the reincarnation of the queen?" yunmengshi said very easily, but the leader is not easy.


    Seeing the hesitation, yunmengshi looked at the leader, "no matter what the result is, you have no loss, haven''t you?"


    "If the sacred thing recognizes the Lord, it can prove that I am the queen of the wizard family, the queen you have been looking forward to for thousands of years, and the queen who can lead you to the peak. Aren''t you excited? Do you usually say that it''s false to sacrifice your life for the queen? It''s just talk?" Yunmeng poem uses a stimulant method.


    "Nonsense, since I was born, my life is the Queen''s, and I am willing to die for the queen at any time." excited by Yunmeng poem, people stood up one after another and said that they would repeat their loyalty to the queen several times a day.


    Yunmengshi looked proud at the corner of her mouth. Did she do this? The leader pushed to the edge of the cliff, so that he was on the line and had to send.


    "Chief, please bring out the holy things!"


    "Chief, please the holy thing!"


    Everyone except the leader and an elder asked the leader to take out the holy thing.


    The leader looked at yunmengshi and glared at Emond.


    If he asked him to say a word now, he would scold Edmund severely. Isn''t it equivalent to inviting wolves into the house to bring such people here?


    Seeing the leader''s delay in naming his age, yunmengshi continued, "leader, what are you afraid of? Have you lost the holy things preserved in you? That''s why you dare not take them out and let me see?"


    As soon as these words came out, people of the wizard family looked at the leader one after another. Although they didn''t speak, the leader knew that he couldn''t let him go now.


    The leader said, "wait for me."


    "Very good." yunmengshi said silently. She was determined to win. She didn''t believe that two fifths of the holy things were in her own hands. She couldn''t make up her mind about one fifth of the holy things in the wizard''s land!


    Soon, the leader returned to his seat and looked at the expectant eyes of the people. He felt that this thing would fall into the hands of yunmengshi sooner or later.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 489

    The leader took out a slap box and was careful. He felt more sacred and valued each other''s life than his own.


    The leader opened the last layer of box, and his fingers trembled and picked up a fifth of the holy thing.


    "This is the holy thing?" yunmengshi was surprised. It was far from what he had in his hand. At least it doesn''t look like it at all.


    Its own is a spherical object with translucent missing things.


    In the leader''s hand, it was dark, like a dirty tree root. When he took it out, yunmengshi thought that the leader was afraid of taking away the only holy things left by the wizard family, so he fooled himself with a fake.


    But after seeing all the wizards, they all looked respectful. Even more, they knelt on the ground and didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Haven''t these people seen the holy thing? Or are there many different forms of sacred objects?


    Yunmeng poetry has some drums in mind.


    "Miss Yun, please!" the leader offered a sacred thing like the root of a tree on the roadside with both hands.


    Yunmengshi frowned, took things over and asked, "excuse me, chief, if I can recognize the Lord, what will happen to the holy things?"


    The leader shook his head, "for 5000 years, no one can recognize the lord except her majesty, so I haven''t seen the way when the Lord is recognized by the holy thing. However, it is recorded that when the holy thing was in the hands of her majesty, it was spherical and translucent."


    After listening to the leader''s words, yunmengshi''s heart was half down. Just now she even suspected that what she owned was not the holy thing of the wizard family, but the lie that Emond told to deceive herself into coming to the wizard''s land.


    Yunmengshi closed his eyes, held the holy thing tightly in his right hand, and stretched out his spiritual power a little bit to invade the holy thing.


    Soon, the sacred things changed, and the originally dark and insignificant things like dead branches began to shine. The color gradually became lighter and the shape changed from long to spherical.


    "Really, really recognize the Lord!" among the wizards, there is a wizard with hair and face. He shakes his crutch excitedly, and tears overflow from his eyes. It can be seen how excited he is.


    Even the leader was stunned. He didn''t expect that Yunmeng poetry could really make the holy thing recognize the Lord. What an incredible thing. For thousands of years, no one can recognize the Lord of holy things, no matter how amazing and gorgeous people are.


    A few minutes later, while the wizards were staring, yunmengshi opened her eyes and looked at the translucent spherical object fragments in her hand. She smiled.


    When her spiritual power intrudes into the holy thing, there is a familiar feeling that it reaches the soul through the spiritual power. The whole process of recognizing the LORD was very smooth, not to mention dangerous. Even a trace of spiritual power was not consumed. On the contrary, Yunmeng poetry did not increase its spiritual power for a long time because it was recognized as the LORD by the holy thing of the wizard family. There was even a trace of increase. Although the sign was very weak, Yunmeng poetry could still feel it.


    "Queen, your majesty is really back!" the queen fanatics of the wizard family knelt down directly to yunmengshi and cheered excitedly. Their queen finally came back.


    Once someone took the lead, others knelt down one after another. The leader stared at the boss and was unwilling to look at such a scene. Things were beyond his control.


    Emond glanced at the leader and knelt down. In this situation, he can only follow the excited wizards for a while, otherwise he will be regarded as an alien.


    Yunmengshi glanced at the leader and received the holy things in her hand into her own space. She couldn''t change back what she had already got.


    The leader was worried. He stood up, pointed to Yunmeng poem and shouted, "give me back the holy thing."


    The voice was so loud that it covered up the voices of everyone shouting for the Queen''s return.


    The huge palace immediately quieted down. Everyone looked at the leader. What happened at that moment? The leader shouted to her Majesty''s reincarnation to return the holy thing to herself?


    At the beginning of Yunmeng poetry, he grasped the initiative in his own hands and pressed step by step. In addition, for thousands of years, everyone except the leaders has been brainwashed. Her majesty will come back and lead them back to the peak. At that time, they don''t have to suffer here. They don''t have to hide in the place of wizards and can''t go out. How can they not be excited when the big world is waiting for them?


    "What are you talking about?" yunmengshi asked with a smile, but her tone was cold.


    The leader then reacted to what had just happened. On impulse, I asked the queen to give me the holy things.


    "Shouldn''t the holy thing be mine? You keep saying that you want me back, but now it''s such an attitude?" yunmengshi began to challenge the leader.


    The leader is hereditary, and the last name of each generation is Charlie.


    The Charley family was the most heartfelt guardian of her majesty at that time. It was appointed by her majesty at the last time of her life to guard the wizard family.


    But I don''t know when and from which generation, the leader of the Charlie family regarded the Wizards as his own private.


    At the beginning, they will prevent the queen from resurrection or reincarnation. As time went by, Charlie would never guard again. They believed that the queen would not come back.


    Because of this, the leader was caught off guard by yunmengshi. It is also because the wizards are very simple people. They have been held in this small place for countless years and have no desire to fight.


    The Charley family have no competitors and think less.


    How can a person who grew up in such a peaceful and simple environment fight against an "old fox" like yunmengshi and Qiao pengran?


    The leader was unwilling to kneel on the ground again and apologized: "sorry, your majesty, I just lost my mind for a while. Please forgive me."


    Yunmengshi''s mouth contains a smile. Although the leader can''t think, he can still see the time. Can group can stretch, and is not arrogant raised by such an environment. Just a little impulsive.


    "Don''t worry, the leader has made a lot of contributions to the wizard family. Now that I''m back, your task will be completed. In the future, don''t bother Charlie, just come to me." yunmengshi directly deprived the leader of his right to go.


    "I object!" the elder of the wizard family stood up and said loudly.


    "Oh?" the tone of Yunmeng''s poetry did not change, and there was no anger against it. "Tell me why."


    "You are the reincarnation of the queen and can''t even do witchcraft. How can you manage the wizard family? How can you make us surrender willingly?" the eldest elder said excitedly.


    "Yes!"


    "That''s right."


    "The elder is right!"


    The wizards who just supported Yunmeng poetry began to oppose them one after another.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 490

    "Who says I can''t do witchcraft?" yunmengshi swept the crowd with his eyes and said word by word.


    "What!" the elder''s mouth was wide open. He had thought out the reason why yunmengshi refused to deprive Charlie of his position as leader. He even made up for the scene that Yunmeng poetry was driven away in embarrassment and even forced to hand over sacred objects. He can''t believe that Yunmeng poetry can do witchcraft.


    "You''re lying." Emond also stood up. His real identity was the son of leader Charlie and the next leader.


    This can also explain why he later recognized Nix''s mother as his sister, but didn''t say it. To put it bluntly, there are only two words: jealousy.


    "How can you do witchcraft?" Armond argued. "You can''t do it," he said firmly. Emond thinks she knows Yunmeng poetry. She has never heard of the wizard family before, and she has no wizard constitution. She is a complete human. Emmond is sure of that.


    So in any case, Emond didn''t believe that Yunmeng poetry could do witchcraft.


    With Edmund''s confirmation, the elder has a lot of confidence. Compared with Yunmeng poetry, Edmund brought it back. He knows Yunmeng poetry better than himself.


    There was also a trace of worry on the faces of the people behind yunmengshi. Of course, these people did not include Qiao pengran.


    He always has unconditional trust in Yunmeng poetry. Even if Yunmeng poetry wants to kill him one day, he will accept it with a smile. He loved her to the bone and hurt her to the heart.


    "Then, your majesty, please show your witchcraft!" with a sarcastic tone, the leader finally regained his authority.


    "Of course it''s no problem, but don''t you think it''s boring for me to perform witchcraft alone? It''s better to ask Emond to fight with me." yunmengshi said jokingly.


    "Me?" Emond was startled by Yunmeng poem''s roll call. He thought and said, "in this battle, only witchcraft can be used."


    This condition is really too much. Gu Bai and others are about to rush over and beat Emond hard. I knew he was so cunning. I should torture him more when I was on the road. Gu Bai thought.


    "No problem." without everyone''s imagined anger, yunmengshi accepted it gladly.


    "Well, if you use abilities other than witchcraft, you''ll lose," Emond said, raising the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes," Yun Mengshi said, "come on."


    In fact, powers are very similar to witchcraft. The only difference is that powers communicate the power of elements in the air with the elements in their own body. After the processing of spiritual power, they become a variety of moves.


    And witchcraft? It is a move formed by the direct communication of spiritual forces with elements in the air. From this point of view, witchcraft is more difficult, which is why witches say spells. Mantra helps to form moves.


    Everyone went outside to find a practice field, which is dedicated to the leader. Usually no one else came.


    "As the queen, I''ll let you do it first." yunmengshi said politely.


    "If you say so, I''ll be polite." emmond was really polite. His eyes brightened and began to recite the spell.


    But at the moment when the spell was finished, a big fireball suddenly appeared one centimeter in front of yunmengshi''s face. Witchcraft is like this. Because elements are formed directly from the air, they can appear directly in front of the enemy without emitting from their hands.


    Yunmengshi''s response was very sensitive. She squatted directly and the fireball passed over her head.


    She squatted there and began to chant, of course pretending. Her voice is so low that others can''t hear it.


    The spell of Yunmeng poem is very short, half as short as that of Edmund.


    The moment she opened her eyes, a big water ball appeared on Emond''s head and hit him hard, drenching Emond with a drowned chicken.


    "She really knows witchcraft!" seeing the formation of water polo, the Wizards present cheered one after another, completely dispelling their doubts.


    The faces of the elder and the leader were not so good-looking. And what about emmond, the client? He was even more surprised. He kept asking himself, how can Yunmeng poetry be witchcraft? How can she do witchcraft?


    Edmond was stunned, but Yunmeng poetry didn''t. She continued to pretend to read the spell.


    "Look! The queen is chanting a spell again!" seeing the appearance of Yunmeng poem, the Wizards supporting her began to cheer.


    Edmund also realized that it was not the time to be stunned. He woke up and was about to leave his position.


    "It''s too late to go," said Yun Mengshi with a cold hum and a sneer when he saw that Emond wanted to move his position after reading the spell.


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice of Yunmeng''s poetry fell, a big pit suddenly appeared at Emond''s feet, five meters deep and one person wide. Emond stood upright when he fell. Not lying down, not lying down.


    Emond also began to recite the spell, but it was useless. When he was half talking about the spell, the witchcraft of Yunmeng poetry came again.


    This time, a strong wind blew the soil around, and a lot of the soil fell into the big pit just wide.


    At this time, it reflects the amazing control ability of Yunmeng poetry. After the soil is blown by the wind, 90% of it falls into the pit.


    Emond was knocked off by the falling soil. He was very flustered. He could only resist with his hands and protect his head for fear of being hit by stones.


    Yunmengshi smiled. The battle was not over yet. In the last move, after she finished the spell, a fire began in the solid pit buried.


    People can see that it is burning from the pit to the outside. In this way, Emond who is still in the pit will burn. If he is not rescued in time, he may be burned to death.


    Yunmeng shile stood aside and watched the excitement. The elder couldn''t see it and began to chant.


    "Did he lose?" yunmengshi asked.


    The leader was afraid that yunmengshi stopped the elder to save Emond. You should know that Emond is his next successor and the hope of the Charlie family.


    "He lost," said the leader and his unwilling.


    Yunmengshi nodded with satisfaction.


    Soon, the elder''s spell was over, and a pit larger than just appeared on the ground. Emmond also appeared in front of everyone. His clothes were burned. Fortunately, there were several pieces of cloth covering the key parts, which looked miserable.


    Fortunately, he didn''t get any injuries, but only some minor burns. This is also the result of yunmengshi''s mercy.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty!" many wizards shouted. They won''t doubt that their queen won Emond so beautifully this time. Who dares to say that their queen can''t do witchcraft?


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 491

    The elder said the spell, and Emond woke up. After a while, he realized what had just happened.


    Yunmeng poetry knows the rhythm very well. It always interrupts Emond''s spell at the critical moment, so that after Emond is interrupted, he needs to catch his breath before he can continue to the next one. Since then, Yunmeng poetry has taken the initiative in the overall situation and beat Emond without fighting back.


    Emmond couldn''t believe it. "No, it''s impossible. How can you do witchcraft? It''s all fake."


    "Everyone has seen it, Edmund. Don''t you admit it? What''s your intention? Don''t you want the reincarnation of her majesty, that is, I will lead the wizard family back to the peak of the world? Do you like to stay in this small place all the time? Or do you think your Charley family has rebelled long ago? You are no longer Her Majesty''s loyal servants, but become ambitious The words of Yunmeng poem were extremely sharp, hesitant, and a sharp sword went straight into the chest of Emond and the leader.


    The Wizards present were also angry, because the idea of cloud dream poetry was not impossible. Since yunmengshi arrived at the palace, the leader has made all kinds of difficulties for her. In any case, Yunmeng poetry is a wizard, and the queen is a reincarnator.


    The Wizards'' eyes at the leader and emmond changed from reverence to disbelief, and finally to disgust.


    "I now officially announce that the Witch Queen is back! Now, let go of your mind, and I will test your sincerity with a wizard." yunmengshi smiled, "relax, don''t think about anything in your mind, just think about your respect for the queen." her tone was very soft, which made the Wizards relax.


    Yunmengshi began to pretend to recite spells again. In fact, she radiated her spiritual power from her body and invaded the Wizards'' bodies to test their sincerity to themselves. Whether you are the real reincarnation of the witch queen or not, it is now.


    Even if there are real reincarnations of the witch queen in the future, they can not shake their trust in themselves. This is the strength of a level 7 spirit zombie.


    The voice of Yunmeng poetry is obviously not big, but everyone can hear it clearly. It is the kind of clarity that goes deep into the soul.


    The Wizards felt that the queen seemed to gently touch their faces and said encouraging words to themselves. They were very excited. The queen, who had not seen for thousands of years, actually stood in front of them.


    Of course, this is actually the effect of Yunmeng poetry illusion. In fact, her spiritual power has been imprinted in the souls of these wizards, which is a trick learned from Christine. It''s really easy to use now.


    Joe ran, the people have been staring at Emond''s three people to prevent them from suddenly getting into trouble, which is bad for Xiaoshi.


    It didn''t take long for this hypnosis to end. Of course, the result was good. There were 18 wizards in the hall of the palace. Except for the leader, Emond and the elder, only one person didn''t really believe in the Witch Queen.


    Yunmeng poem refers to the man, who is a wizard with outstanding appearance among many wizards. In terms of judging age by human appearance, this man is only in his thirties. "You are not my crazy believer."


    "Your Majesty, I''m your crazy believer." the man''s face changed greatly, but he calmed down in a moment, as if you really wronged me.


    Perhaps his acting skills are so real that many wizards are puzzled to look at Yunmeng poetry. They are not questioning Yunmeng poetry, but they are confused in their hearts.


    Yunmengshi sighed in his heart. Isn''t it just a simple meal? Why so many things? One night, I used a lot of tricks, simulated witchcraft with mental strength, and fought with Emond. Up to now, I haven''t stopped.


    However, she knew that the matter still needed to be properly resolved.


    "You say you are a crazy believer of the Queen''s majesty, don''t you?" Joe looked at the little poem''s slightly tired face and felt a pang of pain in his heart. He stood up and said.


    The man looked at Joe with disdain and asked, "you are a human. What qualifications do you have to speak?"


    The anger of Yunmeng poem was ignited by this word. No matter what people said just now, she was not angry, but only said that Qiao ran couldn''t.


    After two people fall in love, they have become each other''s weakness, but they don''t care and are proud of it.


    Yunmengshi uttered a spell, and many thick vines suddenly appeared on the floor of the hall. This is yunmengshi''s plant power - summon.


    However, it happens that in the land of witches, the most is this plant - wutengcao. Most coincidentally, wutengcao is her Majesty''s favorite plant.


    "Her Majesty summoned Wisteria." although the witches who are very loyal to the Witch Queen are tied up by wisteria and hung in the air, they don''t have a face of fear. Instead, they are excited. With Yunmeng poem restoring the details of the legendary witch queen bit by bit, people believe that Yunmeng poem is the reincarnator of her majesty.


    But the man who had just been questioned by yunmengshi and Emond were not in such a good mood. They all had a look of fear on their faces.


    "Do you all know this plant?" yunmengshi asked when he saw the faces of the people.


    "Know, how can you not know?" one of the wizards, who looked young but had white hair, scrambled to say, "wutengcao is her Majesty''s favorite plant. Your majesty, five thousand years later, you still like wutengcao." he was very excited, as if he had really met the wizard queen.


    "Wutengcao has a function, you may not know? If the person bound by wutengcao is absolutely sincere to me, there will be nothing. If he has a different heart to me, he will......" Yunmeng poem deliberately didn''t finish.


    The face of the man who had just been questioned by yunmengshi was white and frightening. He finally knew that he couldn''t pretend. He cried and shouted, "Your Majesty, forgive me. I will be heartfelt to you in the future."


    "I will not treat anyone who is truly loyal to me badly. But I will never let go if I have a different heart." as soon as the cold voice of Yunmeng poem fell, the wisteria moved and wrapped the man in an instant.


    The palace only heard the man''s scream and the voice of struggle.


    In just one minute, people feel that it has been a century.


    The Wuteng grass scattered. There were only bones left in the position where the man had just been bound. There was no flesh and blood. If people didn''t see it with their own eyes, they would not believe that there was a living witchcraft just there.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 492

    The bound wizards held their breath and were very worried that wutengcao hurt themselves by mistake.


    "Don''t be nervous. As long as you don''t have a different heart, wutengcao won''t hurt you." Yunmeng Shi comforted.


    After that, starting from the first one on the left, Wu tengcao wrapped the witchcraft, and everyone''s heart began to mention it, especially the witchcraft next to him.


    Soon, they didn''t hear the scream, let alone the struggle. Things seemed different from just now.


    A minute later, the Wuteng grass scattered. Instead of turning into a white bone, the wizard in it was full of energy and ruddy face, as if he had got any benefit.


    Wu tengcao put him down gently, and his attitude was like treating a lover.


    After the Sorcerer''s foot stepped on the ground, he knelt down, his eyes filled with tears, and said gratefully: "thank you, your majesty. I''ve been stuck in a level 4 wizard for ten years. Just now, I finally broke through and became a level 5 wizard."


    As soon as these words came out, the witchcraft present seemed to be frying the pot. I was so excited that I didn''t know what to say.


    "I won''t mistreat those who sincerely treat me." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    After the wizard stood up, he stood aside and looked at Yunmeng poetry with fanatical eyes. It was a kind of faith and reverence.


    Joe frowned and moved his body quietly, blocking the wizard''s sight.


    Wutengcao wrapped the Wizards one by one in order. After everyone landed, they were pleasantly surprised to find that they had been stuck in the wizard level for many years, and finally there were signs of loosening.


    Soon, more than a dozen wizards who sincerely believed in Yunmeng poetry were given "miracles" by Yunmeng poetry. When wutengcao arrived at Emond, he panicked. He never had a sense of reverence for the wizard queen. If they were wrapped by wutengcao, a minute later, their white bones would fall, and they were not complete themselves, right?


    Obviously, the leader and the elder are in the same mood.


    "Your Majesty, I''m really wrong. Please forgive us. We will be heartfelt to you in the future." Emond shouted, hoping yunmengshi would let go of himself.


    Yunmengshi had no reason, but looked at the three people wrapped by wutengcao with a cold face.


    "Without me, you can''t go into the holy land of our family." Charlie shouted when wutengcao was about to completely wrap the three people.


    Sure enough, after shouting, wutengcao stopped. There was only one head left for the three people.


    "Who can explain to me where the holy land is?" Yun Mengshi asked with his teeth.


    The white haired young wizard who was just crazy about Yunmeng poetry stood up and explained: "the holy land is the Queen''s residence. It is said that there are her Majesty''s treasures in it, which can only be opened by her majesty."


    Yunmengshi turned her eyes and said, "even if there are treasures, your Charlie family has long had a different heart. How do I know if those things are still there?" then wutengcao continued to surround the three people.


    The leader''s voice trembled and said, "still, still. After we inherited the leader''s position, we were asked by the superior leader to get most of the treasures in the holy land. However, none of so many leaders can take the treasures."


    "Very good," said yunmengshi with a smile. She was very satisfied. She liked treasure hunting best. This time, besides the holy things, there may be other treasures. It''s really not in vain.


    "Is there a prison for Wizards?" asked yunmengshi?


    White haired witchcraft replied, "yes, but it hasn''t been used for a long time."


    "If you have it," said yunmengshi, "take these three people, lead the way in front, and we''ll go to prison."


    "Your Majesty, you can go with me." the white haired wizard led the way, and Joe ran and his party followed. Finally, more than a dozen wizards took the three leaders and didn''t let them use witchcraft.


    The prison is in the underground of the palace. Because it has not been used for a long time, it is very dark, humid and full of dust.


    When yunmengshi came to the door, the white haired wizard a "light", and all the lights in the prison were on.


    "How do you know there''s a lamp here?" yunmengshi asked.


    The white haired wizard scratched his head. "I like reading very much. I have read all the books in the family. I have collected books for thousands of years."


    Yunmengshi thought that this man is also a smart man. For 5000 years, there have been enough books about witchcraft and recording what happened in the place of witches. Don''t witches have to do other things every day?


    "How is the age of a wizard calculated?" Yun Mengshi asked curiously.


    "The age of a wizard is about twice that of human beings, and there is no difference between other places and human beings," explained the white haired wizard.


    "What''s your age now?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    The white haired wizard said, "I? Your majesty, our Wizard family is 30 years old. I am 50 years old this year."


    "Fifty years old? In your wizard family, you''re just an adult. Why do you lose your hair?" Joe continued.


    The white haired wizard has a much better attitude when talking to the human beings he once hated because of his fanatical trust in yunmengshi, the reincarnator of the wizard queen.


    In addition, he is a very open-minded person. He can see that the queen has a different attitude than the human in front of her, so he has a respectful attitude when talking to Qiao pengran.


    "It''s because I''m practicing white magic, so after level 3, my hair will be white," the white haired wizard explained.


    Cloud dream poetry adheres to the principle of asking if you don''t understand. On the way to prison, it always asks, "can you tell me the classification of witchcraft?"


    "I''m willing to help." the white haired wizard didn''t think there was anything wrong. Her Majesty had doubts. He took it for granted to explain.


    "Witchcraft can be divided into combat witchcraft, life witchcraft, white witchcraft and black witchcraft. In the age of the great queen, witchcraft was not so classified, so it was normal for you not to know. Combat witchcraft and life witchcraft were easy to understand and named after. White witchcraft is a kind of witchcraft to save the dead and help the wounded. Black witchcraft is a kind of evil witchcraft." The white haired wizard explained Yunmeng poem clearly in a few words.


    "That''s the same reason. Can you walk in the palace even if you have a low level?" yunmengshi asked. She just observed carefully. The level of all witchcraft is higher than that of white haired witches.


    "Yes, the talent of white wizard is very rare. There is only one in a thousand people." the white haired wizard looked proud in his tone.

 Chapter 493

    "In other words, you are the only white wizard in the wizard''s land? Anyone in the clan needs to come to you for life or treatment?" Joe asked.


    "Yes, sir," said the white wizard respectfully.


    In the conversation between the three people, they soon reached the only prison 20 meters underground, which is also the place of wizards.


    Although the light was lit, there was no one for so long that the dust was flying.


    Yunmengshi frowned. She was just about to use the wind power to remove these dust, but suddenly thought that she is a wizard now. She should chant a spell to use witchcraft.


    She cursed in her heart. She didn''t know how the Wizards dominated the world in the age of the great queen. When the enemy came, you still need to swear. The enemy killed you. You haven''t finished reading.


    Yunmeng poetry doesn''t know that in the age of the great queen, wizards didn''t need to chant spells. They just need to use spiritual force to directly communicate the elements in the air.


    "Here we are." he took them around a few corners, and the white haired wizard finally took them to the place.


    There are only about 20 cells here. However, the cell is different from yunmengshi''s imagination. The door of the cell is actually a vine, so it''s not easy for people inside to get out of the vine?


    It seems that we can see the doubts of Yunmeng poetry. The white haired wizard, who has read many history books of the wizard family, explained: "Your Majesty, these cells were designed by the wizard family a long time ago and do not need to be guarded by wizards. There are arrays here. As long as the wizard enters the cell, he will temporarily lose the ability to release witchcraft. Moreover, although the vine is very fragile, it seems that it can be opened by hand. In fact, it is called magic vine. It has special restraint ability for our family. I It''s good when we can release witchcraft. Once we lose the ability to release witchcraft, this magic vine will be more afraid of us than magma. "


    "Once touched, the skin will be scorched," said the white haired wizard.


    "Good, put them in." yunmengshi ordered.


    "Your Majesty, please attach your mental power to your palm and press it there to imagine the people who will be locked up," said the white haired wizard.


    Yunmeng poem is made according to the saying of the white haired wizard.


    They only saw that the magic vine actually stretched out the vine and directly caught the three people in.


    While they were caught, their bodies were still blurred by magic rattan.


    "Can only I open it here?" yunmengshi asked.


    "Yes, when the leader designed the prison at that time, in order to prevent the betrayal of his men, it was set that only he could open the prison, but later it was found that there was a character error in his spell. So that the array switch of the prison was designed that only the person with the highest mental power could open the mechanism." the white haired wizard explained.


    "This is also one of the reasons for the abandonment of this prison. With the passage of time, no leader, or no one''s spiritual power can open the door of the prison." the white haired wizard said sadly, "fortunately, now your majesty is back, this prison can be abandoned again."


    Yunmengshi thought in his heart, fortunately, his spiritual strength is strong enough. Otherwise, he can''t even open the door of a prison.


    "You first reflect here. When I remember, I will release you. You''d better look forward to it. I''m still interested in the holy land." yunmengshi said coldly to the three burned by magic rattan in the prison.


    Three people couldn''t stop rolling on the ground because of severe pain.


    After that, yunmengshi took people out of the underground prison.


    "You go back and have a rest first. We''ll have a meeting here at noon tomorrow. We''ll reassign your duties." yunmengshi ordered the Wizards.


    The wizards were excited, not about their promotion, but that this was the first step for her majesty to lead them to the top.


    When they all left, yunmengshi gave Mo Hongyuan a wink. Mo Hongyuan understood and closed the gate of the palace.


    Seeing that the door was completely closed, yunmengshi''s body was soft and would fall down.


    Qiao pangran, who was beside her, immediately caught yunmengshi and held her in his arms. His eyes were full of anxiety.


    He wanted to hug Yunmeng poetry, but he was afraid that his strength would hurt the pale and vulnerable person in his arms.


    Qiao pengran''s voice began to tremble, "Xiao, Xiao Shi, how are you?" others were too anxious to know what had happened to yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi felt that his head was about to explode. He had never used his spiritual force so ruthlessly as today.


    She almost overdrawn her spiritual power. From the beginning, simulating witchcraft with spiritual power is a job that needs to tighten her spiritual power. Later, she used spiritual power to hypnotize many witches. She used spiritual power to control plants to swallow witches against her, and also used her spiritual power to upgrade many witches.


    These things are very spiritual, but these things happen today. Yunmengshi sat down all these things in order to establish prestige.


    In the end, it also takes mental effort to put the three leaders in prison.


    Yunmengshi made her expression as good as possible. She shook her head to show that she was fine. It''s really a little crazy this time.


    Some of Qiao pengran, who was relieved, seemed to understand the reason why Xiaoshi would be like this. He was really angry and distressed. He didn''t expect that he just didn''t check for a while. Xiaoshi overdrawn his spiritual strength.


    She always does this and even hurts herself for some things, which makes Joe very angry. Xiaoshi doesn''t seem to care about her life. Doesn''t she know what''s wrong with her, and she won''t live alone?


    Princess Qiao pengran held yunmengshi in her arms and said to the crowd, "Xiaoshi is just overusing her mental power. There''s nothing too big. Go back and have a rest. I''ll be fine with Xiaoshi."


    Although they were worried, they also understood that what yunmengshi needed now was rest. They found a room in the palace and lived in it.


    Qiao pengran came to the leader''s room with yunmengshi in his arms. Qiao pengran controlled the things on the bed well, burned them up, and then took out new sheets and quilts from the space. He didn''t want Xiaoshi to lie on the bed where other men had slept. Of course, this was also when he knew that yunmengshi was no big deal.


    After spreading the sheets, Joe gently put the poem on the bed.


    "Yunmengshi, can''t you care about your body?" said Joe angrily. He rarely called yunmengshi''s name. He was really angry this time.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 494

    Anger is anger, but Qiao pangran is distressed by the way Xiaoshi looks weak in bed. He sighed and thought, when you get better, I will ''teach'' you a good lesson.


    He took out several spiritual crystal cores from the space and sent them to yunmengshi''s mouth.


    Yunmengshi is obedient and opens her mouth. Now her mental strength is overdrawn seriously, and she can''t even open the space ornaments.


    After the crystal core reached the mouth of Yunmeng poem, it soon turned into energy and entered the sea of her exhausted soul to supplement the overdrawn spiritual power.


    After Qiao guanran fed about ten crystal cores, yunmengshi''s face returned to ruddy.


    Yunmengshi is a zombie. Her face is pale and blue, but she has been using her powers to maintain her face. She has just overdrawn her mental power, so that her powers can''t be mobilized, and her face returns to pale.


    Joe asked softly, "how do you feel now?"


    Yunmengshi smiled. It''s really good to have someone to rely on when you are very vulnerable. She seemed to feel her heart warm.


    "It has recovered." yunmengshi specially condensed a heart-shaped ice crystal in the palm of his hand in order to make Joe feel at ease.


    Qiao''s anger just disappeared. He has no way to lose his temper with Xiaoshi. In this world, yunmengshi is the only one who can let himself put down his body, temper and everything to pursue.


    "Xiaoshi, promise me that you must care about your life." Qiao pengran clenched yunmengshi''s hand and looked straight at her.


    Yunmengshi also looked at Qiao pengran, nodded and solemnly promised, "well, I will care about my life. Because I know that now my life is not just mine. I have you and a group of people who care about me."


    Qiao pengran was very moved. His little poem was a very insecure and closed her heart. She seldom told herself what was on her mind.


    This time, Xiao Shi told himself that such a thing is very rare, so he was very moved and excited.


    After eating more than a dozen crystal cores, yunmengshi has just recovered some strength, which is far from being full of spiritual strength.


    Qiao pengran also saw that he let Yunmeng poetry restore his spiritual power.


    Yunmengshi nodded. She knew that now was not the time for love. At noon tomorrow, she had told the white haired wizard that she would hold a meeting to tell her queen''s identity. At that time, she could not tell what would happen.


    After leaving everything to Joe, he began to meditate at ease.


    Qiao pengran didn''t leave. He sat next to yunmengshi and accompanied him carefully.


    The day soon dawned. After more than ten hours of meditation, the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry was almost restored. She was glad that the crystal wall of her soul had become very strong after suffering. The overdraft of her soul was not enough to hurt her very much.


    Yunmengshi slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was Qiao pengran. Her heart was warm. She stretched out her hands and surrendered to Qiao pengran.


    Qiao pengran was stunned at first, then overjoyed, stretched out a solid arm and hugged yunmengshi.


    He kissed yunmengshi''s cheek intimately, "okay?"


    "Well, it''s all right." after yunmengshi''s heart warmed up, his behavior became childish in front of Qiao pengran. Is this the IQ of people in love is zero? We can''t avoid the zombie emperor.


    The two held together for a long time before they separated. There are a lot of things to do today. Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran don''t have much warm time.


    After the two walked out of the room, Gu Bai and others were already sitting at the big table in the living room. Waiting for dinner. For so many days, they didn''t have a good meal. Last night, they finally saw delicious food they hadn''t seen before. They fought before they ate.


    Finally, yunmengshi summoned wutengcao and overturned the table. Naturally, the food was overturned.


    After yunmengshi and Qiao pengran came out, they saw the poor faces of the people.


    "What are you doing?" yunmengshi asked.


    "Miss, we are hungry." Mo Hongyuan said exaggeratedly.


    "Boss, you can''t abuse your employees." Gu Bai cried.


    "Pooh Pooh." yunmengshi laughed. This time was very depressing. From the federal base, one thing after another, she didn''t rest.


    The spirit has almost reached a limit. After this thing is over, Yunmeng poetry really seems to have a good rest. But can things really go as she wants?


    "OK, no problem. I still have some last stocks of childlike innocence left here. I''ll give them to you today." Yun Mengshi said mercifully. Childlike innocence''s food is basically finished on the road. This is the last inventory of Yunmeng poetry.


    "Mengshi, you are so beautiful today!" Gu Bai almost got up excitedly and rushed out at yunmengshi, but Joe looked back.


    "Gu Bai, you''re wrong to say that. Isn''t miss beautiful at other times?" Mo Hongyuan asked, "don''t blame miss for not giving you food."


    "No, dream poems are always beautiful!" Gu Bai said strangely.


    Ha ha, people can''t help laughing. Gu Bai is such a person. He can play tricks and relax when he is nervous.


    "Let''s eat." yunmengshi laughed. The tension of yesterday''s battle and the fatigue after injury seemed to be gone.


    Joe churan also smiled, and everyone laughed.


    Yunmengshi took dishes made by childlike innocence from plates to plates in the space. The eyes of the people moved with yunmengshi''s hands.


    Qiao pengran was laughing to death when he looked at such a scene. All the people kept their eyes on the plate in yunmengshi''s hand and kept swallowing saliva.


    It was not until they took the last plate that their eyes left yunmengshi''s hands.


    "So much! God, Mengshi, you have so much childlike food hidden." Gu Bai shouted.


    Joe said coldly, "what, do you have a problem?"


    Gu Bai shrunk his neck and said weakly, "no, no, how dare I?"


    Yunmengshi asked Zhong Yikai and Qiao pengran, two fire powers, to heat the food. Soon, they all threw off their cheeks and wanted to put all the food in front of them into their mouths.


    Some people even use powers to compete for a plate of food.


    Yunmengshi glanced and quietly ate the food in front of him. The food in front of her and Qiao guanran was that no one dared to move. She smiled and enjoyed Qiao guanran''s feeding action while watching the big play. Both of them enjoyed it. Enjoy it.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 495

    A pleasant breakfast ended like this. Of course, in the eyes of some people, the meal was not pleasant. For example, Gu Bai, who is staring at dark circles and bleeding at the corners of his mouth. He looked at Mo Hongyuan mercilessly. In the breakfast battle just now, Mo Hongyuan did not less "attack" for a plate of food in front of him.


    Gu Bai is also unlucky. How can he win when he meets a zombie like Mo Hongyuan in close combat?


    Mo Hongyuan looked excited, as if he had occupied the stool.


    Watching the interaction between the two people, everyone couldn''t help laughing. I don''t know when Mo Hongyuan and Gu Bai were so close, and they always quarreled.


    Yunmengshi saw that the people had finished eating and even licked the dishes very clean. She smiled. First, she washed the dishes with the water power, then dried them with the wind power, and finally received the dishes in the space for standby.


    In less than a minute, yunmengshi has finished more than 100 plates. If it is used in pre apocalyptic hotels, how much labor will it save.


    After finishing everything, it was noon. The dozen wizards hypnotized by Yunmeng poetry yesterday also came to the gate of the palace.


    "Your Majesty." after they came in, they bowed deeply to yunmengshi, and then stood upright.


    "Please sit down." yunmengshi sat in the position where the leader sat yesterday, and Qiao pengran and others all sat on the left.


    White haired wizards and others sit on the right. It is worth saying that white haired witches sit in the first place on the right. In this way, he is also a very ambitious person. In less than a day, he let the rest of the people be obedient.


    If yunmengshi remembers correctly, white haired witchcraft didn''t sit very front yesterday.


    "In the evening, I''m going to tell our people when the queen returns. What do you think?" yunmengshi asked the people on the white haired wizard''s side.


    The dozen people said with one voice, "we agree."


    "Well, before that, I''ll reassign a position for you." yunmengshi first pointed to the white haired wizard and ordered, "first introduce yourself, and then say what position you want to be."


    The white haired witch had bright eyes. "My name is Noah. My previous position was a doctor. Your majesty, I am the only doctor in the family who can be competent. Besides the first time, I also want to be a great elder."


    "Oh? What does the elder of the clan usually care about?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    "The elder usually manages the family''s Secret Library and the place where treasures have been stored for thousands of years," Noah said. His eyes are clear and clear without a trace of greed.


    "Why?" Yunmeng Shiyan smiled, because she could see that Noah, a wizard, was really clean and thought for the wizard family. He would not embezzle treasures for his own self-interest.


    But the elder is different. Maybe there will be a lot of private collections.


    "I like reading very much, so I often go to the library to check information. The secret library of the clan is very close to the treasure house and the library. Usually no one goes. One day I happened to see the elder secretly take something from the treasure house. Those things are people of the clan. How can he take them?" Noah said here, very angry.


    "So you ran out and stopped him?" yunmengshi asked. She wanted to see what Noah said.


    The people of the wizard family also looked at Noah in surprise. They didn''t expect that the elder was that kind of person.


    "No," Noah shook his head. "Our family is very evidence-seeking. Even if we get the leader without evidence, it''s my fault. So I recorded this image with mirror art, one of the few life witches I can use. After that, I immediately ran to the leader and hoped that the elder would put Dongxi back."


    "The leader asked you to destroy the influence and forget it?" said Qiao pengran, sitting opposite Noah.


    "How do you know?" it seemed that Joe knew it, which surprised Noah.


    "Maybe the elder took something, and the leader also participated in it." Qiao pengran said, "by the way, is the image really gone?"


    Noah felt that Joe''s eyes were very special, as if he could see through himself. He could know what he thought. But there was no fear in his heart, because he was his Majesty''s man. He has been loyal to her majesty from generation to generation.


    "I still have it," Noah said positively. "The leader is not a white wizard. I don''t know the magic of our white wizards, so I can secretly save the image."


    "Well, with a crime, her majesty can judge the elder and the leader. And you can naturally take over the position of the elder." Joe said with a smile.


    "No, I don''t want to accept the position of the elder, because the elder usually has a lot of things to do. I''m afraid, I''m afraid I won''t have time to treat the people." Noah refused.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can find an assistant," said yunmengshi. "You and I applied for the position of the elder. Do you want to go back now?"


    "No, no, your majesty, I don''t." Noah quickly denied that he didn''t want to make a bad impression on the queen.


    "That''s it. You''ll be a new elder in the future," said yunmengshi.


    Seeing that Noah applied for a position, yunmengshi agreed, and others let go, knowing that her majesty is a kind and kind person.


    The remaining wizards have said their own ideas, and yunmengshi almost agreed. These are wizards who know what kind of position they are suitable for, and they are completely loyal to themselves. Why should yunmengshi refuse?


    It was expected to be smooth. It took less than half an hour and all the positions were arranged.


    These wizards are really simple and lovely. This is the idea of Yunmeng poetry. If you live in such a simple place for a long time, will you be simple? Yunmeng poetry thought.


    Soon, she shook her head and threw her unrealistic ideas out of her body. Her heart didn''t beat for a long time. Therefore, her heart is ice. How can she get up simply? Black occupied his brain ten years ago.


    "Noah, you take people to organize all the Wizards. I want to have a ceremony to judge the leader''s crimes and the Queen''s return." yunmengshi explained the matter to Noah.


    I have to say that Noah is a man of many talents. He said without thinking: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will do things properly."


    "I''m here, waiting for your good news." yunmengshi said to Noah with an arc at the corner of her mouth.


    Noah left the palace with people. Yunmengshi knows that she can''t stay here all the time, so it''s necessary to find a temporary manager.

 Chapter 496

    Noah is the person Yunmeng poetry likes.


    Soon after night fell, Noah spread the news that the leader and the elder had betrayed the wizard family and the Queen''s return, which caused an uproar among the wizard family.


    When the people of the wizard family heard that they could see her majesty who only appeared in the legend at night, they were excited and nervous, and even the painful mood of the leader''s betrayal was temporarily forgotten.


    Noah found a large open space, which is a place for the wizard family to provide learning for the little wizard door that can learn witchcraft.


    Gu Bai listened to Joe''s orders and came here to mobilize his powers. He got a stool like an auditorium, which was raised layer by layer. Of course, it was made of earth, but it was strong enough.


    They got some chairs facing the stools opposite the rows of stools. This is the position of yunmengshi.


    At night, yunmengshi only took Qiao pengran. After all, the Wizards have a long history of hating humans. In case of any conflict, it would be unfriendly.


    After the Wizards got the news, they sat down early and looked forward to the arrival of her majesty. Of course, they were also amazed at the structure of the stool, which was raised layer by layer in rows.


    When they heard that it was ordered by her majesty to do by her men, the Wizards became more reverent to her majesty.


    The air is surrounded by the magic of ''light'', which makes the surroundings very beautiful.


    Finally, Noah took a group of wizards with important positions to the front, and yunmengshi and Qiao pengran walked behind.


    "Your Majesty, your majesty!" when thousands of people of the wizard family saw Yunmeng poem coming, they cheered, and all the excitement gathered into these words, with great momentum.


    After they were located, the Wizards could not suppress their excitement. Many wizards cried. For thousands of years, they looked forward to the return of her majesty. This is the dream of dozens of generations, and finally realized in their generation.


    Yunmengshi stood up. All the wizards were quiet for a moment. They were waiting for her majesty to speak.


    "I''m back!" yunmengshi only said four words, but it made the Wizards cry even more. Even Noah and they cried, tears of excitement.


    "For thousands of years, our people have worked hard." Yunmeng poetry adds spiritual power to its voice, which is more emotional, so that there is a constant cry in the open space.


    As the words of Yunmeng poem came out of their mouths, the Wizards became more and more excited. They couldn''t control their emotions. They wanted to complain with Yunmeng poem. For thousands of years, the Wizards have shrunk in this small place and can''t go out. How many people have lived a life all their lives. Witches also have feelings and know boredom. If it weren''t for the belief in their mind that her Majesty would come back, they supported them. They have long killed themselves in boredom.


    After the cloud dream poem fanned the feelings, he stood there quietly and looked at all the Wizards. In fact, she knew very well that she was definitely not the reincarnator of the queen of the wizard family.


    However, even so, her heart beat at any time when she saw such a scene. For a moment, she really thought she was a wizard.


    To tell you the truth, yunmengshi likes wizards very much. They are simple and beautiful.


    Zombies are just the opposite of the wizard family. They belong to darkness. If yunmengshi really controls the world, she will leave a place for the wizard family to live in stability.


    Seeing Yunmeng''s poetry stopped, the Wizards gradually stopped crying and their excited emotions calmed down.


    "After coming back, there is one thing that I feel very sad." yunmengshi covered his heart.


    Wizards also feel distressed. This is their queen, their faith and their indispensable soul.


    "My loyal servants, the Charlys, betrayed me and the Wizards."


    As soon as this came out, the Wizards immediately hated Charlie, and they believed what her majesty said.


    "The elder betrayed us together with the leader." Yunmeng''s poem was so sad.


    "Noah." yunmengshi shouted.


    Noah stood up and projected the image he recorded that year onto the blank screen in the back, which was what Qiao ran told Gu Bo to do.


    The picture is very clear. The elder entered the treasure house empty handed and came out with a bag of things. Obviously, he took the treasure belonging to the wizard family.


    "Sinners deserve to die."


    "Your Majesty, please give death to the great elder and leader."


    It has really reached the point of excitement. Yunmengshi thought that even if there is a leader among the more than 1000 people, he dare not stand up against himself at this time.


    "Please look at the second paragraph." the second paragraph is what Noah recorded. He didn''t turn on the video recording before entering the leader''s room, but he didn''t turn off the recording function before. The leader never thought that things would come to this point.


    There are two people in the picture, the leader and Noah. The location is obviously the palace, and all wizards know it.


    "Destroy the image," the leader said decisively.


    "Why, why? The elder betrayed us. He betrayed the wizard family. He should repent like her majesty, shouldn''t he?" Noah was puzzled, with anxiety and criticism in his tone.


    "You''d better forget it and destroy the video," the leader said calmly.


    In the picture, two people had a dispute. Noah didn''t fight the leader, and the video was destroyed. Here, the video is over.


    "I''m a white wizard. As we all know, white magic has a skill that can retrieve the deleted video." Noah said in a very heavy tone. Now when you see this scene, you can imagine your helplessness.


    He always looked forward to the return of her majesty and the trial of those who betrayed his people.


    "The leader and the elder have been controlled. I don''t know if he has embezzled a lot of our family''s goods, so I can only judge them after getting the exact information," said yunmengshi.


    "Trial, trial." the wizards were excited again.


    "Finally, I''d like to introduce you to someone," said yunmengshi.


    Everyone was stunned, not only the wizards, but also Qiao pengran.


    Yunmengshi came to Qiao pengran and took Qiao pengran''s arm, "he is my lover."


    "Wow!" the Wizards exploded, and they stared at Joe.


    "Human, this is human! Her Majesty has fallen in love with a human."


    The wizard is more excited than just now.


    "Your Majesty, this is absolutely not allowed." Noah even knelt in front of yunmengshi and begged.

 Chapter 497

    Before yunmengshi could speak, the Wizards seemed to be boiling the pot and came out one after another to stop yunmengshi.


    "Do you want to revolt?" it was very flat, and the voice was not very loud, but it seemed to explode in each wizard''s head.


    They felt as if a big clock was ringing in their ears. The head is chaotic in an instant.


    Yunmengshi took a chair and sat next to Qiao pengran, holding Qiao pengran''s hand.


    Qiao pengran suddenly felt that what he had done for Xiaoshi was worth it. He should have announced such a thing. Now yunmengshi is ahead of him. Qiao Yun doesn''t think there''s anything wrong.


    "Your Majesty, he is human!" Noah looked like he was going to cry. He didn''t know what he was going to say to persuade the queen.


    "Why, are those who are loyal to me all deceiving me?" the black light in yunmengshi''s eyes flickered. If these wizards were in the way of their own actions, she wanted to eliminate them. There was no need to wander in front of herself.


    Nuo Bai didn''t seem to predict the future fate of his family. He hurriedly explained, "no, I''m loyal to her majesty. But it''s a human."


    "Don''t forget that the human race occupies the dominant position in the world, which is much longer than the wizard race. Human beings are intelligent, powerful and creative." yunmengshi looked at Qiao Yanran and said the best advantages of human beings.


    "The wizard family was defeated and can only shrink here. Don''t you reflect on your reasons?" Yunmeng poem was like a bucket of ice water on the heads of the wizard family, from head to foot, from top to bottom.


    Their excited hearts immediately calmed down.


    Wizards are not stupid. On the contrary, they can create so many excellent and useful witches that they have to praise their wisdom.


    "After such a long time, don''t you reflect?" Yun Mengshi said coldly.


    "Although I am the reincarnator of her majesty, in this life, I have my own life. I don''t have to take care of you, and I have no obligation to lead you to the peak." yunmengshi''s words are very decisive, which makes all wizards afraid. Does her majesty want to abandon them?


    "Queen, your majesty, don''t abandon us!" the Wizards cried, one by one more sad than the children.


    "Your Majesty, are you kidding?" Noah couldn''t believe that the man who had just vowed to lead the wizard family to the peak had changed so quickly.


    "I never joke." Yunmeng poem is very serious.


    The wizards were silent. In the face of such a situation, they didn''t know what to do. They neither want her majesty to marry a human being, nor do they want her majesty to abandon them.


    If the two must choose one, they will choose the former.


    "You decide. If you admit him, I''ll leave here immediately." yunmengshi pulled Qiao Kuang to go.


    Qiao pengran was full of smiles in the whole process and thought in his heart, no wonder Xiaoshi likes watching the play. It''s really good to sit at the side of the play.


    He knows Yunmeng poetry very well. The powerful power of the wizard family has been brought to her mouth. She can''t let go.


    The little poem will not let the duck run away. The reason for saying this is to scare the wizard family. Xiaoshi is sure that he must not give in at last.


    "No, your majesty, don''t abandon us." there was a cry in the open space, and the voices of the wizards were as loud as heaven.


    For a moment, Yunmeng poetry suddenly felt a trace of shame. In the face of such a simple family of wizards, Yunmeng poetry always felt like bullying children.


    However, for the sake of powerful men, yunmengshi suppressed this emotion. What I said is also right. Lead the wizard family out of here. Without their own protection, the wizard family may look like.


    "He is my lover. All the human beings I brought here are my friends. I hope you can respect him as you respect me." yunmengshi''s voice calmed down, not as firm as that day.


    The frightened wizards turned white and nodded fiercely. Now they will agree to what yunmengshi said.


    The queen they have seen can''t let her leave her. This is the dream of many generations of wizards. We can''t fold our wings here.


    "We wizards should have changed," said yunmengshi.


    "Let''s go and have a rest first." after yunmengshi handed over the task to Noah, he took Qiao pengran back to the palace.


    "Xiaoshi, you''re using it beautifully," said Qiao pengran, touching yunmengshi''s soft hair.


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran very sweetly. Only Qiao pengran could touch his head. Where the crystal core of the zombie is located will not be touched by others. This is very dangerous behavior.


    "They respect the queen very much. Yes, but the rules for thousands of years have bound them too much. This is only the first step for me to break the rules," said yunmengshi with his own eyes flashing.


    "OK, I''m looking forward to seeing it." Qiao pengran likes reading Yunmeng poems with all kinds of expressions, especially the confidence of Xiaoshi.


    After they returned to the palace, they did not rest, but took Gu Bai and others to the underground prison.


    After walking for a while, he finally came to the cell where the three leaders were held.


    "Your Majesty, I was wrong. If you let me out, I will be loyal to you." when Yunmeng poem appeared in front of the three people, the leader collapsed first.


    From childhood to adulthood, leader Charlie didn''t suffer, let alone stay in such a place all night. He was crazy last night.


    It''s better for the elder and Emond to arrive. Emond has been to the secular world. When he didn''t have money at the beginning, he also experienced a lot of things, so he should be much more calm than his father.


    Among the wizards, only Emond is familiar with these plots.


    "Father, don''t kneel on her knees. She shouldn''t be her majesty," said Edmond.


    "What?" the elder and the leader looked at Emond in shock. Compared with the fact that they had watched the holy thing and recognized Yunmeng poetry as the main thing, why wasn''t she her majesty.


    "I''m sure she isn''t," said Edmund, not saying why, but quite sure.


    "Emmond, you brought me here. Didn''t you believe that I was the queen?" Yun Mengshi asked playfully.


    When emmond heard this, his face was very bad. He stared at yunmengshi. "You know very well that I brought you here to take advantage of you."

 Chapter 498

    "Maybe I should think that human beings are not so easy to cheat." emmond shook his head with a bitter smile. "You should have doubted me when I invited you here?"


    Joe nodded. "Xiaoshi and I have suspected you for a long time. Maybe you should know that Xiaoshi is a spiritual power?"


    "But you don''t know, Xiaoshi''s spiritual power has reached level 7." Joe looked at Emond and said faintly. He feels that he has become more and more convinced of his hobbies and poems recently. No, maybe he was infected by poems.


    At the thought of this, Joe churan smiled, which seemed to Emond that Joe churan was laughing at him.


    "Level 7 powers have the right judgment whether they lie to others or tell the truth." yunmengshi looked at Emond''s battered appearance.


    "Your purpose is a sacred thing?" Edmund suddenly realized.


    "There are still treasures." Yunmeng shidun paused. "The treasure of the holy land."


    "You, you want the holy land?" the leader looked at Yunmeng poem in surprise.


    "The Queen''s treasure sounds very rich. Of course I want it. Tell me, how can I get into the holy land?" yunmengshi asked.


    "You can''t get in." emmond shook his head. "I brought you back with a glimmer of hope. If you were the queen, maybe we could go into the holy land, but now, hey..."


    "What conditions do you need to enter the holy land?" Mo Hongyuan asked curiously.


    Emond looked at him and slowly explained, "we need the spiritual strength of the Charlie family and the blood of her majesty."


    "You''re lying." yunmengshi stared at him coldly. "It seems that you''re really dishonest."


    As soon as the voice fell, yunmengshi went to the place next to the cell where he pressed his fingerprints. Without hesitation, he pressed his fingerprints and began to give it orders.


    As the door of the cell, the magic vine immediately stretched out, pulled the leader and bound his limbs.


    The burning sensation stimulated the leader. "Ah ah!" the scream was incessant, and the shrill voice made the nearby elder hide away for fear that it would affect himself.


    "That''s enough," cried Edmund.


    Yunmengshi took down his hand and the magic vine immediately returned to its original position. You can see that leader Charlie is very miserable. His limbs don''t have a good skin. They are all signs of burns and burns. If the magic vine lasts for a while, his limbs will be ripe.


    Emond gave Yunmeng poetry a hard look. If his eyes could kill, Yunmeng poetry would be full of holes now.


    Edmund and Charlie have a good relationship with their father and son.


    "Say it." Yunmeng poem said faintly, as if he had just done a trivial thing. However, it is true.


    "Yes, Her Majesty''s spirit agrees with the blood of our family," Emond said in a low tone.


    "Would you be right to tell the truth?" yunmengshi laughed. "In fact, you want me to release you? You need a lot of blood and mental strength."


    "Only with the consent of the party concerned can the spiritual power open the door of the holy land, and with you here, I can take out a lot of blood at will." yunmengshi looked at Emond strangely, "I can take out your blood many times."


    Edmund was surprised. He didn''t expect that yunmengshi, a girl who looked very beautiful and lovely and didn''t have any attack, could be so cruel. "Even if you kill us, you can''t go into the holy land," Emond said, gritting his teeth.


    "You will never get anything from the holy land. When the real queen comes back, you will, will avenge us." Emond was determined to die.


    He began to say some spell.


    Yunmengshi was surprised at first, because Noah said that witchcraft could not be used in the cell until she felt the passing of Emond''s vitality.


    "What are you doing?" yunmengshi looked at Edmond nervously. Qiao pengran and others also saw that Edmund was wrong.


    After yunmengshi noticed Emond''s mistake, he immediately pressed his handprint on that place, and then invaded his mental power into the cell along the channel.


    Yunmengshi bit her teeth, turned her mental strength into a big whip and beat Emond hard.


    Edmund''s vitality had lost one tenth at this time, and he became older than Charlie.


    Because he lost a lot of vitality, he had no strength to stand and had to sit on the ground.


    "Why do you interrupt me?" the hatred in Emond''s eyes seemed to turn into a demon in Kyushu. He wanted to bite Yunmeng poetry and swallow it into his stomach.


    Yunmengshi opened his eyes and pointed to the elder. "What kind of witchcraft is this? If I tell you the truth, I may consider not killing you."


    This is definitely great news for the elder. He explained excitedly for fear that yunmengshi would go back on his word after his explanation.


    "This is a kind of black sorcery, also called sacrificial art. He sacrificed his flesh and vitality to the Jiuyou devil and called it out to destroy the enemy in front of him." the elder quickly explained.


    "Summon? Can you really summon demons?" Joe asked with a frown. Human beings are always afraid of the unknown.


    The elder shook his head, "the probability is very small. The probability of success of this sacrifice is very small. There is no successful clan recorded in the history books of our family."


    "Emond, you didn''t expect to summon demons, did you? You just want to sacrifice your flesh and blood vitality. In this way, I can''t open the door of the holy land with your family''s blood. Everyone will never want to open the door." yunmengshi looked at Emond jokingly.


    "After you sacrifice, it''s your father, isn''t it?" yunmengshi said.


    "If I guess correctly, this sacrifice is not only for you, but also for your family." Qiao suddenly thought of this.


    "You''ve said a lot," said Edmond, distressed. "What a pity, what a pity."


    "Once the sacrifice skill is interrupted, it can''t be performed. A wizard can only be performed once in his life." the elder looked at Yunmeng poem and explained.


    "You have no chance. Now even if you commit suicide, I can draw your blood." yunmengshi looked at Emond.


    "Well, come first," said yunmengshi and released the leader. In his frightened eyes, yunmengshi used a blood power to directly draw all the blood from the leader without wasting a drop.


    "Father!" mumbled Emond. He was numb. He just thought about why he had brought a demon back.

 Chapter 499

    "Let''s go." after taking out the blood, yunmengshi put all the blood into a crystal clear container, took a satisfactory look and put it into the space jewelry.


    "Miss Yun, what should I do? Didn''t you say you wanted to kill me?" the elder said eagerly when he saw yunmengshi waiting for people to leave.


    Cloud dream poem stopped in place and said, "I just said to kill you, not to let you go."


    The elder''s face was full of anger fooled by Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi has always been a man who will repay his vengeance.


    "Little poem, shall we go to the holy land?" Joe asked.


    "Now that I''ve come and heard about the holy land, do you think I''ll miss this opportunity?" yunmengshi looked up at Qiao pengran and said.


    Qiao pengran also knows Yunmeng poetry. Since she said so, she will do so.


    After they left the underground prison, yunmengshi immediately asked Gu Bai to find Noah and let him take him to the holy land.


    Noah looked at Yunmeng poem carefully. It seemed that what had just happened had no impact on her majesty. Her expression was as usual.


    Knowing the purpose of the Queen''s greeting him to come here, Noah breathed a sigh of relief. He thought yunmengshi said goodbye to him. As long as her majesty didn''t abandon herself and others, it was easy to say anything. Not to mention going to the holy land?


    The holy land is the Queen''s own place. Yunmengshi''s return there is the same as his home. What''s the difficulty. Noah thought so.


    Noah took Yunmeng poetry and others to the holy land gate. The holy land gate is a grand stone arch with mysterious patterns. Yunmeng poetry with such patterns has been seen in the place of wizards, as if it were written in the era of the great queen.


    Yunmengshi guessed that the words engraved on the door should be like Chinese people. It says on the door: everything goes well.


    "This is the holy land, your majesty," Noah said respectfully. Today''s events let him know that the queen who looks very easy to get along with doesn''t look so easy to serve.


    "Very good. Just wait here." yunmengshi ordered.


    "I''ll go with you." Qiao pangran took yunmengshi''s hand. If yunmengshi didn''t agree to go in with her and ensure her safety, he wouldn''t let go.


    Yunmengshi thought for a while and finally lost to Qiao pengran. She nodded, "OK."


    Qiao churan smiled. No matter what happened, he would not let yunmengshi face danger alone.


    Yunmengshi took out the easy place with blood in the space, dropped a few drops of blood and soaked it directly on the stone gate.


    The stone gate changed instantly. The original bright and white marble stone gate was immediately full of patterns. The mysterious atmosphere immediately filled everyone''s hearts.


    Everyone also heard the way to open the secret room. Qiao guanran never did anything uncertain because she believed in Xiaoshi. Therefore, even if he knew that yunmengshi was not the queen of witches and could not have the spiritual power of the queen of witches, he also knew that she would come up with it.


    I saw Yunmeng poetry take out three fifths of the holy objects from the space, stretch out the spiritual tentacle and invade the holy objects.


    In less than a second, the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry came out of the holy things and was transformed into another person''s. Among these people, only Gu Yang was also aware of the changes in the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry.


    This spiritual force came out of the holy thing and hit the stone gate directly.


    Yunmeng poetry carefully controls the spiritual power to prevent the spiritual power from escaping.


    "Boom, boom!" a loud noise opened the stone door from both sides of the middle image.


    "It''s really open!" Gu Bai exclaimed, because he knew that yunmengshi was not a real witch queen. It was a miracle to open the door.


    "Her Majesty is mighty!" Noah said. With excitement in his eyes, the holy land was finally opened. There was no doubt that Yunmeng poetry was the reincarnation of her majesty.


    Yunmengshi smiled. Since she appeared in front of the wizard family, she proved herself to be the reincarnator of the wizard queen from the details all the time.


    When the integrity of the sacred objects reaches three fifths, Yunmeng poetry finds some ways to use the sacred objects, such as a touch of the soul of the real wizard queen.


    In fact, Yunmeng poetry is also surprised. What does this mean? It shows that the Witch Queen really has the possibility of resurrection.


    In those days, the queen of witches left a wisp of soul in the holy things in order that one day the holy things would be gathered up a little bit. In this way, the witch queen can absorb the vitality of the owner of the holy thing and revive herself.


    Unfortunately, what she met was yunmengshi, a seven level zombie emperor.


    Yunmeng poetry has no vitality, only the power of death and corruption. Therefore, the Witch Queen is doomed not to be resurrected. Not only that, Yunmeng poetry also ruthlessly wiped out the soul of the Witch Queen with its own spiritual force. In this way, the Witch Queen completely lost the possibility of resurrection.


    After destroying the soul of the witch queen, yunmengshi felt that he was more closely related to the holy thing, and he really became its master.


    "Shall we go in?" Gu Bai stood behind yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, peeping into the stone gate from the door, that is, the scene in the holy land.


    "Why not go in?" Mo Hongyuan asked.


    "We all go in. The witch queen should not expect that there will be others here besides herself, so she won''t set traps in her home." yunmengshi''s mouth is full of confidence.


    Now that Yunmeng poetry has said so, what else do they hesitate? They are all full of confidence and follow Yunmeng poetry into the holy land.


    Here is simply a paradise.


    Everyone who enters the holy land appears this sentence from the heart.


    Yes, it seems that the inside and outside of the wizard holy land are not the same place. The water is gurgling inside, the streams run through the mountains, and there is a cabin at the foot of the mountain.


    This configuration is completely the hermitage of the white haired grandfather in the novel. It seems that the witch queen had planned to live in seclusion here, but she didn''t know why she left here and finally died.


    All this has not been mentioned in the history of the wizard family. No one knows how the witch queen died.


    While marveling at the beautiful scenery here, the party also raised their vigilance. The ancients said that most beautiful things are poisonous.


    "Look, there is a wooden house there." they crossed a stream. They saw the small wooden house located in the hidden forest. The grass near the wooden house seemed very neat, as if someone came to sweep here every year.


    Soon, Yunmeng poetry threw this idea out of the body. Now what I think is, what are the treasures here? Is it worth your Majesty''s wrapping up here?

 Chapter 500

    The party approached the wooden house slowly. The closer yunmengshi walked, the faster his heart beat, as if something good was going to happen.


    When the crowd was less than 100 meters away from the cabin, yunmengshi smiled. She knew what her magical sixth sense sensed.


    "Xiaoshi, what''s here?" Qiao pangran asked when he saw yunmengshi smile.


    The people yunmengshi brought in were very trustworthy. She directly said what she wanted in her heart, and the red lips on her white face gently spit out two words, "holy things."


    "Holy things?" the first surprised Noah, "are there holy things here?"


    "Is there anything strange?" yunmengshi looked at Noah differently.


    Noah explained, "queen, you know our family is very good at prophecy. Once a leader predicted that the holy things were incomplete, and one fifth of the holy things were not on the mainland. Unexpectedly, that part of the holy things were here."


    Qiao congran nodded. "Your queen knows the skills of your family and is worried that her holy things will fall into the hands of people with evil intentions, so she puts some holy things here. In this way, no one can come in."


    "Let''s go in." yunmengshi was eager to integrate the fifth holy thing with a part of herself. She had a hunch that if the holy thing was complete, something magical would happen.


    Qiao guanran wants to stop Yunmeng poetry, because he doesn''t know there is a dangerous trap in it. If Xiaoshi rushes in so rashly, there may be danger.


    Yunmengshi''s pace was very fast. Before Joe could stop yunmengshi, yunmengshi pushed away the cabin and went into the house.


    Qiao pengran was very worried. Afraid of the danger of yunmengshi, he hurried in.


    The scene he saw after he went in made Joe feel that he was worried too much. Xiaoshi easily found one-fifth of the sacred objects, took them in his hand, and began to integrate with the previous sacred objects.


    Soon, the holy objects were completely integrated. The crystal clear holy objects were more dazzling than what Joe had just seen, and much more beautiful than any work of art he had seen.


    There is only the last fifth part of the spherical holy thing. As long as the last fifth is found, the holy thing can be restored.


    "How beautiful!" all those who see the holy thing are attracted by it, and all indulge in the dazzling brilliance.


    Qiao pengran and Gu Yang wake up first. They have strong mental strength, so they wake up quickly.


    "Little poem, this holy thing?" Joe asked in horror. Although he was only confused for a few seconds, the enemy could kill himself hundreds of times in these seconds.


    "You guessed right, this holy thing has an unusual charm ability." yunmengshi put away the holy thing, and the dazzling crystal disappeared. People woke up and didn''t know what had just happened.


    "Noah, after going back, move all the secret books of the wizard family and the books recording the history of the wizard family to my palace." yunmengshi immediately ordered that there must be records in the history books of the wizard family.


    "Yes, your majesty." the people searched the room again and found some ragged books.


    "What is this?" Gu Bai picked up the book, shook the ash and asked.


    Noah saw some of the words and shouted, "Your Majesty, this is the witchcraft that our Wizard family lacks. The witchcraft of the great Queen''s time has been lost in the passage of time."


    "Noah, pick out those witches that are extremely dangerous and cruel, and pass them on to the Witches of the family. It''s the Queen''s reward." Joe ran ordered.


    Noah was also very polite to Qiao pengran because of his crazy loyalty to Yunmeng poetry. He did everything Qiao pengran told him to do.


    "Yes, your highness," said Noah.


    "Prince? Boss, when did you have such an identity? It sounds very advanced." Gu Bai joked excitedly.


    "I''m Xiaoshi''s lover. Xiaoshi is the queen of the wizard family. Naturally, I''m the prince of the wizard family." Qiao Peng said naturally, with a trace of pride in his tone, as if it was such a proud thing.


    "Boss, where''s your pride!" Gu Bai screamed. The boss in his mind, after meeting Xiaoshi, seemed to have changed a person. I don''t know, because Qiao pengran was changed for his soul with evil magic.


    Noah carefully held the book in his arms, carefully, for fear that his actions would be heavy and break the already broken ancient books.


    They searched around and found nothing else of value, so they withdrew from the holy land.


    Yunmeng poetry restores the integrity of sacred objects to four fifths, that is, 80%, which is definitely a greater harvest than getting any ancient books. Of course, this is in the view of Yunmeng poetry.


    In Noah''s view, these ancient books are more important than sacred objects, which is related to the prosperity of the wizard family.


    The next morning, yunmengshi was still recovering his powers in the room. Noah had come to the hall of the palace with a pile of paper in front of him. He spent the night sorting out the witchcraft on the ancient books. Although he couldn''t understand many of them, he sorted them out.


    When the sun had completely risen into the air, yunmengshi finally came out of the room.


    Noah quickly got up from his chair and respectfully said to yunmengshi and Qiao pengran who came down from the upstairs: "Your Majesty, your royal highness."


    "Noah, it''s so early." yunmengshi glanced at the rising sun and Noah''s bloodshot eyes.


    "You won''t stay up all night to tidy up these things? Don''t wizards need enough sleep to restore their mental strength?" yunmengshi asked curiously.


    "Your Majesty, it''s worth it." Noah was very excited about the ancient books. "There are most of our lost witchcraft, especially the mysterious white witchcraft and black witchcraft."


    "Your Majesty, I sorted out those too cruel black witches last night and put them here for you. I''m going to pass the rest to the witches immediately. They must be very excited." Noah''s tone was almost excited.


    "Wait," said Joe suddenly.


    Noah''s smile was stiff on his face. He asked carefully, "what''s the matter, your highness."


    "Wizards have been living a self-sufficient life for so long. They can eat and have no enemies. As a result, most of them have lost their motivation and life motivation, because they don''t know where the direction of their efforts is," Qiao said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 501

    "Am I right?" Qiao pengran looked at Noah seriously. As the leader of a base, Qiao pengran knew what to do to really lead a base or a tribe. Yunmeng poetry is not as good as him.


    Noah was stunned at first, and then thought about it in his mind. It''s true, "Your Highness, when you say this, we wizards are really like this. Everyone has no motivation to live, or they don''t know they should work in that direction."


    "So, you can''t just give them these witchcraft," Joe said to Noah.


    "Aren''t these ancient witches given to the people?" Noah said in embarrassment.


    "No, how could it be?" Joe said with an untraceable expression. "These things are prepared for you wizards. What''s the use of keeping them for you?"


    "Do I want the people to exchange labor for witchcraft?" Noah said thoughtfully.


    "Yes, that''s right, but you should think about it carefully." yunmengshi said with a smile. At the same time, she looked at Qiao pengran with a smile. The man in front of her can be said to be the man who knows himself best in the world.


    The most important thing is that this person still really likes himself and really loves himself. It should be that God can''t see the suffering he suffered in his previous life. Send Joe to compensate himself.


    "Go back and think about it. Her Majesty doesn''t have so much time to manage the internal affairs of the wizard family. These things are up to you," Joe asked.


    Noah was very excited to look at Joe. After these days, Noah found that the human in front of him, the man of her majesty, was a wise man. The smartest man and wizard he has ever seen.


    Qiao Pang, however, didn''t know it. Unconsciously, he conquered the new elder of the wizard family.


    "I will live up to the expectations of the prince and manage the people well." Noah stood up with a serious expression.


    "Well, you go back and have a rest first," said Joe with a smile. "It''s not a good thing for a wizard to stay up all night."


    "Yes, Prince." Noah seemed to have stayed up all night. His face flushed with excitement. Instead, he looked like he had eaten the perfect tonic pill.


    After sending Noah away, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran went to the underground prison to see Emond and the elder.


    When yunmengshi and Qiao pengran approached the cell, their faces changed greatly. There was only one person in the cell. No, to be exact, there should be only one body.


    "That''s the body of the elder, and Emond is gone." yunmengshi didn''t panic, but his tone was also very serious.


    "It''s really a troublesome thing." Joe was also very distressed. Emond''s resentment against Xiaoshi was to an unprecedented extent. If he could escape, Xiaoshi would be the first one he wanted to kill.


    Most importantly, Emond was familiar with the land of wizards. He knew where to hide.


    He may be quietly waiting for the best mobile phone meeting in an undiscovered corner, just like a poisonous snake waiting for prey. Once he finds a chance to attack, he will be fatal.


    "Go." Joe''s head is spinning rapidly. He must think of a completely safe way to solve the matter.


    Yunmengshi didn''t ask Qiao pengran where he was going, but was always dragged by Qiao pengran. They soon returned to the palace.


    Seeing that both of them looked very bad, Mo Hongyuan carefully asked, "Miss, boss Qiao, what happened?"


    Joe looked at the poem and explained, "the elder is dead and Emond ran away."


    "What!" after hearing Joe''s words, all the people in the palace gathered together. Although they were not afraid of emmond, after all, if this matter was not handled properly, it might cause irreparable things to themselves and others.


    The wizard family has been for more than 5000 years. Who knows what dark magic Emond knows? Now the top priority is to find Noah. He knows these things and the wizard family best.


    Mo Hongyuan immediately set out to find Noah and pulled Noah out of bed. At first, Noah didn''t know what had happened. The wizards who didn''t sleep enough were very grumpy.


    Fortunately, Mo Hongyuan hid in time, or he would be hit by the magic sent out by Noah in his sleep.


    Mo Hongyuan was worried, "Emond ran away and ran out of the prison."


    "What?" Noah jumped straight out of the bed. "What did you say?"


    "Emond killed the elder, rushed out of the magic vine and ran away." Mo Hongyuan said, "Miss, let me come to you."


    Noah quickly put on his clothes and rushed out of his house with Mo Hongyuan.


    Along the way, people of the wizard family looked strange when they saw two people in a hurry. Everything in the wizard''s land is slow. There are few times when Noah is in such a hurry.


    So they guessed that something must have happened to her majesty. The Wizards began to worry.


    "Your Majesty, I''m coming." when Noah arrived at the palace, yunmengshi they had calmed down and ate calmly.


    "Here you are?" yunmengshi glanced at Noah. "Sit down, don''t worry, eat."


    "I..." Noah was in a hurry. "Your Majesty, Emond must have used some black magic to get out of that prison and rush through the magic vine, and it must be the most ferocious black magic."


    "It''s all right. Let''s talk while eating." Joe said to Noah with a smile. What kind of storms and waves have they never experienced? Just one Emond would not have made them panic like this.


    Noah sat next to Mo Hongyuan, holding a bowl and facing the delicious food of human beings, but he had no appetite at all.


    "Since you can''t eat, tell me what you think." yunmengshi said when she saw that Noah couldn''t eat.


    "I want to see the scene." Noah stood up and faced the traitors in the family. His heart was very painful. He must catch Emond and not let him hurt anyone.


    "Gu Bo, you take him." Qiao pangran ordered when he saw Gu Bo who had almost eaten.


    "Yes, boss." Cooper took Noah to prison.


    In doing so, Joe doesn''t mean that Noah doesn''t know the way to prison. He just wants to find someone to follow Noah.


    Emond can escape, but it doesn''t rule out someone to pick him up. Therefore, there may be betrayers in the clan.


    Noah is the new elder. If Noah betrays, he and others will be in danger. However, such a chance is very small. After all, Xiaoshi has hypnotized him.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 502

    Before long, Guber and Noah came back. Their faces were not very good. It seemed that they had encountered something disgusting.


    "Corpse, what''s the change?" yunmengshi immediately guessed.


    "The corpse is covered with white insects. You are the larvae of the plague. You eat meat and eat everything. Once they get into the body, the corpse will disappear in less than ten minutes." Noah''s face is pale and explained. Obviously, he has only seen it in books and has never seen such an example in real life.


    "Noah, did you find anything?" Joe asked. "How did Edmund escape?" Joe asked.


    "There are some ideas. It must be a black magic, and it''s a black magic related to the plague," Noah said.


    Yunmengshi suddenly thought that at the federal base, Edmund called the plague. Who can call the plague? At the beginning, Edmond said that only the witch queen could summon the plague. Is this true or false.


    Yunmeng poetry spoke out the questions in his heart.


    "What? How could it be? The plague is not her Majesty''s companion. How can her Majesty''s companion be such a disgusting thing?" obviously, Noah was incredible after listening to it.


    "He really lied to us. He was planning at that time. From the beginning to now, didn''t Emond plan it?" yunmengshi''s face was ugly. She was fooled and was still proud here.


    It must be that I haven''t tasted failure for too long. I''ve lost my vigilance.


    Qiao guanran''s face was not very good-looking. He also understood the process and development of things, and he didn''t know what kind of person Emond was and what his purpose was. This feeling that the enemy is in the dark and I am in the light is very bad.


    "Talk about the plague," yunmengshi said to Noah.


    Noah reviewed the information of the plague bug in his mind, and then slowly said to the people, "the plague bug is a bug that lives in the wizard''s land."


    "What?" as soon as the first sentence was said, the people were surprised. They had been in the wizard''s place for a long time and had not seen the plague.


    "You can''t see them now, because they are sealed in the innermost part of the wizard''s land, a cave. When her majesty found this place, it was full of plague," Noah said seriously.


    "In other words, the plague insects are the aborigines of the wizard''s land? The queen drove them into the cave and sealed them?" yunmengshi asked.


    "That''s it." Noah nodded affirmatively.


    "In the age of the great queen, although our wizards were the masters of the world, they were not without enemies. There was no record of the specific group in the history books. They just said that they would kidnap our children from time to time to threaten us. If we didn''t lose them, they would kill the children." Noah said that there was some sympathy here.


    "In order to punish these people, her majesty released the plague bug, learned the method of controlling the plague bug, and used the plague bug to eliminate the races against our Wizard family," Noah explained.


    "The plague bug is not the Queen''s companion, but it is also the Queen''s pet. Is there no mistake in our understanding?" Joe asked.


    Noah was stunned at first, because no one had said so, but he thought it was true, so he nodded to confirm Joe''s problem.


    "Now you can tell me what you think," said yunmengshi.


    "I think emmond used the plague eggs in black magic. That is to control the plague insects to lay eggs in various races, and then the eggs hatch in the body." Noah''s face seemed more pale than before.


    "Isn''t that vicious?" Gu Bai couldn''t help taking a few steps back. Even though Gu Bai had experienced great storms, he couldn''t help being afraid of such witchcraft.


    "Indeed, after the queen disappeared, all witchcraft about plague insects were banned." Noah continued to run out of the heavy bomb.


    "That is to say, this Edmund doesn''t know where he learned the forbidden art?" Yun Mengshi asked. "To you, Noah, is there any in this forbidden secret library?"


    "I don''t know, but your majesty, you forgot. Yesterday you asked me to move all the books to your palace?" Noah reminded.


    "Yes, Mo Hongyuan, move all the books here quickly and let''s look for them together. Noah, you give all the Wizards an order, saying that Emond, the traitor of the wizard family, escaped. He killed a wizard and was extremely vicious. Everyone should go to him immediately. If anyone sees him, he must inform us first and don''t act rashly." yunmengshi ordered two things.


    "Yes." the two men went to do it immediately after receiving the order of yunmengshi.


    Two hours later, the whole place of wizards was in a panic. Outside the palace, all my wizards joined in the search for Emond, and inside the palace, all people began to climb over the classics.


    Before, all people didn''t know the wizard''s language, or did Yunmeng poetry use spiritual force to enter Noah''s soul sea, copy all about the language, and then paste it to each person.


    In the hall of the palace, everyone was holding a book and looked at it seriously. Sometimes his face was surprised, and then it soon became silent.


    They have been looking for two hours. They have found a pile of records of black witchcraft, but there are no records of plague insects.


    "Boss, Mengshi, everybody, come here quickly." suddenly, Gu Bai shouted, as if he had found something.


    Everyone rushed to Gu Bai immediately.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Isn''t it shaking us again this time?"


    "Gu Bo, are you reliable?"


    People have raised such doubts.


    "Look here." Gu Bai held a book and pointed to the number of pages for everyone to look at.


    "There are a few pages missing here, about a dozen pages." Noah read a lot of books and saw what Cooper said at a glance.


    "Yes, you''re reading. What''s this book about?" he turned to the catalogue - plague.


    "Is there a book about the plague?" Yunmeng asked.


    "Yes, what Noah said earlier is similar to what Noah just said, but later, when he began to talk about the prohibition of art, it was torn down," Gu Bo said.


    "You mean emmond tore it off?" Mo Hongyuan asked.


    Joe churan nodded in agreement. "It''s very possible that the key to the library is in the hands of the big elder, and the big elder and the leader are together. Emond is the son of the leader. It''s easy for him to get the key to the secret library."


    "Didn''t you still find the information?" Noah was a little discouraged.


    "But at least we don''t have to keep looking," Mo Hongyuan comforted. He patted Noah on the shoulder.

 Chapter 503

    "Mo Hongyuan is right. At least we know where emmond learned his martial arts." Yun Mengshi said.


    "I don''t know how many prohibitions Emond learned from this book." Joe shook his head, which was a key question.


    Everyone focused on Noah, because except him, people basically didn''t know much about the wizard family.


    Noah said with a wry smile, "look at me, I don''t know. It''s because the witchcraft about the plague bug is listed as forbidden, so the people put them in the secret library. Although I am an essential white wizard in the people, I can''t see anything in the secret library. I said everything I know about the plague bug."


    "In that case, we have only one way." yunmengshi''s eyes lit up.


    "What?" the crowd asked.


    "Lead the snake out of the cave," Joe continued.


    "You still know me." yunmengshi smiled and sat beside Qiao pengran.


    Yunmengshi gathered the people together and whispered his plan to them.


    "Your Majesty, will this work?" Noah said anxiously.


    "If I say yes, I will be able to do it." Yun Mengshi''s words are very domineering.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes look at Noah and lead the snake out of the cave. Noah is the key to the plan.


    Noah is still very guilty. He is afraid that if he can''t do well, he will be found by Emond. At that time, everyone will fall into the ranks of passivity.


    "Noah, I have a habit. Maybe it''s my weakness, but I don''t want to change it. I''m very short-sighted and I don''t doubt people. As long as I give you the task, I won''t doubt you." yunmengshi said solemnly to Noah.


    "Maybe I''m arrogant or arrogant. But that''s my characteristic." yunmengshi''s face is full of sincerity without any joking expression.


    "Your Majesty," Noah was very moved. In fact, Yunmeng poetry could not explain at all, but she said something heartfelt to Noah.


    She has always believed that no means can bind a person for a lifetime, except true feelings.


    In fact, Yunmeng poetry is a very strange person, who neither believes in feelings, nor believes in feelings.


    "Your Majesty, I will do my best," Noah promised.


    Yunmengshi was not satisfied. "It''s not to do your best, but to do your best. No matter what race, it has great potential and can be forced to do it. Sometimes, you don''t believe you can do it, but in fact, you can do it and do it well."


    Yunmeng poem seemed to become a wise man at this time, which gave Noah great confidence in a few words.


    "Yes, your majesty, I will do my best." Noah promised loudly. He, who usually has no so many feelings except books, was inspired by Yunmeng poetry.


    "OK, go and prepare," said yunmengshi.


    Noah turned and left the palace.


    "Xiao Shi, do you really believe him? In case..." Qiao pangran wanted to stop talking.


    Yunmengshi immediately stopped Qiao pengran''s words, "I believe in my hypnosis."


    She smiled, and her emotional trust also needs to be established between life and death, not just talk. Now, Yunmeng poetry doesn''t believe in Noah.


    "The net has been spread out. Now, we''ll just wait." yunmengshi''s eyes smiled into a crescent moon. It looked beautiful, but it gave people a sense of fear.


    Noah was already excited when he came out of the palace. Her Majesty believed him! She said she believed in herself! What could be happier than the belief of such a respectable person?


    He thought to himself that he would do it well and take Edmund to her majesty.


    Noah asked people to call the wizards to the open space and said, "there is good news to tell you that her majesty has entered the holy land. In the holy land, we found an ancient book. The ancient book records some witches that have been lost by the wizard family."


    As soon as Noah said this, the people of the wizard family were overjoyed and immediately forgot the escape of the traitor Emond from prison.


    "Elder, tell us the lost witchcraft quickly." some people suggested that these were their witchcraft, and it is normal to pass things to them now.


    But Noah changed his face. His excitement disappeared and turned into a bad face.


    "Elder, what''s the matter with you? Pass on the witchcraft to us." someone found Noah''s face bad and asked immediately.


    "Your Majesty won''t let me pass on witchcraft to you," Noah said with resentment in his tone.


    "What?"


    "Why did her majesty do this?"


    "Doesn''t her majesty want to give us witchcraft?"


    The voices of many wizards were louder than when Noah said he had found the ancient books.


    "Her Majesty didn''t say why, but took away the ancient books and received them in her own space." Noah said this with a strong personal emotion - dissatisfaction and resentment.


    In addition to the position of the great elder newly appointed by yunmengshi, Noah still holds the position of the only doctor of the wizard family.


    How many people''s lives were saved by him. Therefore, the people still trust Noah''s words. In addition, yunmengshi is only the reincarnation of her majesty, not her majesty herself. What is missing from the trust of the wizard family.


    "Your Majesty won''t want to steal our witchcraft?" no, there was such a discussion below.


    Noah glanced at the man who said this. If he remembered correctly, his name was harex. He was a very honest wizard and had a lovely five-year-old witch. Most importantly, this man was very close to Emond.


    "Please don''t be so hearty, your majesty," Noah said, but his dissatisfaction and expectation of ancient witchcraft can be clearly heard from his tone.


    Everyone knows that Noah is a Book addict. He has tried every means to get what he wants.


    At that time, a book was lost in the secret library, and everyone joked that Noah stole it, but it ended up without evidence.


    "Let''s go back and have a rest. By the way, Edmund''s should continue to look for it. If there is any news, don''t disturb her majesty, but pass the news to me first." Noah ordered.


    "Yes, elder," the Wizards answered in unison.


    This is a signal. Noah sent it to Emond. I don''t know if he will come to find himself after listening to it.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 504

    After Noah returned to his room, he couldn''t calm down for a long time. He didn''t know if emmond would take the bait so quickly.


    According to his heavy mind, only listening to his words today, the probability of him coming to find himself is very low. Otherwise, Emond would not escape.


    If he doesn''t come to him, follow her Majesty''s plan. Noah thought.


    The night passed quickly. Sure enough, it was a quiet night. Emond didn''t appear in Noah''s room.


    After learning the news, Yunmeng poetry just nodded faintly, which belongs to the plan and common sense.


    Early the next morning, the wizard family knew a news: the elder may have fallen out with her majesty for the sake of ancient books. A wizard saw Noah slamming the Palace door angrily and said loudly, "Your Majesty, don''t hide those lost witchcraft for your own self-interest. It belongs to all of us. It''s no use punishing me if you don''t give it to me."


    Later, the news came out more violently. Noah was arrested by her Majesty''s people. Everyone knows that Noah is a white wizard. He is best at healing patients and saving people. What he lacks in fighting is not a little.


    At that time, there were people who tried to stop her majesty by witchcraft, but they were stopped by a word from the human: "if you don''t want her majesty to be angry and go away by you, just stay there. Otherwise, her majesty will really ignore you. As for the ancient books, her Majesty has her own consideration."


    After listening to such threats, the two wizards dared not move. He didn''t want to be the sinner of the whole wizard family.


    They can only watch Noah being taken away. A wizard said painfully that Noah was beaten in the face by the human who caught him.


    All the Wizards held their breath. When they finally couldn''t swallow it, they directly attacked the palace. At that time, they can''t care about her majesty. Noah''s life is the most important.


    A group of wizards gathered outside the palace. They pricked their ears and listened to what happened in the palace.


    "Miss, is this really possible?" Mo Hongyuan said anxiously.


    Yunmengshi shook his head. "I don''t know where emmond''s real bottom line is, so I don''t know whether it''s useful for us to do this, but we have to put on such a posture."


    After saying this, yunmengshi shouted, "Noah, I promoted you to be a great elder. Why did you do this?"


    "Your Majesty, I need to think about the witches. Those ancient witches are us. Why don''t you give them to everyone?" Noah asked loudly.


    "You are really unreasonable." Yunmeng''s voice was very angry. "Somebody, call me until he admits he''s wrong."


    "Ah!!" Noah screamed loudly, as if he had been punished.


    Such a dialogue and voice reached the ears of the wizard family outside the palace, that is, her majesty is cruel. She is torturing Noah, the only white Wizard of her family.


    Actually? Yunmengshi and Noah were sitting on different comfortable sofas. They were obviously very comfortable. The others even took out some food, ate and listened to their dialogue while laughing.


    When Noah screamed, the expression on his face was leisurely, but his voice was tragic.


    Such a contrast makes the people with melon seeds laugh back and forth, but they don''t dare to laugh too loudly to prevent them from being heard by wizards outside the palace.


    Noah has been calling for almost two hours, but nothing has happened, but the patience of the Wizards outside the palace is almost to the limit. If they continue to act like this, they may rush in and reveal their secrets at that time.


    Yunmengshi said loudly, "well, stop! You still don''t admit it! I''ll be here first today. You''re a white wizard. Can you cure it? Then I''ll see if you can heal yourself if you suffer such injuries every day!"


    "Take me to prison," yunmengshi said loudly, just to listen to the wizards and others outside.


    The voice in the palace disappeared. While the Wizards outside breathed a sigh of relief, they were still worried. They even thought that they didn''t want those witches. Let Noah give up. Otherwise, even if he is a white wizard, he can''t cure his injury.


    Underground prison, Noah was locked up in a prison.


    "Noah, don''t worry, I''ll show the magic array in our rooms in the palace. If someone goes in, he sees that we are all sleeping safely. We will always be here." yunmengshi said. In order to ensure Noah''s safety, everyone is hidden in the prison.


    "Your Majesty, I''m not worried about this. I''m just worried that if emmond doesn''t come, our play will not be in vain? Now our people must have a very bad impression of you." Noah said regretfully, as if he had promised the queen to play such a play. It was a wrong decision.


    Qiao pengran comforted: "I believe the people will understand after they know the truth, but how to spread those witchcraft is your business. You must think of a way to make the best of both worlds. It will satisfy both the people and Xiaoshi."


    "Your Highness, I will think about it," Noah said. Now his respect for Qiao pengran is almost the same as that for the queen yunmengshi, and all this is the respect Qiao pengran won himself.


    "Well, let''s hide. Just follow the normal way," said Yun Mengshi, and then cast a magic array to hide everyone, so that it is still the same as before.


    It was another silent night. This night, Emond didn''t appear.


    However, the people were not discouraged. They were ready for a long-term battle.


    "If we continue, I don''t believe that emmond doesn''t appear." Gu Bai said ruthlessly.


    The next day, the sound of Noah being beaten spread again. The sound was still very alive. Although the Wizards outside the palace were still worried, they also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. At least Noah was fine, wasn''t it?


    The third day, the fourth day, the fifth day... The tenth day passed, and Emond still didn''t appear.


    On the eleventh day, in the morning, Noah was a little discouraged. "Your Majesty, it''s been ten days. Will Emond really appear?" please enter the text

 Chapter 505

    Yunmengshi said firmly, "he will. He will come."


    Noah looked at yunmengshi and didn''t seem to believe what she said. He still trusted her Majesty''s words. However, ten days later, Emond still didn''t appear. He performed fake screams in the palace every day to people outside the palace. He was a little tired.


    Yunmengshi''s attitude is still very positive, "you don''t know, my sixth sense has never been missed. I said that Emond would come and he would come back. Believe me."


    Her words were unanimously affirmed by Qiao pengran and others. Qiao pengran was very proud to say those things about the magical sixth sense in Yunmeng poetry, as if it was himself.


    "My sixth sense tells me that that guy will appear today." yunmengshi said mysteriously.


    "What?" they immediately looked like Yunmeng poetry.


    Joe looked at her, too. "When?"


    "In the evening, so today we want those ears and eyes outside to remember the heavy medicine." yunmengshi smiled mysteriously.


    Yunmengshi called the people again and said his plan in their ears.


    Outside the palace, "it''s the eleventh day. I don''t know if the white wizard is all right now?" a wizard said.


    Another wizard replied, "it must not be good. It''s a miracle to have one breath left. You don''t know, those of the Queen''s Majesty''s men are at least level 5 wizards. I heard that there is infinite power among them. The white wizard is beaten every day. That power is just like that after we use Vajra in our hands."


    The wizard took a breath, "that''s terrible. It''s incredible that the white wizard can last ten days."


    "Yes, I said that the white wizard''s treatment technology is very powerful. Do you know now?" the man said proudly. After that, his face darkened. "Even if the white wizard''s treatment is great, he plays like this every day. I''m afraid the white wizard has reached the point where the oil is exhausted and the light is dry."


    While they were discussing the matter here, they heard the voice of her majesty from the palace, "Noah, your bones are really hard. After ten days of fighting, do you still want the witchcraft in those ancient books?"


    "I want to." these two words seemed to be spoken by Noah gritting his teeth. His voice could tell that he was really in a bad state and was dying.


    "There are so many witches of the wizard family, I don''t have to let you be the big elder." yunmengshi''s voice was very cold. "In this case, I''ll give you the chance to think for the last night. As long as you agree to my request, you''ll still be the big elder of the wizard family."


    Noah said nothing, as if he were really thinking about it.


    Night came, and everyone stayed in prison and observed the situation as on the first day.


    Noah''s play is enough. He lies miserably on the prison floor, as if he was going to die at any time. His clothes are also ragged and stained with blood.


    Yunmengshi, Qiao pengran and others hid.


    The sky lit up bit by bit, and the hearts of yunmengshi and others sank bit by bit. Are you waiting in vain today?


    Suddenly, the people heard an unusual voice, cloud dream poem, and their sinking heart was raised to their throat again. Could this be Edmund?


    There was a light in the deepest part of the prison. There was a door, a very hidden door.


    They didn''t know there was a door. Last time, Emond might have escaped from here.


    "Someone!" Gu Bo whispered.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran covered his mouth at the same time. Fortunately, yunmengshi''s small hand was on Qiao pengran''s big hand, otherwise Gu Baike would be unlucky.


    The two men gave him a silent look at the same time.


    Gu Bai nodded and said he knew.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran put their hands down, and they looked carefully at the small door in the depths of the prison, not even a fly.


    The small door was opened, and a man entered the prison from the outside. Yunmengshi and others who were hidden on the side were simply excited. They persisted for ten days, and now they are finally going to get the fruits of victory, aren''t they?


    As the man got closer and closer, Gu Bai and Mo Hongyuan rushed to catch him directly.


    But they were stopped by yunmengshi and Qiao pengran. They found that there seemed to be something wrong.


    Sure enough, the man went to Noah''s cell and said, "our white wizard, it''s really miserable." the voice was not Emond.


    Yunmengshi they all calmed down. Even if he was not Edmund, he must have a close relationship with Edmund.


    Noah knew who the wizard was when he heard the voice. Although he was a little lost, he couldn''t see anything different after his Majesty''s teaching.


    Noah''s body was very weak. He reluctantly turned around and looked at the people outside the cell. His voice was also very weak and said, "harix?"


    "Why, our great elder still knows a little man like me?" said Harris.


    Noah was silent for a moment, and his voice was still weak. "You''re not him. Who are you?"


    Harris obviously didn''t expect to be seen through after only two words.


    "I didn''t expect that the white wizard''s observation was very keen." the embarrassment was not seen through at all, "harix''s voice was as usual.


    "No, no, I won''t say such a thing," Noah said with a pale face. He smiled weakly, and a trace of wisdom flashed in his godless eyes.


    "I''m Edmund." ''Harris'' gave the shocking news.


    "You, you, you are Edmund?" Noah was surprised. It was not disguised, but real surprise. He struggled to stand up, but failed.


    Yunmengshi and others in the back also seem to have raised stormy waves.


    "Isn''t the white wizard very strange why I found you?" said the corner of halix''s mouth.


    "Go ahead," Noah said politely.


    "Because the enemy of the enemy is a friend," said Harris.


    "Her majesty and I are not enemies," Noah argued.


    "She beat you like this, even to kill you, you still have to be loyal to her?" ''Harris'' asked puzzled. He really didn''t understand such a thing.


    "Don''t you want to see those ancient books? Don''t you want to pass on those lost witchcraft to the people?" ''harex'' asked in a row.


    Noah was silent.


    Obviously, this silence means "thinking".


    "You''d love to, but you don''t want to disobey the false Queen''s order, do you?" ''Harris'' smiled.


    "Fake queen?" Noah''s voice changed.

 Chapter 506

    "Harix" is very satisfied with Noah''s expression. It seems that Noah really doesn''t know that yunmengshi''s girl is not the real queen, too. How could she tell Noah?


    Enoch''s position in the wizard family, with his support, is equivalent to having the favor of all the wizard family.


    "How could she tell you? Maybe you don''t know? I made an agreement with her before we came to the wizard''s place. She came for the holy thing, and my purpose is also the holy thing in her hand. That''s something of our family and can''t fall into her hand." "harix" explained.


    Noah was very cooperative and opened his mouth.


    ''harix'' glanced at Noah and continued, "I didn''t expect her ambition to be so ambitious. She wants not only the sacred things of our family, but also the things of the holy land. You see, she won''t let you pass on those ancient books to our people. Now, do you know the reason?"


    "She, she is really not our queen, but she can make the holy thing recognize the Lord and enter the holy land," Noah explained.


    "You''re too naive, white wizard." "how can you understand the complex mind of human beings? You may not know that yunmengshi is a powerful psychic power? She is so proficient in psychic power that it''s not easy to recognize the Lord of holy things?"


    Noah was silent. He lay there motionless, not knowing what he was thinking.


    ''harix'' didn''t speak. He just looked at Noah quietly.


    "I can help you go out, get you ancient books, let you study your favorite ancient witchcraft, and save the people in danger. Noah, believe me, I am a member of the wizard family, and I will never hurt my people." "harix" said sincerely.


    Noah turned around hard and looked straight at ''harix'', "Emond, you keep saying that you won''t hurt the people, but what about the elder? What about harix? Won''t you hurt him if you''re on him?"


    ''harix'' secretly said that he was in trouble. On the surface, it was an expression that you misunderstood me. "Noah, the elder has betrayed the wizard family. He betrayed his people and took refuge in yunmengshi. As for harix and Noah, don''t you know that I have a good relationship with him? How can I harm him?"


    Noah''s face was much better. "What kind of witchcraft do you use?"


    Seeing Noah like this, harix knew that he had made another mistake. All wizards in the family know that Noah has a hobby, which is ancient books and witchcraft. When he sees such behavior, he will ask the bottom.


    He can only explain helplessly: "this is a kind of black magic." he didn''t perfunctory Noah, not that he couldn''t, but that he didn''t dare. Who knows which Book Noah saw the introduction of this magic. If what he said is wrong, Noah will doubt himself, and the key section of his plan will not be implemented at that time¡® ''Harris thought.


    "His name is moving the soul. Generally speaking, it is to temporarily transfer my soul to harex''s body, and his soul will sleep in the sea of soul, so it will not hurt him. On the contrary, after he wakes up, his mental power will increase slightly." "harex" explains very clearly.


    Although Noah was seriously injured, his mental state immediately improved a lot after hearing such wonderful witchcraft. He asked reluctantly, "how long can you last?"


    ''harix'' said without thinking, "two days."


    "In other words, your current state can only last for two days?" Noah looked curious about the baby.


    "That''s right." ''Harris'' nodded. If he didn''t know Noah''s well-known problem, he would think he was trying to set his own words.


    "Do you have any health problems now?" Noah said with a worried face.


    "No problem." ''Harris'' gradually relaxed his vigilance. If someone asked, he would be vigilant, but Noah was different. As a doctor, he has always put the health of his people first. Even after becoming a big elder, there are many things, but as long as someone is ill. Noah is absolutely on call.


    Edmund in harix''s body is very sure of this.


    For more than 20 years, the people of the ethnic group have a good understanding of the doctor''s character.


    "Noah, help me, help me eradicate this fake queen, and give us wizards a clear blue sky." "harix" almost begged.


    Noah looked at ''harix'' and his eyes moved slightly.


    ''harix'' was determined. With his understanding of Noah, he knew that Noah was soft hearted. He has begun to be proud in his heart. If such a person as Yunmeng''s poems is regarded as a confidant, he will regret his intestines, right?


    "Noah, help me. Otherwise, the wizard family doesn''t know how many people will die. I don''t want her Majesty''s efforts to ruin my generation. If I really see her majesty one day, I will be ashamed. She handed over the wizard family to our Charlie family, and I must protect it. My father has died for the family business. You may not know that he was killed The cruel and cruel woman in yunmengshi drained her blood and died. It was very sad. "


    Said here, ''harix'' is even more pitiful. He pretends to be sad. How painful it should be to lose relatives. Moreover, his father''s death is still so miserable.


    He always knew that Noah was a man who ate soft rather than hard.


    "Well, how can I help you?" Noah finally said.


    "Noah, I knew you would help me." "Harris" had a flash in his eyes. Noah could clearly see the calculation inside. Did he really think he was a fool?


    "When yunmengshi came this evening, you pretended to compromise and get out of trouble first, and then put this thing in the food they usually eat." "harix" held a delicate bottle in his hand.


    "What''s this?" Noah''s face changed.


    Halix thinks Noah''s doctor has suffered from another occupational disease. He thinks Noah is a man who doesn''t kill people and that he is kind-hearted.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a poison, it''s just a medicine that can make them lose their ability to fight back temporarily. Our sacred objects are still in yunmengshi''s space. There are only two ways to take out the sacred objects from it in private space. First, our spiritual strength is higher than yunmengshi, and we can take them out if she doesn''t agree. It''s obviously impossible. Second, force her to take the initiative to hand over the sacred objects "Harex''s eyes twinkled with cold light, and he didn''t know how to calculate Yunmeng in his mind.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 507

    "Did I do all this alone?" Noah asked.


    "After you bring them down, drag yunmengshi here, and then I will come. This prison is not as simple as you think. There are many exits in addition to what you see." "harix" said with some pride.


    "How did you know?" Noah asked curiously.


    At this time, harix has regarded Noah as his own person. It is not that he is not very vigilant, but that Noah has always shown an image that is biased towards the Holy Father for 20 years. He will do what he promised. So ''harix'' has no doubt.


    "I saw it in ancient books," he explained.


    "Which ancient book is it? Can you give it to me when this is over?" Noah realized his enthusiasm for books again.


    "Well, well, after I become the leader, I will find the ancient books for you." "harex" is somewhat helpless. If such a white wizard can survive and enter human society at this time, it must be the kind who is sold and counts money for others.


    "OK." Noah nodded with satisfaction. "Do what you say."


    "Well, I''ll do it. It''s not early. I''m leaving. Tomorrow, after pulling the people here, remember to knock on the next door." "Harris" pointed to a place.


    Noah nodded.


    "Oh, by the way, here you are." he said, "harix" took out another blue bottle, which was only one color different from the white bottle just filled with poison. "This is the medicine for treating wounds." he threw the medicine to Noah across the magic vine.


    "Thank you," Noah said, struggling to pick up two bottles.


    ''harix'' nodded and left directly.


    Yunmengshi and others, who have been watching all this, watched after ''harix'' left, yunmengshi withdrew the magic array and appeared in front of Noah.


    "Your Majesty, he appeared." Noah felt a cold sweat when he acted for the first time. He was afraid that Emond would find out.


    Yunmengshi smiled and said, "you said you couldn''t act. Isn''t it good?" then she released Noah from her cell.


    "Emmond is really ambitious," Joe snorted coldly.


    "He finally really believed that I would help him." Noah was also very angry. "I''m from her majesty. How can I help the traitor to murder her majesty?"


    "Maybe..." Guber looked at Noah. "You have a simple face, which makes Emond, who has always been cautious, fall into your trap. Before and after, your character is soft. Just now I found out that you are playing a pig and eating a tiger."


    "I, I just want to finish her Majesty''s task." Noah was very shy and was teased by Cooper.


    "Noah, do you know what these two bottles of medicine are?" Joe asked angrily.


    Noah opened the two bottles and smelled. As a doctor, he didn''t know the effect of these drugs. He shook his head sadly.


    "I don''t know the ingredients of these drugs. These are not witchcraft," Noah said.


    Qiao pengran took the medicine and smelled it. He hasn''t seen it either.


    Yunmengshi''s team really lacks a person who knows a lot about potions, but there''s no way. All team members need to pass the rigorous test of yunmengshi and Qiao pengran to enter the team.


    "I don''t know," said Joe.


    Yunmengshi took two bottles of medicine and without saying a word directly poured the poison into her mouth.


    Qiao guanran watched yunmengshi pour the poison into his mouth, but he had no time to stop it.


    The others opened their mouths and looked worried.


    "Xiaoshi, are you crazy?" Joe roared. "Didn''t you tell me to pay attention to your safety in the future?"


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran and said seriously, "pengran, I''ll be fine. Have you forgotten who I am?"


    Noah wanted to use his own medical skills to treat Yunmeng poetry. He began to recite spells.


    "Noah, don''t use witchcraft," cloud dream stopped.


    Noah opened his eyes and looked at yunmengshi with concern.


    Yunmengshi closed her eyes and felt that the toxin ran with the blood in her body, but when it still worked, it had been assimilated by the domineering zombie emperor virus in her body.


    "Little poem, how are you?" Joe felt as if his heart had been burned on his own white flame.


    "I''m fine. I''m fine." yunmengshi smiled brightly. "This should be something organized by the mystery."


    "What?" Gu Bai wailed, "why is it related to that mysterious organization again?"


    "This Emond has something to do with the mysterious organization? It''s not impossible. After all, he has been to human society, hasn''t he?" Joe said.


    "By the way, Noah, do you know why Edmund went to human society?" yunmengshi suddenly asked.


    "I hear he''s looking for a lady," Noah said.


    "Miss?" Joe guessed. "Is Miss Nix''s mother?"


    "Miss is the daughter of the leader. She has great talent. When there are records, no one has stronger talent than her. Our people all think she is the reincarnation of the queen. However, later, I don''t know why. She left the place of witches without permission and disappeared after entering human society." Noah said with some pity.


    "It''s really her." yunmengshi affirmed, "but Emond has found her. Why don''t you bring her back? But watch her die like that? What''s the secret?"


    "What? Emmond found Miss? Besides, miss is dead?" Noah asked.


    "Yes, but when he told us about her, it was like talking about a stranger. It didn''t look like he had anything to do with her." yunmengshi also questioned this.


    "Edmund, how dare he." Noah''s face changed. People had never seen the white wizard angry like this. His eyes were red and his hair was a little erect. He was really angry.


    "Noah, calm down." the voice of Yunmeng poem adds spiritual force, which mainly plays a soothing role.


    Noah calmed down.


    Cooper looked at him and thought, did Noah have an unknown relationship with Nix''s mother?


    Of course, people think so.


    After Noah recovered, he saw the people looking at him and understood it. He smiled bitterly and said, "things are not like what you think. She is more than ten years older than me."


    Gu Bai interrupted: "you wizards live a long life. It''s nothing to be more than ten years old."

 Chapter 508

    Noah was even more helpless. "Miss is my most respected wizard. She is very powerful and knowledgeable. The most important thing is that she takes care of me very much. She is a person like her sister."


    Noah said with a trace of nostalgia on his face.


    "Before she left, she told me what she thought, but I was too young and immature at that time, so I didn''t stop it. If I stopped her, maybe she wouldn''t die now." Noah said sadly.


    "Everyone has his own choice. Although I haven''t seen her, I can also understand from some of her things that she is a very independent person. I think even if you stop her, it is mostly useless." yunmengshi comforted.


    When yunmengshi spoke, she kept touching the bottle left in her hand.


    Qiao pengran immediately knew yunmengshi''s idea. She wanted to swallow the medicine in the remaining bottle.


    "Little poem, give me the bottle left in your hand," Qiao coaxed.


    "Kuang ran, you know me very well. You know what I must believe, it''s difficult to change, just as I believe you now, I won''t doubt it." Yun Mengshi said seriously. This suddenly blocked Qiao Kuang Ran''s mouth. If he wants to continue to oppose, won''t Xiao Shi no longer believe him?


    He took back half his hand, half his mouth closed.


    Yunmengshi smiled. Not only did Qiao pengran know her, but she also knew Qiao pengran very well. She knew that Qiao pengran''s weakness was himself. I''m afraid there was no time for him to fear before he knew himself. But after knowing himself, what he fears most is his leaving or getting hurt.


    Seeing that Qiao pengran didn''t stop, others dared not stop, so yunmengshi swallowed the liquid in the remaining bottle smoothly.


    After a while, yunmengshi opened her eyes, "this medicine is right for treatment."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, "but." Yunmeng Shihua Feng turned, "this is not the most important role of medicine, but its most important role is control."


    "What? Control?" Qiao pangran was surprised at first, and suddenly understood what Yun Mengshi meant by control.


    "What you mean by control is that after Noah drank the medicine in the bottle, he was controlled by Emond?" Joe''s guess was very close to the truth.


    "Yes, but this medicine doesn''t work immediately, but takes time. It will erode Noah''s will a little in his soul, and finally become Emond''s puppet, which doesn''t even have his own will." yunmengshi was very angry because this medicine is too vicious.


    "Your Majesty, you just drank this medicine." Noah''s face turned white. At the thought that her Majesty would become a puppet controlled by Emond, he wanted to kill Emond directly.


    "Oh, Emond, you don''t deserve to control me." yunmengshi said arrogantly. This arrogance is so lovely in the eyes of everyone.


    "How can miss be controlled by others?" Mo Hongyuan said proudly. This is his miss and his king.


    "Noah, you''re going to behave normally tomorrow, okay?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    "I understand," Noah promised.


    "With Emond''s caution, I think he will still come in the shell of harix rather than himself, so the most important thing for us is to lead him out," Joe said.


    "How can we get emmond out?" Noah was embarrassed.


    "It''s very simple. It''s the way of temptation." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    "Temptation?" everyone repeated Yunmeng''s words. I don''t know what idea she thought this time.


    "Yes, it''s temptation. Everyone knows that my spiritual power is very high. As long as you say my ''cultivation methods'', he will come out." yunmengshi said mysteriously. She took out a delicate bottle from the space, but it was empty.


    "Your Majesty, can you take out an empty bottle and lead Emond out?" Noah was worried.


    "Who told you it was an empty bottle?" Qiao pengran also understood the meaning of Yunmeng poem. She wanted to cover the white wolf with empty hands.


    Yunmengshi took a sweet look at Qiao pengran, then condensed some water and filled the empty bottle.


    "There is an idiom in China that says three people become tigers. If more people pass on fake things, they will become true." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    The people who saw the smile silently mourned for Edmund. Who let him not have long eyes to annoy Yunmeng poetry? Her opponent will come to no good end.


    Time passed quickly. The next night, Noah came to the underground prison with yunmengshi. It was obvious that yunmengshi was weak and was held in Noah''s arms at will. Her eyes were very fierce.


    Before that, yunmengshi made a high-level magic array in the hall. If someone broke in, the scene was that everyone except yunmengshi lay on the ground powerlessly.


    In fact, everyone is hidden in the prison. If Emond wants to hurt yunmengshi, Joe''s idea is to prevent things from happening even if Emond can''t be caught.


    He what emmond is. It is impossible to hurt his little poem even in the next life.


    "Your Majesty, wait a minute. I''ll take the opportunity," Noah whispered in yunmengshi''s ear.


    Yunmengshi nodded at him, and then his eyes changed into a look of hate and pain.


    After Noah put Yunmeng poem on the ground, he took a deep breath, went to the door referred to by "harix" and gently knocked three times, "Dangdang"


    The door opened, and sure enough, ''Harris'' came in from the outside.


    Seeing yunmengshi lying there with his back against the wall, he brightened his eyes and said with appreciation, "Noah, you are very powerful."


    Noah smiled modestly, "just taking advantage of her belief."


    "You said she believed you?" ''Harris'' said in surprise.


    "Yes, Yunmeng poetry is the kind of person who doesn''t doubt people and doesn''t doubt people." Noah said. He was implicitly mocking Emond. He didn''t believe him at the beginning of Yunmeng poetry and always doubted him.


    ''harix'' didn''t hear Noah''s meaning. It was Noah''s simple face that made him not think about that.


    "Yunmengshi, the day you killed my father, didn''t you expect such a day?" ''harix'' was full of pride.


    Yunmengshi finally said, "you were ambitious at the beginning. You definitely didn''t have a good heart to bring us here. Now I just blame myself for not killing you."

 Chapter 509

    "Ha ha ha." "Ha Rix" laughed and held his breath. Now he looked at Yunmeng poetry from a commanding position, and the breath could finally be released.


    "What do you want to do?" yunmengshi said in a panic, as if he was afraid of what halix would do to himself.


    "What do I want to do?" ''harix'' is like a madman at this time. It may also be that he sees someone he wants to kill in his dream. Now he is facing people and being slaughtered by himself. This feeling can''t be better.


    "Hand over the holy things in your hand first." ''harex'' finally revealed his fangs.


    Yunmengshi''s face was very nervous and unwilling, but she hurt the people in front of her. In short, her expression was very tangled.


    "Why, don''t you want to hand over your things?" ''Harris'' said suspiciously when his face changed. "I haven''t seen it all the time. You''re still young."


    ''harix'' put his finger against yunmengshi''s white chin and slowly raised it.


    Yunmengshi hesitated "powerless" and could only raise his chin along his hand.


    ''harix'' didn''t see that Noah behind him had clenched his fist. As long as he wanted to, he could knock people unconscious.


    Qiao pengran, who was hidden in the corner, even changed his face. If Gu Bai and Mo Hongyuan hadn''t pulled him behind, he would have rushed out and killed the people directly.


    No reason, no Edmond, no wizard is as important as a poem.


    Fortunately, ''harix'' didn''t make any more excessive behavior. He put his index finger, and his thumb and index finger rubbed constantly. Fortunately, he still remembered the temperature of yunmengshi''s chin.


    "No, don''t." yunmengshi''s play was also very good. She pretended to be afraid and tears twinkled in her eyes. Of course, this is simulated by the water washing ability. Otherwise, zombies won''t cry. Zombies'' lacrimal glands have already degenerated.


    "What a beauty. If you don''t hand over the holy things, I really don''t know what I will do." "harex" threatened. He went to human society for so long and didn''t learn anything else. At that time, he learned a full ten of human threatening behavior.


    "I, I hand it over, don''t touch me." yunmengshi seems to be driven crazy. She has never been treated like this.


    "My whole body is weak and I can''t take the holy things out of the space." yunmengshi said wrongly.


    ''harix'' was somewhat frustrated with his proud expression, which he forgot. His face is very bad. He can''t let yunmengshi recover his action ability. Otherwise, he can''t beat her.


    "Eat this." ''Harris'' doesn''t know where to take out a bottle. It looks from the outside. This bottle should come from the same place as the two bottles he gave Noah before.


    "What is this?" Yunmeng poem said in horror.


    "Of course it''s a good thing." ''Harris'' really looks like a bad guy at this time, a real bad guy.


    "Noah, give her something to drink," said Harris to Noah. He did it to test Noah.


    Noah''s face didn''t look embarrassed at all. After taking the bottle, he directly opened yunmengshi''s mouth with his hand and filled it with the unknown liquid in the bottle.


    "Very good."''harris'' smiled with satisfaction. Noah did this, even if they didn''t really betray yunmengshi before, they were just playing a play for themselves. Well, now that he has done such a thing to Yunmeng poetry, Yunmeng poetry will not spare him.


    Yunmengshi was unable to struggle, but her eyes were full of panic.


    After being fed with unknown liquid, yunmengshi closed her eyes and felt what it was. At this time, she was really glad that she was a zombie and the zombie emperor.


    Soon, yunmengshi knew the function of this liquid. It is a very vicious liquid, which can directly make the power person lose his power. In this way, the power person will become a useless person.


    However, he was not joking. This liquid can only make level 3 powers lose their powers. It is useless for Level 3 or above powers. Yunmeng poetry has also touched or even eaten it before.


    Does this Emond have nothing to do with the mysterious organization? He just killed a mysterious organization. He got it from him. He may have used it before, but the test object may be a power below level 3.


    After yunmengshi opened her eyes, she tested ''harex''. She said in panic, "you, what have you done to me?"


    Yunmengshi was already active at this time. It was the first efficacy. She stood up slowly. She pretended to try to mobilize her powers, but she couldn''t.


    "My power, why can''t I use my power?" Yun Mengshi was really panicked.


    Such behavior made Noah in the back really panic for a moment. Fortunately, he was behind harix, and his panic expression was not found.


    Qiao pengran also panicked. He immediately felt the power of yunmengshi. Her power still existed. Feeling the power, he was relieved at once.


    "Hand over the holy things." "harex took out a knife in his hand." otherwise, what you have done to my father, I will double return it to you. "


    "No, No." yunmengshi shouted in panic. She was unwilling to take out the holy thing from the space.


    After the things were taken out, ''harix'' couldn''t wait to snatch the holy things from Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi robbed, but the holy thing came into the hands of ''harix''.


    "Hahaha. The holy thing finally came into my hands. Sister, sister, you can''t think of it." "harix" said nervously.


    "Yunmengshi, how do you want to die"? "Harex" immediately changed his face after taking the holy thing and pressed yunmengshi step by step with a knife.


    "Don''t you say you won''t kill me?" Yun Mengshi asked wrongly.


    "You''re really naive." ''Harris'' was dazzled by this success and looked like a small man''s success.


    "I said I wouldn''t kill you, but I didn''t say I''d scrape off your flesh piece by piece. I didn''t kill you then. You died of excessive blood loss." "harix" was really proud.


    "No, don''t." yunmengshi has retreated to the corner. Noah and others watching nearby have to sigh that it is worthy of yunmengshi. If they don''t know what they really want, they may be cheated by her.

 Chapter 510

    "It''s time to repay what you have done to your father." ''harex'' restrained all his smiles, looked serious and held a knife in his hand, as if he were going to perform a solemn ceremony.


    "No, no, I have treasures. I''ll give you my treasures." yunmengshi said flustered.


    "What is it? Tell me about it." when he heard the treasure, halix put away his knife and asked.


    "I took it out of the holy land," said yunmengshi, taking out a bottle from the space. "There are only two bottles of this thing, one for my own use, and then my spiritual strength directly promoted."


    "You''re right, but it''s true?" ''Harris'' took out his knife again and forced him to ask.


    "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe it, you can have a try." yunmengshi didn''t look afraid this time, but was confident.


    The words of yunmengshi made ''harix'' very excited. He had been stuck at this level for a long time. If he became the leader now, he would still lack something. Before him, he was the leader of all Charlie families, and he was a level 5 wizard, which almost became an unwritten rule.


    But he has been stuck in level 4 wizards for a long time. If he can''t be promoted, he can''t be recognized by wizards.


    He excitedly opened the lid of the bottle, but some of it disappointed her. This is what ordinary water looks like.


    "After this thing is opened, it can''t be kept for a long time. It can only be kept for ten minutes." yunmengshi said with some annoyance: "I only used half of the bottle at that time, and then set aside a part for the next time, but when I was promoted for ten minutes, when I looked at it, it had lost its effect."


    "You, why didn''t you say it earlier." ''Harris'' was a little angry.


    "You didn''t ask. You just opened it." yunmengshi looked like it didn''t care about me.


    "Noah, come here," said halix.


    "What''s up?" Noah asked curiously.


    "Of course, good things should be shared together. Listen to yunmengshi about the effect of this thing. Come on, drink it." "harix found an empty bowl in the prison. Maybe it was left after someone sent Noah rice before. He only poured a little and handed it to Noah.


    Noah first smelled it, then looked at ''Harris'' and asked, "isn''t it poisonous?"


    ''harix'' smiled innocently, "of course it''s true. If it''s false, will I let you drink it?"


    "OK." Noah just said yes and drank the water in the bowl at one breath.


    Yunmengshi and ''harix'' both watched Noah''s reaction nervously.


    I saw Noah''s golden light after drinking, and then the whole person became a lot refreshing.


    "Promotion!" the face of "harex" was incredible, and what yunmengshi said was actually true.


    He stared at the bottle in his hand. It looked like water. It could really promote people.


    The cloud dream poem said that it would lose its function in ten minutes. He also believed it at this time.


    He said to Noah, "look at her here. I''ll be right back."


    "OK, I''ll look after her." Noah nodded.


    ''harix'' left here directly from the two holes in the cave.


    Qiao guanran and his party immediately appeared and chased up along the hole.


    They followed ''harix'' from a distance and came to a jungle. The jungle was very messy. After walking for a while, they saw a very hidden stone cave directly cut on the mountain wall.


    ''harix'' went straight in without hesitation.


    "Let''s go in," Joe said to the crowd.


    After entering, he carefully put the bottle in his hand aside, and then his fainted. In a moment, another person, Edmund''s body, stood up and looked at the bottle on the ground.


    He picked it up and drank it without hesitation.


    As soon as he drank the food, Joe and they rushed in and subdued Emond, who was sitting in the promotion dream.


    Joe churan punched him in the stomach, and then let Mo Hongyuan and Gu Bai control him. A black ancient knife appeared in his hand. Before Emond could react, he quickly cut off his right hand.


    The broken hand fell to the ground with a bang, and blood flowed out.


    "Ah ah!" then Edmund came back and felt a sharp pain in his right hand.


    "Gu Yang, deal with him and don''t let him die." Qiao said coldly.


    Gu Yang nodded and stretched out his hand. In an instant, an ice stream appeared from her hand, freezing the wound, which had the effect of hemostasis.


    "Your hand touched someone you shouldn''t have touched," Joe said coldly. "Take away"


    When they came back to the underground prison again, Emond saw such a scene. Yunmengshi sat leisurely in a chair, while Noah stood behind her.


    He asked loudly, "you set all this up?"


    "Do you know?" yunmengshi looked at Edmond with sad eyes. "If not, how can you fall a trap?"


    "Noah, Noah''s submission to me is also false?" he looked at Noah strangely. He didn''t know why, why people like Noah would lie, act, and act so well.


    "Of course it''s false," Noah said with great certainty.


    "It''s impossible, impossible. Noah, Yunmeng poetry is not a real queen. You have to believe me. Her purpose is really for our wizards. Don''t believe her." Emond was a little desperate. He didn''t know what Yunmeng poetry would do to himself.


    "Why is her majesty not her majesty?" Noah said here, very excited. He looked at Emond as if he had killed his parents.


    "She''s real or not." emmond was so excited.


    "Well, I''m fake," yunmengshi admitted.


    Noah looked at Yunmeng poetry in surprise.


    Emmond seemed to see hope. He looked at Yunmeng poetry with some pride. But what Noah said made his smile freeze on his face.


    "Your Majesty, you can''t say you''re a fake queen even if you want to get something out of emmond!" Noah said.


    This time even Joe and others laughed. How can Noah be so cute?


    "Edmund, since you have caught you, don''t struggle. I won''t let you release witchcraft." yunmengshi said calmly.


    "If I ask you a question and you can answer it truthfully, I will make you die happier," yunmengshi said.

 Chapter 511

    Emmond was silent, lowered his head and looked at the ground.


    "Why? Don''t you agree?" the tone of Yunmeng poetry changed.


    "I have a question. After you answer me, I will answer all your questions truthfully." Emond suddenly raised his head and said to yunmengshi.


    Yunmeng poem said, "have you told me the conditions?"


    Emond''s eyes looked at Yunmeng poem motionless.


    "Don''t you really think I have nothing to do? You can only say it yourself?" yunmengshi said with a sneer.


    Edmund still looked at Yunmeng poetry without blinking.


    Yunmengshi continued to threaten: "I may directly invade your brain with mental power and just look at your memory."


    Emond''s eyes moved. Maybe yunmengshi startled him, but he still didn''t change his decision.


    "OK, what''s your question?" yunmengshi asked.


    "Is that water true or false?" Emond was puzzled by the question.


    "It''s false." yunmengshi answered decisively.


    "Why, after Noah drank, he directly promoted?" emmond was really puzzled about this question.


    "Do you know what I''m good at?" Yun Mengshi asked mysteriously.


    "The spirit department," replied Edmund decisively.


    "In the Department of spirit, there is a power called dreamland. Therefore, sometimes what you see is not necessarily true." yunmengshi said with an educational.


    "You mean, the promotion of Noah I saw before is false." emmond''s tone was very stunned. He didn''t think how the illusion could be so real.


    "It''s false," Noah said positively. "All this is in the calculation of her majesty."


    "Yunmeng poem, I lost, I was convinced. You are very prepared to grasp human thoughts. If I hadn''t entered human society for too long and my thoughts have been assimilated by human dirty thoughts, how could I fall into your trap?" Emond said bitterly.


    "You''re wrong." Yunmeng poem lightly denied, with no doubt in his tone.


    "When you enter human society, you only learn those dirty things, but you turn a blind eye to the truth, goodness and beauty of human beings. Whose thoughts are dirty?" yunmengshi sneered, "I think it''s you, not human beings?"


    Edmund lost his ability to argue. He knelt lonely in front of Yunmeng poem. Next to him, two level five powers pressed his shoulder so that he could not move. His right hand was empty and there was nothing on his wrist.


    It looks very sad. He''s right. He lost and lost completely.


    "Where did your potion come from? Did it come from robbery?" yunmengshi began to ask Emond the first question.


    "You, how do you know? Those people are your people?" Emond asked in surprise. Yunmengshi really surprised him.


    "The second question, you clearly recognized your sister at that time. Why didn''t you bring her back, but watched her die? Is your ambition more than everything? If she doesn''t come back, you will be the next leader." yunmengshi asked, this is for nix and Noah.


    "No, no, how could I do that? She is my sister." after hearing the question of yunmengshi, Emond denied excitedly and even wanted to stand up, but was stopped by Mo Hongyuan and Gu Bai who pressed his shoulder.


    "What''s the secret?" Edmund''s response aroused the curiosity of Yunmeng poetry.


    Emmond was silent for a while before slowly opening his mouth. "What''s the use of finding her and trying to bring her back? She is very stubborn. She says she wants to die outside. Let me not go back to the land of wizards and stay in human society."


    "She is my sister. I watched her grow up when I was a child. You know what I saw that man do to her. I really want to call the plague bug to eat people directly, but she stopped it." Emond said angrily and hatefully.


    "I couldn''t beat her. I could only watch her get hurt. I was very sad, so I sealed my memory and hid it at the federal base." Edmund said with some regret, "if I didn''t seal my memory, maybe, maybe she wouldn''t die."


    The sixth sense of Yunmeng poem told her that what Emond said was true. Although he had stayed in human society for a long time, he was a wizard in his bones. His education since childhood was simple and never calculated.


    In the wizard family, the leader of the Charlie family has several children, but these children have never argued for who should be the leader. Even if the Charley family betrayed the queen later, they never betrayed the wizard family. They are wholeheartedly good for the wizard family.


    There is no doubt about these things.


    This is also the reason why emmond never rose to kill Noah, just because he was a member of the wizard family.


    Noah listened silently, and his anger was much less. He looked at Emond kneeling there, and in an instant, a trace of thought rose to let her majesty forgive him. But the idea was only a moment.


    Edmund said the reason. After a long silence, he would regret that he didn''t stop his sister''s death.


    "You can''t stop her, even if time goes back." Yunmeng poem said faintly.


    "I will stop her." emmond is not afraid of yunmengshi torturing himself now. He directly questioned yunmengshi''s words.


    "Well, I can give you a chance to go back to that year, but what can you give?"


    "You, why should I go back to that time?" Emond snorted coldly.


    "Among the spiritual powers, there is a power that can only be used by people with level 7 or above - years. Let people go back to the past and return to something you have been struggling with. Regret or shame, this is the second chance to see what choice you make. This is a power to open the heart knot in the strong, so that you can advance smoothly." yunmengshi explained.


    "I, I..." emmond ''I'' for a long time. He didn''t know what to exchange with Yunmeng poetry for the right to use the power of ''years''. But he really wants it.


    "As long as you promise me one condition, I''ll help you finish the years." yunmengshi said with a smile, which was like Grandma wolf seducing Little Red Riding Hood.


    "What?" asked Edmund, with a trembling voice.


    "Completely become my servant." yunmengshi''s tone increased. Originally, she was going to kill Emond directly after asking questions. Compared with this man, his mind was heavy and his means were cruel, but after he told his sister''s story, yunmengshi realized that he still had love in his heart, not a madman.


    In addition, Noah manages the wizard family alone. She is still a little worried. Therefore, yunmengshi temporarily decides to sign a contract with Emond.

 Chapter 512

    Emond''s face changed immediately. He was taught from an early age that his soul must be independent. Moreover, as the son of the leader of the wizard family, he was also a man of small status. He can''t put his life in the hands of others. However, the years in Yunmeng''s poetry are a great temptation to him.


    For a time, emmond fell into an extremely contradictory situation.


    A minute later, ten minutes later, Yunmeng poetry became impatient, and other people''s eyes were staring at Emond.


    "I''ll give you the last minute," said yunmengshi, his tone full of impatience.


    "I agree." emmond seemed to use up all his strength. After saying these three words, he knelt down on the ground as if he had no strength. Gu Bai and Mo Hongyuan also let go.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t want to print a contract directly in his soul, because she doesn''t believe Edmund. If Edmund resists himself during this period, he will get hurt, which yunmengshi doesn''t want to see.


    So yunmengshi directly asked, "do you wizards have any loyal witchcraft?" she didn''t believe that the whole wizard family had passed on for so many years, not even a loyal witchcraft?


    "Yes, your majesty, our effective and loyal witchcraft - peace of mind. This is a kind of black witchcraft and a very cruel witchcraft. The person who uses this witchcraft, whether his body or soul, will be in the hands of others. He will be loyal to that person wholeheartedly, otherwise he will be punished by burning his soul." Noah introduced excitedly, When he talked about witchcraft, he couldn''t help getting excited.


    "Good, can you do this magic?" the evil spirit of Yunmeng poem raised his mouth and looked at Emond kneeling on the ground.


    Emond glanced at Noah and nodded to Yunmeng poetry. He has a good knowledge of black witchcraft, so he can feel at ease.


    "Emond, you''re really good. How can you do the long lost witchcraft?" Noah said to Emond strangely.


    "I have some research on black witchcraft," emmond explained.


    After he finished speaking to Noah Yaya, he stood up, clenched his fist with the rest of his left hand, put it on his heart, and read a spell in his mouth: the witch God is on, and I Emond, under your witness, volunteered to be the man in front of me - the servant of yunmengshi, the most loyal servant, loyal. If I did anything against what the servant could do, I volunteered to suffer soul burning and panic. (witch language)


    After the spell was read, yunmengshi only felt that a spiritual force flew towards her soul. She didn''t stop it and let it enter her soul.


    A few minutes later, Yunmeng poetry could really feel that Emond was in touch with himself. I can control his life and death at any time.


    Yunmengshi was very satisfied. Looking at Emond''s empty right hand, she suddenly felt something out of the way.


    "Emond, come here," yunmengshi said directly to him. People familiar with yunmengshi felt that she was in a much better mood.


    "Yes, master," said Edmund respectfully. Just by reciting a spell, he can give his life at any time for those who have just been enemies. I have to say that witchcraft is still very powerful.


    He walked up to Yunmeng poem, stood straight, bent over, and was very respectful.


    "Stand up straight." cloud dream poem said faintly.


    Emmond immediately straightened his waist, but he stood there straight, his expression unchanged.


    Yun Mengshi said, "you don''t have to be so nervous in front of me. Relax."


    "Yes, master," said Edmund. "It''s a constraint of peace of mind, master," he explained.


    Yunmengshi is very helpless. She is not used to someone doing this in front of her. However, Edmund said it was a contract, and she couldn''t refute it. She stood up, stretched out her hand and put it on Emond''s right shoulder.


    Edmond was stiff, but he still stood up motionless. He didn''t know what yunmengshi did to himself.


    Joe pangran, who stood aside, understood the meaning of Yunmeng poem. Now Emond was himself. How could he stand there with his wrists empty?


    Yunmengshi''s hand emitted a dazzling white light. Emond only felt a warm current flowing from his right shoulder to his wrist. Suddenly, the warm feeling suddenly turned into a sharp pain. Emond endured it. Even the painful sweat on his forehead had flowed down, and he didn''t say a word.


    Ten minutes later, in emmond''s surprised eyes, his right hand grew out of his wrist.


    What an incredible thing it is! Noah, who didn''t know the ability of Yunmeng poetry, even rubbed his eyes. He thought he was dazed.


    "Well, move and have a look." yunmengshi took away her hand on Emond''s shoulder and said easily. It really doesn''t take much effort for her to do such a thing.


    Emond moved his new right hand. He didn''t feel any astringency at all. It was as if his hand had not been broken before. He looked at Yunmeng poem and said sincerely, "thank you, master.". Emmond said this "master" with gratitude. Unlike just now, there was no emotion in it.


    "Well, don''t thank me. I''m just not used to people looking at me like you," said yunmengshi.


    Emmond seemed to know the meaning of what Yunmeng poem once said: I am a short protector.


    This short sentence really warms people''s hearts.


    He even thought that being a servant of Yunmeng poetry might not be a bad thing, but a good thing?


    "Give me a piece of your hair," yunmengshi said to the stunned Edmond.


    After hearing this, Emond immediately pulled down one of his hair and handed it to yunmengshi with both hands.


    After receiving her hair, yunmengshi used her hair as a medium to let Emond return to his regret. She intruded a trace of her mental strength into this hair.


    Emmond suddenly said an irresistible sleepiness and fell into a coma.


    Yunmengshi watched Emond fall into a deep sleep and gently put his hair on one side of the stool.


    "Is that all right, your majesty?" Noah asked softly, staring at Emond.


    Yunmengshi put her hand on her lips and said "Shh" to keep everyone quiet and don''t disturb Emond.


    Even if years can unlock the magical power of heart knot, it can also make people fall into the past time and die in years.


    The latter is not mentioned in Yunmeng poetry, because she believes that Emond can untie his heart knot and defeat his inner self. Otherwise, don''t you waste so much effort?


    Ten minutes passed, twenty minutes passed, and an hour passed, and Emond was still silent.

 Chapter 513

    The crowd looked so quietly, and no one made a sound. Even Gu Bai, who had always been very loud, was quiet and even relaxed his breathing, for fear that his breathing would affect Emond.


    Two hours later, people could clearly see that Emond was caught in a tangle, and the whole person''s expression was twisted together. He must be making some difficult decision.


    Another hour passed, and emmond seemed to have some sober omens. Soon, he seemed to be in a nightmare and didn''t know what he was doing.


    Five hours have passed. This time, even yunmengshi thinks his judgment is wrong. Emond seems to be dying of old age.


    "He woke up." when everyone thought Emond had failed, Emond slowly opened his eyes.


    "Wake up, wake up." everyone was excited. Yunmeng poetry had only heard of the power of years, but had not tried it.


    Seeing that emmond woke up, Yunmeng poem also looked very excited.


    Emmond opened his eyes in confusion and looked around, as if he didn''t know him or lost his memory.


    Noah was worried. "Your Majesty, what happened to Emond? He doesn''t seem to know us."


    As soon as he spoke, Emond''s eyes flashed. Seeing Yunmeng poem, he immediately stood up, stood up, bent down and said respectfully, "master, I''m back."


    Yunmengshi nodded and smiled, years, success.


    Sure enough, Emond''s body began to shine, and everyone obviously knew what it meant - Emond was promoted.


    "Congratulations," Joe said sincerely as he walked up to the front. These years can''t be passed by ordinary people.


    "Thank you." emmond''s eyes looked at Joe clearly, without a trace of hatred, let alone the hatred of breaking his hand.


    "What did you see?" as her first experiment, Yunmeng poetry certainly asked what had happened in the years before.


    "I, I saw her." emmond''s eyes were suddenly confused. "This time I didn''t choose to seal my memory. I used all means to try to stop her. She didn''t even have a son, but in the end, she died and didn''t return to the wizard''s land with me."


    "Master, you are right. In this world, some people are destined to die when they are born, and some things are destined to end when they start." Emond said with deep feeling.


    "Ha ha, although I say so, I still believe that man will conquer heaven." yunmengshi said with a smile. Isn''t his rebirth changing his destiny? But she knows very well that not everyone is as lucky as herself and can have a chance to be reborn.


    "Well, now, you should be at ease?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    Emond nodded. After the second time, he was not as paranoid as he is now. "Master, do you have anything to command?" Emond asked directly, as if he had predicted what Yunmeng poetry was going to say.


    "Yes, there is one thing to say." yunmengshi nodded and looked at Emond with satisfaction. If such a smart man didn''t need him here, she really wanted to take him away. In fact, yunmengshi is a very lazy person at heart. However, since her rebirth, fate has been urging her to move forward without stopping. Up to now, she sometimes feels very tired for a moment.


    "We will leave tomorrow, and you and Noah will be responsible for the wizard''s land. Noah is not very open about many things, and you need to help him." yunmengshi sincerely asked.


    "I see, master," said Edmund, not surprised, as if he had guessed it long ago.


    Besides emmond, one of the people had already guessed that it was almost time to return.


    That man is Qiao pengran.


    He then said to yunmengshi, "we''ve been away for so long. It''s time to go back."


    Noah was worried. "Your Majesty, you said you would take us out. Why, why are you leaving now?"


    "Noah, don''t worry. Listen to me first." yunmengshi said slowly. "Now is not the time to take you out. Soon, the world will be in chaos. At that time, I will let someone call you out."


    "What, the world is in chaos?" even Joe was surprised.


    Yunmeng poetry was looked at by the public, but she couldn''t give a definite explanation. It was just her feeling. To tell the truth, she is not very sure, because in the previous life, the world did not begin to have some signs of chaos until she died, that is, the last ten years. In this world, because of the changes they have made, it is only two years from the end of the world, and the world will be in chaos.


    "So, what you two need to do now is to appease the witches, strengthen their strength and wait for my call." yunmengshi said solemnly.


    "Yes, master, your majesty!" the two wizards answered in unison.


    "Gu Bai, Mo Hongyuan, you two tidy up. We''ll start tomorrow morning. At that time, I''ll ask Dahong and Xiaohong to wait for us at the place where they were separated. Dahong and Xiaohong in ancient books must be in a hurry after being in the wizard''s place for so long." yunmengshi said.


    "Yes, Miss Mengshi." the two men also answered in unison. Now the team is used to yunmengshi giving orders.


    The world passed quickly. The next morning, it was slightly bright. Under the leadership of Emond and Noah, yunmengshi avoided the people of the wizard family and came to the door.


    "Master, we are waiting for your call." emmond opened the door and said to yunmengshi.


    Yunmeng''s poem is a little, "it won''t make you wait long."


    After saying this, they walked out of the gate of the wizard family and returned to the canyon.


    "Lao Tzu, finally returned to human society!" Gu Bai roared after he walked out of the door. It startled everyone.


    Mo Hongyuan and Qiao pengran kicked Gu Bai at the same time, and immediately kicked Gu Bai out. Yunmengshi couldn''t get a foot in, so Gu Bai flew out.


    After Gu Bai landed, he quickly ran back and complained wrongfully: "boss, Mo Hongyuan, how can you kick me? I''m your teammate!"


    Joe said calmly, "I''m afraid you''ll lead the mutant beast."


    Mo Hongyuan nodded and agreed with Qiao pengran, "yes, I didn''t stay in the wizard''s place for a few days. I thought you had forgotten your identity."


    Gu Bai looked wronged, which made everyone laugh.


    "Well, let''s go. When we get to Dahong and Xiaohong, we can go back." yunmengshi interrupted the people''s ridicule of Gu Bai.

 Chapter 514

    Hearing the words of Yunmeng poem, everyone stopped laughing. Qiao pengran still stood behind Yunmeng poem, defending against the mutant beast that suddenly appeared behind Yunmeng poem at any time.


    They walked quickly and smoothly all the way. They only met a few mutant animals. Gu Bai was laughed at for vent and rushed to solve these unlucky mutant animals.


    "Big red, little red." after seeing the two mutant animals, yunmengshi intimately touched the heads of the two giant mutant animals, "you seem to be fat again. Have you eaten well these days?"


    Yunmeng poem is just like asking two old friends.


    Dahong and Xiaohong screamed as if they were sharing their recipes with yunmengshi these days, but yunmengshi couldn''t understand them.


    "Well, let''s go back and say this. Now let''s go to s city." after yunmengshi let the people go on the backs of two mutant beasts, he said to Xiao Hong with his soul.


    After Xiaohong understood, she shouted at Dahong, and Dahong nodded to show that she knew.


    Dahong and Xiaohong took off smoothly, and there was no danger all the way.


    Two days later, a group of people landed on the outskirts of s city.


    "It''s incredible that we came back alive." after landing, Gu Bai was the first to express his feelings.


    "This is s city?" Zhong Yikai said with exclamation and doubt.


    Among yunmengshi''s team, Zhong Yikai, Jiachen and Ian all came to s city for the first time, and Yin en even came to China for the first time.


    "Come on, let''s go home," Joe said excitedly.


    They found two cars and drove directly to the gate of s city base.


    When the vehicle reached the door, it was stopped by the guard.


    "Who are you? New survivors need to register here and be isolated for 24 hours." the guard looked at the people in the car and said coldly.


    Zhong Yikai and Ian looked at Qiao pengran in the previous car and thought at the same time, isn''t Qiao pengran fooling themselves? I haven''t seen the leader return to his base. He still needs a level.


    Joe''s heart was shocked. Can''t something happen? The guard doesn''t know anyone. When he left, he handed over the base to his sister and pan Jingming. His sister can still be trusted, but he can''t guard against pan Jingming! Who knows if pan Jingming took control of the base and killed his sister. The more he thought about it, the more worried he became. Qiao pengran, who had always been happy and angry in front of outsiders, looked very blue at this time.


    Seeing this, yunmengshi took Qiao pengran''s hand and gently comforted him: "pengran, don''t worry. Things don''t seem as bad as you think. If the base is occupied by outsiders, they won''t look like this after seeing us."


    Qiao pengran also calmed down at the moment. Just at that moment, he was upset and calmed down as soon as he was grabbed by Xiaoshi''s hand.


    Through the window, he said to the guard, "we are all from this base. My name is Qiao pengran."


    When the doorman heard the name, he didn''t react for a moment. He muttered, "Qiao pengran, Qiao pengran, how is the name so familiar?"


    Another guard next to him suddenly changed his face. He pointed to Qiao pengran and said in surprise, "Qiao, Qiao pengran, it''s the name of our leader."


    "You''re not really our leader. I heard that the leader is dead," said the guard just now.


    "Who said I was dead?" Joe''s expression was even worse.


    "Sir, wait a minute. I want to inform you that I can''t easily let you in when I don''t know your real identity." the second guard said politely.


    Seeing that the guard''s attitude was very good, yunmengshi nodded to stop Qiao pengran''s temper from breaking out at any time.


    Soon, yunmengshi and others saw three familiar figures - Qiao Wenwen, pan Jingming and Dong Ningxiang.


    "Brother, you finally came back." Qiao Wenwen almost cried.


    "However, you are back." Pan Jingming is also very excited.


    Dong Ningxiang followed behind the two men. She was so excited that she was in tears and speechless.


    Looking at the posture, Qiao pengran and yunmengshi could finally put down their heart.


    "Let''s go first. This is not a place to catch up with the past." yunmengshi said. There were zombies rushing behind the two cars and were decisively killed by the guards.


    "Yes, yes, brother, sister Mengshi, come in quickly." Qiao Wenwen still said excitedly.


    Under the guidance of the guard, the two vehicles directly entered the base.


    Among the most magnificent houses in the base of S City, that is, the house where the leader stays.


    The crowd gathered together. Zhao Yu, Tong Xin, Tong Yu, sunspot, Si Jian and even meatballs came out. They were very excited to know the news that yunmengshi and Qiao pengran came back.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Zhong Yikai, a level 5 fire power. Ian, a level 5 physical evolution power. This is Jiachen, a zombie. It''s similar to Tong Yu''s situation, but it''s better than his situation. He has his own thoughts, but he can''t speak," said Yun Mengshi.


    She introduced the group of people in s city to two people, a zombie.


    After the introduction, the people sat down. Qiao ran asked the key point, "Wenwen, why don''t I know any of the gatekeepers?"


    After asking this question, Qiao Wenwen and pan Jingming were silent at the same time.


    "What happened?" Yun Mengshi asked calmly, as if something bad had really happened.


    Joe looked at the two people still silent. He directly questioned, "said."


    Qiao Wenwen trembled with fear. She was still afraid of her brother''s temper.


    "A month ago, someone sneaked into our base. Without anyone''s knowledge, he fainted more than a dozen powers and took them away." Qiao Wenwen''s voice trembled.


    "Then?" Yun Mengshi is very calm. Such a practice is very much like the behavior of the mysterious organization.


    "We sent someone to check and found that these people had a relationship with a mysterious organization in the Beijing base, and that mysterious organization had a relationship with the doctor." Pan Jingming said in a very serious tone.


    "Is there anyone else coming this month? People from the mysterious organization?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    Qiao Wenwen shook her head. "We can find it. We have strengthened our staff and even changed the guard, so we haven''t found the people organized in the divine tomb for the time being. Before they could take people away from the base, they bought the guard." Qiao Wenwen was very angry.


    "That''s right," said Joe.


    "Unexpectedly, people from the mysterious organization still came." yunmengshi said faintly.

 Chapter 515

    Everyone looked at yunmengshi. Why, did she know it long ago?


    Yunmengshi was stunned. "What are you looking at me for? Oh, it''s just a feeling for me. There''s always a voice in my mind telling me that there will be an intersection between us and the mysterious organization, and it''s still a great intersection."


    "Oh" so it is. Everyone knows that the sixth sense of Yunmeng poetry is more accurate than the prediction of the wizard family.


    "Wenwen, you said that recently, the Wizards seem to have disappeared?" yunmengshi asked.


    "Yes, sister Mengshi, that''s true." Wenwen nodded. "We sent a lot of people to turn over the whole base, and there was no trace of the mysterious organization." she was also very helpless.


    "There are two possibilities. First, the people of the mysterious organization are hurt and roll back to Beijing directly, but this possibility is very small. It is less than the probability of an eighth level crystal core falling from the sky. The second possibility is the tranquility before the storm." yunmengshi said faintly.


    "I also support the second. We haven''t been dealing with this mysterious organization for two days. We already know something about their means. Moreover, Zhong Yikai was also a member of this organization before. He was just a nobody and didn''t have access to high-level secrets." Qiao guanran then said yunmengshi that he will always be an unconditional supporter of yunmengshi.


    "Now, all we have to do is just one word - wait," said yunmengshi.


    This is the best way to respond to changes with constancy.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao guanran have just returned to the base. They have experienced wind and frost outside for so many days. Now they finally return to Canada. The two nerves that have been stretched are relaxed.


    After arranging all the people, yunmengshi took Qiao pengran back to their house.


    "However, I feel the direction of the last part of the holy thing." as soon as I pulled the door, yunmengshi said excitedly to Qiao.


    Qiao pengran was also very excited. He knew that this sacred thing was very important to the little poem, but he didn''t know exactly where it was important. However, since Xiao Shi is very excited, he is also very excited.


    "In that direction." yunmengshi''s finger pointed to the northwest.


    "Where, where is Beijing?" Qiao pengran made a bold guess.


    "Yes, I think it''s also there." yunmengshi said definitely. "Only the great power of Beijing base can keep this baby."


    "When shall we leave for Beijing?" Qiao asked.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll clean up the ''tail'' of s city." yunmengshi said faintly.


    "No problem. Anyway, the holy things are in their hands and can''t run away. We just need to take them. They are all helping us keep them for the time being." Qiao churan said with a smile, with a little cunning in his eyes.


    This kind of Qiao kuanran makes yunmengshi''s heart move. During the period of going out, everyone is very busy, and she has to think about a lot of things. You can''t be nervous.


    The painting style of yunmengshi suddenly changed greatly. Her eyes looked enchanted. She took Qiao pengran''s arm, and she directly leaned back and lay on the soft bed.


    Qiao pengran also followed the strength of yunmengshi and the two fell down on the big bed.


    "However, I have a hunch that as long as I find all the holy things, I can control the toxins in my body at any time." yunmengshi said excitedly. This is what she knew after completing the holy things.


    "Really, really?" Joe pangran couldn''t believe his ears. He was almost unable to touch Xiaoshi because he wanted to abstain all his life. He didn''t want to become a zombie, so he couldn''t guard Xiaoshi and protect her at any time.


    "Really." yunmengshi nodded, "I''m 90% sure."


    Joe smiled. Before that, I''ll get back some interest. As he spoke, he pressed the little poem under his body, and his bloody lips and fingers were printed on the soft lips of the little poem.


    When yunmengshi closes his eyes and opens them again, his eyes become intoxicating red.


    Qiao pengran''s tongue left yunmengshi''s mouth. He gently brushed the smoke of yunmengshi with his hand. He murmured, "it''s so beautiful."


    "Really?" Yun Mengshi asked incredulously. Isn''t it really unknown in the eyes of everyone? Is it really not unlucky? In previous lives, his eyes have always been regarded as ominous. Although those who have the same blood as themselves know that they are zombies, they don''t think in that direction. They just think they are unknown.


    If I hadn''t been stopped by my sister, I would have been blind in the early days of the eschatology. Of course, the sister didn''t mean anything by doing this. She just didn''t want to squeeze her value after she was blind.


    Yunmeng poetry fell into painful memories for a time.


    Seeing that yunmengshi began to wander, Qiao immediately gave yunmengshi a big kiss, printed it on his lips and bit it gently.


    Although she didn''t hurt, she woke up with a start.


    "If you don''t pay attention when you''re making out, you really should fight!" Joe scolded with a smile.


    "However, you hit me." Yun Mengshi provoked.


    Of course, in Joe''s eyes, such provocation is no different from flirting.


    So he did it very obediently, put his hand on the top of yunmengshi''s ass, and then fell suddenly, and a crisp "pa" entered the two people''s heads.


    At this time, yunmengshi''s head is covered. She has never been spanked in her two lives. Especially after she was reborn, she has great power. Who dares to spank her? She was patted into meat patties long before she started.


    But the man was Qiao pengran. Yunmengshi had a strange feeling that he was not angry at all, not even angry.


    She just turned over hard and pressed Joe down between her turns.


    "Little poem, do you like it on it?" asked Joe, pretending to be surprised and frightened.


    Yunmengshi pretended to be a bully. She stretched out her index finger and put it against Qiao''s chin. "Yes, I not only like it, but also like to flirt with good family women and men."


    "Poof, hahaha." Joe couldn''t help but spray it directly. How could his little poem be so cute.


    The two are tossing for a while. Of course, they haven''t made the last step yet. Qiao pengran doesn''t want to become a zombie, and yunmengshi doesn''t want Qiao pengran to become a zombie.


    The two men talked for a while about the mysterious organization. Finally, when they were going to sleep, yunmengshi remembered that he didn''t give Qiao guanran mysterious bead water, so he hurried up.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 516

    After taking out the sacred objects from the space, Yunmeng poetry reacted. This is not the previous white beads, so it can''t be taken out directly to soak in water.


    Her brain was running rapidly. Suddenly, she thought of a possibility.


    Under Qiao''s surprised eyes, Yunmeng poetry held the holy thing tightly in his hand, closed his eyes, stretched out his spiritual power and invaded the holy thing.


    Joe can feel that a kind of energy comes from the holy thing to himself, which seems to expel something from his body.


    Soon, yunmengshi opened her eyes, "however, is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Joe shook his head. "No, I feel good. It''s very comfortable for energy to enter the body."


    "It suddenly occurred to me that the holy thing is the aggregate of all the beads. If I soak in water, it will take a long time to integrate the energy into the water. At that time, you may have become a zombie. Therefore, I directly let the holy thing send out the healing ability to expel the zombie virus in your body." yunmengshi explained.


    "So it is." Joe thought.


    "This holy thing is really an important treasure." yunmengshi cherished it, touched it, and then put it into the space. Although the space is not the safest, it is the most convenient.


    Knowing the zombie virus in Qiao pengran''s body, yunmengshi was relieved to lie in bed, put his arm around Qiao pengran, and put his head against his solid chest.


    Qiao churan spoiled himself with a smile and put his backhand around the thin waist of Yunmeng poetry. The two soon fell asleep.


    Of course, yunmengshi has no sleep, but she uses her own "sleep" instead of sleep.


    A few days later, the s city base was still calm as usual without any emergencies. The people of the mysterious organization seemed to hear the news of the return of the leader of the s city base and hid one after another without a trace, as if they had never appeared before.


    Qiao pengran took advantage of these days to quickly get familiar with the affairs to be handled by the leader in the base of s city. Also learn from Qiao Wenwen and pan Jingming what happened to s city base during his departure.


    Yunmeng poetry used these days to hit level 8.


    Long ago, Yunmeng poetry was on the edge of level 8, but it just couldn''t cross the seemingly thin promotion level.


    However, with the continuous integrity of sacred objects, the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry has gradually improved. The gap between level 7 and level 8 is not enough under the increasing spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry.


    Although yunmengshi felt that it was almost time for promotion, he didn''t have enough safe place and time to promote, so he dragged on until he returned to the base of s city and finally had time and safe place.


    This promotion will take about a week and can''t be disturbed.


    Level 7 and level 8 are very important levels. No one can step into this level in the previous lives of Yunmeng poetry. Therefore, there is no previous experience. Yunmeng poetry can only rely on itself and explore a little bit. This is also one of the reasons for the long promotion time.


    Before closing, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran were very good. Yunmengshi asked Qiao pengran to send someone to look after the gate and don''t let anyone in to disturb him.


    Yun Mengshi believes that Qiao pengran''s most important thing now is not to protect himself, but to increase efforts to search for people in mysterious organizations. It''s also for yourself and others to go to s city base, large foundation.


    Qiao guanran promised very well on the surface. He knew yunmengshi too well. If she didn''t do it according to what she said, she wouldn''t calm down to promote.


    Joe agreed and said that he would deal with the affairs of s city base during the day, but at night, when he rested, he would guard her outside the closed door.


    Yunmengshi was helpless. He would not know what happened to Qiao pengran after he closed the door. "Pengran, you must have a good meal and sleep during my closed door period." yunmengshi still told him uneasily.


    "I know, I know." although Joe is impatient, he is beautiful in his heart. Xiao Shi cares about him very much! It is this concern that is impossible in the once small poem.


    After yunmengshi told Qiao pengran, he said hello to the people and entered a closed room specially prepared for those who want to concentrate on promotion.


    The room is very small, only the size of a bed. Yunmengshi naturally lies on it. When she is promoted, she doesn''t need to pose. Her powers are different from her internal skills, and she doesn''t need to face the sky.


    Therefore, Yunmeng poetry naturally lies down for promotion, which is the most labor-saving. If you sit, you can''t move between promotions. This promotion needs to sit for a week. Even if the legs of Yunmeng poetry are iron legs, they will soon become invalid.


    Yunmengshi lay on the bed, took out the holy things, put them on his pillow, closed his eyes and made all the preparations for promotion.


    This promotion is really very important. If it succeeds, it will be good. If it is not successful, the level of Yunmeng poetry can only go back one.


    For example, yunmengshi is now a level 7 power. Once she fails to advance, she will directly become a level 6 power.


    Fortunately, Yunmeng poetry can immediately return to level 7 by eating the crystal core.


    Of course, this is only the treatment of yunmengshi, the zombie emperor. Others can only admit bad luck if they fail to advance.


    Yunmengshi slowly mobilized all the powers in his body, including powers and spiritual power, to the brain.


    With all the energy in the body pouring into the brain, yunmengshi felt that his head was about to explode, but that was not enough.


    Therefore, the power of the elements in the air, no matter what system, entered the body of Yunmeng poetry and entered her brain through the channel of the body.


    Now is the most important time to hit the bottleneck between level 7 and level 8!


    If there is a slight difference, Yunmeng poetry may be directly stupid. It really becomes a fool!


    After all, it''s impossible to bring so many powers to your head without super powerful control. Few people eat such thankless things.


    However, the promotion of yunmengshi requires a lot of energy and can only take risks.


    Very slowly, the body of Yunmeng poem was doubled by the force of elements like a balloon.


    She stopped absorbing the elements and turned the power of the elements into an energy strand with her powers. And began to let the energy unit rotate and began to drill the bottleneck between level 7 and level 8.


    With the passage of time, the bottleneck is more and more tenacious there, and yunmengshi feels that his head really can''t hold such things and may explode at any time.

 Chapter 517

    This promotion is not as simple as Yunmeng poetry imagined. It is not only not simple, but also very dangerous. It was unexpected in Yunmeng poetry.


    Fortunately, there are sacred objects beside Yunmeng poetry. The function of sacred objects is to continuously purify and compress the energy in Yunmeng poetry''s brain, so that these energy have more impact than before, and can break through the bottleneck in the blink of an eye.


    An hour has passed, two hours have passed, ten hours have passed... Yunmengshi doesn''t even know the passage of time. There is only one belief in his mind - purification, energy purification.


    Only by purifying the energy can we have the hope of promotion and get out of this room intact.


    Time passed day by day. Every night, after handling the affairs of the base, Qiao pengran had to sit quietly outside yunmengshi''s door, doing nothing, just sitting quietly.


    Mo Hongyuan, who has a contractual relationship with Yunmeng poetry, can feel that Wang''s situation may not be very good, because Yunmeng poetry has closed the induction with him, which is a very wrong state.


    But he didn''t tell Qiao guanran about it. He seemed very calm.


    However, although Joe was worried, he didn''t show it on his face. If he was flustered, everyone would not be able to settle down. Now it''s the condensation before the storm. If you wait for yourself, don''t you give the mysterious organization an opportunity?


    There is only one day left in a week.


    That day, the last day yunmengshi said, Qiao pengran set up a table outside yunmengshi''s closed room and worked on it. He listened to the voice inside and was very afraid that Xiaoshi would never come out.


    However, he still has some confidence in his heart, because Xiaoshi has never had problems in promotion. He hopes that his worries these days are superfluous for Xiaoshi. He doesn''t want any problems with the poem.


    Yunmengshi had no time to take into account too many things at this time. The energy in her brain had been purified as early as yesterday. It was also yesterday that she hit the thick bottleneck, but she had no meaning to be broken.


    But yunmengshi was not discouraged. She couldn''t do it again. She didn''t know how many times she had impacted in more than a day, but the final result was -- motionless.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom.


    "Do you want to give up?" yunmengshi thought, "can''t you succeed in this promotion? It''s God''s destiny?"


    "No, no, what if it''s doomed? I''ve changed my destiny in this life. I have a team, a group of people who love me, and a powerful force. I''m no longer the cloud dream poem that was betrayed and slaughtered in the previous life." cloud dream poem suddenly opened her eyes, which had been closed all the time, There is a mood called ''self-confidence''.


    "I don''t believe it!" Yun Mengshi said aloud, biting her teeth.


    She organized the energy of her whole body, directed at the bottleneck that had impacted tens of thousands of times, and impacted the past with her anger!


    The sound of "boom!" came to yunmengshi''s brain. She only felt that her mind was not clear and trance at that moment.


    When she woke up again, yunmengshi was pleasantly surprised to find that she had shocked her peace for tens of thousands of times, and there was a crack. Although it was thinner than her hair, yunmengshi firmly believed that she would succeed in this promotion!


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom.


    The crack is getting bigger and bigger, from the thin hair to a small finger.


    "Pa!" the barrier broke! She succeeded!


    Yunmengshi became a level 8 power, which is a milestone. Not only has no one succeeded in this life, but also in the previous life.


    Yunmengshi came back to his senses and found that his clothes had been broken. He had been grasping and breaking them when he hit the promotion barrier.


    At this time, she only had a few cloth strips hanging on her body. Fortunately, no one could come into the room.


    Yunmengshi deeply breathed out a foul breath, stood up from the bed, took down the cloth hanging on her body, condensed the clean water and washed her body. Although she didn''t sweat, she wouldn''t sweat. But after cleaning, I feel much better.


    After washing, yunmengshi took out a new set of martial arts clothes and put them on him.


    She looked at the sacred object at the head of the bed. Except for its dim luster, there was no change in other places.


    Yunmeng poetry puts the sacred objects back into its own space and walks to the door of the room.


    She restrained her excitement, withdrew the defense in the room, pushed open the door and went out directly.


    "Miss, did you succeed?"


    "Xiao Shi, how are you?"


    A group of people had already gathered outside the door. Qiao guanran was the first one. He was worried about the safety of Yunmeng poetry. He almost rushed in to see what happened to Yunmeng poetry, because at this time, it was more than one day and three poems a week from Yunmeng poetry.


    "I......" yunmengshi deliberately lowered his voice, showing a less excited and somewhat depressed look.


    This made everyone''s heart rise. Qiao even comforted: "it doesn''t matter, little poem, you still have me."


    "I succeeded!" the sound was excited.


    "It doesn''t matter, Xiaoshi." Qiao pengran obviously thought Xiaoshi didn''t succeed and continued to comfort her, "what? Succeeded?"


    "Miss has succeeded. She is a level 8 power!" Mo Hongyuan said excitedly.


    "Little poem, great." Qiao pengran suddenly picked up Yunmeng poem, happily turned around and said loudly.


    For a long time, people have not been so excited. They have been annoyed and worried by the siege of zombies, the invasion of mutant animals, the mutual killing of humans and mysterious organizations. Now everything is released.


    "Wow!"


    "Great!"


    Everything was released, and everyone was so excited that they would burst out. If the roof hadn''t stopped them, they would have gone to heaven.


    "Mengshi, you just pretended like that, which made us think you failed in the promotion, and the boss has begun to comfort you." Gu Bai patted his chest and laughed. Just now he was in a cold sweat.


    "Ha ha, I don''t think your expression is too serious. I want to liven up the atmosphere." yunmengshi also said with a smile.


    "Xiaoshi, has anyone ever said that you''ve become more active and human?" Qiao pengran said sincerely.


    Yunmengshi was stunned at first, and then thought about it. It seems that it is true. Only when she gets along with these people with intentions can she become "human", rather than cold. She only wants to destroy the zombie emperor of all mankind.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 518

    Not just yourself. Yunmengshi looked, stood in the crowd, and sincerely looked at his Mo Hongyuan and Gu Yang. They were both zombies and became more and more human.


    Mo Hongyuan fortunately said that shortly after he became a zombie, he was forced to sign a contract and has been with him. Think about it, it has been two years and has become a person like his relatives.


    Yunmengshi really wants to be nice to these people around her and has great trust in them. After such a long time, how can she not trust everyone?


    Yunmengshi even believed that even if she told everyone that she was a zombie and the emperor of zombies, they were only surprised at most, and then suddenly realized that no wonder she was so bad that she was abnormal.


    Thinking about it, yunmengshi''s eyes turned to Gu Yang. At this time, she seemed to be talking to the child''s heart next to her. Gu Yang, a person with ice, is getting along well with everyone now.


    I hate human beings at the beginning. I just think that human feelings are too much and complex. Sometimes you can sell a lot of things for profit, even your own soul, so you hate it.


    But Gu Yang is different. She has no memory of human beings. She only has the hatred of absolute hostility to human beings as a zombie. When she came to human society, if she hadn''t restrained Gu Yang herself, she would have seen a human kill one. How could she become like this.


    After promotion, Yunmeng poetry suddenly had a lot of feelings about the past two years.


    Yunmengshi suddenly had an idea. It''s better to tell everyone his identity now. Now it''s time to tell everyone the secret.


    She believes that everyone will support her, not hate her. She doesn''t hold the secret in her heart first, and then spread the news that she is the zombie emperor, so that everyone can denounce her as the "enemy leader".


    None of this can happen. Yunmengshi feels that he has never had the confidence to face the secret now.


    "Everyone is quiet." yunmengshi was suddenly held in his arms by Qiao pengran.


    "Now, I want to tell you something. I''ve been holding it in my heart for a long time. Now it''s time to tell you. Before I tell you this secret, I want to say sorry. As your closest and most sincere partner, I hide a secret about everything." yunmengshi is very sincere. Her eyes look at everyone present, She wants to directly observe the emotions and reactions of people.


    "That''s my true identity." yunmengshi breathed out a deep breath. This secret was held in her heart. It was a heavy stone in her heart. It was something she hid in her soul and didn''t want anyone to know since her rebirth. Now, she finally planned to tell it.


    "It''s a zombie." he finally said it. Yunmengshi felt when the big stone he had been blocking in his heart was broken. Perhaps there was a crack in the stone when Joe knew about it.


    Yunmengshi raised her head and looked at the expressions and eyes of the people. How much courage she mustered! It''s one thing to have confidence, but it''s another thing when you really face it.


    God! What''s going on? Everyone not only has no surprised expression, but also has a trace of comfort and joy?


    "You, you already know?" the voice of cloud dream poem trembled and asked.


    "Miss, they really knew it long ago." Mo Hongyuan explained, "boss Qiao will test them one by one soon after he knows this thing, and test their idea that a close person around them is a zombie. Once they have a trace of surprise or hesitation, boss Qiao will definitely kill them without hesitation."


    Yunmengshi seems to suddenly understand that Qiao pengran loves himself so much. How and how to allow someone around him not to accept himself? He knows that he is powerful on the surface, the nemesis of zombies and invincible. But in fact, he is a particularly vulnerable person, especially concerned about the reaction of people around him to the fact that he is a zombie.


    This is the legacy of a previous life.


    "Kuang ran." yunmengshi was still held in her arms by Qiao Kuang ran. Her voice was really shaking, not afraid or excited, but grateful and grateful.


    Thank God for his rebirth and let Qiao pengran love himself so much that he loved his bones and broke a hair. He was distressed. The people who picked it up and collected it came to him and guarded himself silently.


    He gave himself everything he thought of. He knew everything he thought. He even knew what he was afraid of and what he was afraid of. He had already done everything by himself quietly, waiting for the day when he had the courage to tell the truth and the day when he defeated himself.


    "Xiaoshi." Qiao pengran patted yunmengshi on the back with his hand. "It''s good that you finally defeated yourself. We are all proud of you."


    Yunmengshi nodded hard. Yes, these kind and lovely people, how can they dispute whether they are zombies or people?


    "Ha ha, Mengshi, you finally said it. I don''t have to pretend to be stupid every time." Gu Bai scratched his head and smiled.


    "You''re not pretending to be stupid, you''re really stupid." Mo Hongyuan gave him a cold eye from time to time.


    "Do you also know the identities of Gu Yang and Mo Hongyuan?" yunmengshi asked curiously, lying on Qiao pengran''s back.


    "Otherwise, if this guy hits me, I won''t dare to fight back! Otherwise, what if he eats me?" Gu Bai clapped his chest exaggeratedly, pointed to Mo Hongyuan and joked.


    Yunmengshi smiled and said to Mo Hongyuan, "Hongyuan, you can hit this guy. If he dares to fight back, you can eat him directly."


    "No, Mengshi, you can''t do that." Gu Bai screamed.


    The people looked at the pair of living treasures and smiled. The atmosphere at the scene was different and warm.


    Yunmengshi can finally put down everything in her previous life. In her previous life, she told her true identity to the people she ''cares about'', and then she was sold, tortured and sold to the laboratory as a white mouse.


    In this life, she also said it. God knows how much courage she mustered. Fortunately, she had a Joe who loved him to the bone and hurt her blood, and had already solved her worries.


    Qiao Peng was also clever. He didn''t say it and told the people not to say it. Because he knew that Xiaoshi was extremely insecure. If she said it herself, she would doubt herself and doubt that she was using her.


    Once the seed of doubt is buried in your heart, everything you have done before will be in vain, and may lead to some unpredictable consequences.

 Chapter 519

    Just as Qiao pengran was going to go back to rest with yunmengshi who was promoted to success and opened his heart. Suddenly, the house belonging to the leader was knocked.


    The voice was very rapid, "Dong Dong Dong"


    "What happened?" Gu Bai said in surprise, because he knew that Qiao pengran had already done everything in order to give yunmengshi a quiet environment, and told his men not to disturb him if it was not another important thing.


    "I''ll open the door." Mo Hongyuan''s heart was also heavy. Did the people of the mysterious organization come? While all their people are gathered here today, waiting for the promotion of Miss?


    There were all kinds of guesses in everyone''s heart. Qiao guanran''s face was not very good. Today is the day for Xiaoshi to leave the customs. She has worked so hard for so many days, but now she can''t rest.


    "Mr. Mo, the big thing is bad." after Mo Hongyuan opened the door, a subordinate newly promoted by Qiao guanran said in a panic.


    "You come in first, catch your breath and say things simply and clearly." Mo Hongyuan said to his subordinate.


    "Thank you, Mr. mo." the subordinate said gratefully. When he entered the room, the first thing he saw was the cloud dream poem in Qiao pengran''s arms.


    He had heard that the leader''s lover was a very powerful and powerful girl. Someone once warned him that there was still a glimmer of life if he provoked the leader, but if he provoked Miss Yun, there would be no way to live. This also reflects the prestige of Yunmeng poetry in the base of s city.


    "Han Zhen, what are you doing here in such a hurry? I didn''t say that if it''s not necessary today, don''t come to me." Qiao Yanran took some reprimanding tone.


    Han Zhen carefully looked at yunmengshi and saw that there was no unhappy look on her face. He was relieved, as if he had saved his life.


    "Chief, something serious has happened. Another person mysteriously disappeared in our base." Han Zhen said quickly after hearing Qiao pengran''s question.


    "What? Tell me about the specific situation." Qiao pengran went to the sofa with yunmengshi in his arms and sat down. Yunmeng poetry is still on his thigh.


    Han Zhen saw that yunmengshi had been looking at him, so he kept swallowing nervously.


    Seeing Han Zhen''s appearance, Yunmeng Shi said with an interesting smile, "Han Zhen? Relax. How do I feel you''re afraid of me? Don''t worry, I won''t eat people. Just tell me what just happened."


    "Yes, Miss Yun." when Han Zhen heard the "instructions" of Yunmeng poetry, he straightened his body and attached great importance to the words of Yunmeng poetry.


    "Because of the mysterious organization incident, we divided the survivors in the base into ten groups. Each group checked people every day. When we checked people tonight, we found that a person was missing. His name was Wang Haolei. All the people who saw him and his relatives said that he didn''t go out today. I found the access record of the gate, and there was really no record of this person "Said Han Zhen.


    "Have you checked the records of the people in and out today?" Yun Mengshi asked with a flash of eyes.


    "Miss Yun, the leader has already refused to let people in and out of the gate, so there is no access record. Everyone is not allowed to go out and needs to stay in the base." Han Zhen explained patiently.


    Yunmengshi nodded suddenly and leaned against Qiao Pang behind her body.


    Qiao pengran was very cooperative, hugged yunmengshi and gently clasped her in his arms to keep her from moving.


    "What is Wang Haolei''s attribute? How many levels of powers?" Qiao ran asked. Han Zhen''s idea was very clear. Although his brain was beaten several times, his brain was still there.


    Han Zhen''s reaction was very rapid, "level 4 mutant power."


    "Variation system?" yunmengshi murmured after hearing Han Zhen''s answer.


    "Yes, Wang Haolei''s variation system is very characteristic. I brought him to the base at that time." Qiao Wenwen directly came out and answered the question for Yunmeng poetry. "He can turn his hands and feet into sharp knives at any time. If he doesn''t need anything, his hands and feet will still be done with meat. Once he enters the state of battle, his hands will become sharp knives."


    "Yes, yes, miss. I remember seeing Wang Haolei do it. He was also very fast. After approaching the hunting, he stretched out his hand. At the moment of reaching out, his arm became a sharp knife and dried up the zombie at the same level." Han Zhen was still a little excited.


    "Mutation system, this is the first time I''ve heard of such a mutation." yunmengshi smiled shyly and directly said what he thought.


    Whether they have heard of such a magical power or not, they are now laughing with yunmengshi.


    "Young lady, did you take Wang Haolei away from the mysterious organization for research? After all, Wang Haolei is a slap variant power." Mo Hongyuan guessed.


    "It''s very possible." yunmengshi nodded and agreed with Mo Hongyuan. "However, are you right?" Yun Mengshi suddenly asked.


    Joe''s direct conditioned response said, "good, good, good can''t be better."


    "However, what are you thinking?" yunmengshi asked seriously, "what are you hiding from me?" she said firmly.


    "I, I,......" Joe said, "I" for a long time, but I didn''t come out with anything useful.


    "What are you hiding?" yunmengshi asked again. This time, her tone increased, indicating that she had entered the edge of bad mood.


    Qiao pengran knows Yunmeng poetry very well. How can he not know it at all, so Qiao pengran can only ''obediently'' say what he really wants.


    "Wang Haolei was sent by me, that is to say, he was sent by me to inquire about the whereabouts of the mysterious organization in s city. It is said that he loves men very much, especially men with muscles.


    When Qiao Jianran said such words, he didn''t show shyness, let alone laugh at him.


    Don''t forget, this is the end of the world. Human beings can''t even eat enough. How can you care whether the person you love is male or female?


    It can be said that people have long been used to such feelings. This is something that must not be considered before the end of the world.


    "Boss, didn''t you send others to the fire pit?" Gu Bai shouted.


    "This is also what Wang Haolei asked me. My plan was to arrange Mo Hongyuan to go." Qiao pengran said while looking at Mo Hongyuan standing there.


    Mo Hongyuan felt embarrassed and touched his nose. "Then, I need to save him more."


    "Don''t worry, I''m safe for the time being." Wang Haolei''s voice passed directly to everyone''s ears through the wireless signal in Qiao''s hand. After a few words, the signal disappeared.

 Chapter 520

    "Don''t be impatient, please listen to me," said Joe calmly.


    The signal in Qiao pengran''s hand didn''t seem very stable. Wang Haolei just said a word and there was no sound.


    "The device in my hand is the latest research by the scientists of the base. As long as there is a sound or even a sound from Wang Haolei, we can know his specific location." Qiao pengran''s tone is even a little proud.


    "Well, let''s go," said yunmengshi. She must be responsible for Wang Haolei''s safety.


    "Han Zhen, you call someone, don''t make a big fuss, let''s start silently." Qiao pengran said, in order not to let the informant know that the mysterious organization is buried in the base.


    "Yes, chief, I understand," said Han Zhen. He immediately went out of the door of the house and did what Qiao pengran told him.


    Soon, Han Zhen summoned more than 30 powers, all of them good players.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran took Gu Bai and other team members who had been running with them, more than 40 elites, out of the gate of the base without knowing.


    The people were riding in the car. Of course, few people in the base knew that the leader was sitting inside. They usually thought that the leader was resting in the room so late. Moreover, Han Zhen specially emphasized with the survivors of the base that today is Miss Yun''s departure day, and the leader will be waiting for Miss Yun.


    I don''t know if the conversation between Wang Haolei and others has been monitored by the people of the mysterious organization? However, even if they listened, they would not expect that they and others would know their hiding place and arrive overnight.


    All they had to do was take them by surprise.


    The mysterious organization is not far from the base. It''s more than 20 minutes'' drive. Qiao pengran specially ordered them to stop not far from their hiding place and walk the rest of the way.


    Yunmengshi slowly released her breath, which made the zombies dare not approach. Even if some senior zombies didn''t feel her strong momentum, they howled and rushed over, and were directly killed by the elite of the base.


    "Let''s go, we still have five minutes to go." after Joe got off the bus, he looked at the positioning device in his hand, and it was all the howling of zombies, he said calmly.


    "Let''s keep up." yunmengshi looked at the dark night with concern. It seemed that there was no moon today. It was frightening dark. "Don''t fall behind."


    Everyone was nervous and finally came to the place where the legendary mysterious organization settled. Before that, Qiao pengran had destroyed one in S City, but the people of the mysterious organization seemed to be optimistic about the place of s city base and couldn''t go away. They had been looking for raw materials for experiments here.


    I don''t know if this is what the doctor means.


    Everyone followed one by one, and no one spoke. For fear of their own voice, they attracted the people of the mysterious organization. Even if there were zombies rushing over, these elites would cooperate, and several people killed the zombies in an instant.


    "Here we are." after walking for a while, Joe whispered to the crowd, "that''s it."


    With tension and excitement in their hearts, they looked up and saw where it was.


    After reading it, no one expected that the mysterious organization put its temporary foothold in s city here.


    This is a kindergarten, in other words, it was a kindergarten before the end of the world. Although the last two years have passed, the kindergarten buildings can still be seen vaguely.


    "Come on, let''s go in." Joe made a gesture and still whispered to the people.


    "Kuang ran, my feeling tells me that there are six people in total." yunmengshi said directly to Qiao Kuang ran. As a zombie, of course, she can clearly feel the number of humans inside.


    "In addition to Wang Haolei, there are five people." Qiao pengran thought for a moment and asked, "Xiaoshi, can you feel what level they are?"


    Yunmengshi shook his head, "this is not very clear. In non combat situations, my feeling of level is wrong."


    "In order to ensure Wang Haolei''s safety, I''ll directly blink in and give them a space constraint to ensure our safety. After you hear the sound of battle, rush in." Qiao Juran ordered directly.


    What else does yunmengshi have to say, but Qiao pengran''s eyes until, indeed, this is a good way.


    "You, be careful." yunmengshi is very clear about Qiao guanran''s strength. It should not be a problem to deal with these people. What he is afraid of is that something beyond their imagination will happen.


    For example, the doctor left his men with powerful weapons they had never heard of, so Joe had a great chance of being injured.


    Qiao churan nodded and waved to the crowd. His fingers counted down in the air, three, two, one, zero. As the last finger retracted, Joe suddenly disappeared in place.


    Everyone''s heart was lifted. "Boom", I don''t know what the noise is. Yunmengshi immediately ordered to attack, "everyone follow me and rush in."


    "Rush!" everyone''s morale rose immediately. Mo Hongyuan took the lead and kicked out at the gate of the kindergarten.


    Unexpectedly, the seemingly shabby gate had another secret. Mo Hongyuan''s powerful leg didn''t move the grain of the gate.


    "This door is specially made." seeing that Mo Hongyuan didn''t kick the door open, yunmengshi was worried. First, she released a very low fire power and baked the door red. The door was specially made. It was only red at more than 1000 temperatures. There was no other change.


    Seeing that the gate was red, yunmengshi put away the flame and directly used the ice power. It was very cold and very hot. Finally, the gate couldn''t stand it and burst open with a bang.


    Mo Hongyuan kicked the gate open with another kick.


    "Don''t move anything, follow me." yunmengshi shouted and rushed in directly.


    Everyone followed the steps of Yunmeng poetry and entered the territory of the mysterious organization.


    It is similar to the temporary settlement of mysterious organizations seen by yunmengshi before. It is the same mysterious and magical future research laboratory as in science fiction blockbusters.


    The five people in yunmengshi''s perception stood motionless in the laboratory, their eyes full of surprise.


    Qiao pengran squatted on the ground worried and observed the situation of Wang Haolei who was locked in the cage.


    He dared not move the cage easily in case it had a self destruction system.


    "How''s it going, Kuang ran?" when yunmengshi saw that Qiao Kuang ran was all right, she relaxed and hurried to him and asked.


    "I''m fine, but his condition doesn''t seem very good." Joe looked at Wang Haolei with a embarrassed face.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 521

    This time, yunmengshi looked at Wang Haolei in the cage.


    In the small cage, Wang Haolei can only shrink his body and lie down inside. He keeps twitching. While twitching, his mouth still emits a howl that is not like a human voice, like the cry of a beast.


    This state is absolutely wrong. Everyone can see it.


    "He should have been injected with something." yunmengshi''s face is not very good. As a protector, he will never be in a good mood when he sees his men become like this.


    Qiao pengran patted his head with annoyance, "why should I let him in here? I know..."


    Yunmengshi patted him on the shoulder and comforted him, "however, don''t blame yourself first. Now the most important thing is to save Wang Haolei."


    "You''re right, I see." he sighed and perked up.


    Joe ran turned his eyes to the people of five mysterious organizations who were imprisoned by him in space. These five people have been tied tightly with special ropes by the elite in the base.


    "Disarm!" Joe suddenly took back the space elements he released in the air. This is also the magic of space powers. Other powers can''t.


    "Who are you?" after the bondage was lifted, the five people in the mysterious organization had only two reactions. "Bang" had not yet waited for him to say. Zhang Lu swallowed his saliva. Although it was common for people with cruel means in the end of the world, as a researcher, he entered the organization at the beginning of the end of the world, and even had no contact with zombies except for research, Everything is well taken care of.


    This is also the strength of the mysterious organization. It will protect these researchers well, let them just concentrate on research, and don''t let them think about anything else.


    However, the result of protection is very good - they are afraid of death. Although they will not hesitate to start when studying all kinds of human bodies, they are timid when it comes to themselves.


    "I said, I said, don''t kill me." Zhang Lu''s voice trembled because of fear.


    "Speak quickly." yunmengshi added spiritual power to his threatening voice while he was a little nervous breakdown.


    "I, we gave him a dose of ''devouring the spirit''." Zhang Lu knew that after he said it, the people opposite could only be more angry, so his heart became more afraid.


    "What''s that?" there was a very bad feeling in Yunmeng''s heart.


    "It''s a kind of medicine to destroy human intelligence." Zhang Lu said tremblingly.


    The sound of "boom" was heard by everyone, especially among the elite from the base. Some people who had a good relationship with Wang Haolei on weekdays wanted to run up and kill the four people directly.


    "What is the way to save?" Yun Mengshi immediately calmed down and asked.


    "No, No." Zhang Lu was about to cry. He shook his head fiercely. The elite of S City stared at the four people with hate eyes.


    Yunmengshi walked to Wang Haolei in a few steps, directly used his power to split the lock of the cage, and pulled people out of the cage.


    At this time, Wang Haolei''s muscles have become a little cramped because of constant shaking.


    Yunmengshi first uses healing powers to relax people. At this time, everyone also understood why Wang Haolei trembled so much. Human beings are the first of all spirits. How painful it is to be forcibly destroyed by the wisdom!


    To explain from the soul is to tear down a soul directly from the soul and destroy it.


    Yunmeng poetry took out the holy thing, took it in her hand, released her spiritual power, and entered the sea of Wang Haolei''s soul. After entering level 8, Yunmeng poetry entered the sea of the soul of powers below level 7, so she didn''t have to be afraid to bite back, so she didn''t let Gu Yang protect the Dharma.


    Qiao guanran watched nervously. Although he felt guilty about Wang Haolei, he didn''t want yunmengshi to get hurt.

 Chapter 522

    After the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry entered the sea of Wang Haolei''s soul, she breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they came in time, and the effect of "devouring the spirit" has just begun.


    She made a quick decision, wrapped the "devouring spirit" directly with her own spiritual power, and slowly consumed the efficacy by using the power of sacred objects.


    Qiao pengran and others saw that after yunmengshi closed his eyes, Wang Haolei soon stopped twitching. Although he didn''t know what had happened, it was always like a good place to develop, wasn''t it?


    In less than ten minutes, yunmengshi finished all this and opened his eyes. Wang Haolei also lay quietly on the ground and breathed steadily. If we hadn''t just seen him twitching, we would really think that nothing had happened to him.


    "Xiaoshi, are you okay?" Qiao pengran saw yunmengshi open his eyes. "What?" Qiao pengran asked angrily. There was a little poem peeping at him in a place he didn''t know.


    Joe was angry and his power was about to explode at any time.


    It was yunmengshi who held Qiao pengran''s arm before he calmed down.


    Cloud dream poem is very calm, "why do you have such a guess?"


    Zhang Lu took a careful look at Qiao pengran. He didn''t know whether the person in front of him would end up with a power after he said it.


    "Because the leader asked us to collect Miss Yun''s data as much as possible, this is not" how much you collected, my data. "Yunmengshi suddenly had a bad Association.


    "I''m not very clear about this, because I''ve been studying in Beijing before. I haven''t gone out, let alone contacted leaders and doctors." Zhang Lu shook his head.


    "Very good. I''m very satisfied with your answer." yunmengshi nodded.


    Just as Zhang Lu and the other three partners were excited and thought they were going to be released, yunmengshi suddenly sentenced them to death, "Gu Bai, let someone solve these four people."


    "Yes," Gu Bai replied immediately.


    Zhang Luman was incredible. "How can you do this? You promised not to kill us."


    "I promised," said Joe with a sneer, "but I didn''t say Xiaoshi didn''t kill you."


    Yunmengshi finally glanced at them. "When you start with the experiment in your eyes, you should think that there will be such a day." yunmengshi also sneered.


    After the two finished, they went straight out of here.


    Standing outside the kindergarten, yunmengshi said to Wang Haolei, who still looked confused: "don''t explore what happened today. Since God chose to let you forget, it''s a good choice to comply with God."


    Although Wang Haolei didn''t understand what Yunmeng poetry meant now, he nodded and said it in a good voice.


    After the party returned to the base, Qiao pengran thoroughly cleaned the base and really cleaned up several undercover agents sent by the Beijing base.


    "It seems that we should be ready for the trip to Beijing." Qiao looked at the direction of the Beijing base and said faintly.


    "But before that, give me a month," said yunmengshi.


    "What are you going to do?" Joe asked.


    Yunmeng poem just smiled and said two words, "secret."

 Chapter 523

    A month passed quietly, and the mysterious organization did not continue to send people to s City, just as its own never sent people.


    The people in s city base have heard that the leader and miss Yun are back, and they have also heard that they have brought a team of elite people, but they have never seen these people.


    Some sharp eyed elites found that a few days after Miss Yun''s people came back, they went out again. A few days later, even yunmengshi went out.


    Qiao pengran was very safe in the s city base and never went out again.


    "Little poem, you''re back." one morning a month later, Joe ran out of the room and saw the little poem he thought about day and night.


    They haven''t separated since yunmengshi was brought to the Arctic base by Dahong, let alone for a month.


    Yunmengshi also misses Qiao pengran very much. If it''s not the s city base, it''s also very important. She will take Qiao pengran with her.


    She threw herself directly into Joe''s arms, and the feeling of missing was beyond expression.


    Qiao pengran also hugged yunmengshi''s waist and kissed it directly. One day after he was separated, his thoughts would become a sea.


    After a warm moment, Qiao pengran pulled yunmengshi with an obvious tired face into the room and directly pushed her to the bed. He knew that yunmengshi wouldn''t show on his face if he wasn''t extremely tired.


    "Don''t say anything, have a good rest." Qiao Peng stroked yunmengshi''s smooth forehead and said softly.


    Yunmengshi was obedient. He didn''t go on, but obediently closed his eyes.


    Now that Xiaoshi has come back, Qiao pengran certainly won''t go to work like this, and he''s done almost everything he''s going to Beijing these days.


    He has been sitting beside yunmengshi and watching her sleeping face. His heart is filled with a feeling called warmth. All his thoughts and fears have disappeared since this month.


    Suddenly, he thought that Xiaoshi must be very busy this month. He didn''t have time to eat. He walked out the door lightly and made Xiaoshi the food he learned from childlike innocence and Xiaoshi likes.


    Take it to the room and put it aside. When Xiaoshi wakes up, he can eat it as long as he heats it with fire power.


    Yunmengshi is really tired. Although the zombie doesn''t need sleep, she doesn''t let her brain relax and her body hasn''t rested. She has to be busy for a whole month. She feels that her body is really going to a limit.


    At this time, she knew that the zombie would be tired.


    After a whole day and a night, Yunmeng poetry slowed down. When she opened her eyes, it was already the morning of the next day.


    Qiao pengran had dinner during the period. At night, he also lay down beside yunmengshi and rested for a while. He went out to deal with the affairs of the base.


    However, when yunmengshi opened his eyes, he saw the corner of Qiao''s smiling mouth and spoiled eyes.


    "Kuang ran." after yunmengshi woke up, he opened his mouth and said two words, which was Qiao Kuang Ran''s name. I have to say that Qiao kuanran''s skill of boiling frogs in warm water is really effective for Yunmeng poetry.


    "Xiao Shi, you''re awake. Come on, drink some water first." as he said, Joe took out a glass of water.


    Yunmengshi was obedient. After drinking, he looked at the sky outside, "how long did I sleep?"


    "One day and one night." Joe was angry and distressed. "Xiao Shi, how did you get so tired this month?"


    "I went to many places, negotiated with those guys, and others started, but things were finally very satisfactory." yunmengshi said simply. But Qiao pengran also guessed that Xiaoshi must have paid a lot.


    "Success is good." Qiao Chuan nodded, and then brought the food he made himself to yunmengshi. This was the second one. The first one. He was afraid that Xiaoshi would not wake up and the food would deteriorate, so he ate it himself.


    As Qiao kuanran picked up the plate containing food, he felt a "Teng" in his hand, and some flames appeared. In less than a minute, the food on the plate had become hot.


    He picked up the spoon and fed yunmengshi mouthful by mouthful. He enjoyed such feeding behavior. He had done so before in order to suppress his sense of insecurity.


    When yunmengshi didn''t love him, he was obedient to him only in food. Xiaoshi would eat whatever he fed.


    Later, Xiaoshi really had him in his heart. Such behavior has become a habit of two people, every time.


    "When shall we go to Beijing?" Qiao asked.


    Yunmengshi swallowed the food in his mouth. "It takes them a month to get to Beijing, so we can start in half a month."


    "Well, I''ve got my hands ready, so I''m waiting to start." Qiao pengran said. When he came here, an unknown smile flashed across his mouth. Although he hadn''t seen the leader of the mysterious organization and the Beijing base, he and Xiaoshi have fought with them many times unconsciously. This time, it''s the end, but it must be him and Xiaoshi who won.


    People from Beijing base, all you have to do now is wash your neck and wait for us to cut it.


    "I heard from my men that there are a lot fewer zombies passing through s city." Joe asked angrily.


    "Well, I told them to move to Beijing, which also increased our chances of winning." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, it seems that we have a lot of confidence in the action of Beijing base this time." Qiao pengran said, which is increasing Xiaoshi''s confidence. He knows Xiaoshi attaches great importance to this action, but he lacks self-confidence.


    Qiao guanran felt that Xiaoshi seemed to have a fear of Beijing, although this fear was very small, even she didn''t find it herself.


    "It''s hard to say." yunmengshi frowned while chewing the food. "I always feel that the mysterious organization has found my identity. Even if it hasn''t found it, it has mastered some."


    "So, Xiaoshi, do you mean that your actions this month will not become our help, but will become their means to attack us?" Qiao suddenly said with concern.


    "Oh, no, they dare not." yunmengshi said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, such a little poem is right." Qiao pengran said what he thought in his heart when he was excited.


    "What''s the name of such a little poem?" yunmengshi had eaten the food in Qiao pengran''s hands.


    "Oh, no, nothing," said Joe, somewhat embarrassed.


    Yunmengshi looked at him suspiciously and didn''t ask much. Lovers don''t have to know each other.


    "By the way, Mo Hongyuan, have they come back?" Yun Mengshi asked.


    "Well, I''m back. I''ve been back two or three days before you came back." Joe replied positively.

 Chapter 524

    "What do I tell them?" Yun Mengshi asked eagerly.


    "Let them talk to you personally," said Joe.


    "OK, let''s have a meeting in the evening." yunmengshi had a good rest and made up for the fatigue of a month.


    "Well, what we say about Xiaoshi is what we say." Qiao pengran still spoiled his face and picked up Xiaoshi from bed.


    Yunmengshi is also tired of Qiao pengran. She can''t live without Qiao pengran now.


    Qiao pengran went downstairs with yunmengshi in his arms. It was lunchtime. Tongxin prepared a table of delicious food. People without work gathered in the hall for dinner.


    People like sunspot and Si Jian, who have a lot of things to do every day, try to come back to the hall at noon and don''t eat such a delicious lunch. Isn''t it equivalent to a crime?


    "Miss, you wake up." other people also know that yunmengshi is back. They all know what yunmengshi has done this month, so they don''t bother her to rest.


    Mo Hongyuan said excitedly after seeing Yunmeng poetry.


    "Well, it''s a really comfortable sleep," Yun Mengshi said with heartfelt emotion. "How''s your business?"


    "It''s all very good." Gu Bai also said, "they all give the boss and your face. As soon as I said it, they agreed."


    "Very good." yunmengshi had to be happy when she heard the achievements of everyone. In this way, she can describe her trip to Beijing with potential. Of course, there is no special situation.


    "We''ll set out after a half month''s rest," Qiao said with a smile. "This time, we''ll show the people of the mysterious organization that the people in our s city base are not easy to mess with."


    "Yes, the tiger doesn''t get angry. We really think we are sick cats." Gu Bo also said with Joe.


    People''s hearts are full of expectations, and they can''t wait to rush to Beijing now, so that those guys in Beijing dare not make the idea of s city base.


    Yunmeng poetry is very complicated. Beijing, the place where he has stayed for ten years in his previous life and tortured for ten years, is finally going to set foot again in this life.


    However, this time, I am different from my previous life. I am no longer a person. I have no "blood relatives" anxious to sell myself. I have a group of brothers who love me.


    I''m strong, doctor, and the leader of Beijing base, wait for my revenge! Yunmeng poem''s eyes are full of anger.


    It seemed that he felt the great change of Yunmeng poetry''s mood. Sitting next to Yunmeng poetry, Qiao pengran gently touched the head of Yunmeng poetry, which made her feel her temperature and Yunmeng poetry feel that she was always by her side, which will never change.


    After more than a year, yunmengshi finally got used to Qiao pengran''s comforting patting on his head. Finally, he was not stiff. He was ready to give Qiao pengran a fatal blow at any time.


    She no longer guard against the person who loves her to the bone. She seems to have the ability to love again.


    "I know, thank you." yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran sincerely and said.


    The two people looked at each other and smiled. The feelings between yunmengshi and Qiao pengran are very much like the old couple who have been together for a long time. It is very appropriate to describe them by helping each other.


    One action, one expression, they can understand what each other thinks.


    In half an hour, Joe had made all the preparations and was waiting to start.


    "Let''s go!" that morning, Qiao pengran and yunmengshi, with all the prepared elites, finally gave the order to go. This is the day yunmengshi has been waiting for ten years.


    In order to prevent someone from sneaking into the base of S City, Qiao guanran was not stupid enough to take away all the people, but only took away part of the elite of the base. If he finally came to the base of Hejing city and had to attack hard, wouldn''t he still have the hard work of yunmengshi for a month?


    Qiao Wenwen and pan Jingming are still arranged to guard the base. Their cooperation has been very tacit, isn''t it?


    Yunmengshi can even feel that there is a trace of adultery between the two people.


    "Big brother, sister-in-law, you must take care." Qiao Wenwen said solemnly.


    Now yunmengshi has accepted Qiao Wenwen''s name of "sister-in-law". She nodded and promised, "don''t worry, Wenwen, I will come back with a complete Qiao pengran."


    "Little poem, I should say that!" Joe said helplessly.


    "Ha ha, brother, you must protect your sister-in-law." Qiao Wenwen asked.


    "Well, that''s needless to say?" Qiao said.


    "Just wait for our triumphant return! It won''t be too far away." yunmengshi said faintly, looking at the direction of Beijing.


    Everyone got into the car. Gu Bai still acted as the driver of yunmengshi and Qiao pengran. With that foot on the accelerator, the car started.


    A dozen cars lined up, one after another, and set off for Beijing.


    Qiao Wenwen and pan Jingming are standing at the gate of the base. They both think that they must guard the s city base and wait for the return of Qiao pengran and yunmengshi.


    From s city to Beijing City, it''s not close, it''s not far.


    In the end of the world, many roads have been destroyed, so if you want to go to the Beijing base, you need to detour, which greatly increases the time to go to the Beijing base.


    However, Yunmeng poetry still has patience. After waiting so long, does she still care about one or two days?


    Although Qiao guanran didn''t ask yunmengshi, he seemed to guess that her little poem must have some hatred with the Beijing base. Otherwise, every time she mentioned the Beijing base, she wouldn''t be full of hatred, and the strong murderous spirit seemed to overflow.


    This makes Qiao pengran very distressed. What happened to the people in Beijing base?


    However, if Yunmeng poetry didn''t say it, Joe would not ask. This is a tacit understanding between the two.


    Yunmengshi released the smell of the zombie emperor without hesitation. Of course, there will be no zombies to disturb them along the way. All the zombies that can be seen want to hide far away. Such a powerful smell is not fun.


    During that month, yunmengshi also constantly accepted many young zombies who just had some wisdom. They were all high-level zombies and asked them to drive away the zombies in their territory, like moving in the direction of Beijing base. If things get serious, she really doesn''t mind using these zombies to destroy them directly.


    Anyway, she wanted to destroy mankind at first, didn''t she?


    Along the way, they arrived at the boundary of Beijing, five days earlier than yunmengshi envisaged, that is to say, it took them ten days to reach Beijing.


    "Jingshi, I''m back again. Doctor, are you all right?" Yun Mengshi whispered in his heart. Please enter the text

 Chapter 525

    When entering Beijing, they all came to the territory of the mysterious organization and the Beijing base. Yunmengshi and Qiao guanran brought so many people. They must not enter together, which will certainly arouse their suspicion.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t believe that there will be no spies from the Beijing base. Moreover, there are many changes in the corners of the mouth of the Beijing base. The leader of the Beijing base must be suspicious, but he must not think of the truth. Although she and Qiao guanran are not low-key, they have absolutely no contact with the head of the Beijing base. The leader of Beijing base will never think that he has such great ability.


    "Gu Bai, Mo Hongyuan, Gu Yang, Ian, Zhong Yikai." Qiao pengran''s motorcade stopped not far from Beijing. All the elites hid in an insignificant building, and the car stopped nearby.


    As soon as Joe got off the bus, he called the names of the five of them.


    "Yes, boss Joe," the five agreed.


    "You each lead a team of people. We break up into parts and enter the Beijing base." Qiao said positively.


    "Yes, boss Joe," everyone agreed again.


    "Very good." Qiao congran nodded with satisfaction. Yunmengshi looked at the group of people in front of him and suddenly had infinite confidence in his heart.


    After carefully telling the people what to pay attention to and how to deal with a crisis, Yun Mengshi and Qiao pengran got on the first car. After they got on the car, they used their powers to completely change themselves.


    At that time, Joe didn''t change much, but weakened his face. He was not as brilliant and strong as before, and became a lot more ordinary. He was also a few centimeters shorter in height.


    Joe''s small changes make people feel completely different. If they are not close people, they will not find abnormalities.


    But Yunmeng poetry is different. Yunmeng poetry attaches unprecedented importance to Beijing bases and mysterious organizations. The whole person is more than ten centimeters tall and slightly shorter than Qiao guanran. The facial features have become very exquisite from the previous beautiful Iraqi, but some men and women are indisputable.


    Although yunmengshi''s hair is still on her shoulders, she is not limited to femininity. From a distance, she is a delicate and beautiful little brother.


    "However, what have I become?" Yun Mengshi said cautiously.


    "Great." Qiao churan smiled. He liked yunmengshi, regardless of whether he was male or female. He loves her deeply. He doesn''t even care if she is not human. How can he care about the change of time?


    Although yunmengshi already knew the answer in his heart, when Qiao pengran said it was great, his heart fell to the ground.


    "I''ve checked before. People from the mysterious organization investigated me. I think they seem to have found something. All I look like now, I''m prepared," yunmengshi explained.


    Qiao pengran was afraid of yunmengshi''s thoughts. He hugged her and comforted her, "Xiao Shi, I know, I know, what you want to do, just let go, and I will always be behind you."


    "I know, thank you." yunmengshi felt that he was not moved. If he could shed tears, he would be full of tears now.


    The car drove all the way into the Beijing base, which gave people a sense of chaos and harmony. Human beings and Zombies were mixed together, but they were safe.


    It must be very contradictory. Even the people in it are incredible.


    Of course, this is Yunmeng''s poem. She uses her ability to restrain all the zombies and let them suppress their hunger. She can''t do anything to the people in Beijing. She can only stay there.


    Therefore, if the zombies have expressions, they will look at Yunmeng poetry pitifully. They are so hateful that they put all their food in front of them, but don''t let themselves move.


    Qiao guanran knew what yunmengshi had done in the past month, but when he saw the scene in Beijing, he still took a breath of air-conditioning. "Xiaoshi, you''re too surprised." what did he see?


    He saw the Arctic base, the federal base, and all kinds of bases they had passed, the people who made friends with them, and he even saw the people of the wizard family.


    This, this, brings so many people from all over the world here. Who else can do it except the little poem? No wonder Xiaoshi is tired. As soon as he sees himself, he relaxes his spirit and sleeps directly all day and night?


    "How''s it going?" yunmengshi saw Qiao pengran''s surprised look and a elated expression. In Qiao pengran''s opinion, it was so cute!


    "My little poem is great!" Qiao pengran took yunmengshi''s little face and kissed it directly.


    Fortunately, they are in the car. The people in the car are from the s city base and their own people. Otherwise, Xiaoshi now looks like a beautiful man. What does it look like to kiss a man?


    Of course, Qiao pengran knows Yunmeng poetry better than anyone else in the world. Let alone Yunmeng poetry is just to hide her identity and make a "small" change. Even if she has really changed and reincarnated, he believes he can find her.


    Of course, this is just Qiao''s imagination. Yunmengshi is the zombie emperor. If he is not killed, he will not die and live forever.


    Qiao pengran is a powerful power. After reaching a certain level, the power can also live forever. Qiao guanran doesn''t want to live with Yunmeng poetry for several generations. He just wants to hold hands with Yunmeng poetry all his life.


    Others are holding hands to the white head, he is holding hands to the day when the world really dies.


    "Boss, someone stopped the car." when the two were making out, the man sitting in the co pilot''s position, risking his life, whispered to disturb.


    Although Qiao guanran didn''t give up yunmengshi, he also knew when it was. He knew the urgency of things. He raised his head and looked out of the window with yunmengshi at the same time.


    "Who?" yunmengshi asked.


    "I don''t know. He stopped the car in front and we couldn''t get through." his men said truthfully.


    "Rush over." yunmengshi glanced at the man she hadn''t seen, and said directly to her opponent.


    "Miss Yun, that man is very powerful. We can''t get through," said his men.


    When yunmengshi saw that she had just arrived at the boundary of Beijing, someone came to find fault. She was very angry. She opened the door and went down.


    Qiao pangran was angry when he saw yunmengshi, and followed him down.


    "Finally someone came forward." the person who stopped the car said excitedly when he saw someone coming down in the car.


    "Give me a reason, or I''ll send you directly to the king of hell." yunmengshi said coldly.


    "Send me to the king of hell?" the man seemed very incredible, like hearing the best joke in the world. Please enter the text

 Chapter 526

    "Do you know who I am?" the man was elated, as if he were some great man.


    "Excuse me, sir, what''s your name?" cloud dream poetry had a trace of evil interest.


    "Remember it for me, my name is Tang Cheng." the man''s nostrils seemed to rise to the sky.


    "Surname Tang" Yunmeng''s eyes flashed. If you remember correctly, the leader of the Beijing base was surnamed Tang? Does this man have anything to do with the leader of Beijing base?


    Yunmeng poetry would not have thought that this person was the leader of the Beijing base. If the leader of the base was such an IQ, then she and Qiao ran didn''t have to come to the base of Beijing from a thousand miles away, and send anyone to the base, and they could destroy the base of Beijing.


    Seeing that Yunmeng poetry has been thinking about it, Qiao pangran is also silent. Tang Cheng thinks that two people are afraid of them. Maybe they have been oppressed these days. Tang Cheng thinks he has finally found a way to vent, so he laughs, "you know you''re afraid? If you apologize to me now, then..." here, Tang Cheng touches his chin and looks at Yunmeng poetry, Thinking in his heart, this boy looks good and has more and more taste. If he can be under himself.


    Tang Cheng was more and more happy, and his face was also very strange. The dark color in his eyes was seen by Joe.


    Anyone who dares to think about Xiaoshi is the one who was sentenced to death by Qiao pengran. In time, Yunmeng poetry is now a man''s bag. Qiao pengran doesn''t allow anyone to think of his little poem like this. That is the most precious person, the most precious gift from God.


    Joe thought, still silent.


    Tang Cheng continued, "then you and I, rest assured, I will ''love'' you well."


    The elites of s city base, who know who yunmengshi is, have sent sympathetic eyes to Tang City, which does not know what they want but is difficult.


    Tang Cheng thought that the eyes of the elites were anger and the anger of their boss being bullied. He was very proud to see such eyes. As the brother of the head of Beijing base, did he do little to bully men and women in Tangcheng?


    When Qiao pengran finished saying that sentence in Tang City, the black ancient knife that everyone is familiar with directly appeared in his hand. White flames and purple lightning appear directly above.


    "You, what are you going to do?" Tang Cheng stepped back and said with some guilt, as if he felt the deep killing intention from Qiao pengran.


    "Of course, I''ll send you to the king of hell." Qiao suddenly looked directly at Tang Cheng, and the strong killing intention in his eyes stabbed Tang Cheng''s heart. He''s scared. He''s scared.


    Tang Cheng asked more than a dozen of his subordinates, "what are you looking at? Someone wants to use a knife against me." seeing more than a dozen experts arranged by his brother around him, Tang Cheng was relieved. At the corner of his mouth, the zombies in Beijing base didn''t know what was crazy. They imitated Buddha and were honest. Although his brother was always worried about what was going to happen, But Tang city was very happy. Since the end of the world, he rarely went out of the city, because there were all kinds of powerful zombies. How could he come out when he was timid and afraid of death?


    But a month ago, the zombies stopped moving and honestly shrank in the corner. Only when someone attacks them will they be united as never before. As long as you attack a zombie, like stabbing a hornet''s nest, a group of zombies will come.


    The leaders and senior officials of the Beijing base dare not act rashly.


    But Tang Cheng was happy. He could finally come out, just like a criminal who had been locked up for a long time and finally got out of prison.


    Just these days, yunmengshi called many people from other bases. In order to attack the Beijing base and smash their plan to destroy the world, they didn''t even hesitate. They drank the potion yunmengshi gave them to improve their strength. After feeling that they had improved, they set out for Beijing.


    Before they set out, yunmengshi always told people who couldn''t see her not to make trouble.


    With the words of Yunmeng poem, people in other bases have been holding their breath when they see Tang Cheng and dare not resist, which has given Tang Cheng a lot of benefits.


    This made Tang Cheng, who had always been timid and relied on his brother, suddenly burst out of self-confidence and thought he could run amok in Beijing.


    Today, I came across yunmengshi and Qiao pengran who had just entered the territory of Beijing.


    At the command of Tang Cheng, all the powers around him used their own moves to attack yunmengshi and Qiao pengran.


    "Hum." this is from the mouth of Yunmeng poetry, which carries a strong spiritual power. Since Yunmeng poetry was promoted to level 8, the power contained in this "hum" is also infinite.


    Sure enough, after Yunmeng''s poem "hum", all the men in Tang city felt as if their heads had been hit hard by a heavy object, and there was a feeling that they were going to faint directly.


    The power they were about to emit paused briefly in their bodies.


    It was in less than a second that Qiao pengran appeared in front of them with a murderous ancient sword.


    "Poof", the black ancient sword in Joe''s hand cut off the head of one of his men without hesitation¡® This is the sound of your head flying a few meters away and landing.


    "Ah!" this is the scream of Tang Cheng. He was not beaten, but frightened. He has always stayed in Beijing. I was well protected by my brother. When did I see such a bloody picture?


    He saw that his men were reaping one by one, like wheat being harvested, and Joe, who had no expression on his face like a devil, and he was so frightened that he turned and ran away.


    How could yunmengshi give him a chance to escape? Even if you don''t kill him, is this a chip to threaten the leader of Beijing base? How can Yunmeng poetry be abandoned?


    In the twinkling of an eye, Yunmeng poetry came to Tang city.


    Tang Cheng kept looking back. His eyes were on Qiao pengran. For fear that he would rush over directly, the black ancient knife appeared directly in front of his eyes. He didn''t see the cloud dream poem that had come to him.


    Yunmengshi stretched out his hand and quickly condensed an ice prison that could hold a person in front of Tang city.


    "Ah!" this is the scream of Tang City falling heavily to the ground after it hit the wall of the ice prison.


    When he came back, he saw the two demons standing in front of him expressionless and holding a black ancient knife. The murderous intention on his face could condense into water and drip to the ground. And all his men were lying on the ground without breathing at all.


    "You, what are you doing?" Tang Cheng was almost crying. He had never met such two demons.


    "It''s not what we want to do, but what do you want to do, young master Tang, the brother of the head of the Beijing base?" yunmengshi said leisurely. Please enter the text

 Chapter 527

    Listening to the cold voice of Yunmeng poem, Tang Cheng, who was imprisoned in the ice prison, couldn''t help shivering, "I, I have nothing to do with anything. Two adults, let me go."


    "You can''t help it. Take people with you." Joe glanced at him and said to the man under his opponent.


    Yunmengshi removed the ice prison and asked his men to press Tang Cheng''s shoulder, turn his hand over and tie it firmly behind him. Take me to the car.


    Tang Cheng was in despair and deeply regretted that he had nothing to do to provoke the two evil stars. I don''t know if I still have a chance to live.


    "Boss, where are we going?" asked one of his men.


    Qiao guanran looked at yunmengshi and wondered if she had planned for it.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes flashed a hint of calculation. On the first day she came to the Beijing base, she caught a big fish. When she was in the laboratory in her previous life, she had heard more than once about how much his brother valued the Tang city.


    Therefore, yunmengshi is confident that the leader of Beijing base will come to the door soon.


    Yunmengshi is also very clear that he can''t directly take people to attack the Beijing base. That will not only cause dogs to jump over the wall, but also the holy thing must be in the Beijing base. This is what he urgently thinks of now.


    "Go straight. After passing the building in front, turn left. There is a park in front and stop there." Yun Mengshi said. Then she looked at Tang Cheng, which was caught in the middle by her men and couldn''t move. She smiled, "let him sleep first!"


    His men immediately understood the meaning of Yunmeng poem. When Tang Cheng shouted ''don''t kill me'', a variety of hand knives directly knocked him unconscious.


    The park in front of yunmengshi temporarily settled down for a while. It is a relatively safe place, which is not easy to siege and can escape on all sides. This is also the most suitable place for yunmengshi and Qiao pengran now.


    In less than 20 minutes, the car arrived at the park safely. At the beginning, many trees were planted here for greening, which made yunmengshi avoid the disadvantage of being attacked by the enemy.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran found a park seat and sat down. Qiao pengran naturally hugged yunmengshi''s slender waist.


    It was faster than yunmengshi imagined. After yunmengshi sat down for less than ten minutes, someone came.


    5¡¢ Six cars braked hard and stopped in place. A group of people came down from which car. As long as yunmengshi glanced at them, they could find that these people were powerful powers, and the leader was Tang Ze, the leader of the Beijing base yunmengshi had met in his previous life.


    Tang Ze saw yunmengshi and Qiao pengran sitting quietly on the park seat. He didn''t feel frightened because he came with many hands. He knew he couldn''t underestimate the people in front of him.


    When Tang Ze came five meters away from yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, he didn''t come forward again, but stood in place and said politely, "I''m Tang Ze, the leader of Beijing base. I came here to let you release my brother, Tang Cheng."


    Although the words were very polite, the threat in the tone was very obvious. The first sentence said his identity. Isn''t this a deterrent to Yunmeng poetry first?


    Not to mention that yunmengshi is not afraid of him in ordinary times, not to mention this time?


    "Your brother? I haven''t seen him." yunmengshi replied in a refreshing male voice.


    Tang Ze felt that everything he wanted to export was suffocated. Did this man pretend to be stupid?


    Tang Ze took a deep breath for fear that he would lose his reason. In that case, wouldn''t he lose miserably?


    Tang Ze carefully looked at the two people in front of him. At first, he only felt that Qiao pengran looked familiar. When Qiao pengran said two words, his heart was very excited and surprised.


    Unexpectedly, he came to the door without waiting for himself to find this man? Tang Ze was afraid that he was wrong. He looked at it carefully again. He was sure that the person in front of him was Qiao guanran, the leader of the s city base.


    "Don''t joke, sir. I''ve seen my brother." Tang Ze was angry when he heard Yunmeng''s attitude.


    "Tell me about your request." Tang Ze came here and suppressed his evil spirit.


    "I''m glad that the leader of Beijing base is the one who knows the case. That''s good. I have something to trouble leader Tang to do." yunmengshi smiled and revealed cunning all over his body.


    Tang Ze felt a bad mood in his heart, "please say this gentleman."


    "I got the news that this thing is in the Beijing base. I hope Mr. Tang will take it out as an exchange for me to release your brother." then yunmengshi took out a piece of paper from the space, on which was painted the holy thing, which was the last part of yunmengshi.


    "What is this?" Tang Ze looked at the glass thing from a distance and thought deeply.


    "I just need Mr. Tang to bring this thing to me. As for what it is, Mr. Tang doesn''t know," said yunmengshi. After that, Yunmeng''s poetry hand shook, and the paper in his hand flew out like a concealed weapon, straight to Tang Ze''s face.


    "Good, very good." fortunately, Tang Ze''s eyes and hands were quick. He stretched out his hand and caught Yunmeng poem as a concealed weapon and took it in his hand. He was very angry. At least he was also the leader of a large base. The man in front of him didn''t look at himself at all.


    Tang Ze suddenly lost all his anger. Calmly folded the paper and put it in his pocket. He looked at Qiao pengran and said, "he is worthy of being the leader of s city base. He connived at his men to do such a thing in other people''s territory."


    Joe was stunned. However, he also thought randomly that as the leader of a base that threatened him, how could Tang Ze not know himself? Even though his appearance has changed a little, he can still see his shadow from above.


    Most importantly, his voice has not changed at all. It is not difficult for Tang Ze to know.


    "Leader Tang, I really can''t compare with you in educating my subordinates. Your ''good brother'' of education was really ''in place'' when I was stuck in front of my car on the first day I came." Qiao ran said sarcastically.


    Tang Zeqi couldn''t do it. He couldn''t think of language to fight back for another time. He suddenly saw yunmengshi, turned his eyes and said to Qiao pengran, "I don''t know, Miss Yun, have you been to Beijing? I have admired Miss Yun for a long time!"


    Joe Ran''s face turned black. He spoke words of admiration for Xiaoshi to the people in front of him. Even though he knew that he was deliberately angry with himself, he still couldn''t help his anger. Please enter the text

 Chapter 528

    Joe always loses his sense of propriety when it comes to Yunmeng poetry.


    When Qiao pengran was about to get angry, yunmengshi quickly took Qiao pengran''s arm and gently shook his head.


    Qiao churan snorted coldly to Tang Ze without answering.


    Tang Ze''s eyes flashed with meditation. What is the relationship between this beautiful looking man and Qiao pengran? However, he did not check the person of Qiao pengran. He was not a person who easily changed his mind. Why did the man just pull it gently, and Qiao pengran suppressed the anger that had been provoked in his heart?


    Thinking of this, Tang Ze was even more confused. Isn''t yunmengshi Qiao pengran''s girlfriend? However, it seems that Joe''s feelings towards the man in front of him are not general!


    Tang Ze thought in his heart and asked, "who is this gentleman?" he pointed to the completely changed Yunmeng poem.


    "My name is Judd. I''m the leader''s assistant." yunmengshi''s mouth tilted slightly without any tension.


    Tang Ze didn''t react. Yunmengshi''s "Judd" was false. With an exploratory smile on his mouth, he asked, "Mr. Jia, what''s the relationship between you and Mr. Qiao?"


    Yunmeng poetry was also asked a little angry. However, on the surface, it can''t be seen. Yunmeng poetry has always been recently. The more angry it is, the calmer the expression on his face.


    "In Mr. Tang''s opinion, what is the relationship between me and the leader?" yunmengshi asked.


    "The relationship between you and Mr. Qiao is not only between the assistant and the leader?" Tang Ze didn''t say it directly. What he said was very vague, but everyone could understand.


    Although yunmengshi changed his appearance, Qiao pengran didn''t like people studying such things in front of himself and Xiaoshi, which made him very upset, so he said in a very bad tone: "you''d better find out what''s painted on the paper now, so that your brother can live and don''t waste time here."


    The more impatient Qiao pengran became, the more Tang Ze felt that his idea was correct. Sure enough, the "little white face" in front of him had something to do with Qiao pengran.


    It seems that this Qiao pengran is not without weaknesses. Tang Ze thinks of the report given to him by his subordinates: he has not found Qiao pengran''s weaknesses for the time being.


    No, such a big weakness is displayed in front of you! He heard that Yunmeng poetry is not only strong, but also excellent. Under such circumstances, Qiao pengran is still looking for a lover. Most importantly, the lover is still a man!


    Since the end of the world, without the constraints of law and morality, love has become very "free", and gender has no longer become an obstacle between two people''s love. Therefore, when Tang Ze saw that Yunmeng poetry had changed and stood together with Qiao Cong, he thought that the relationship between the two people was not ordinary.


    "Qiao pengran, you''d better give me my brother, otherwise, I''ll find Miss Yun and tell her everything today." Tang Ze was a little proud at this time, but his face didn''t show up.


    "Ha ha!" yunmengshi couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t know that Qian was the famous leader of Beijing base and the strong man under Qiao pengran - how could Tang Ze have such IQ?


    After their rebirth, everyone''s IQ has become lower?


    So yunmengshi was very proud, "whatever, I don''t think Miss Yun will care about it. Leader Tang, I advise you that the best thing to do now is to find something on the picture."


    Tang Ze saw that the "junior" was so proud. Instead of stopping him, Qiao Peng''s eyes were full of connivance. Was he really not afraid to find Yunmeng poetry himself?


    "You are very good. I think people will soon know that the leader of s city base is an amorous and rogue scum man." Tang Ze said coldly.


    As soon as Qiao Jianran''s face changed, how could he become a scum man? He looked at Yunmeng poetry wrongly.


    Yunmeng poetry was also laughed angrily. It''s really an eye opener today. In his previous life, Tang Ze, a powerful man with distant and cruel means, how did he become such a scoundrel?


    "Just go!" Yun Mengshi said coldly.


    Not only that, she also went to the comatose Tang City, directly grabbed his collar and lifted the man up.


    "What do you want to do?" Tang Zezhi asked. The people in Beijing base are ready one by one. As long as the leader gives an order, they will release their proud powers and smash the people in front of them.


    "Let your men disperse the powers prepared in their hands!" Yun Mengshi took a few steps forward, and his hand was also transferred from the collar of Tang city to his neck.


    "Mr. Jia, don''t be excited, don''t be impulsive." Tang Ze stared at his brother. His favorite brother turned purple because of lack of oxygen.


    "You let go first, we can talk about everything." Tang Ze said in submission.


    "Well, I''ll give you one day to find me what I want, otherwise, your brother will directly see the king of hell!" yunmengshi said coldly.


    She didn''t mention at all what would happen if Tang Ze told her that "Qiao pengran has a male junior". She doesn''t care, and Qiao pengran won''t care. So, what would happen if he said it?


    "OK, OK, you let go first, I''ll go right away." Tang Ze said as he stepped back.


    The cloud dream poem at this time is like an angry lion, as if it is about to devour the people in front.


    Of course, this is just a disguise of Yunmeng poetry.


    Seeing Tang Ze get on the bus and leave, yunmengshi put down the Tang City in his hand.


    Although Tang Cheng was in a coma, he was thrown to the ground and snorted. It hurt.


    "Xiaoshi, just..." Qiao pengran wanted to explain his just, but didn''t defend her.


    "However, you said Tang Ze, isn''t there a problem here." Yun Mengshi pointed to his head and smiled.


    Qiao guanran was infected by the relaxed atmosphere of Yunmeng poetry, "yes, he is absolutely. You are on the scene. He has to complain to you. It''s really funny."


    "But it also shows that I dress up very successfully, doesn''t it?" yunmengshi said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, that''s right." Qiao pengran suddenly became very angry. "Xiao Shi, do you think he can really find the holy thing and bring it?"


    "It depends on how important he is in Tang Ze''s heart." Yun Mengshi said, pointing to the Tang city still unconscious on the ground.


    "Do you mean that Tang Ze knows the existence of the holy things?" Qiao Pang asked in surprise. It was really the expression of Yunmeng poem that was too firm.


    "Of course, when I took out the piece of paper with the holy thing, the look in his eyes was surprise, not doubt." yunmengshi definitely judged.


    "He knows this thing or has seen it at all." Qiao pengran said directly after listening to the analysis of Yunmeng poetry.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 529

    "Yes, my sixth sense can''t be wrong. He must have seen the holy thing." yunmengshi said definitely.


    "Xiaoshi, I think we need to summon Gu Bai and them." Qiao guanran looked at the direction Tang Ze left and said to Yun Mengshi. He didn''t believe that Tang Ze would give things to himself without tricks.


    If you were Tang Ze, you would never swallow it like this.


    "Not for the time being." yunmengshi shook his head.


    "Xiaoshi, Tang Ze, will never be obedient." Qiao pengran said anxiously.


    "I understand." yunmengshi smiled slowly, and her smile soothed Qiao Jing''s nervous nerves. "Gu Bai, they still don''t appear so early, but I won''t wait to die. We have them."


    After hearing the words of Yunmeng poems, Qiao guanran looked around conditionally. There was nothing. What did the poems say?


    Just as Qiao churan was about to ask, suddenly, a "rustling" voice appeared around him. It was obviously the voice of someone who had something in common.


    "Chief, yes, it''s zombies. A large number of zombies have come, about one or two thousand." one of Joe''s men said in panic.


    "Is this the reinforcements you mentioned in Xiaoshi?" although yunmengshi had long known that yunmengshi was the zombie emperor, Qiao guanran saw the power of the zombie emperor for the first time. So many zombies stayed there, motionless, and turned a blind eye to their delicious food.


    "That''s right." yunmengshi nodded, and the corners of her mouth turned up a big arc. Since she came to Beijing, she no longer hid her identity as a zombie emperor. What if others found out? She has enough confidence.


    "Ha ha, I want to see Tang Ze''s face this time." Qiao churan smiled. Since Xiao Shi was confident, why did he panic? He believes 100% in small poems.


    "Kuang ran, protect the Dharma for me." Yun Mengshi walked over, mentioned the comatose Tang city and said to Qiao Kuang ran.


    Qiao pengran seems to know what Xiaoshi is going to do. He nodded and asked his men to form a circle. No one was quiet and tried to keep quiet.


    Yunmengshi nodded, stretched out his spiritual power and invaded the soul of Tang city. In less than five minutes, he made his own brand in his soul. In the future, this man will be his own man.


    "OK?" Qiao pangran looked at yunmengshi and opened his eyes quickly. He was also surprised that it would take at least 20 minutes for Xiaoshi to invade the sea of other people''s souls. This time, it was so fast!


    "OK." yunmengshi took back his mental strength. It didn''t bother at all, as if the previous thing hadn''t happened at all.


    This is the advantage of promotion to level 8! Yunmengshi is also very satisfied with his promotion. Although the process is more dangerous, the result is still good.


    Yunmengshi waved and asked the zombies to hide as much as possible. Those powers brought by Tang Ze will not be so sensitive to the smell of zombies. Besides, who has seen zombies hide? When they saw the zombies that time, they didn''t rush over with a roar.


    Although Qiao''s men were surprised that yunmengshi could control the zombie, they soon accepted it. This is really because they have heard too many legendary experiences about Yunmeng poetry. It is not too unacceptable to control zombies.


    "Next, we have to do one thing," yunmengshi said to Qiao pengran, returning to the park chair.


    Qiao pengran also sat back and said, "wait." he also understood that next, he had to wait.


    After about two hours, Tang Cheng, who was dizzy on the ground, gradually came to consciousness, and he woke up.


    Next to him, Joe''s men immediately alert. Others are ready. Give him a heavy hand knife and let him continue to coma.


    "Wait, don''t do it first." yunmengshi immediately stopped. Now Tang Cheng is his own man. Besides, the next thing is that Tang Cheng should be awake.


    After yunmengshi stopped, although the elite of the base didn''t mean to do it, they were afraid that Tang city would do anything to hurt Qiao guanran and yunmengshi. When they did, none of their spirit relaxed.


    Everyone stared at Tang Cheng. When Tang Cheng woke up, he first touched the back of his head with his hand, then stood up and bowed 90 degrees to Yunmeng poem, "master."


    In addition to yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, the elites have grown up. What''s the situation? Just now, Tang City beat and killed the leader and miss Yun. How could one of his own people say to Yun Xiaoshi: Master?


    What is this?


    Even the man who just gave Tang Cheng a hand knife held out his hand and looked at the hand he had just used to fight Tang Cheng.


    "Well, Tang Ze will come later. Do you know what to do?" yunmengshi didn''t have any proud look on her face, as if she had done a very ordinary thing.


    "Yes, master," replied Tang Cheng respectfully.


    As the level of Yunmeng poetry rises at any time, the soul imprint has a greater reservation force on her servants. Except Mo Hongyuan, Yunmeng poetry has a great binding force on them. This may also be because yunmengshi and Mo Hongyuan are both zombies.


    "Well, stay aside." yunmengshi said, then pointed to one of his men and said, "you point your weapons at Tang city." this is also for Tang Ze to see.


    "Yes, Miss Yun." seeing yunmengshi mention himself, the man excitedly picked up the knife in his hand and directly hit Tang Cheng''s neck.


    Without letting everyone wait, Tang Ze hurried over with the same hands as just now. He was afraid that his brother would be killed if he came late.


    "It''s really fast for Tang Shou to get it!" yunmengshi doesn''t have a good attitude towards Tang Ze, who calls himself ''little three''.


    "Why don''t I pay attention to what Mr. Jia wants?" although it seems so, in fact, Tang Ze has scolded yunmengshi and Qiao pengran many times in his heart.


    "What about the things?" said yunmengshi.


    "Here it is." Tang Ze immediately took out the holy thing in his hand.


    Its shape is very similar to the missing part of the real holy thing, but yunmengshi secretly stimulated it with spiritual force, and there was no response.


    This thing is fake! Yunmengshi immediately knew the facts.


    She quickly analyzed it in her brain. Does Tang Ze know? There are two possibilities. First, he knows, but this thing is the key. He doesn''t want to call it out, so he makes a fake to fool himself. Second, he didn''t know that he himself was buried in the drum.

 Chapter 530

    "What kind is it?" Yun Mengshi thought in his heart.


    Qiao kuanran saw that Yunmeng''s poem looked a little wrong, although in the eyes of outsiders, Yunmeng''s poem was still calm with a little ironic expression.


    But Joe knew there was definitely something wrong with it.


    So he gave yunmengshi an inquiring look. Yunmengshi nodded slightly, indicating that Qiao pengran''s guess was correct.


    Qiao churan snorted coldly and said to Tang Ze, "I don''t know. Mr. Tang, the head of the base, actually got a fake. Are you bullying us and don''t know us?"


    Tang Ze said angrily, "Joe, why do you say this thing is false? Don''t you call people out first?"


    Qiao pengran was very dissatisfied. He went to Tang Cheng and kicked him hard in front of Tang Ze.


    "Ah!" Tang Cheng cried out in pain, "brother, help me, help me!"


    After seeing Tang Ze, his eyes turned red. The two brothers had a very good relationship. Although Tang Cheng had no powers before and always bullied men and women, he was his own brother and the brother he grew up with.


    He roared, "Qiao pengran, what are you doing?" the angry Tang Ze even tore his previous disguise and directly called Qiao pengran''s name instead of the previous'' Polite ''Mr. Qiao.


    "What am I doing? Why don''t you let me kick your brother to relieve my anger when you take the fake?" Joe sneered and directly said to Tang Ze.


    Tang Ze took a few deep breaths and pressed down his anger. Now his brother is in each other''s hands. Even if the people he brought can kill the hateful man in front of him hundreds of times in an instant, he is afraid to do it easily!


    So Tang Ze gritted his teeth and took out a box from his pocket. The box was very exquisite. At a glance, he could feel that it was not ordinary.


    "Here''s what you want." Tang Ze opened the box and showed the real holy thing to yunmengshi and Qiao pengran. It turned out that he first took out a fake to test them. If Qiao pengran and yunmengshi don''t know the goods, he plans to fool them with fake goods.


    Yunmengshi tried again. Yes, this is a genuine holy thing. As long as you get this, the holy thing will be complete. Yunmengshi suddenly became nervous for some reason.


    Seeing the expression of Yunmeng poem, Qiao pengran also understood that it was true.


    "Tang Ze, if you had taken out the real thing earlier, your brother wouldn''t have to suffer those feet," said Joe.


    "How about we deliver the goods with one hand?" Qiao pengran directly lifted Tang Cheng from the ground, clasped his shoulder with one hand, and took out the black ancient knife with the other hand and put it on Tang Cheng''s neck.


    "Good." Tang Ze certainly had no reason to refuse, and resolutely agreed.


    Tang Ze took the box and Qiao pengran pushed Tang Cheng. The two people slowly approached.


    When the two were one meter away, they stopped.


    "I count one, two, three, and we''ll exchange." Tang Ze said anxiously when he saw that his brother''s face was obviously very bad.


    "No problem." Joe looked so calm that he couldn''t see anything on his face.


    "Change!" Tang Ze shouted and threw things up.


    Qiao kuanran immediately released the imprisonment of Tang city and quickly took over the holy thing.


    After Tang Zela passed his brother, he immediately shouted to his men, "attack!"


    Qiao pengran held the holy thing tightly in his hand. In an instant, he came to yunmengshi and gave it to her.


    Yun Mengshi took something and didn''t have time to take a look. The opposite attack was coming.


    She immediately moved her mental strength to let the long hidden army of zombies out against the enemy.


    "Ow!" after receiving the order of yunmengshi, he looked at the delicious zombies for a long time and rushed directly to Tang Ze and others opposite!


    "Leader, leader, there are zombies!" before their powers came out, they saw that there were countless zombies in front of them.


    "Come on, get in the car!" Tang Ze didn''t lose his sense of propriety when facing so many zombies, and directly ordered everyone to get in the car.


    These people in Beijing base are worthy of being the elite of the base. In the face of so many zombies, they did not panic. Instead, they quickly got on the car. Before the zombie army rushed over, they started the car and left the park.


    In order not to arouse Tang Ze''s suspicion, yunmengshi asked these zombies to chase down. At the same time, she also ordered the zombies in the city to attack. However, she asked these zombies to just do superficial Kung Fu to scare humans. It''s good that there are still people in Beijing. It''s not good to hurt them.


    "It''s really fun." an elite saw these zombies chasing their enemies and said what he thought.


    "Well, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We''d better meet Gu Bai and them." Joe gave an order.


    "Yes, chief." the people got on the bus and left here quickly.


    They soon found a quadrangle in the suburbs. It was still very safe, some distance from the Beijing base.


    Yun Mengshi and Qiao pengran, who settled down, contacted Gu Bai and others by special means and asked them to meet here.


    Yu Yunmeng poetry could not bear it for a long time. He found a quiet room, put on his defense, and took out the holy things extorted from Tang Ze.


    And took out his holy things at the same time.


    Stick the last piece to the holy thing. Sure enough, this piece is true. After yunmengshi put the two things together, they soon bonded together.


    There was also a dazzling light on it, and a soft energy entered the body of Yunmeng poem. Yunmeng poem first felt that the energy was warm, but soon a sharp pain appeared.


    At first, yunmengshi could stand it. With the energy running all over his body, the pain became more and more distant, even more painful than when he was promoted before.


    Yunmengshi couldn''t stand. She wanted to find a place to sit down, but when she just took the first step, her leg softened and fell directly to the ground.


    If Qiao pengran was there, he would nervously pick up Yunmeng poetry.


    Unfortunately, Yunmeng poetry just had a hunch that when the sacred objects were complete, unusual times would happen. For Qiao''s safety, Yunmeng poetry had to shut him out.


    Yunmengshi''s body shrank to the ground. She clenched her teeth to weaken her pain, but it was impossible. The pain seemed to come from the soul.


    Yunmengshi doesn''t know what happened, let alone whether the energy emitted from the holy thing is good or bad, but her sixth sense tells her that she will be fine!? Please enter the text

 Chapter 531

    Qiao pengran outside the room seemed to feel the pain of Yunmeng poetry.


    Joe ran stood outside the door and covered his heart. He felt that his heart seemed to be gripped by an invisible hand.


    Qiao pengran knew that this must be Xiaoshi''s feeling at this moment. Perhaps Xiaoshi is even more painful than now.


    "Xiaoshi, Xiaoshi, how are you?" Joe shouted outside the door.


    There was not a sound in the room. Joe gritted his teeth and went directly into the room.


    After Joe ran entered the room, his heart hurt more. What did he see?


    Xiaoshi''s already thin body shrunk into a small one and trembled on the ground. It seemed as if she was suffering, and the complete holy thing was thrown aside.


    Joe squatted down and gently hugged Xiaoshi in his arms. "Xiaoshi, don''t scare me."


    Yunmengshi was almost unconscious of the pain at this time. She only felt her frozen body. Suddenly, there was a temperature, and the pain didn''t seem to be just strong.


    Qiao pengran also found that she seemed better after holding Xiaoshi.


    Qiao pengran was anxious at this time. He didn''t know what had happened to yunmengshi. The only thing he could do was to hold her tightly.


    Yunmengshi seemed to feel Qiao pengran''s power. Ten minutes later, the pain slowly decreased, and she had the power to open her eyes.


    "I''m fine," said Yun Mengshi, laboriously spitting out three words.


    "I know, you''ll be fine. I know..." Joe kept whispering ''I know'' in his mouth. You can see that the appearance of the little poem really frightened him.


    Qiao pengran, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, is only afraid of yunmengshi''s injury and that she will leave him forever.


    The two people still hold together. The pain in yunmengshi''s body is reduced to a tolerable range. Yunmengshi motioned Qiao pengran with her eyes and put herself aside on the bed.


    Qiao pengran immediately understood the meaning of Yunmeng poetry, gently put Yunmeng poetry on the bed, and kept holding Yunmeng poetry''s hand for a long time, as if Yunmeng poetry would disappear after he let go.


    With the passage of time, yunmengshi''s body slowly recovered its physical strength, had the ability to act, and spoke much better. It didn''t have to spit out word by word.


    "Just now, what happened?" Joe finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I don''t know, but I know it has something to do with the holy things." yunmengshi shook his head and looked confused.


    Qiao pengran picked up the sacred objects on the ground and put them into Yunmeng poem''s hand.


    Yunmengshi took the relic and observed it carefully. It seems that there is no difference between it and just now. She closed her eyes and checked her health to see what was different.


    Joe stared nervously at yunmengshi''s face, his eyes blinking for fear that he might miss something.


    Yunmengshi was shocked at this time. What happened to himself and his body?


    She opened her eyes, stretched out her fingers and looked at it many times.


    Qiao pengran grabbed yunmengshi''s hand, "Xiaoshi, you..."


    "I seem to be able to control the virus in my body," murmured yunmengshi, what an incredible thing.


    "You, you mean, you''ve become human again?" Joe suppressed his excitement.


    "No, not that. I mean, I can control the virus, but the virus hasn''t left my body." yunmengshi shook her head and explained.


    "It''s an exciting thing." Qiao pengran was very excited. Does this mean that he won''t have to drink any water after making out with Xiaoshi in the future?


    "Yes, it''s an exciting thing!" yunmengshi thought that she could only fall in love with Qiao pengran spiritually. After comparing herself with Qiao pengran, Qiao pengran would become a zombie, an unconscious zombie, in no more than a minute. After all, her virus ability is too strong.


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi are very excited. They really love each other. What makes yunmengshi more excited is that the cells in his body seem to slowly recover their activity. What does this mean?


    It means that although you may not really become human, it is still possible to become a ''pseudo human''. There is human breathing and heartbeat, and the body has temperature. The difference between human and human is just different genes.


    The cloud dream poem thought of what the elder of the wizard family said: the earth has the alternation of the new era and the old era. Every era, the earth will change its master. Is he a new species at the handover of the new era and the old era!


    However, all this is Yunmeng''s guess. The future is unknown. Who knows what will happen in the future?


    Yunmengshi carefully put away the holy things. Maybe this thing is the key to make all zombies have consciousness!


    Joe seemed to think of the key, "this thing is the weapon of the Witch Queen. In those years, the Witch Queen also relied on this thing to let the wizard family sit in the position of the master of the earth?"


    Yunmengshi thought so deeply that she nodded, "this thing, at the moment I have her, may have given me a mission to save the earth!"


    This sentence Yunmeng poem is joking, but in my heart, I really believe it.


    "Come on, let''s go out. I just lost my temper. Now I don''t know what the people outside are anxious about." Qiao churan said to yunmengshi with a smile. Everything is developing in a good direction.


    Yunmengshi nodded and looked at the darkness outside. It was estimated that Gu Bai and others had arrived here.


    Yunmengshi opened the door of the room and went out with Qiao pengran.


    "Miss, you..." the people from s city base have completely gathered in this place at this time. Fortunately, when Qiao pengran was looking for a place, he took into account the problem of many people. This quadrangle is large enough to easily hold so many people.


    After yunmengshi summoned all the people back, he summoned thousands of zombies to guard the safety here.


    At this time, the elites of s city already knew the identity of Yunmeng poetry. Except for some people who didn''t guess and were surprised, others easily accepted it.


    After all, Yunmeng poetry brought them too many surprises before. At that time, someone joked that Miss Yun always surprised and frightened us. Maybe one day, she will become a zombie, and we won''t be surprised.


    When saying this at that time, all the elites of s city base nodded affirmatively. Yunmeng poetry has become a belief for them.

 Chapter 532

    Cloud dream poetry can''t maintain the image of the beautiful man after just that kind of pain, so now people see the cloud dream poetry with elegant temperament and beautiful eyes.


    "Mengshi, are we going to war with Beijing base and mysterious organizations?" Gu Bai rubbed his hands and looked forward to it.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran shook their heads at the same time. They had a tacit understanding and smiled. Finally, Qiao pengran explained: "it''s not urgent. We haven''t figured out the relationship between the Beijing base and the mysterious organization, let alone the territory of the mysterious organization. We can''t act rashly."


    Yunmengshi added: "the mysterious organization is not so simple, doctor, and it is not so easy to win."


    Yunmengshi, who lived in the doctor''s invisibility for ten years in his previous life, knows that the doctor is completely a madman.


    Or a capable madman.


    Some people say that there is only a thin line between genius and madness. The doctor is the genius who crossed that line.


    "Now, all we have to do is wait for the news. I have branded the soul of Tangcheng, the younger brother of tangze, the leader of Beijing base. That is to say, I buried a nail in the hinterland of Beijing base.


    "The news obtained by Tang Cheng can be directly transmitted to me through the soul imprint. We don''t need to meet, which greatly reduces the chance of exposure." yunmengshi''s mouth tilted up like a successful fox.


    After yunmengshi, Qiao pengran and others stayed quietly in the courtyard for three days, the news of Tang city finally came.


    The news they got was that the mysterious organization was attached to the Beijing base. When it was established, it was provided by Tang Ze to contain the doctor.


    Tang Ze knows the doctor''s ability very well, so he doesn''t want to become a vassal of the mysterious organization in the future.


    Recently, Tang Ze''s worry has happened, and the mysterious organization has gradually been out of his control. It''s still Tang Ze''s own fault, so he has become Xiao He and lost Xiao He.


    Tang Ze''s ability to understand the doctor is right, but he doesn''t understand the doctor''s mind. It''s not surprising that yunmengshi didn''t understand the doctor''s Madman''s heart in his previous life for ten years, let alone Tang Ze.


    Yunmengshi clearly knows that the doctor doesn''t care about power, money, or being controlled by others and becoming a puppet. Only research can make the doctor care.


    Therefore, the mysterious organization is out of Tang Ze''s control. It must not be the problem of the doctor, but the problem of the people he sent to the doctor. The doctor must have no time to manage the mysterious organization and hand over all things to his subordinates. Power can corrode a person''s heart most. Controlling power is what everyone yearns for.


    The man Tang Ze used to control the doctor is now out of his control and against himself.


    Yunmengshi told everyone the news he got.


    After listening to yunmengshi''s description, everyone felt excited. Yes, since the two organizations are at odds, can they take advantage of this opportunity to intensify their internal struggle.


    This issue was raised by one of the elite in s city. After the opinions were raised, most of the elite supported it, but a few opposed it.


    After listening to the people''s ideas, yunmengshi said, "Tangcheng is my man. I can guarantee the authenticity of this news. However, we can think of provoking two organizations. Can''t the leaders of the two organizations think of it? There is an old saying in our country that the outside world must hustle the inside first."


    Qiao pengran also agreed with yunmengshi''s idea, "if I were Tang Ze, or the real controller of the mysterious organization, I wouldn''t be foolish enough to fight with each other endlessly, lose or lose, and finally let outsiders take advantage of it."


    Gu Bai scratched his head. "Also, since the controller of the mysterious organization can convince the doctor to get out of Tang Ze''s control, it shows that the guy is not a simple person."


    "I think we should meet this man who is not simple." yunmengshi suddenly said.


    "What?" people were shocked.


    You know, this is someone else''s territory, not s city base. If something happens, it may be too late to rescue.


    "Mengshi, didn''t you say that an outsider must bustle inside first?" Gu Bai couldn''t understand.


    "This needs to be seen. If I can give this'' not simple person ''enough interests to move his heart, will he still care about'' hustling inside ''?" yunmengshi''s eyes were picked, which made people very sympathetic to this'' not simple person''.


    Is the interest of Yunmeng poetry so easy to take? At least so far, Gu Bai hasn''t seen anyone who took the things of Yunmeng poetry and didn''t do anything at all.


    Qiao pengran touched the head of Yunmeng poem, which seemed to have become Qiao pengran''s habit.


    "Xiaoshi, I''ll go with you." this is very solemn. Let yunmengshi know that Qiao pengran will go with him.


    "OK." yunmengshi nodded, and Qiao ran was there. He could blink back with himself, greatly ensuring his safety.


    Although yunmengshi has enough self-confidence, yunmengshi still trembles in the face of the doctor''s colorful potion.


    Yunmengshi asked Tang Cheng to contact the "not simple man" while letting Gu Bai and others find the reinforcements she found, let them know that they have arrived in Beijing and reassure them.


    What makes yunmengshi very happy is that the efficiency of Tangcheng is still very high, although he seems a little unreliable. The next morning, Tang Cheng sent a letter to Yunmeng poetry through soul imprint.


    He means: things have been settled. We will meet on the roof of Jingshi building, the tallest building in Beijing, this noon.


    Yunmeng poem praised Tang Cheng and told the people the news.


    "Miss, let me go with you," said Mo Hongyuan with some hesitation after hearing it, because he knew that the probability of going with him was very small, and the things that miss decided could rarely be changed.


    As Mo Hongyuan thought, "Hongyuan, you have your task, and it''s most appropriate for me to go with you."


    Yunmeng poetry rejected Mo Hongyuan, which is exactly the case.


    "Then, miss, you should be careful." Mo Hongyuan asked.


    "Well, at least, Pang ran and I have the confidence to leave at any time." yunmengshi replied with a smile.


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was relieved. Yeah, what are they worried about? Boss Qiao and miss Yun join hands. Who can stop them in this world?


    "Gu Yang, if an enemy comes, you control the zombies, stop them, and then you go from behind." yunmengshi suddenly told Gu Yang that she is at ease in Tang city. However, if someone sets a trap for Tang City, she should make a plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain in advance. Please enter the text

 Chapter 533

    On the rooftop of the Beijing base, two people suddenly appeared. They were yunmengshi and Qiao pengran.


    This time, yunmengshi and Qiao Jingran kept their true appearance without disguise. When Tang Cheng told the man, he already said the names of yunmengshi and Qiao pengran. In this way, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran don''t need to disguise themselves at all.


    "Meet here?" Yun Mengshi murmured and began to look at the buildings on the roof.


    There is no building on the roof. It is very empty and there is nothing. Yunmengshi thought that the man chose this place so that she had no way out, or blocked the way out of both sides.


    There is only one exit on the roof. If one party blocks the exit, it is difficult for the other party to leave here. However, they should not have thought that both yunmengshi and Qiao pengran have their own way to leave here.


    Therefore, at that time, the winner is still an uncertain question.


    Qiao pengran''s first reaction when he came here was the same as that of Yunmeng poetry. After looking around, Qiao pengran smiled, "how confident is that person to set the meeting place here?"


    This seems to be said to himself, as well as to Yunmeng poetry.


    "It''s very confident, not too confident, it''s conceit." yunmengshi and Qiao pengran smiled the same.


    They didn''t let yunmengshi and Qiao pengran wait. They just arrived at the rooftop and looked around. The only door of the rooftop was pushed open. First, a man like his subordinates showed his head vigilantly. When they saw yunmengshi and Qiao pengran standing there calmly, they didn''t seem to have the idea of going to war. Then, more than a dozen entered the rooftop.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting longer." after a group of people entered the roof, one of the people said, "I''m Sha Yifei, the doctor''s most powerful assistant."


    While Sha Yifei introduces himself, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran can keep shooting at Sha Yifei like an X-ray.


    This person is wearing a black frame glasses, which may be the reason why he has not seen the sun for a long time. His skin is somewhat unhealthy, pale and flat. At a glance, it gives a strong smell of books, much like a college student who has not graduated. This man is really not a simple character. Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran had a word in their hearts at the same time.


    "I''m Qiao pengran, and this lady is yunmengshi." since the other party introduced himself, Qiao pengran also spoke.


    "I''ve heard your names for a long time. It''s a great honor for me to hear that you wanted to see me yesterday. You won''t mind setting the time today?" said Sha Yifei with apology. He was very polite and full of affinity. But his smile was less than the bottom of his eyes. His face was smiling, but he didn''t know what he was planning in his heart.


    "Yes, now that we''re here, we can discuss how to fight Tang Ze together." Yunmeng said. A round small stone table suddenly rose on the ground in front of us, and three small stone stools also rose next to it.


    Qiao pengran also took out a pair of tea sets and excellent tea leaves from the space. With the help of yunmengshi''s water washing power and his own fire power, the aroma of tea soon came out.


    "Ha ha ha." Sha Yifei laughed. He walked a few steps to the small stone table and sat down opposite yunmengshi and Qiao pengran.


    "Please!" after making tea, Joe made an invitation to Sha Yifei.


    Sha Yifei was not afraid of anything in Joe''s tea. He calmly picked up the tea cup and took a sip gently.


    "Good tea!" Sha Yifei said with emotion. "In such an end of life, it is estimated that only Qiao and miss Yun have this leisure to drink tea?"


    What Sha Yifei said is not only praising Qiao pengran''s strong strength, but also satirizing Qiao pengran''s lack of tension. It''s really heartfelt that he still has time to drink tea in such an emergency.


    Qiao pengran and Yunmeng poetry didn''t seem to recognize the meaning of this. They played ha ha and Tai Chi with Sha Yifei.


    Finally, after drinking two pots of tea, Sha Yifei finally spoke. There were a lot of tea, and he couldn''t stand drinking so much at one breath!


    "I don''t know what Mr. Qiao and miss Yun mean by looking for me?" Sha Yifei pretended not to know at this time and said, "I''m very simple".


    "Of course, it''s about talking with Mr. Sha about how to cooperate," Qiao said.


    "Cooperation?" Sha Yifei was confused about this fashion. "What cooperation?"


    "Of course, it''s cooperation to eliminate the organization of Beijing city." yunmengshi said angrily, "Tang Ze has made an idea on us now. Do you think we should cooperate with you?" Qiao said faintly.


    "Tang Ze and I are good friends. I won''t betray him." Sha Yi''s calculating look showed again.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao guanran looked at each other. "I won''t take over the Beijing base once I have the s city base. If Tang Ze''s hands were not too long and fished out of the boundary this time, I wouldn''t be here." Qiao guanran looked like he provoked me first and said the ''facts''.


    Sha Yifei listened to Qiao pengran''s words, thought quietly there for an hour, and suddenly said, "I have to say that your weight really makes me excited, but I still can''t promise." Sha Yifei seemed to see a lot of crystal nuclei flying away.


    "Why?" asked Joe calmly, puzzled. He had made a lot of concessions on these conditions.


    "Because the doctor gave me a condition before he came." Sha Yifei said with a bitter smile, "the doctor is my benefactor. I have to promise what he said. If I can''t do it in time, I will try my best to do it."


    "Doctor, I gave you the oligocrystalline nucleus, and you worked for him like this?" Qiao pengran said without answering. Qiao pengran, who is familiar with the art of imperial power, was very puzzled at this time.


    "This matter, if you can enter us, I will tell you the answer." Sha Yifei shrugged and said easily.


    "It''s impossible." Joe refused directly. "Well, we broke down today, didn''t we?"


    Sha Yifei didn''t care, "it seems so."


    "Well, we don''t have anything to talk about. Goodbye," Joe said directly.


    "I''m afraid you can''t go." Sha Yifei sat there and looked straight at yunmengshi and Qiao pengran.


    Qiao pengran and yunmengshi directly stood up to go, but Qiao pengran felt dizzy and couldn''t stand up, so he sat down again.


    Of course yunmengshi was fine, but she learned from the way she hit Qiao pengran and sat down.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 534

    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran really don''t know when they got caught.


    Fortunately, after knowing that he had been recruited, Joe didn''t panic. He glanced at yunmengshi sitting next to him with his spare light.


    Yunmengshi secretly gave Qiao pengran a look, indicating that he was okay.


    Qiao pengran is also relieved. Xiao Shi is fine. Although yunmengshi''s body has developed to human beings, there is still zombie virus in his body. Sha Yifei''s poison is still useless to yunmengshi.


    "What did you do?" this time, Huan Yunmeng Shi asked. If there was any sudden event, she could directly spread her wings and take Qiao Peng out of here and get out of trouble.


    "I just used a small medicine. Don''t worry, it won''t hurt your body." Sha Yifei seemed very proud. Although his expression didn''t show it, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran could see his pride in his eyes.


    "Come on, what do you want to do?" yunmengshi asked.


    Sha Yifei didn''t speak. He just looked at Yunmeng poetry and looked up and down, as if he wanted to see something from Yunmeng poetry.


    "What are you looking at?" Qiao pengran is now weak and weak. Otherwise, he will directly give Sha Yifei a lightning strike and dare to look at his little poem like this.


    "There is no unusual place." Sha Yifei seemed to wonder.


    "What do you mean?" Joe''s anger has almost reached a limit. His weakness doesn''t mean he doesn''t have the power to fight back.


    "She doesn''t look like a zombie, her heart beats, her breath and her body temperature." Sha Yifei was puzzled.


    Qiao pengran and Yunmeng poetry were shocked, but on the surface, they couldn''t see it. They were very calm.


    "It seems that you already know about it," Sha Yifei said to Qiao pengran.


    "Don''t you want to know how I know?" when Sha Yifei saw that he had told this amazing secret, the two men looked calm and didn''t imagine their surprise. He asked depressed.


    "The doctor told you." yunmengshi said calmly, "doctor, have you got my hair or dander tested? The results show that I am a zombie?"


    "How do you know?" this time, Sha Yifei was surprised, and Yunmeng poetry seemed to know the same.


    "You people, of course, can''t know my identity, except for the doctor." yunmengshi said that she seemed to know the doctor very well, but that''s the truth, but yunmengshi wouldn''t say it. She couldn''t explain why she knew the doctor so well.


    "Are you familiar with the doctor?" Sha Yifei also heard the key, and he asked directly.


    Yunmengshi''s eyes are very clear, "I haven''t seen him once in my life." last time in S City, I saw only the doctor in illusion, but no real doctor.


    She also explained this to jealous Joe. Yunmengshi is right. She saw the doctor, but it was a matter of her last life.


    "Doctor, let you take me back, right?" yunmengshi said to Sha Yifei in a very positive tone.


    "If you hadn''t just said it, I would really think you had an affair with the doctor," said Sha Yifei in surprise, "Yes, he asked me to take you back. The famous powers in China are all within the scope of the doctor''s research. We tried our best to take out your hair research. When the doctor took out your hair research results, he was in a crazy state. When we were going to take you back to s City, you disappeared."


    Yunmengshi recalled in his mind that Sha Yifei said that when he lost his trace, he might go to the federal base. Although the doctor''s power is large, it only involves China. When he arrived at the federal base, he can''t help it.


    "Finally, the news of your appearance came again. The doctor even wanted to go to the s city base in person, but to his surprise, you arrived in Beijing before he started, and you threw yourself into the net." Sha Yifei looked at yunmengshi sympathetically.


    "How did we get caught?" Yun Mengshi asked this question.


    Just now, they had only tea. But Qiao pengran took out the tea set and tea leaves. The water was his own water and the fire was Qiao pengran''s fire. How could he get caught without Sha Yifei''s hand?


    Sha Yifei smiled. He thought, anyway, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran not only lost their ability to act, but also lost their ability to release their powers. Now they are the fish on their own chopping board. They are allowed to kill themselves. It doesn''t matter to tell them this.


    "OK, listen carefully. This is a kind of powder developed by the doctor for strong people like you. This powder is colorless and tasteless and spreads through the air, but it enters the human body not through the respiratory tract, but through water." Sha Yifei explained in detail.


    Qiao pengran and Yunmeng poetry are smart people. After a simple touch by Sha Yifei, we can know where the problem is.


    "Do you mean that the powder was spread through the air into the tea, and we drank it unconsciously?" Joe said the truth decisively.


    "Worthy of being the leader of a big base, yes, that''s it." Sha Yifei praised.


    Yunmengshi smiled coldly, "you''re here to delay, just to relieve the medicine on you!" the medicine made by the doctor has never had an antidote. Just now Sha Yifei drank the tea, so in his heart, Sha Yifei also sat there powerlessly.


    But the difference between Sha Yifei and Qiao pengran is that he knows that there is no antidote, so he has used it on himself countless times before, and the human body has developed drug resistance. The efficacy of his body must disappear faster than that of Qiao pengran.


    Sha Yifei, whose face has been normal, had a rare change when yunmengshi said this sentence.


    "It seems that I guessed right, didn''t I?" yunmengshi said with a smile.


    Sha Yifei shook his head and asked again, "have you really never met the doctor? Even the medicine made by the doctor has no antidote. Who are you?"


    Yunmengshi smiled, "haven''t I answered?"


    Although there are many doubts, Qiao pengran is still willing to believe Yunmeng poetry. She said she didn''t, just didn''t. He knows Yunmeng poetry very well and knows that Xiaoshi doesn''t lie.


    "Come and take people away." Sha Yifei worried that the delay would change, and he didn''t delay any more. He directly asked his men to take people away.


    "Yes." a dozen men, after receiving the order, went directly to yunmengshi and Qiao pengran and prepared to bring prison bracelets to them.


    When yunmengshi saw the bracelet, he knew he couldn''t disguise it. When he took it with him, he was really passive.

 Chapter 535

    When Sha Yifei''s subordinates came to yunmengshi and Qiao pengran and picked up the magic ban bracelet to bring it to the two people, yunmengshi ''Teng'' stood up and suddenly appeared around the people of the mysterious organization.


    Where did the people of the mysterious organization think that Yunmeng poetry could suddenly attack? They were unprepared. In a moment, they were frozen into ice sculptures by the big trick of "ice and snow".


    Sha Yifei can''t believe his eyes. This powder is not the first time he has used it. Relying on this thing, how many strong people are planted on it?


    He didn''t expect that when the powder failed, this, this was what happened.


    Yunmeng poetry ignored Sha Yifei for the time being, took out the holy thing behind Sha Yifei''s back, and invaded it with his own spiritual power. The holy thing emitted a soft light on Qiao pengran.


    Qiao pengran felt a warm energy entering his body, and his strength and ability to exert his powers recovered little by little. In less than a minute, Qiao pengran returned to normal, and Yunmeng poetry was taken back into space.


    Sha Yifei didn''t need to see what yunmengshi did to Qiao pengran. What he saw was that yunmengshi turned his back. In less than a minute, Qiao pengran also stood up.


    "You, you can touch the efficacy of this powder?" Sha Yifei''s expression now can''t be described as shocked. He''s going to be scared out of his wits, okay? God knows how Yunmeng poetry touches the efficacy. You know, there is never an antidote for what the doctor makes.


    "Very strange?" yunmengshi smiled. "What can stop me in this world?" yunmengshi said this in a tone that is not domineering at all, but its content can no longer be domineering.


    It''s strange that when Sha Yifei heard this, he not only didn''t laugh at Yunmeng''s poetry as whimsical, but felt that what she said was the truth.


    "Next, shall we carry out plan a?" Qiao looked at Sha Yifei and asked yunmengshi.


    Yunmeng poetry was silent and kept looking at Sha Yifei. If Qiao pengran didn''t understand the character of Yunmeng poetry, he might be jealous. A woman, staring at a man for so long, doesn''t she have a crush on him?


    "No, plan a will not be implemented for the time being." the so-called plan a is that yunmengshi comes forward directly to absorb Sha Yifei''s memory and find the nest of the mysterious organization. After that, Qiao pengran leads all mankind. Yunmengshi drives the zombies to a joint attack.


    At that time, let alone a small mysterious organization, even if the mysterious organization is combined with the Beijing base, it can''t beat this powerful team.


    Yunmengshi denies plan A. she doesn''t want such a fun game to end so soon. The harm brought to her by the doctor''s previous life can only be made up in this way?


    She wants the doctor to lose what he cares about most. Yunmengshi knows that the doctor is a madman, but what he is crazy about is research.


    The doctor knows that he is a zombie with independent consciousness, but he can only watch himself wandering in front of him and can''t catch himself for research. Isn''t this his happiest thing?


    Thinking, yunmengshi smiled, "plan a is not implemented, but it is still necessary to absorb the memory." then she went to Sha Yifei, stretched out her hand, opened her whole palm and covered Sha Yifei''s skull.


    Sha Yifei''s body was trembling slightly at this time. He wanted to escape here, but it was impossible. The effect of the powder continued on him, let alone escape. For him, moving a finger was an impossible thing.


    "You, what are you doing?" Sha Yifei''s voice was trembling.


    "Relax, if you''re lucky, you won''t become a fool." Qiao pengran comforted with a smile. Anyone can hear that Qiao pengran''s'' comfort ''is more frightening than intimidation.


    Yunmeng poetry smoothly intruded the spiritual force into his soul, copied a memory of mysterious organizations, and finally successfully recovered these spiritual forces into his brain.


    After the promotion to the eighth level, everything went so smoothly.


    After the spiritual power of Yunmeng poetry was recovered, Sha Yifei''s eyes were very confused and lost his look, even if there was no fear.


    "Is he stupid?" Qiao pangran seldom saw Yunmeng poetry directly invade people''s brain and seize memory, because it was not a simple thing for Yunmeng poetry before. Therefore, Qiao pengran has never seen a fool who was robbed of his memory.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s disguised or real. His mission has been completed." yunmengshi said with a smile. At the same time, she grabbed the ancient knife that Qiao pengran didn''t know when it appeared in her hand and a cut off Sha Yifei''s head.


    With a confused look, Sha Yifei''s head directly crossed the guardrail on the roof and hit the ground hard.


    "This is the first step for us to demonstrate to the doctor and Tang Ze." yunmengshi smiled coldly, one step closer to killing the doctor.


    This step-by-step killing of the mysterious organization and the Beijing base makes yunmengshi feel more at ease and feel that all this is real, not illusory. Rebirth is not a dream that she has been tortured for ten years.


    Joe stood up in front of her. Sometimes she unconsciously thought, what would she do if all this was her fantasy?


    Joe looked at his little poem with an ancient knife and stood there with a confused face, as if a child who couldn''t find his home hurt his heart.


    He stepped over to yunmengshi and hugged her tightly, making her feel that all this was true.


    "However, what I see is true, isn''t it?" Yun Mengshi murmured.


    "It''s true." he held yunmengshi''s waist and whispered in her ear.


    Qiao pengran always wondered why Xiaoshi was extremely insecure? Once, he always thought that being ignored by his biological father, tortured by his stepmother and bullied by his stepsister was the main reason for Yun Mengshi''s extreme lack of security.


    But after slowly contacting Yunmeng poetry, Qiao found that he guessed wrong. The above mentioned may be one of the reasons, but it is not the most important. Qiao pengran believes that Xiaoshi must have suffered some inhuman torture when she didn''t know her, which led to the existence of such a powerful and self-confident and contradictory character today.


    The key must be related to the doctor.


    Then how can Qiao pengran, who knows Yunmeng poetry, not notice that as long as he mentions the word doctor, the expression of the little poem will change. Although it is very subtle, it is still captured by Qiao pengran.

 Chapter 536

    Qiao pengran hugged yunmengshi and a dark light flashed in his eyes, doctor, didn''t he? Unexpectedly, without his knowledge, he hurt the little poem he held on the tip of his heart.


    Joe ran didn''t know what he was thinking at this time, but if the people who knew him most saw his eyes at this time, they would mourn for the doctor.


    "Xiaoshi, we''ll go back when the work is finished?" Qiao pengran asked cautiously, feeling that the people in his arms were calm.


    Cloud dream poem secretly said, how did you just fall into that kind of psychology? She told herself that all this was true. Joe''s love for her was true and rebirth was true. It was not illusory. It was a gift from God to compensate her.


    After several heart hints, yunmengshi finally calmed down. It seems that she thought she had been suppressing her spiritual strength for more than half a year, and she was only promoted recently, which can lay a solid foundation. Unexpectedly, she still promoted too fast!


    But it''s also normal. In addition to Joe''s evil spirit, who can catch up with the man with the big cheating device of rebirth? Yunmengshi was in a good mood when she thought of this.


    "Go back!" said yunmengshi.


    "OK, hold on, let''s go home!" Qiao pengran felt that yunmengshi was in a good mood, and his mood became better.


    Before leaving the rooftop, yunmengshi released a wind power. The people of the mysterious organization that had been frozen into ice sculpture suddenly turned into ice debris and drifted away with the wind after a gust of wind.


    This also leaves no future trouble.


    Qiao pengran flashed back to the quadrangle in the suburbs with yunmengshi.


    "Ow! Boom! Boom!" as soon as they returned to the courtyard, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran heard the sound of battle.


    "Boss, Mengshi, you''re back!" Gu Bo said excitedly as he manipulated his powers behind a pillar in the quadrangle.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran can see that Gu Bai is excited because of fighting, not because of seeing their arrival.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Joe, as he missed a power.


    "Boss, not long after you left, someone attacked our courtyard. However, Gu Yang directly controlled the zombies to rush up and directly lost half of their manpower. Now, Mengshi''s reinforcements have arrived. Now, the group of people can''t form an army under the attack of both sides of us, so they can only wait in place to die." Gu Bai is really excited.


    After hearing Gu Bai finish, yunmengshi didn''t hear any bad news. She breathed a sigh of relief, "Gu Bai, don''t forget to leave some alive."


    "Understand, Mengshi, you don''t trust me when I do business?" Gu Bai smiled.


    "It''s because of you that I don''t trust." yunmengshi hit without hesitation.


    Gu Bai was used to being beaten by the crowd, and he didn''t have any strange emotions. Just to show in front of yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, his face was right, and the power in his hand seemed to go out without power.


    When yunmengshi and Qiao pengran came back, the battle had come to an end, and only a few people remained, which could not pose a threat to these elites.


    Therefore, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran found a place with a shelter, leisurely took out their chairs and sat down. Joe even took out the table and tea set. They made a pot of tea leisurely.


    Yunmengshi also took out the delicious snacks added at Tongxin when she returned to the base last time and ate them.


    The two drank hot tea and ate snacks, completely ignoring the power flying outside, and the residual value was everywhere.


    Soon the battle was over. It was a one-sided battle. Gu Bai and his men, with a large army of zombies, tortured and killed a group of enemies from nowhere.


    Those enemies, totally unexpected that they would die here, always thought this task was very easy. At least please tell the newspaper that the two most abnormal people have left, haven''t they? The rest are a group of scum with little combat effectiveness!


    What kind of scum are these people? They''re all little perverts, okay?


    Gu Bai, Mo Hongyuan and others caught four living mouths, but they were also dying. After all, the power was too fierce just now.


    "Boss, Mengshi, I caught four people alive." Gu Bai was still very excited, as if he hadn''t played for a long time.


    Yunmengshi took a sip of tea, looked at the four accounts, and asked uncertainly, "is there any ability to speak?"


    Gu Bai asked Yun Mengshi and smiled shyly, "Mengshi, you see, I''m so excited that I can control my power and make people like this directly."


    Yunmengshi stretched out his hand and released his healing power. In an instant, the trauma of the four people healed, even without any scars. However, with broken limbs and internal injuries, yunmengshi won''t waste so many powers to treat the four doomed people.


    "Who are you?" yunmengshi asked directly, "you can not speak, you are not afraid of death, but I have a lot of patience until you speak." this saying is light and light, but it sounds very scary in those four living mouths.


    Of course, this is yunmengshi''s addition of the power of "soul awe" while talking. Before she reached level 8, this power was really useless, but now it''s different.


    "I, we are from s city base." sure enough, yunmengshi just asked, and one of them with low mental strength said it directly. His tone was very frightened for fear that Yunmeng poetry was not satisfied.


    "Tang Ze sent you?" yunmengshi continued.


    "Yes, it was the leader who sent us. A total of 320 of us came, all of whom were above level 4. When we came, the leader ordered that we must destroy all of them." the man continued.


    "Xiao Shi,..." Qiao Jingran said.


    Yunmengshi understood what Qiao pengran meant. He went out with himself. It was Sha Yifei who contacted Tang Cheng. Therefore, would Tang Cheng leak the news?


    "No! I don''t have information about Tang City, but I have confidence in myself." yunmengshi didn''t even think about it and directly denied it.


    "Don''t forget, the boy surnamed Sha is not an ordinary person. He came this time to bring me to the doctor, but he knows better that these people in s city base are not easy to mess with, so he wants to get rid of Gu Bai by Tang Ze''s hand." yunmengshi guessed the truth of the matter in a few simple words.


    "I see." Gu Bai and others who listened to this also nodded clearly.


    "Tell me how many level 4 and above powers are there in your Beijing base?" yunmengshi asked.

 Chapter 537

    "I, we almost have more than 500 level 4 or above powers." the man dared not look directly at yunmengshi. He bowed his head and said obediently.


    "Ha ha, it seems that Tang Ze will feel heartache this time." Gu Bai laughed, as if Tang Ze was unlucky and he was very happy.


    Qiao pengran also learned the appearance of Yunmeng poetry, raised his mouth and said with some evil smile, "I think Tang Ze has a headache. Who is the person who informs him? Sha Yifei. Now there are so many smart people. He will doubt that Sha Yifei has combined with us."


    "That''s right. Now the weather, place and people are in harmony. We all occupy it. The Beijing base will die and the mysterious organization will die!" Yun Mengshi slapped the table next to him, which shocked the table.


    "Miss, we have found the reinforcements you have found!" Mo Hongyuan went to yunmengshi and told her about it.


    "Very good. Invite everyone here. It seems that our quadrangle is not enough to live in." yunmengshi sighed slightly.


    "Miss, there are many quadrangles next to this quadrangle, which seems to be the gathering place of quadrangles." Mo Hongyuan explained with a smile.


    "Very good, Hongyuan. You and Gu Bai go to arrange the people in each base, and then invite their leaders to see me. Gu Yang looks after the zombies and doesn''t let the zombies conflict with humans." yunmengshi arranges things one by one. As a superior, Yunmeng poetry is obviously very qualified.


    "Yes, miss!" several people promised.


    Soon, about twenty people came to the hall.


    "Master!" the people of the Arctic base saluted yunmengshi respectfully under the leadership of Jack.


    "Your majesty!" this is a family of wizards.


    "Miss Yun!" these are the small bases in Yunmeng''s book of songs, which have a good relationship with her.


    "I''m glad to meet you here. Your decision is very correct. When I asked you to come, I already told you the purpose of this visit to the Beijing base. Tang Ze, the leader of the Beijing base, is secretly conducting an experiment. This experiment is extremely harmful to mankind and the whole world. If the experiment is successful, everyone will become zombies, and listen The zombie ordered by Tang Ze, "said Yun Mengshi faintly.


    "Hiss" everyone took a breath of air conditioning. Although they came here, the main acceptance was that they had accepted the grace of Yun Mengshi. Of course, they also had the purpose of taking a share.


    After all, s city base took the lead in attacking Beijing city base. After the attack, did she swallow a lot of grain in Beijing city base alone? This is what many people think.


    Now, hearing yunmengshi say Tang Ze''s secret experiment, people also feel that the ultimate purpose of their coming to the Beijing base may not be for food.


    "I say now, you may not believe it, but I swear by the name of my Yunmeng poem that my words are true." Yunmeng poem solemnly said such words.


    The people who can come here are yunmengshi and Qiao pengran. When their team passed their territory, they were helped by two people. Therefore, these people can still be trusted. Of course, we do not rule out those who have ulterior motives.


    However, Yunmeng poetry doesn''t care about all this. Anyway, in the end, she has her own plan.


    "Now, the Beijing base has lost so many people. Now is a good time to attack. However, our main target is not the Beijing base, but the mysterious organization." yunmengshi said faintly, with a trace of danger in his tone.


    Sitting next to Yunmeng poem, Qiao pengran glanced slightly. He confirmed his guess. As long as Xiaoshi mentioned something about doctors and mysterious organizations, his attitude would be different.


    "Today, you go back and have a rest. Tomorrow morning, we''ll set out for the mysterious organization!" the voice of Yunmeng poem was cold, which made everyone feel cold.


    Qiao pengran looked at Yunmeng poetry and thought: Xiaoshi, what have you experienced?


    However, Joe is still the same. As long as the little poem doesn''t say, he won''t ask. If two people trust enough, Xiaoshi will naturally talk to him instead of asking him.


    Of course, this is when Qiao pengran knows the character of Yunmeng poetry very well. If Yunmeng poetry is introverted, he will certainly take the initiative. But Yunmeng poetry is a powerful person, not only strong in strength, but also very strong in psychology, only occasionally weak.


    A poem with such a character will only have the opposite effect if it is pressed. Maybe the frog cooked in warm water will jump out of the big pot he has made for a long time.


    "Kuang ran, Kuang ran, what are you thinking?" the voice of Yunmeng poetry awakened Qiao Kuang ran, who had been meditating.


    Joe smiled, "I''m thinking, what kind of person is the doctor?" it''s worth thinking about all the time?


    Cloud dream poetry heard Qiao pengran mention this problem, "he is a madman. He takes research as all the madman. In order to study, he can do whatever he wants. He is not alive, whether it''s someone else''s or his own."


    "Xiaoshi, do you hate him?" Qiao pangran insinuated. Although he expected Xiaoshi to tell the facts himself, he had to give him some hints, didn''t he?


    Yunmengshi glanced at Qiao guanran, and her heart was very contradictory. She didn''t know whether she should tell her biggest secret except identity - rebirth.


    Emotionally, yunmengshi wants to tell Qiao guanran that he is reborn. But intellectually, it was not allowed. Although she believed in Qiao pengran very much, she was not only stupid in her previous life, but also tortured like that. Yunmengshi subconsciously didn''t want to tell Qiao pengran about it.


    It''s like lovers don''t want to share their bed wetting when they were young.


    "Well, I hate him. I want to peel his skin and cramp him, drink his blood dry, and take out his soul and torture him for ten or a hundred years." Yun Mengshi''s tone at this time was very flat and did not gnash his teeth.


    But Qiao pengran knew that Yunmeng poetry was really hate. Her eyes were filled with hate.


    Yunmeng poetry rarely has such strong emotional fluctuations, and there is less that Qiao can see.


    Qiao guanran didn''t continue to ask. He went to yunmengshi, lowered his head, gently kissed your lips, and slowly tore them.


    Such behavior seems to be that Qiao pengran wants to comfort Yunmeng poetry.


    Sure enough, Qiao pengran''s lips touched the mouth of Yunmeng poetry, and the strong hatred of Yunmeng poetry began to dissipate.


    Qiao pengran''s lips are hot, and Yunmeng''s lips are cold.

 Chapter 538

    For a long time, two people''s lips separated.


    "Little poem, do I still drink that white pearl water?" asked Joe with a slight uneasiness.


    "Of course not." yunmengshi smiled. "I just got my zombie virus back in time."


    Since Xiaoshi said it was all right, Qiao pengran was no longer worried.


    The two men found a room to rest and waited for the battle the next day!


    This is yunmengshi''s long-awaited battle and the last festival in her heart. Doctor, you wait for me.


    Early the next morning, yunmengshi and Qiao Jingran woke up.


    "Miss, let''s go?" Mo Hongyuan asked, looking at yunmengshi''s ready to go.


    "Call all the people and start!" yunmengshi said very domineering. By copying Sha Yifei''s memory, she knew the last base of the mysterious organization very well.


    There are thousands of people in the s city base of yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, together with all human reinforcements. These people, yunmengshi arranged hundreds of cars, and the party drove to the s city base.


    Yunmengshi is not afraid to escape when the doctor knows the news. She knows the doctor very well. She won''t give up such a good laboratory to escape.


    Besides, didn''t he want to experiment with himself? This time he sent it to the door. How could he escape?


    Although the mysterious organization is not far from the Beijing base, it is still a distance. Yunmengshi suspected that she had been here for ten years in her previous life. However, she always thought she was based in Beijing.


    After all, her last memory was in the Beijing base. After waking up again, she was in a cage and never went out.


    The researchers of the laboratory have not said where the laboratory is, so it is normal for yunmengshi not to know.


    After driving for about an hour, the vehicle almost reached the location of the mysterious organization.


    It''s true that the mysterious organization is underground, and it''s also underground in Tianmen square. The whole laboratory covers a large area and can accommodate thousands of people. Yunmengshi doesn''t know whether the base existed before the end of the world or was built by Dr. Tang Ze and others after the end of the world.


    However, Yunmeng poetry still tends to exist before the end of the world. After all, after the end of the world, many materials are missing. It is not easy to establish such a large base. Tang Ze won''t do that either.


    It took more than a year for the base in Beijing to gradually stabilize. Tang Ze is not Qiao pengran. He does not have the strong strength of Qiao pengran, nor the determination of a zombie emperor like yunmengshi. Therefore, it takes longer to completely stabilize a large base than Qiao pengran.


    "Miss, the mysterious organization is down here?" Mo Hongyuan looked at Tianmen square and asked in surprise.


    "That''s right." yunmengshi nodded definitely. Her downward spiritual force told her that the underground is not land. The components inside are very complex. There are metals and, most importantly, life. Specifically, it can be said that there is a human breath.


    "Where is the door? We can''t just blast it open?" Gu Bai said in embarrassment, looking at the empty Tianmen square.


    "It''s up to you, Gu Bai," said yunmengshi with a smile, his eyes full of confidence in Gu Bai. Although Gu Bai is a little jumpy at ordinary times, he will never fall off the chain at the critical moment. He has been with the cloud dream poetry team for so long, and his control over the earth power has already reached a perfect level. Among so many people, letting Gu Bai do it is absolutely the right choice.


    "No problem!" Gu Bai said confidently. Compared with the earth power, except for yunmengshi, he was very confident that no one could surpass himself.


    Gu Bai stood out and carefully controlled the earth power. The people saw that the earth in front of them flew out a little and piled up on one side, forming a strip space two meters deep and half meters wide.


    One side of the space is a thick steel plate, and the other side is soft land. Obviously, inside the steel plate is the laboratory of the mysterious organization.


    "Gu Bo, take all the earth under our feet aside and let us stand on the same level as the steel plate!" yunmengshi looked at Gu Bo and ordered him to spit out.


    "No problem." this is definitely a small thing for Gu Bailai.


    As soon as Yunmeng''s words were finished, they made way for an open space and let out the position where they had just stood.


    Gu Bai controlled the earth power. A little poem about the earth on the ground fell two meters out of thin air.


    "Everybody go down," yunmengshi said to the crowd.


    Everyone jumped into a two meter deep pit. For powers, the two meter deep pit fell in without hesitation.


    "What to do next?" Gu Bai asked, looking at the thick steel plate.


    "Si Jian, you go." Yun Mengshi looked at the Si Jian brought out this time and said directly. He is a corrosive power. Now he has reached level 5. There is no problem corroding more than ten meters thick steel plate.


    "Yes, miss." looking at the thick steel plate, Si Jian couldn''t restrain his excitement. Last time yunmengshi went out, he didn''t take him and asked him to stay to watch the house. Si Jian secretly vowed that he must not be strong enough to help the young lady, so he was left behind.


    Since then, Si Jian has redoubled his efforts. When yunmengshi saw Si Jian again a few days ago, he was already a level 5 power, which is an incredible thing for ordinary powers.


    Si Jian swaggered forward, put out his hand and put his palm against the steel plate wall. A dark wind appeared in front of Si Jian. It was all corrosive liquid of gas.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss" when the gas corrosive liquid contacts the steel plate wall, there is a constant sound on the wall, and the wall becomes thinner and thinner, which can break the wall immediately.


    Yunmengshi stepped forward and added a thick layer of ice in front of Si Jian as a defense.


    "Everybody get ready. After the wall breaks open, be ready to rush in at any time." yunmengshi shouted loudly, and everyone''s anger soared unprecedentedly.


    "Attack!" the wall was opened. As yunmengshi expected, an unknown liquid was directly ejected from it, but it was blocked on the other side by the ice wall yunmengshi had prepared long ago.


    "Roar, roar" people attacked with a burst of power, pushing back the mysterious organization fighters holding laser loot.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran, as the Stormers, rushed forward even harder, and a batch of mysterious organization fighters died in their hands.


    Although Yunmeng poetry has an advantage, the people of the mysterious organization are not wrong. The endless stream of scientific and technological items give Yunmeng poetry a headache.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 539

    The battle went on for a while, and the position has been transferred to the laboratory. The personnel on both sides have been killed and injured, but so far, yunmengshi and Qiao lanran''s team are fighting with great spirit.


    "Xiaoshi, let''s go find the doctor." Qiao pengran took yunmengshi''s hand, grabbed several experimenters'' laser guns, and temporarily left the place where the battle was most intense.


    The people led by yunmengshi still have great advantages, so yunmengshi and Qiao pengran can leave first to find a doctor.


    Yunmengshi followed Qiao pengran through a laboratory, but still couldn''t find the doctor''s position.


    Although yunmengshi has the memory of her previous life, she has been locked in a fixed place in her previous life. During the experiment, she was stunned first and then brought to the doctor''s laboratory. She doesn''t know the terrain here at all.


    So two people can only rely on luck. According to common sense, the doctor''s laboratory must be in the center of the whole underground base.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran came to the center according to this idea.


    "Will the doctor be here?" Yunmeng''s voice was with a slight tremor. She might not have found it, but Joe found it.


    He put his arm around yunmengshi''s shoulder and comforted: "don''t worry, I''m here, I won''t let you have anything."


    Qiao kuanran repeated it again and again, and the heart of Yunmeng poetry gradually settled down.


    At this time, the two also walked to the gate of the most central laboratory.


    "Doctor, it should be here." yunmengshi was a little uncertain. Subconsciously, she thought she was right.


    "Come on, let''s go in." in Joe''s hand appeared the black ancient knife that had been following him for a long time, and the white flame wrapped around the knife.


    With the sound of breaking the air, the blade cut directly on the door. Even level 5 powers can resist the door. In this way, it was cut out.


    Joe churan smiled, but he didn''t stop in his hand. The second knife, the third knife, a few knives went down, and the gate was cut to pieces.


    Through the still burning door, yunmengshi saw the doctor in her memory who made her want to cramp and skin.


    The doctor still looks like a previous life. He is wearing a white experimental suit. His hair is not messy. All of them fit on his head, and a trace of non dyed leather shoes are worn on his feet. At this time, he was still busy with something, and there was no assistant around him.


    "Doctor." cloud dream poem suddenly calmed down, and these two words appeared faintly in her lips.


    The doctor turned back and saw yunmengshi and Qiao pengran standing there, with bright eyes, as if the hunter had seen the most satisfactory prey.


    "Zombie! Conscious zombie!" the doctor didn''t speak much for a long time. His voice was a little hoarse, but he could hear the excitement.


    "Are you a human being or a zombie?" yunmengshi was just dazzled by the memory of previous lives. When the doctor turned back, she obviously felt that the smell on the doctor did not belong to human beings, but also did not belong to a zombie.


    "Can you feel it? Hahaha!" the doctor was very excited. "You know! My experiment will succeed. As long as I get your crystal core, I will succeed."


    Qiao pengran listened to the doctor''s desire for the crystal core of the little poem, held the hand of the ancient knife and tightened it again.


    "Come on, come on, contribute your crystal core, and you will become the most powerful zombie in the world." the doctor''s voice was seductive. Yunmengshi''s eyes gradually began to be confused, and his feet also stepped forward and walked towards the doctor.


    The smile on the doctor''s face remained unchanged and his eyes were shining. As Yunmeng poem said, he was a madman.


    "Little poem!" as soon as yunmengshi took a few steps, Qiao pengran immediately grabbed yunmengshi''s arm and asked her to stop.


    Yunmengshi woke up the moment Joe ran touched her.


    "What a powerful fantasy!" murmured yunmengshi. She couldn''t imagine the fantasy that could make her fall into it.


    Seeing yunmengshi wake up, the smile on the doctor''s face disappears, and his eyes are full of anger. He looks at Qiao pengran, "what a nuisance."


    "Kuang ran, don''t look at his eyes." yunmengshi was startled and immediately covered Qiao Kuang Ran''s eyes, so that Qiao Kuang ran didn''t fall into a dreamland.


    "Damn you!" the doctor yelled. He put his hand into the front pocket of the experimental clothes and didn''t know what to take out.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran are on alert. Although the doctor is a person without powers, his invention makes people have to guard against it.


    Qiao churan clenched his teeth and immediately disappeared around yunmengshi. When he appeared the next second, he kicked the doctor on the back.


    Such a fast speed is beyond the doctor''s defense. In addition, the doctor''s fragile body can''t withstand the full blow of a powerful power.


    "Hum" the doctor humed, and his body flew out directly, smashed it on the nearby test-bed and fell to the ground again.


    For fear that the doctor would play any tricks, Joe didn''t stop. He whispered, "space is bound."


    The doctor lay on the ground with a cruel color in his eyes. He was imprisoned there by the power of space and didn''t move.


    The whole process was very fast. In less than five seconds, Joe finished all the actions.


    Yunmengshi was stunned there. She didn''t wake up until the doctor was injured and lay on the ground.


    Qiao kuanran finished everything, went to yunmengshi and said softly, "don''t be afraid, I''ve imprisoned him there. No matter how powerful the power of technology is, it can''t touch the power of space."


    Yunmengshi''s heart was really warm. She even felt her heart beating again. Qiao guanran knew that there was a festival in his heart, so he did it directly for himself.


    Yunmengshi is really afraid of himself. At the critical moment, he thinks of the crazy appearance of the doctor in his previous life and is afraid of being affected by his previous life.


    Without saying a word, yunmengshi jumped directly into Qiao''s arms and held him quietly.


    Qiao pengran felt the temperature belonging to Xiaoshi and stroked her back with his hand.


    Before long, yunmengshi came out of Qiao guanran''s arms, walked to the imprisoned doctor, and said to herself: kill him and avenge yourself.


    Yunmengshi had a mass of ice energy in her hand. She threw it directly onto the doctor without thinking about it.


    The doctor can''t make a sound, but his eyes can show his pain at this time.


    The energy turned into millions of ice needles, which pierced the doctor''s body, penetrating every inch of the doctor''s skin and every inch of his organs.


    The doctor couldn''t live. Even though he had reformed his body, he couldn''t resist the full strength of a powerful power and the puncture of countless ice needles.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 540

    At this time, the space constraint on the doctor has been lifted, and the doctor has no strength to make a sound in pain. He looks up at yunmengshi with difficulty, and his lips wriggle.


    Yunmengshi saw from the doctor''s lips that he was saying: what a pity.


    "What are you regretting? It''s a pity that you didn''t send me to the test-bed?" yunmengshi squatted down and asked in order to see what the doctor was talking about.


    The doctor kept saying: Unfortunately, unfortunately.


    Yunmengshi and Qiao pengran''s attention was on the doctor''s mouth. Neither of them noticed. His hand slowly moved to his waist.


    After the loud sound of "boom", an alarm voice suddenly appeared in the whole laboratory: "alarm, alarm, self destruction device will start in a minute. Please evacuate quickly."


    Yunmengshi and Qiao Jingran''s faces changed greatly. "Go! We have to let our people leave here quickly." yunmengshi''s face changed, and she was calm all the time.


    "Come with me." Qiao pangran was very calm. He took yunmengshi''s hand and ran outside.


    The doctor finally took a look at the back of the two people and murmured: it''s a pity, it''s a pity


    The two men almost used the fastest speed. In less than ten seconds, they reached the entrance of the underground laboratory.


    "Boss, Mengshi, you''re here!" Gu Bai was very excited when he saw yunmengshi and Qiao pengran appear in front of him. "Our battle here is almost over, but we didn''t see you out. The laboratory will be destroyed automatically. Mo Hongyuan and I came back to find you."


    "Where is Hongyuan?" Yun Mengshi asked anxiously. At this time, there are only 15 seconds left from a minute.


    "I''m here!" Mo Hongyuan''s speed is fast. In addition, he has a contractual relationship with yunmengshi, so as soon as he mentioned him, he has come to three people.


    "Let''s go out!" Joe said nervously to the two men, with a strong sense of crisis in his heart.


    The four people ran for their lives. When yunmengshi came in, they opened the exit. In less than five seconds, the four people evacuated the underground laboratory of the mysterious organization.


    "This is not a place to stay for a long time. We need to leave quickly." Qiao looked back after the cloud dream poem came out and said anxiously. He grabbed yunmengshi''s wrist and almost half dragged yunmengshi away from here.


    Yunmengshi soon woke up from his memories and was secretly angry. Now is not the time to think about these. The powerful self destruction device can turn everything in the laboratory into ashes. Now they are ten meters away from the underground laboratory. Who knows if they will be affected by the pond fish.


    Yunmengshi didn''t break away from Qiao pengran''s hand. She just followed Qiao pengran and left here with Mo Hongyuan and Gu Bai to quickly meet the big army.


    The sound of explosion behind the "bang bang" was heard all the time, and the powerful air wave drove the four people out more than ten meters high.


    Yunmeng poem fell to the ground lightly by using the wind power. Qiao pengran disappeared into the air first, and when he appeared again, he was already standing beside yunmengshi.


    Mo Hongyuan and Gu Bai also used their own methods and landed safely.


    Four people stood there, their eyes full of red light and the occasional pungent smell of chemicals when the laboratory was burning.


    "Mengshi, the doctor is dead." Qiao pangran saw Yunmeng''s surface calm, but he knew that Yunmeng''s heart must be surging.


    "Yes, he''s dead." yunmengshi closed her eyes and said in a very complicated tone.


    "In the future, you don''t have to be afraid of anything." Qiao ran accentuated his tone, as if to give Yunmeng poetry strength.


    "I won''t be afraid." yunmengshi''s eyes are full of determination, and the knot in his heart has been untied.


    Yunmengshi has thought about countless times in her past and present life. If the doctor falls into his own hands, he will torture her to vent his anger over his ten-year experimental life.


    But when it really came true, yunmengshi found that she was no longer in the mood to torture the doctor. In fact, she had put it down in her heart.


    At the moment of the explosion of the laboratory, yunmengshi''s mind was full of what the doctor looked like before she died. She didn''t feel that she had to take revenge. Some were just relaxed.


    Yes, just relax. For two years since her rebirth, Yunmeng poetry has been putting great pressure on herself, and hatred seems to have been the driving force to support her.


    But after falling in love with Qiao pengran, Yunmeng poetry is different. She puts part of her mind and energy on Qiao pengran.


    So that the belief of revenge in Yunmeng poetry has changed. Therefore, Yunmeng poetry doesn''t care much about the doctor''s life.


    Standing more than ten meters away from the underground laboratory, watching the basement of Nuo Da destroyed little by little, and the land of Tianmen square collapsed little by little. Since the end of the world, it is a brilliant mysterious organization. At this moment, it was destroyed!


    At the moment of seeing Yunmeng poetry, those people brought by Yunmeng poetry immediately ran over and stood with Yunmeng poetry.


    "It''s all right, I''m fine." it''s not only good, but also very happy.


    Mainly, Qiao kuanran found that Yunmeng poetry is more alive than before. Before, Yunmeng poetry, a girl in her upright youth, looked like a "complaining woman" who was tired of heavy chores and worried every day. But now it''s different. Just looking at his eyes, Qiao suddenly found the change of Yunmeng poetry.


    "Xiao Shi, you..." Qiao pangran asked.


    Yunmengshi''s head is not empty, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right, it''s nothing." Joe swallowed his words.


    He doesn''t want to persuade Xiaoshi. He knows that Xiaoshi is a powerful person, whether in willpower or power. Such a person is not like others to see her hurt.


    Yunmengshi gave Qiao guanran a strange look, and then said to the people, "go, let''s go home."


    "Let''s go home!" said an elite in s city.


    After walking a few steps, he went to the place where he came. After getting on the bus, the car kept returning to the courtyard.


    The people at the base have been arranged to rest. And all the people in s city base are here.


    "How many people have we lost?" after calming down, yunmengshi looked at Gu Bai and asked. After all, such a thing had been handed over to him before departure.


    "Twelve people died, 54 were injured, and the rest were not injured." Gu Bai was quite proud.


    "Very good." yunmengshi also smiled. This effect is really very good. At least, these people didn''t humiliate her, the zombie emperor.

 Chapter 541

    "What''s unusual about Beijing base?" Yun Mengshi asked with an eyebrow.


    Normally speaking, the mysterious organization is also a member of the Beijing base and a subordinate of Tang Ze. Now, what big things have happened? Is there no response from the Beijing base?


    "Very calm." Mo Hongyuan frowned and said. According to the answer of his spies, the Beijing base is now as calm as water, and there is no commotion at all.


    "Calm is not normal." Qiao dunran said in a deep voice. How could the survivors of the Beijing base not hear such a loud explosion? They were just suppressed by Tang Ze''s people.


    Yunmeng poetry sat there, seemingly meditating, but actually connecting with Tang city through soul imprint.


    "What a Tang Ze." suddenly, cloud dream poem spit out such a sentence.


    "What happened?" Joe asked in surprise.


    "He had already hidden something useful to him in the experiment and some assistants brought out by the doctor." Yun Mengshi''s expression was not very good-looking.


    "You mean, Tang Ze knew we would fight against the mysterious organization for a long time. He not only didn''t do anything, but also fell into a well?" Qiao pengran also understood.


    "Yes, this mysterious organization is one of Tang Ze''s chess pieces. It seems that we helped him. Tang Ze was supposed to have a headache about Sha Yifei before, and it''s hard to be betrayed by his own men." Yun Mengshi smiled. Just a little surprised, all his expressions were collected, and a big smile was exposed on the surface.


    Yunmengshi thought, Tang Ze doesn''t know. Without a doctor, the assistants he brought out are useless and can''t study anything.


    The doctor is not a person who has the patience to train his subordinates, and he doesn''t have so much time to tell his assistants why he did so. As a result, the Assistants under the doctor simply understand some practical problems. As for substantive problems, they are difficult to use.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ze won''t know. Because Yunmeng poetry won''t give him so long.


    Yunmengshi had been meditating. She sat there without saying a word. Except for Qiao Yanran, others dared not speak.


    Qiao pengran was indifferent and drank tea there without meaning to speak. In fact, Qiao pengran and yunmengshi had already discussed the plan. If there was no accident, tomorrow would be the time for the destruction of the Beijing base.


    Tomorrow, the Beijing base will no longer exist.


    "Well, let''s go and have a rest. There are still big things to do tomorrow." yunmengshi smiled at his men and said encouragingly, "everyone is sitting well today."


    Yunmengshi seldom praises his subordinates. Mo Hongyuan and others are very happy and excited to leave here when they hear yunmengshi say so.


    After yunmengshi and Qiao pengran returned to their room, Qiao pengran looked at the direction where the people in the base lived and murmured, "I don''t know how many people will survive tomorrow."


    Yunmengshi glanced at Qiao kuanran, "why? Do you regret it?"


    "No, how can I regret it? Even if I''m the only human being in the world, I won''t regret it. Because I know it won''t hurt you." Qiao guanran looked into yunmengshi''s eyes and said sincerely.


    Yunmengshi actually understood Qiao pengran''s mind, but when she heard Qiao pengran say so, she couldn''t help thinking more.


    However, there is one thing that does not give Yunmeng poetry time to think more.


    Yunmengshi has always felt that there is something in her space ornaments. She is eager to come out, but just in front of the public, she didn''t take it out. Now, she finally has a chance.


    Qiao pengran also found that yunmengshi looked wrong. He stood there and looked around vigilantly. Once there was any danger, he would protect yunmengshi behind her at the first time.


    Yunmeng poetry is also very nervous, which has no origin in my heart. She injected her spiritual power into the space and found that what had changed was nothing else, just holy things.


    She took out the holy thing and put it on her right hand.


    Qiao guanran''s eyes never left yunmengshi until the holy thing appeared in her hand.


    The holy thing doesn''t stay in Yunmeng poem''s hand calmly when it is normal. But constantly braved the Milky light and rolled back and forth restlessly on Yunmeng poetry''s hand.


    If Yunmeng poetry had not restricted the holy things, I would not know where to roll if I didn''t know to restrict the holy things.


    "What''s the situation?" Joe didn''t know what had happened. Did he eat the holy thing? Eating?


    Yunmengshi shook her head in an uncertain tone. "Do you want to release any energy?" she said, injecting her spiritual power into the holy thing.


    It was a sacred thing that could have passed some ideas to Yunmeng poetry, but now it is dead and there is no situation at all.


    Yun Mengshi took back his spiritual power and sighed, "why is this thing making trouble at the critical moment?"


    Joe comforted: "it doesn''t matter. When it appears, it will appear naturally. It''s useless to deny how we guess."


    Qiao guanran''s words made sense. Yunmengshi nodded and accepted such comfort.


    "However, this thing is always restless, and it''s not a way! Just in space, it has been sending me a message that it wants to come out. When it comes out, there is no news at all." yunmengshi frowned.


    "How about putting it back into space for the time being and thinking about it when we finish the battle tomorrow?" Joe suggested.


    Yunmengshi looked at Qiao pengran helplessly. "It''s the only way. After all, tomorrow''s war is important." then he put the holy thing in his hand back into the space.


    As soon as the sacred object was put back into space by Yunmeng poetry, it was immediately passed to Yunmeng Poetry: I''m going out. Such information.


    There seemed to be thousands of people shouting in yunmengshi''s mind: I''m going out! I''m going out! How annoying. However, Yunmeng poetry can only temporarily close the connection with sacred objects. After the war, everything will return to normal.


    A voice in Joe''s heart told him: this holy thing will appear in tomorrow''s war. There''s no reason. That''s what he thinks. However, Qiao guanran didn''t tell Yun Mengshi about this idea. After all, it''s his sixth sense. Qiao guanran won''t talk nonsense if there is no reason.


    Two people lay in bed, hugging each other.


    "After the Beijing base is finished, I''ll leave the s base to Wenwen, okay?" Qiao pengran whispered in yunmengshi''s ear.


    "Good" cloud dream poem closed his eyes and turned up the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 542

    The next morning, when the sun was shining, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran both opened their eyes.


    Yunmengshi raised her mouth and showed her white teeth slightly. She has a pair of lovely tiger teeth. It''s not natural. It''s only after becoming a zombie. Of course, it''s more convenient to bite prey.


    The sharp teeth of zombies turn into harmless tiger teeth when they are useless.


    "Good morning!" with a lazy smell, vomited out of Yunmeng''s mouth.


    "Good morning, my baby." Qiao ran hugged yunmengshi''s slender waist and gently put his lips on his forehead. Everything was warm and natural.


    "We should get up." yunmengshi is in a good mood, but he still has to face the reality of fighting with the Beijing base today.


    The two of them cleaned up slowly and had a leisurely breakfast. Then they opened the door of the room and went out.


    "Miss, boss Qiao, everything is ready and waiting for the order to start." Mo Hongyuan had been waiting at the door for a long time.


    "Good, let''s go!" yunmengshi has prepared for this day for a long time with the confidence of victory.


    Standing at the gate of the courtyard and looking at thousands of elites, Yunmeng poetry began to boost morale.


    "In a moment, we are about to face the Beijing base, one of the four bases in the world. Are you nervous?" yunmengshi still brought some spiritual strength to his voice.


    "Not nervous!" everyone''s eyes are full of confidence and excitement. It seems that they are really not nervous.


    "Well, you are all selected elites, not to mention a small base in Beijing. Even if you start with tens of thousands of zombies, you can maintain strong self-confidence and crush them!" yunmengshi continued.


    "See the people in Beijing base, what to do!"


    "There is no amnesty for killing!"


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    Everyone''s enthusiasm was aroused by Yunmeng poetry.


    "OK, let''s go!" yunmengshi raised his mouth again, and everything was under control.


    They are no strangers to the Beijing base. Soon, they arrived at the gate of the Beijing base.


    The Beijing base is not like people coming and going in the past. The gate is closed and looks very serious.


    Qiao pengran gave Gu Bai a look. Gu Bai soon understood what Qiao pengran meant. So he went to Beijing in the morning, let go of his voice and yelled, "you grandsons of turtles in Beijing base, don''t come out soon to meet uncle Gu Bai!"


    A black line appeared on their foreheads. They thought Gu Bai was going to shout something. They didn''t expect it to be like this.


    However, Yun Mengshi and Qiao pengran didn''t stop Gu Bai, and others were even less qualified.


    Seeing that no one came out to answer, Gu Bai continued to shout, "Tang Ze, you shrinking turtle, hide when you see boss Qiao and miss Yun coming. You''re afraid of being beaten by us after you come out!"


    "Tang Ze, you grandson, coward!" Gu Bai scolded more and more happily, and the words he used became more and more ugly. Even Qiao pengran couldn''t listen.


    Under Gu Bai''s "unremitting" bombing, "finally, a man stood out inside the wall of the Beijing base.


    "Guisun, you don''t dare to come out by yourself and send such a little guy. I''m embarrassed to start." Gu Bai had sharp eyes and saw at a glance that the person who came out was not Tang Ze, so he continued to scold.


    "Our leader, we will come out soon to meet all distinguished guests." the boy standing inside the wall smiled brightly, as if their base had not been besieged by experts.


    "Tang Ze, are you going to come out?" yunmengshi didn''t shout like Gu Bai, and her voice was not loud, but she could clearly spread into everyone''s ears, including the boy Tang Ze sent to fight Gu Bai.


    "Our leader will come out soon. I hope you don''t regret it." the little man also shouted.


    "Ha ha, how can we regret?" Gu Bai laughed regardless of his image.


    The little man was right. Tang Ze soon came out. He also stood on the wall and saw yunmengshi and Qiao pengran standing there. Not only did he have a look of tension and fear, but there was a slight complacency in his eyes.


    Yes, it''s pride, or the feeling of success.


    Yunmengshi touched his chest. Did he forget anything?


    Yunmengshi shook her head and threw this unrealistic idea out of her mind. She had so many people and so many zombies, not to mention a gathering in Beijing. Even if the four bases were united, I''m afraid these people could attack her.


    When thinking about Yunmeng poetry, Tang Ze has come down from the city wall. The gate of the Beijing base is slightly opened. Tang Ze comes out with a group of his men.


    Tang Ze had no sense that his base would be captured.


    "Tang Ze, aren''t you afraid at all?" Joe looked at Tang Ze and said faintly.


    "What am I afraid of? It should be you." Tang Ze''s eyes flashed fiercely. "Do you think I''m right? Zombie adult!" Tang Ze said to Yunmeng poem.


    Yunmeng poem seemed that Tang Ze was not talking about herself. She asked faintly, "what are you talking about? Leader Tang Ze?"


    "Did miss Yun become confused after she became a zombie? Can''t you understand my Mandarin?" Tang Ze said sarcastically, looking at Yun Mengshi''s face.


    When Tang Ze''s words came out, the people brought by Yunmeng poetry began to talk one after another.


    "Tang Ze said Miss Yun was a zombie?"


    "How is this possible? It must be Tang Ze''s separatist plan? Who has seen a zombie with such great wisdom?"


    In addition to the s city base and the Arctic base, as well as the people of the wizard family, those people are divided into two factions. One believes that yunmengshi is a zombie. Another school believes that Tang Ze made all this up. How can they believe that Tang Ze came to alienate them?


    "Everybody, attack!" Yun Mengshi said coldly.


    "Wait a minute!" Tang Ze shouted, "don''t you want to see the evidence? You work for a zombie and will be eaten by her in the end. The world will become a zombie world, and we humans can only be their captive food." Tang Ze said these words quickly.


    The diehards of yunmengshi did not hesitate to fight. Tang Ze''s men also fought and began to resist.


    However, two-thirds of these people brought by Yunmeng poetry did not make a move.


    "Stop!" yunmengshi sneered. Although she had thought of such a situation for a long time, it still made her feel cold when it really happened.


    Qiao pengran took yunmengshi''s hand and gave her strength.


    "Tell me your evidence," said Joe coldly.


    Tang Ze laughed wildly, "you should watch it."

 Chapter 543

    People who know the identity of Yunmeng poetry hold their breath and concentrate. They don''t want Tang Ze to come up with substantive evidence, which will certainly put them in a disadvantageous situation.


    Those who do not know the true identity of Yunmeng poetry are also caught in contradictions.


    Yunmengshi''s hand was held by Qiao pengran, and it had changed from anxiety to calmness.


    Tang Ze said slowly under the gaze of so many eyes: "I have noticed Miss Yun for a long time. As far as I know, Miss Yun is not just an ordinary zombie. I''m afraid you''re still the king of zombies?"


    Yunmengshi shrugged, "everything is empty talk without evidence."


    "Evidence, I have." Tang Ze smiled mysteriously, as if he had everything in his hand.


    "Pa Pa Pa!" Tang Ze clapped his hands three times. The men behind him made way for a road. Soon, a group of people came out of the Beijing base.


    It''s not so much people as a group of people holding a group of zombies.


    Yes, it is. Every zombie has a collar around his neck. There is a rope on the coil, and the other end of the rope is in the hands of a level 5 power.


    Ten zombies altogether.


    "These zombies were all cultivated by us. We were supposed to study the vaccine against zombie virus, but we failed in the end. Our researchers predicted that this last material was in the body of the zombie emperor, and the zombie emperor was Miss Yun and yunmengshi in front of us." Tang Ze said triumphantly.


    "Your evidence, what I want is evidence." yunmengshi emphasized the evidence again.


    "Yunmengshi, you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin. You''ve been lurking among the survivors for so long, and your acting skills are really good. Even the dignified leader of s city base and the experts in mankind are fascinated by you." Tang Ze continues to challenge the relationship between yunmengshi and his men.


    He was very successful. Although the evidence had not yet come out, two-thirds of yunmengshi''s men from various bases looked very ugly at the moment.


    "Now, the evidence comes. Although we have not developed an antiviral vaccine from these zombies, we can control these zombies. But the price is very high. We paid a great price in order to control these ten zombies." Tang Ze pretended to be very sad.


    "Now, I release these ten zombies. I just need to smell Miss Yun, and everything comes out." Tang Ze said, "If I guess correctly, Miss Yun seems to be able to hide her smell belonging to the zombie emperor? But don''t worry this time. These ten zombies are trained. Even if you hide your smell, it''s useless."


    Yunmeng poem was silent, as if Tang Ze had nothing to say.


    Qiao Jingran also looked at Tang Ze angrily.


    "Come on, my carefully cultivated zombies, meet your king." Tang Ze ordered.


    Ten powers led the zombies to Yunmeng poem. The zombies slowly began to be restless and uneasy. When they were more than one meter away from Yunmeng poem, they stopped and didn''t move any more. Instead, they couldn''t stop back.


    "Wow!" some people who already believed in Tang Ze saw this situation and believed Tang Ze''s words more deeply. They even moved a few steps to Tang Ze.


    "Zombie emperor, what else can you say?" Tang Zezhi asked.


    Before yunmengshi spoke, a man appeared in the crowd and said loudly, "who knows you haven''t tampered with these zombies? Since you said you can control these zombies, who can judge that you didn''t let them do this?"


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes focused on this man. This is a beautiful little girl who looks less than 20 years old.


    At the age of 20, it is easy to question, and at the same time, it is easy to be provoked. Yunmengshi thought in her heart that she does not include herself in the age of 20. Her past and present lives add up to more than 50 years old.


    "Oh? Little girl, you can have a try!" Tang Ze narrowed his eyes, as if he was not angry with the man in front of him.


    "OK, I''ll try. I won''t let you frame sister Yun." the girl stood up bravely. She stared at Tang Ze as if she were not afraid of power.


    Yunmengshi smiled silently there. He is really an unlovable guy.


    The ten zombies, led by the level 5 power, approached the little girl. The zombies didn''t dare to approach yunmengshi just now. Instead, they ran faster and faster the closer they were to the little girl. They even opened their blue lips and exposed their cold fangs.


    "Ah! No!" the little girl''s eyes were full of panic. Ten zombies rushed at her. The little girl hugged her head and began to shout.


    Seeing that the Zombie''s powerful claws wanted to grasp the little girl''s arm and began to bite, the powers holding these zombies finally controlled the rope in their hands and dragged the zombie away.


    The little girl seemed to be scared silly. She stood in place and murmured, "it''s really a zombie. Miss Yun is really a zombie."


    The little girl''s voice was not big, but it was clearly transmitted into everyone''s ears.


    Yunmengshi stood there and watched the wonderful performance. She didn''t know that there was such a wonderful little girl in her "men". As the elite selected from various bases, when the zombie pounced, the first reaction was to shout with his head in his arms, rather than release his power to kill the zombie in front of him?


    The girl is obviously Tang Ze''s person. At this time, she seems to stand up and defend herself. In fact, Tang Ze is using the Zombie''s different reaction to himself and the little girl, which makes people more sure of his statement: Yunmeng poem is a zombie emperor.


    "Yunmeng poem, what else do you have to say? Don''t think you dress up like a human, you are a human!" Tang Ze seemed to be standing on a moral commanding height and began to question Yunmeng poem.


    Yunmengshi stood there without looking at it. It was not that he couldn''t defend, but that he didn''t want to.


    Not only that, Tang Ze also aimed the muzzle of his gun at Qiao pengran.


    "Qiao pengran, you don''t look surprised. You already know the identity of the zombie emperor of yunmengshi? You not only don''t catch her, but also help her! You are a human traitor. Do you think you will be better after you help her? Maybe you will end up in her stomach." Tang Ze said with a thick irony.


    "As the leader of Beijing base, I, Tang Ze, won''t watch you yunmengshi, the zombie emperor, destroy mankind." Tang Ze immediately changed his face, very solemn, as if he was a great hero to save mankind.

 Chapter 544

    "Are you willing to be oppressed by zombies and become food for the captivity of zombies?" Tang Ze shouted to the men behind yunmengshi.


    "No." about two-thirds of his men shouted after Tang Ze. Obviously, they began to rebel after they knew the identity of Yun Mengshi.


    "After we catch yunmengshi alive, we can develop a vaccine against zombie virus, OK?" Tang Ze is just like yunmengshi just stood in front of the station to incite people''s emotions. He was so proud that he raised his head high and looked at Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi bowed his head. Sure enough, human beings and zombies can''t survive together.


    Qiao guanran noticed the mood of Yunmeng poetry. He tightened his heart, grabbed her hand and tightened it again. This silent move tells yunmengshi: I will always be by your side.


    Yeah! What does she care about doing more there? At least she has Qiao Jianran, Gu Bai, Mo Hongyuan and s city base. She also noticed that most of the federal bases did not rebel. The Knicks stood there and gave her a bright smile of "I have confidence in you".


    "I know, I know." yunmengshi smiled from his heart.


    "Yes, I''m the zombie emperor, so what? My ultimate goal is not to keep human beings in captivity without the idea of destroying the world. On the contrary, you, Tang Ze, connive at the doctor''s transformation of zombies. Don''t think I don''t know. You want to turn the whole world into a zombie world and turn me into your puppet." yunmengshi has a mocking smile on his face, As if laughing at Tang Ze: you are delusional!


    Tang Ze''s face changed and his heart was a little nervous. However, he glanced at the people behind yunmengshi and looked at the angry eyes of yunmengshi and knew that he had succeeded.


    Tang Ze went to yunmengshi and said softly, "in the end, I must win. No matter what, we won''t believe that you are a zombie. Human beings always hold the idea that their hearts will be killed if they are not our race." with some relaxed tone in his words, he felt that the dawn of victory was in front of him.


    I don''t know when the two-thirds of the elites who betrayed Yunmeng poetry have moved behind Tang Ze. There are only about 300 people left on Yunmeng poetry.


    On the other hand, there are more than 3000 powers in Beijing base. A tenfold gap.


    "Yunmengshi, Qiao pengran, since you are here, you must have the consciousness of waiting for death." Tang Ze laughed.


    "Attack!" Tang Ze ordered to attack.


    The people behind Tang Ze began to brush their hands, as if they couldn''t wait to take Yunmeng poetry.


    Yunmengshi was very calm at this time. "Tang Ze, do you think I can''t think of these? Or do you think I will do things I''m not sure of?"


    Tang Ze panicked first. Yunmeng poetry was too calm.


    While yunmengshi was talking, waves of zombies roared as if they were going to break through the sky. For a moment, the open space in front of the Beijing base was full of zombies. Looking at it, it seemed that there was no end.


    "As a zombie emperor, how can we not have the prestige of the zombie emperor?" yunmengshi said this to Tang Ze and to those who betrayed her.


    At this time, those who betrayed Yunmeng poetry began to regret. There were countless zombies, probably tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands.


    "How''s it going, Tang Ze?" cloud dream poem demonstrated.


    "Yunmengshi, I know you are a zombie. Are you stupid enough to be unprepared? Didn''t you ''inform'' me a long time ago that you brought a lot of zombies?" Tang Ze has no fear in yunmengshi''s imagination. Does he have a second hand?


    "What did you do to my army of 100000 zombies?" this sentence, Yunmeng poem spits out word by word.


    "Of course it is!" Tang Ze doesn''t know where to take out a thing like a stereo.


    "This, what is this?" yunmengshi felt wrong in her heart. Her sixth sense told her that this thing was extremely dangerous.


    "Don''t worry, yunmengshi. You won''t die. I''ll keep you for the experiment. As for the people and Zombies behind you, I''m sorry!" Tang Ze said to Qiao pengran with some regret: "Qiao pengran, if you surrender to me now, I''ll let you live."


    Joe ran only said two people, "dream!" and then preemptively released his space constraints to Tang Ze.


    Tang Ze''s hand quickly turned on the sound. Suddenly, a sound wave that had an impact on both humans and powers came out. Qiao kuanran''s power was immediately suppressed and not released.


    Obviously, this sound wave has a greater impact on zombies.


    "Woo... Woo..." the sound waves kept coming out.


    The zombies kept wailing and had no ability to resist. Yunmengshi felt that his head was splitting and his brain was coming out.


    Obviously, the sound wave also had an impact on Tang Ze, but I don''t know what he ate for his elites. There are more than a dozen people standing there calmly.


    "Catch Yunmeng poetry!" Tang Ze ordered.


    The dozen people immediately went out and came to yunmengshi.


    Yunmengshi still felt that her head was going to explode. She knew that Tang Ze sent someone to catch herself, but she was unable to resist.


    Although Qiao pengran was also affected, he could not release his powers, but he could stand firm.


    Holding a black ancient knife in his hand, he stood in front of Yunmeng poetry. Those people will take the poem unless they step on his body.


    Other sober powers also stood up.


    A dozen of Tang Ze''s men saw someone resist and release their powers. They immediately killed several people.


    Joe ran waved his knife while avoiding the flying power.


    Tang Ze couldn''t see it anymore. He took part in the battle himself!


    His hand flashed, aimed at Joe, and sent it out!


    Joe ran couldn''t dodge. He was hit by a power and flew out with blood. He was unconscious and his life and death were unknown.


    Yunmengshi also knew what had happened. She held back the brain that was about to explode, "Kuang ran, Kuang ran!"


    "Yunmengshi, you accept your fate!" Tang Ze said, and the power in his hand will rise again.


    At this critical moment, the space ornaments of Yunmeng poetry suddenly moved and got up, as if something was going to rush out!


    "Bang" that thing came out. It''s sacred! Cloud dream poetry is a sacred thing that cuts off contact.


    At this time, the holy thing is as dazzling as a sun, but the light on it is milky white.


    When the holy thing appeared, all people seemed to be still, and the powers were still in the air.


    Yunmengshi didn''t seem to feel the sound wave that had a great impact on her. She looked at the holy thing. At this time, she understood that the holy thing had been restless these days. It was for this moment!


    Yunmeng poetry injects all its spiritual power into the sacred objects. The white light on the sacred objects is becoming larger and more prosperous, covering the whole Beijing City, the whole China and the whole world!


    I don''t know how long it took before the white in front of everyone gradually disappeared. The holy thing became very transparent. It seemed to disappear. It slowly fell into the hand of Yunmeng poetry and injected its last energy into Yunmeng poetry. The spiritual power just consumed by Yunmeng poetry was instantly replenished!


    The sound waves are still ringing, but they have no effect on zombies and powers.


    Most importantly, yunmengshi found that the zombie virus in her body was gone and replaced by a cool energy, which she was familiar with. It came from the moon.


    When others were still immersed in the milky white of the world, yunmengshi immediately ran to Qiao pengran. Her heart began to tremble and prayed that Qiao pengran would have nothing to do.


    When she put her hand on Qiao pengran''s heart, yunmengshi breathed a sigh of relief, "still breathing." yunmengshi immediately used the healing power. In a few seconds, Qiao pengran woke up.


    "Xiaoshi, it''s great to see you again." Joe opened his eyes and said slowly.


    "You''re so stupid." the tone of Yunmeng poem was crying.


    "I won''t let you get hurt." Joe smiled softly and said the same sentence. He promised many times.


    "Cloud dream poem, die!" when the two were warm, Tang Ze appeared in front of them again.


    Yunmengshi reached out and immediately frozen Tang Ze in place. Now, it''s not time to let him die.


    Just after freezing Tang Ze, yunmengshi was startled by a Zhentian voice.


    "King!"


    Yunmengshi looked back hard. All the zombies knelt there and looked at themselves piously.


    Yunmengshi is stupid, Qiao pengran is stupid, and everyone is stupid.


    "All the zombies are conscious," murmured yunmengshi. "They must be just holy things."


    The elder of the wizard family blushed, "this is the master of the new earth! The master of the new round of earth!"


    As soon as these words came out, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran understood.


    Yunmengshi stood up and faced hundreds of thousands of zombies, as well as hundreds of millions of zombies in the world. "I, yunmengshi, as the emperor, announced that from today on, our zombies will become immortal and become the master of the new round of the earth."


    After yunmengshi finished, he looked at Qiao pengran behind him, "I, as the emperor, announced the establishment of the undead empire! The undead Empire recognizes that there are undead people, humans, wizards and mutant beasts, who enjoy the same civil treatment!"


    As soon as these words came out, heaven and earth trembled for a second. The rules of heaven and earth recognized Yunmeng poetry and Yunmeng poetry.


    "Long live the undead! Long live the king!" all the undead people in the world heard the voice of cloud dream poetry from heaven and earth and shouted one after another.


    "As the emperor, I order you to execute the 3000 people in front of you!" when Tang Ze''s men were immersed in the shock, yunmengshi suddenly spoke.


    "Yes, king!" under the frightened eyes of 3000 people, the 100000 people of the undead family easily tore up their identity, but they didn''t eat. They don''t need to eat humans to provide energy. They just need moonlight.


    In a moment, the ground was covered with stumps and blood.


    Cloud dream poem at this time untied Tang Ze''s freeze, "you, what do you want?" Tang Ze said in horror.


    He retreated step by step, "poof" a knife stabbed Tang Ze''s chest without hesitation. Tang Ze looked back hard, but saw a man he didn''t expect. He was holding a knife and his face was very cold.


    "Tang Cheng, you, why did you do this? I, I''m your brother." Tang Ze''s face was incredible.


    Tang Cheng said nothing and his eyes were full of indifference.


    Tang Ze died and was killed by his beloved brother.


    Yunmengshi smiled, "because he is my man."


    The battle was over, and Qiao pengran also recovered at this time. He stood in front of Yunmeng poem, with broken limbs and arms behind him, and blood flowing. He suddenly knelt on one knee, "Xiaoshi, will you marry me?"


    Yunmengshi just looked at Qiao pengran.


    Joe''s heart was like beating a drum. He had never been so nervous.


    "I''d like to!" the words of cloud dream poem were passed into Qiao''s ears. He stood up excitedly, "thank you. Meeting you is the greatest blessing of my life."


    "This sentence, in fact, should be said by me." yunmengshi said with great feeling, lying in Qiao pengran''s arms.


    "Long live the queen! Long live the prince!"


    "Long live the queen! Long live the prince!"


    "Long live the queen! Long live the prince!"


    (end of full text)

 Chapter 545

    A month has passed since the end of the ''last battle''.


    Last month was a month that changed world. Because of the role of sacred objects, zombies all over the world have consciousness and wisdom, and are endowed with the skill of belonging to the zombie family alone. No, it can also be said that it is renamed "the undead family" by Yunmeng poetry.


    This skill exists in the soul of every member of the undead family and cannot be forgotten. The energy of the undead comes from the moon.


    Undead people are not really undead, but they have more lives than human beings, but they have a great disadvantage: if they don''t advance, they will retreat, and if they retreat, they will die.


    In short, the undead must practice. If they don''t practice, their cultivation will regress. What is waiting for them is death.


    The holy thing has brought great changes to the world, and after the holy thing sends out the last energy, it instantly turns into fragments and disappears in the eyes of everyone. The next extreme time is when the next master of the world will ascend.


    On this day, the world is full of festive flavor, because today is the day of the founding of the Empire. At the same time, it is also the day of the wedding of Queen yunmengshi and Prince Qiao pengran.


    S City, the capital of the Empire, the original base of S City, after one month''s construction, has become a magnificent castle, which is also the palace of the Empire.


    In a huge bedroom of the castle, Qiao Wenwen and Dong Ningxiang are making the final decoration for yunmengshi''s wedding dress. Gu Yang stands aside, his eyes are full of warmth and frost.


    "Mengshi, are you nervous?" Dong Ningxiang asked with a smile while carefully decorating the diamond headdress on yunmengshi''s head.


    Yunmengshi covered his heart that had just jumped for a few days, felt the ''plop plop'' heartbeat, and said uncertainly, "I seem a little nervous."


    "Ha ha, sister-in-law, it''s incredible to see you nervous, but don''t worry. You''ll know by looking at your brother like that. He''s a full wife slave!" Qiao Wenwen said with a smile after Shunyun Mengshi''s slightly long skirt. She said this also to dispel the tension of Yunmeng poetry.


    The former zombie emperor, the current imperial empress, and the cold-hearted cloud dream poem were a little nervous before she got married, which also showed that she attached great importance to her feelings with Qiao pengran.


    Yunmengshi turned her head and looked at the door. She seemed to feel Qiao pengran in another room, as nervous as she was.


    She felt right. In the other room, Joe, who was wearing a suit and highlighted his perfect figure and handsome appearance, kept walking around.


    "I said, boss, I''m dizzy when you walk around in front of me." Gu Bai said something speechless.


    Joe doesn''t know what words to use to describe his current mood. He is about to get married. The person he thinks about will completely belong to him. How can he not be excited? How can you not be excited? How can you not walk around on the ground.


    "Gu Bo, you let boss Qiao go." Mo Hongyuan said with a smile. "You don''t understand his mood."


    Gu Bai glanced at Mo Hongyuan. "I don''t understand the boss''s mood. Do you understand?"


    Mo Hongyuan said with a little pride, "yes, I''m separated from the single family now."


    As soon as these words came out, even the excited and anxious Qiao pengran stopped walking around and looked at Mo Hongyuan with the eyes of Gu Bai.


    "Mo Hongyuan, the man you said can''t be Gu Yang?" Gu Bai immediately responded.


    "That''s right." Mo Hongyuan said with happiness in his eyes. The holy things brought them not only strength and skill, but also wisdom.


    Before, Gu Yang probably didn''t have the ability to love at all. He didn''t have that feeling. After being endowed with holy things, he naturally chased people.


    Qiao pengran was surprised at first and understood in a flash. In addition to Gu Yang, everyone in the team knew that Mo Hongyuan liked her and had done a lot of things for her quietly. However, Gu Yang was not enlightened. He and Xiaoshi couldn''t help Mo Hongyuan what they wanted to do.


    Now that they are finally together, they have fulfilled their wish and Xiaoshi''s wish.


    After hearing the news, Joe was in a much better anxious mood just now.


    "It''s time, let''s go out first!" Gu Bai looked at his watch and said to several people.


    Qiao guanran took Gu Bai and came to a huge balcony, which was enough to accommodate hundreds of people. It was more a balcony than a semi open platform.


    This is where yunmengshi chose to hold the wedding.


    The wedding to be held by yunmengshi and Qiao pengran is neither Chinese nor Western. Although the end of the world has passed, a new era has just begun, which can be said to be a hundred wastes waiting for prosperity. Moreover, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran''s elders are gone, and they don''t need to be recognized by their elders.


    Originally, yunmengshi didn''t intend to hold a wedding, but Qiao pengran said very seriously: "Xiaoshi, you deserve the best thing in this century, so does the wedding."


    Although yunmengshi didn''t say it, he still felt very sweet in his heart.


    Powerful powers, undead and people from all over the world identified by yunmengshi gathered here to cheer for their Queen''s wedding and rejoice for the establishment of the Empire.


    "Your Highness," everyone shouted respectfully when they saw Joe come out. Whether Qiao pengran is the husband of the queen yunmengshi or the first power in the world, they deserve their respect.


    Yunmengshi also stepped out of his room and came to this semi open space.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty!" the people gathered in the open space under the roof shouted with their most sincere voice and full respect.


    Qiao pengran walked to yunmengshi and took her hand.


    At this time, yunmengshi was wearing a white wedding dress, with a diamond crown on his head, and his exquisite little face was dazzling.


    "Xiao Shi, you are so beautiful." Qiao pangran, who has always been calm, has cloud dream poems in his eyes. He feels his heart is about to jump out.


    "You are also very handsome!" yunmengshi''s eyes were full of Qiao pengran at this time. She felt excited for the first time.


    Qiao pengran took Yunmeng poem and walked to the edge of the roof. The two people were completely exposed under the eyes of everyone.


    He looked at Yunmeng poem with pious eyes, "little poem, would you like to walk hand in hand with me for the rest of this life?" (they don''t die, they don''t have a next life)


    Yunmeng poem was full of smiles, and cherry red lips spit out the three best words in the world, "I will!"


    "Wow!" everyone cheered excitedly.


    Qiao pengran hugged yunmengshi and gave yunmengshi a loving kiss.

 Chapter 546

    In a room in the Imperial Palace, a five or six-year-old boy, with soft black hair, smooth forehead and crimson eyes, looked like a reduced version of Joe. At this moment, he looked at the document in his hand with a frown, as if he wanted to see a hole in the document.


    "Brother, what are you looking at? Look at your frown. You''re almost catching up with your father." a girl of the same age of five or six is eight points like a boy, but her face is more beautiful. Her eyes are also dark red. It looks very similar to yunmengshi.


    The crisp child voice came from the girl''s mouth. She came to the boy and looked at the documents in the boy''s hand curiously.


    "Brother, where are mom and dad?" the girl''s big eyes quickly scanned the document, and her voice was pleasantly surprised and excited.


    "Yes, those two guys actually ''abandoned'' us two years ago for a ''world trip''." the boy almost clenched his teeth and said this sentence.


    "Yes, dad is really a bad dad!" Urana nodded seriously and agreed with her brother. However, she also excused her mother. "Mom must have been abducted by Dad. Hum, when dad was there, he didn''t let us take mom''s time and said, ''this is my wife!''"


    The boy snorted, "we must catch them back this time. They, an imperial queen and a imperial prince, actually left all the things of the Empire to us and ran away! I deeply doubt that they gave birth to us to throw these troubles of the Empire to us." the boy''s eyebrows kept frowning.


    After a while, he was helpless. "I think Dad hated us for taking up mom''s time, so he took Mom on a ''world trip'' and threw the Empire to us. He also called it" the Empire will be passed on to you sooner or later. Just now, get familiar with the business first. "


    The door of the "Dong Dong Dong" room was knocked first, and then the door opened.


    Seeing the people coming in, the two little guys shouted in unison: "sister-in-law!"


    It was Qiao Wenwen who came in. She smiled kindly. "The two little guys are worthy of being dragon and Phoenix twins. They have such a tacit understanding."


    "Sister-in-law, my brother and I naturally have a heart to heart!" the girl said coyly.


    Qiao Wenwen approached two cute little guys. Although the boy looked young and mature, he was still a child of five or six years old. She glanced at the documents in the boy''s hand and asked with a smile, "Xiaoran, have you heard from your brother and sister-in-law again?" in the past two years when your brother and sister-in-law have been on a "world trip", the Empire has continuously received gifts and letters from two people to the dragon and Phoenix fetus. According to the location of these things, it is natural to lock the location of the two people who "ran away from home", But when their people passed by, there were no figures of those two "willful" guys.


    Qiao Wenwen looked at the two little guys in front of her and praised them not only once in her heart. The wisdom of the two little guys was too high, even better than the blue. She was such a big person that she didn''t think as much as the two little guys.


    Qiao Wenwen even thought, did these two little guys have their own consciousness when they were in their mother''s stomach? This conjecture is not impossible. How can it be so simple for the child born by the undead queen Yun Mengshi and the first human expert Qiao guanran?


    "Come on, let''s'' catch ''mom and dad back." suddenly, the girl took the boy''s hand, pushed open the window, jumped and jumped out directly. You know, their room is on the fifth floor.


    Qiao Wenwen smiled helplessly. If she didn''t know that the two little guys were only a few years old, she would think that they were two adults. Who has seen a child of a few years old, and her powers have caught up with her?


    Qiao Wenwen didn''t stop, but shouted at the window, "bring your irresponsible parents back!"


    "We know, sister-in-law, I''ll leave the Empire to you!" Qiao Huan, who fell to the ground, took his sister''s hand and stood there unharmed, looking at Qiao Wen by the window upstairs.


    Qiao Wenwen smiled and said, "no problem, and have a good time. Xiaohuan, you have to protect your sister!"


    "No problem, aunt!" Qiao Huan said to Qiao Wen with a little baby fat face and a rare smile.


    With that, Qiao Huan took his twin sister Qiao Ran''s little hand and disappeared in front of Qiao Wenwen.


    As soon as the two little guys disappeared in front of Qiao Wenwen, the door of the room was pushed open, and Gu Yang came in with Mo Hongyuan''s arm.


    "Two little guys are gone?" Gu Yang asked. Her voice was very gentle, completely different from the cold before.


    "Let''s go. My brother and sister-in-law left them to us and went to have fun by themselves. Now, they should have a headache." Qiao Wenwen snickered.


    Mo Hongyuan gave her a blank look. "When did Xiao ran and Xiao Huan fill in trouble for us? Even Xiao Huan dealt with the affairs of the Empire." he mercilessly exposed Qiao Wenwen''s background.


    Qiao Wenwen snorted and said to Gu Yang, "take care of your man."


    Gu Yang pulled Mo Hongyuan''s arm. Mo Hongyuan sighed. After chasing Gu Yang to his hand, he relied on her for everything. Fortunately, Gu Yang is a person with independent ideas and strength.


    Qiao Wenwen proudly took Gu Yang''s hand. "Ah Yang, Weiyang street has just opened a cake shop. How about going for a stroll?"


    Gu Yang''s eyes lit up. She liked to eat very much. She was a full food. She immediately nodded, let go of Mo Hongyuan''s hand and took Qiao Wenwen, "let''s go."


    Qiao Wenwen proudly pulled Gu Yang. When Mo Hongyuan was stunned, she had walked to the door, "Mo Hongyuan, I''ll take your wife to eat. The official business left by Xiao Huan will be handed over to you."


    With that, without looking back, Gu Yang hurriedly left Mo Hongyuan''s sight. The speed was fast enough to catch up with Mo Hongyuan, a speed evolutor.


    Mo Hongyuan was helpless. He went to the big desk and began to read the documents.


    Qiao Huan and his sister came to the place where their parents last appeared in a few moments. It was a small town, next to the endless mountains.


    People come and go in the small town, which has formed a large scale in the past two years. A small town is actually a city.


    There are a lot of precious herbs and spirit stones in the endless mountains.


    Spirit stone is an energy stone that replaces zombie crystal core and power bead after the end of the last world. Its appearance greatly reduces the contradiction between undead and power.


    However, it is not easy to get the spirit stone. Therefore, there is a new profession in the world - adventurer. They come to the edge of life and death. They want to enter the endless mountains at any time. They want to fight with strange animals in order to get the spirit stone. Because where the spirit stone exists, there are usually strange animals guarding it.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 547

    Qiao ran and Qiao Huan stood on the side of the road where people came and went, looking at the bustling crowd, the adventurers who bargained, and the people who were full of blood. Although they have strong strength, they are children after all, or children who have been growing up in the imperial capital.


    Qiao ran carefully pulled the corner of Qiao Huan''s clothes, "brother, will mom and dad be here?"


    Qiao Huan had recovered at this time, nodded definitely and said in a very mature tone, "my sixth sense tells me that they are here."


    "Great, we''re going to see mom and dad." Qiao ran smiled like a flower. Although he was only a child, he could also see that he was a beauty.


    I have to say that this town is really chaotic. People with weak strength dare not come. They are afraid that they will be robbed and killed soon after they enter the city.


    Therefore, Qiao Huan and Qiao ran, two children of several years old, stand there grandly, which is destined to attract people''s attention.


    In those eyes, some are malicious, some are slightly worried, and some have nothing to do with themselves, which is very complex.


    Qiao Huan and Qiao ran stood there naturally, as if they didn''t know someone was paying attention to themselves.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man with a big belly and a look of a profiteer approached Qiao Huan and Qiao ran.


    He took out what he thought was the kindest smiling face and said to Qiao Huan and Qiao ran, "children, what are you doing here? Where are your parents?"


    Qiao ran looked simple. "My brother and I came here to find my parents. They have left home for a long time. I heard they came here."


    After the profiteer approached the two little guys, a lot of people gathered around. People were watching the excitement.


    After listening to Qiao Ran''s words, the crowd and profiteers who watched the excitement automatically mended their brains. The parents of the two little guys were adventurers. After entering the mountains, they never came out again, leaving two poor little guys at home. When the little guys saw that their parents didn''t come back, they had to come out to look for it.


    The profiteer''s eyes turned and looked like ''I''m a good man'', "children, I know where your parents are."


    Qiao Huan and Qiao ran looked at each other and found the smile in the eyes of their brother (sister). Do they really think they are deceptive children? You know, Gu Bai has joked with them countless times. Which one is not a failure?


    However, Qiao ran saw his brother''s eyes and immediately understood his brother''s mind. The two were dragon and Phoenix fetuses, and grew up together. They had such a thing in their heart. It was really a small thing for the two people.


    Qiao ran said in surprise, "really? Uncle, can you really find our parents?"


    When the profiteer saw that the child was so easy to cheat, he was overjoyed. He smiled and wrinkled his face and nodded again and again, "uncle is an adult. How can you lie? You can find your parents when you go with your uncle."


    Joe ran began to smile more, but the smile was laughing at the profiteer in front of him.


    Even Qiao Huan, who had always been calm, couldn''t hold back his smile, and he burst out laughing.


    In the eyes of unscrupulous businessmen and other onlookers, Qiao Huan''s smile is the "joy" of finding his parents.


    The profiteer eagerly wanted to take away two ''commodities'' that looked very good to sell and said, "let''s go with my uncle. My uncle promised that you would see your parents soon."


    Several of the onlookers did have worried expressions on their faces, but they didn''t dare to show their heads. The profiteer was called Jinbao. He was clearly the boss of a chamber of Commerce, but secretly he was the head of a human trafficker.


    The Empire has just been established and is mixed by undead and human beings. Although the two races coexist peacefully on the surface, in fact, few undead covet human beings. They don''t eat meat and only drink human blood.


    After the incident was discovered and reported to Qiao Huan, Qiao Huan made a quick decision and set a very serious criminal law. Whether it is the undead who eat human flesh or drink blood, they will be immediately divided by capital punishment. For human traffickers, it is a felony. Those who sell human beings are not only executed immediately, but also implicated with their families.


    After the promulgation of this law, there was no such phenomenon in and around the Empire, but human traffickers still appeared in remote areas. After all, if there is need, there is trafficking.


    The undead children, before the age of eight, have obvious special features, that is, their teeth are very sharp, and the canine teeth will slightly show out of their mouth. After the age of eight, they gradually disappear, which is no different from humans.


    Qiao Huan and Qiao ran are children born of human beings and undead, so naturally they don''t have this characteristic. They look very small and must not be eight years old.


    Human children have no power. Their parents have died in endless mountains. In the eyes of the Golden Leopard, Qiao Huan and Qiao ran are a pile of shining spirit stones!


    For children without parents, Jinbao can go through an adoption procedure. It''s not illegal to sell them to anyone at that time.


    The Golden Leopard took Qiao Huan and Qiao ran out for a few steps when he heard an immature voice shouting, "stop!"


    People''s eyes suddenly noticed that this man was young. He was 15 or 16 years old. His clothes had been washed white. He was very thin, but Qiao Huan saw that this man was full of muscles, but he was an ordinary man. He was neither an immortal nor a superpower.


    Jinbao is very anxious to take Qiao Huan and Qiao ran back. When he sees a roadblock, he is naturally in a bad mood.


    He asked fiercely, "who are you?" the five thugs of the Golden Leopard also surrounded the boy.


    "You, you don''t care who I am. Do you want to sell your brother and sister to the undead?" the young man seemed not afraid of power. He bravely questioned the Golden Leopard, but his trembling voice betrayed his inner feelings.


    After hearing this, the Golden Leopard looked like a leopard with fried fur. Everyone knew that he was a human trafficker, but no one dared to mention it, because it was against the law. Now, the Golden Leopard is naturally angry when he is raised by a teenager. He is protected, but only behind his back.


    "What are you talking about? Boy, don''t make trouble if you don''t know. At that time, two lovely little guys can''t find their parents. Will you be responsible?" Jinbao didn''t let the thugs do it. He is worthy of being a big profiteer. He immediately controlled his emotions and turned to question Shaonian.


    The teenager had no experience. He was directly asked. He knew that Jinbao was a human trafficker and heard what people said. He didn''t see any evidence. However, seeing his lovely brothers and sisters, he would fall into the hands of suspected human traffickers. As soon as he was excited, he rushed out to stop it. Now it seems that it is really a very impulsive behavior.


    Please enter the text

 Chapter 548

    "I, I..." the boy ''I'' didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Seeing that the boy stopped talking, the Golden Leopard was eager to take the two little guys back, so he didn''t have time to argue with the boy. He crossed the boy directly and walked over.


    Qiao Huan took his sister''s hand, looked back at the boy deeply, smiled at him, and then calmly followed the Golden Leopard with his sister. He came to see what tricks the profiteer would draw. Qiao Huan knew that Jinbao must have bad intentions for himself and his sister, but he didn''t think they wanted to abduct and sell themselves.


    After all, he made the law against human trafficking himself. Seeing that it was implemented in the imperial capital, Qiao Huan thought that there was no human trafficking.


    If you let him know that the big bellied man in front of you is the leader of human trafficking here, he will kill him directly in anger.


    The boy saw that the Golden Leopard and the two children were about to disappear in front of him. He gritted his teeth and stopped again: "wait a minute."


    The Golden Leopard was impatient. His face sank and his hands were raised. As long as his hands moved, his men would disappear the annoying boy in front of him.


    "I want to go with them." the boy showed his white teeth. "My parents are gone. I don''t know if ''uncle'' can help me find it?"


    The Golden Leopard was stunned at first. He didn''t expect the boy to say so. However, when someone came to the door, he certainly wouldn''t refuse, "let''s go and ask his uncle to help you find it." he thought in his heart, how would he torture him when the boy came to his hand.


    The boy happily wanted to hold Qiao ran and Qiao Huan''s small hands, but they didn''t want strangers to approach themselves, so they tacitly avoided.


    The boy didn''t mind either. He introduced himself: "my name is Song Qing, and you?"


    Seeing that Song Qing had no malice, Qiao ran smiled and said, "my name is Qiao ran. This is my brother, Qiao Huan."


    "Xiao Huan, Xiao ran, whatever happens, you have to hide behind me, you know?" Song Qing looked at the Golden Leopard warily and said to them.


    Qiao Huan said seriously, "I will protect my sister."


    Sometimes telling the truth is often not believed.


    Song Qing just didn''t believe one of them. However, he didn''t argue with Qiao Huan, but secretly said in his heart that he must protect them.


    After walking for about ten minutes, he finally arrived at the place. This is a building with European style. The Golden Leopard looked at the three people with a smile, and his eyes have been flashing greed. "Go in, your parents are inside."


    Qiao Huan and Qiao ran went in without thinking.


    Song Qing followed them nervously.


    After entering the building, he was taken to the top floor by the Golden Leopard.


    A coquettish beauty gave three people a drink. Qiao Huan and Qiao ran didn''t seem to have any sense of preparedness. They drank it directly. Of course, it was related to their inherited yunmengshi constitution, which was invincible.


    Song Qing was too anxious, "you can''t drink. There''s something in there!"


    "Boy, I''ve endured you for a long time." Jin Bao snorted. His men immediately came up and more than a dozen people surrounded Song Qing.


    Qiao ran wants to rush up. After all, Song Qing came for them. Naturally, he can''t get hurt.


    "Xiao ran." Qiao Huan stopped Qiao ran. "Song Qing is not as simple as it looks."


    "Brother, you mean..." Qiao Ran''s eyes brightened.


    "Just look." Qiao Huan smiled mysteriously. If he didn''t like a child, he would think he was very mature.


    As expected, Qiao Huan didn''t see Song Qing''s effort. The thugs around him flew out directly. "Boom, boom" this is the sound of the thugs hitting the ground. They are broken and fainted. In short, they can''t walk a round in Song Qing''s hands.


    "This, you, you, you." Jin Bao saw the scene in front of him and couldn''t speak for a long time. He didn''t expect Song Qing to be so powerful.


    "What do you want to do to bring them here?" Song Qing went to Jinbao and asked.


    The Golden Leopard retreated and fell directly to the ground. "I, I want to sell them to the undead."


    "Are you a human trafficker?" Qiao Huan''s face changed. At a young age, he had the rudiment of Joe''s prestige, which looked very frightening.


    Where''s the Golden Leopard? He just said it all.


    It is confirmed that the Golden Leopard is a human trafficker. Qiao Huan and Qiao ran look even worse. Unexpectedly, in a remote and remote town, there are people who openly sell human beings. They really don''t pay attention to the laws of their empire.


    Song Qing saw that the two people''s faces were bad. He thought they were frightened. He quickly comforted them and said, "it''s okay. Your brother has solved all the bad guys. Your parents, let your brother help you find them, okay?"


    Qiao ran smiled, "brother song, it''s very kind of you."


    Song Qing''s white face flushed and quickly shook his head.


    "However, our parents don''t need you to find them." Qiao Huan resolutely refused.


    "No, I''ll help." Song Qing said directly.


    "Brother song, you misunderstood my brother." Qiao ran explained, "we found mom and dad."


    "Hmm? Where are they?" Song Qing asked suspiciously.


    Qiao ran pointed to the window, "right there!"


    "What?" Song Qing approached a few steps, "nothing?"


    "When are you going to hide? Irresponsible parents?" Qiao Huan said aloud.


    "Boom." the window was directly broken from the outside, and the two figures stood there steadily.


    Song Qing looked at the enlarged version of Qiao ran and Qiao Huan, and naturally understood that these were the parents of the two children. He said, "it''s great that you''re all right."


    These two people are Yun Mengshi and Qiao pengran.


    "Thank you for helping Xiao Huan and Xiao ran." Yun Mengshi said gently.


    Song Qing quickly shook his head, "no, I didn''t help."


    After the three said a few words, yunmengshi and Qiao pengran focused on Qiao Huan and Qiao ran, who had been "abandoned" by them for two years.


    Qiao Huan and Qiao ran rushed to the two people at the same time. However, Qiao ran jumped directly into yunmengshi''s arms and intimately shouted, "Mom."


    And Qiao Huan gave Qiao pengran a severe lightning strike.


    Suddenly, flames and lightning strikes appeared in front of several people. At the same time, the figures of Qiao Huan and Qiao pengran disappeared and appeared from time to time.


    "Well, your father and son don''t fight any more." yunmengshi said in a low voice, but made the two father and son stop.


    "Xiao Huan, Xiao ran, shall we go back together?" Yun Mengshi said with a smile.


    Qiao Huan and Qiao ran looked at each other, smiled at the same time, and rushed to yunmengshi''s arms, "Mom, let''s go home."


    Qiao Jianran looked cold on one side and was abandoned? Please enter the text